> Dragon Ball Z: Daughters of Destruction
>  by Blackdrag-rose
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prelude: Arrival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty and one of the fastest pegasi in all of Equestria, was completely bored out of her mind for the first time in her entire life. Usually she had something to do to occupy her time, but after having finished the latest Daring Do book a week ago, and having reread it about five times before turning it in, she was starting to run out of options. She was currently laying on one of the many clouds that rested above Ponyville, giving her a perfect view of the small town while she reflected on what she could do. Her mind immediately turned to practicing more of her flying stunts, but then tossed the idea aside as she had done that before clearing some of the clouds that very morning.

Her mind eventually turned to her friends, though that line of thought eventually reached its own roadblock, as most of her friends were busy at the moment. Fluttershy was currently in Canterlot, either begin called upon by some rich family to check on their pets or visiting the animals that were in Princess Celestia's garden. Rarity had locked herself inside her boutique and declared that she was not to be disturbed until she had finished her latest order for the royals in Canterlot. Twilight had also gone off to Canterlot with Fluttershy, though she was going to discuss the sudden disappearance of her student Starlight Glimmer, another friend of their entire group, and her friend Sunset Shimmer with Princess Celestia. Rainbow also thought about trying to hunt down Pinkie Pie and see if she wanted to do something, but she had been trying that before she had laid on the cloud she was currently on, because the mare seemed to have vanished completely.

That left Applejack, who was likely busy harvesting apples from the trees on her farm, but she was the last pony that Rainbow could ask before she was forced to go find Derpy, so she let out a sigh and left her cloud as she headed to Sweet Apple Acres. It didn't take her long to reach her destination, as her cloud had been drifting towards the farm anyway, and she easily found Applejack as she was leaving the farm.

"Howdy Rainbow," Applejack said, tipping her hat to Rainbow as she approached her, "What can I do for you?"

"I just wanted to know if you wanted to do something this afternoon," Rainbow replied, rubbing the back of her head for a moment, "maybe check with Spike and see if he's gotten anything from Twilight? Or maybe check and see if the map has anything to tell us?"

"Rainbow... are you bored?" Applejack asked, eyeing the her friend for a moment, who merely nodded her head a bit, "You should have come to me earlier, I could have used some help reaching the top of the barn. Though its funny that you mentioned Spike, because I was actually on my way to Twilight's castle to see if she sent him, or us for that matter, anything regarding her search for Starlight and Sunset. How she managed to lose both of them in one night is beyond me."

Rainbow remembered Twilight mentioning something about a mirror, the same one she used back in the Crystal Empire and then moved to her castle, that used to connect to one world, a mirror of their own world that had a different species as the dominate one. From what she remembered, as she had been busy reading a book at the time, she recalled that Sunset Shimmer was supposed to be from beyond the mirror and had visited a world that wasn't one that Twilight had done to. She supposed that Starlight and Sunset had accessed the mirror again, which was why they had disappeared, but as she thought about it she realized that she had found a way to get rid of her boredom. She could use the mirror and visit a whole new world, one that was unlike anything what the others had seen, and have the time of her life until she wanted to return... and maybe she could convince Applejack to join her on an adventure or two.

"Yeah, it is definitely a mystery," Rainbow said, not mentioning anything about the mirror at the moment, "Come on, let's go check in with Spike and see what he's got to say."

Applejack looked at her for a moment, as if she was wondering if she lying or not, before nodding her head and taking off for the crystal castle with Rainbow following from the air. It didn't take them long to reach the castle, as most ponies were either getting lunch or were hanging out in the few parks around town, though when they arrived Rainbow opened the door and let them in. There still weren't any guards to protect the place, leaving Rainbow to wonder why a princess wouldn't want to have some guards looking after her while she slept, but she tossed that thought aside as they started to look for Spike.

It was rather easy to find the little dragon, as he spent a good deal of his time staring at the mirror that Twilight had set up in one of the castle's many rooms, though he was looking for any signs of Starlight or Sunset.

"Hey girls, long time no see," Spike commented, looking away from the mirror and taking a moment to rub his eyes, before focusing on the two of them, "Let me guess, your here to see if Twilight sent me anything?"

"That we did," Applejack said, though she could tell from Spike's tone that something was up, meaning that Twilight either sent something or he had seen something in the mirror.

"Twilight will be staying in Canterlot until tomorrow," Spike replied, getting up from his chosen seat and moving to a nearby desk, where he kept the writing materials and any letters he had received, "She and the Princesses are going to search through all of Starswirl's notes and see if they find anything about the mirror... and how to recall someone that went through it. I keep thinking that I see flashes of Sunset inside the mirror, but some times I think my mind is playing tricks on me and is making me see what I want to see."

"Then you need to take a break," Applejack stated, pointing a hoof at a nearby door, "Go and get something to drink, we'll watch the mirror until you return."

As Spike smiled and walked out of the room, to rest his eyes on something that wasn't the mirror, Rainbow turned her attention to the artifact that he had been staring at. One moment she was looking at the mirror's glass and the next she could have sworn that she saw a glimmer of a kingdom that was surrounded by snow. She stared at it for a few more seconds and watched as it flickered again, changing back to what it had been a moment ago, though she was beginning to understand why Spike was so keen on looking at it. Eventually it was going to show where Starlight and Sunset had ventured to, which Spike would then tell to Twilight by letter so she could investigate further.

In fact when Rainbow thought about Starlight and Sunset, even if it was for a few seconds, the mirror seemed to react on its own, as it shifted to show her Starlight for a moment before disappearing.

"I just saw Starlight." Rainbow said, a grin appearing on her face for a moment, as she realized what she could do with the mirror now, "I'm going in to save her!"

"What are you talking about Rainbow..." Applejack started to say, but before she could finish her sentence Rainbow dove into the mirror and disappeared with a flash, leaving her alone for a moment, "Figures she would have tried something like that. Spike, we've got a problem!"

"Did Rainbow run into the mirror?" Spike asked, walking back into the room and finding that the mare in question was missing, "Yeah, she definitely went through the mirror... I had better tell Twilight."

"Well let her know that I'm going in and hauling Rainbow back here by her tail," Applejack said, letting out a sigh of annoyance as she faced the mirror, "Might as well get this over with."

Spike watched as Applejack stepped into the mirror and disappeared as well, leaving him to sigh as he picked up the nearby quill and started to write a message. Twilight wasn't going to be happy when she learned that two more of their friends were now missing thanks to the mirror she got from the Crystal Empire.





"Good form Lord Beerus. It seems that all the time you spent napping hasn't dulled your fighting abilities."

That remark came from Whis, who happened to be a thin humanoid creature with teal skin, tall white hair, and rather effeminate features. He wore a large light blue ring around his neck at all times, which just floated in place no matter how much he moved, while occasionally carrying a long blue and golden scepter in his right hand. At the top of his scepter rested a blue spherical stone, which glowed whenever he was using the scepter's abilities or his own powers, though most of the time it wasn't glowing. His attire consisted of a maroon colored robe, a black cuirass with white and orange diamond decorations, a blue sash that was wrapped around his waist, and black high-heeled shoes with white spats.

His scepter was floating in the air by a nearby tree, because at the moment he was dodging the attacks that were coming his way, all while giving a small amount of praise to his opponent.

"Of course my abilities haven't dulled over the years! I am the God of Destruction, Beerus the Destroyer!"

That statement came from the person that Whis was engaged with at the moment, who happened to be a thin, hairless purple humanoid cat with large pointed ears. He wore black, blue, and gold Egyptian-looking attire with the same white and orange diamond decorations that Whis had on his own clothing, along with some golden bracelets and a band around his neck. He also wore brown shoes to cover his feet, which also had a golden band around his ankles, while having one of his ears pierced with a small golden earring of sorts. Beerus was powerful and sometimes arrogant, thanks to his position of the God of Destruction, but the longer he was awake between his naps the better his mood was.

Usually when Whis made a remark like that it was around the time that Beerus was first waking up from one of his sleep sessions, after eating a large amount of food and properly cleaning himself anyway, because this was around the time that Beerus would normally threaten to 'destroy' Whis... not that Whis was worried. He was, however, quite pleased that Beerus was in a good mood, though he knew that it would sour later that afternoon, if what he heard from the Supreme Kai of Time was true anyway.

"Either way I think we're done for today," Whis said, blocking the next attack that was coming his way, though this time there was no follow up attack coming up behind it.

"Yes, this fight was starting to get boring anyway," Beerus replied, pulling back his fist and lowering it by his side, "I do hope that we find someone that can put up a decent fight one day, otherwise the sheer boredom will kill me."

Whis already knew that what his Lord desired was an opponent that would excite him, someone that could really push him to the max before he eventually overpowered them. He had already tried to find a suitable opponent for his Lord to fight, but almost all of the time that person was always destroyed because they failed to amuse Beerus. The Supreme Kai of Time promised Whis that one day Beerus would have the rival he was looking for, though when that was she failed to mention to him. He didn't really know whether the Supreme Kai was lying or not, but at the moment he was going to have to assume she was right... especially considering what was supposed to happen next.

"Now what to do now that training is over..." Beerus said, more to himself as he turned towards the ground that was around Whis' scepter, "Maybe I should go blow up a planet... or maybe I should just eat dinner and stare up at the stars in boredom."

"Hello!" a voice called out, causing both Whis and Beerus turned to the source of the noise, to which they discovered that they had a guest on their home planet.

Standing by a nearby tree, which happened to be near Whis' scepter, was a pretty young looking lady that had pinkish-red hair and a skin color that seemed to be between pink and purple. She wore a special pair earrings, called the Potara if Whis was remembering correctly, and a robe that was more casual than what most people would normally wear. Her outfit also sported a pair of high heeled boots, something that was definitely compensating for her short stature, as she was half the height of Lord Beerus.

She was Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time, and the fact that she was here, on Beerus' own planet, told Whis that what they were waiting for was about to happen.

"What an interesting surprise, a visit from the Supreme Kai of Time." Beerus commented, landing near the young lady as Whis did the same behind him, "the only problem I have with this is that I didn't give you permission to enter my planet."

"That may be true," Chronoa replied, a light smile appearing on her face to distract herself from the creeping fear that she was feeling, "but Whis can admit anyone at anytime, so I simply asked him for permission... after I explained why I wanted to come here in the first place."

"Is that so?" Beerus asked, glaring back at Whis for a moment, who was busy collecting his scepter, before turning his attention back to the Kai in front of him, "So tell me; what could have possibly happened that would force the Supreme Kai of Time to leave her duties for a moment and come to my planet?"

Before Chronoa could answer the question, or even begin to explain why she had come to this world, the sky above them lit up and drew their attention to an area of space that existed around Beerus' planet. There was a small rainbow colored spot, roughly the size of a small moon and roughly twenty minutes from where they were currently standing, that was beginning to swirl against its will. That was rapidly followed by an explosion that generated a rainbow colored ring of energy, one that was moving outwards in every direction possible. The three of them watched the spectacle for a moment, leaving Beerus to wonder what was so special about it, before he spotted something coming towards his planet.

It was a small asteroid of sorts, something that happened to be the size of the tree that Whis was standing next to, though it had the potential to ruin a good portion of his planet, which was why Beerus extended his right arm and leveled his hand with the incoming foreign object.

"Wait!" Chronoa cried, quickly moving herself between Beerus and the asteroid, which wasn't something that anyone would normally do when in the presence of the God of Destruction, "You can't destroy them!"

"Them?" Beerus growled in both annoyance and anger, though it was more because the Supreme Kai of Time was telling him not to destroy something and was getting in his way, but he did lower his arm a tiny bit, "You better have a good reason for not letting me destroy that asteroid... and making me angry at the same time."

Chronoa didn't say anything in response to that, seeing how she could easily tip the scale and bring Beerus to a point where he could easily destroy her and everything around them. Instead she merely turned her attention back to the incoming asteroid and took a deep breath, so she could prepare herself for what she had come to do. One of the interesting things she had discovered during her time as the Supreme Kai of Time was that she could manipulate time itself, granting her the ability to erase any changes to the timeline that shouldn't be there. She could have easily done the same thing with the asteroid, as it wasn't supposed to be here and it could have easily sent Beerus into a rage, but there was something different about it... something that demanded her attention.

She focused her powers on the asteroid and gradually slowed the speed at which it was coming towards Beerus' planet, while also giving it plenty of time to cool off before it arrived at its destination. She had to be very careful when using her powers on the asteroid, because she would accidentally rewind time to the point where it entered the universe and flatten the planet they were standing on. She could also freeze it in place and let it orbit Beerus' planet, but considering what she knew she couldn't let that happen either, which was why she was slowing it down at the moment. She could feel both Whis and Beerus watching her, mainly because of the aura that Beerus was giving off, but didn't let that distract her from her goal.

Eventually the asteroid was stopped in its tracks and the planet was no longer in any danger, to which Chronoa smiled as she lowered the now cool asteroid to the ground in front of them before finally releasing it from her powers. Now that they could clearly see the asteroid they found that it wasn't made out of rock at all, rather it was made out of some sort of energy that was completely foreign to their universe. The energy was rainbow colored, much like the explosion it had come from, though now that it was cooled off they discovered something interesting about it; it was wide enough that Chronoa could sit in it with another version of herself. While she and Whis stared at the strange asteroid Beerus approached it and tapped it with one of his claws, to see if anything would happen or if he could destroy something that was clearly wasting his time.

The energy dissipated in front of their eyes, leaving behind the slumbering forms of two young girls and causing the three of them to step back a bit as the girls were gently placed on the ground, which was swiftly followed by the energy disappearing completely. Once the three of them were sure that there was no more of the strange energy in the immediate area, or in the space around Beerus' planet, they gathered near the girls and observed them. One of the girls had a light cyan tint to her skin, which was odd considering the fact that she looked like one of the humans from Earth as Chronoa noted, though her hair was quite literally a rainbow of colors. The second girl had a pale orange tint to her skin, or maybe a pale gamboge color as Chronoa suggested, with light olive colored hair, though there was what appeared to be some sort of hat resting on her chest. The three of them noticed a few odd things; like the fact that both girls appeared to have hooves in place of their feet, had cute pony ears sticking out of their hair, and had tails that matched the color of their hair.

Chronoa thought it was weird that both girls were wearing an identical pair of shorts, which were rugged and torn, and identical shirts that had some tears in them, making them look like they were poor children from one of the planets in the universe. They both also appeared to be about four years old, which meant that they might remember something about themselves, though she knew that she was hoping for something that might not be there at all.

"What do you make of this Chronoa?" Whis asked, pointing at the hat with the base of his scepter, though the reason he asked her was because she knew more about the various cultures that existed throughout the universe.

"It looks like a cowboy hat of sorts," Chronoa replied, a smile appearing on her face for a moment, "I'm glad that I arrived when I did, because if I had arrived even ten seconds later I'm sure that Lord Beerus would have destroyed them before he realized what they were and where they were from. What are they anyway?"

"They appear to be some sort of hybrid," Whis commented, gesturing to their legs for a moment, "likely a cross between one the species from their universe and one of our own. A human form with some distinctive pony features... most interesting."

"You knew that they were coming," Beerus growled, his earlier anger returning as he turned on the Supreme Kai of Time, breaking into the conversation as he realized why she had come to his planet, "You knew that this was going to happen and you didn't even bother to tell me anything. Tell me something Chronoa, why shouldn't I just destroy them right now?"

Chronoa gulped back her fear for a moment, because when Beerus said her actual name, and not the title he always called her by, it was usually because he was on the verge of destroying something... namely her if he was in the mood to do so.

"They're from Universe Thirteen," was the answer that left Chronoa's mouth, because at this point it was the only thing that could possibly stall the God of Destruction while she explained everything, "You know what that means."

Everyone of importance, meaning the Kais, Beerus, and Whis, knew that there were twelve official universes and that it was highly unusual for any two universes, or rather their Gods of Destruction, to interact with each other. They also knew that there was an unofficial thirteenth universe that existed outside the original twelve, as it was completely different from the other twelve. From what they were able to tell Universe Thirteen had no God of Destruction, no Kais to watch over anything, or any villains that wished to conqueror everything around them. It was an enigma, one that everyone thought would have been destroyed by the God of Gods the moment he discovered it, but apparently Zen-Oh had other opinions on the matter.

Zen-Oh made it clear to the twelve Gods of Destruction, their attendants, and the various Kais, that they were not allowed to visit Universe Thirteen without a direct invitation from the God of Destruction that called that universe home, whenever he or she was finally chosen. It was clear from that order that Zen-Oh didn't want any of them to interfere with the strange universe's development, as he was known to occasionally watch the universe and observe it for himself. There was also the rule that if something from Universe Thirteen showed up in one of the other twelve universes, or someone for that matter, the God of Destruction for that Universe was responsible for sending them back home.

The last rule basically meant that any of the Kais would have to babysit whoever arrived in their universe while their God of Destruction figured out how to send them home, depending on where the person or people landed... though the rule also extended to that universe's Destroyer as well.

"I refuse to raise them," Beerus stated, already knowing that someone would have to watch after them while he and Whis were coming up with a way to send them home, "I should just erase them now and save us all the trouble of taking care of them."

"You would run the risk of bringing an end to Universe Seven if Zen-Oh found out about it, Lord Beerus" Whis commented, staring at the two girls for a moment, "I mean, he did make it clear that the Gods of Destruction and their attendants were to figure a way to send whoever arrived home... though I'm willing to bet that he would be upset if he learned that one of his twelve Destroyers disobeyed him and killed whoever arrived in their universe."

"What about you, Supreme Kai of Time?" Beerus inquired, trying his hardest to get out of weighing himself down with two residents from another universe, "Can't you take them to the Time Nest, or whatever you're calling it these days, and raise them until I figure out how to send them back home?"

"I'd love to, but I'm afraid that I wouldn't have the time to do all of my duties and watch them at the same time," Chronoa replied, shaking her head as she turned her attention back to the sleeping girls, though she secretly knew that she could and wasn't about to tell him the truth, "I'm sorry Lord Beerus, but I'm afraid that these two are your responsibility now... though at least you'll have some time to get some supplies for them before they wake up."

Beerus sighed as he turned his gaze away from the Supreme Kai of Time and looked back at the sleeping girls, wondering who they were and how long it would take to come up with a way to send them back home. He wasn't looking forward to raising them, though he supposed that Whis would help him in that regard and keep them in line whenever he was busy erasing planets. He silently wished that he could have just gone to Universe Thirteen and blown the entire thing to pieces, as he was sure the other eleven Gods of Destruction were thinking the same thing he was. Eventually he let out a sigh and turned his attention back to the Supreme Kai of Time, whose attention was currently on the girls that were sleeping before her.

"Fine, I'll watch over them." Beerus finally said, shaking his head as he crossed his arms behind his back, "What's the worst that could possibly happen?"
> Prelude: Discussion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After agreeing to take care of the two girls that had appeared on his planet, against his own better judgement as well, Beerus stared at the sleeping girls as Whis and Chronoa constructed a small cover that would prevent them from getting any type of sunburn. He had no idea why they didn't just pick the two girls up, head into his temple, find one of the vacant rooms that he knew he had lying around, and deposit them there until they woke up. Apparently the Supreme Kai of Time wanted the girls to meet Beerus before they figured out the whole room situation, though truth be told Beerus still wasn't sold on the idea of wasting his time on trying to raise them. The only reason he agreed was because Zen-Oh's orders made it clear that someone had to watch over them, including the Gods of Destruction, and that failing to care for someone from Universe Thirteen meant the destruction of the entire universe that they had found themselves in.

Beerus hated being trapped like this, where it was either do what Zen-Oh wanted or be destroyed for not obeying his orders, so he took the easy way out and just agreed to raise them. He wouldn't even be in this position if the God of Destruction for Universe Thirteen had already been chosen, but for right now there was no one to claim that empty throne and that meant that he was stuck with the girls for now.

"Now then, Chronoa, what do Lord Beerus and I need to raise these two sleeping angels?" Whis asked, though it was clear that he was feigning ignorance of everything they needed, mostly because the Supreme Kai of Time had come prepared with a list of items they would need in order to raise the two girls.

"Well for starters they'll need to have their own rooms," Chronoa replied, somewhat pleased that Whis was even asking what they needed again, though she had the feeling it was to remind Beerus of his new responsibilities, "we can fill those with a bed, a dresser filled with some clothes, and a place for them to store their towels and dirty clothes so the temple staff can take it away without bothering them. Of course someone will have to take their measurements before we bother to fill their dressers, though we'll have to figure out the whole shoe problem that we seem to have on our hands."

"Ah yes, their hooves," Whis commented, his eyes turning to the hooves that rested at the end of the girls' legs, before turning his attention back to Chronoa, "we should be able to come up with a way to get around that... though if it comes to it we can always forgo the shoe option completely. Was there anything else we needed?"

"I'd normally add in personal items or posters," Chronoa answered, letting out a small sigh as she looked at the sleeping girl with the rainbow hair, "but until we know more about them, and what their individual interests are, its going to be impossible to figure out what they are interested in and what their hobbies are. We'll just have to settle for adding some simple furniture to their rooms, once those have been picked out, and then they can add their own personal touches to their rooms."

"I see," Whis said, a smile appearing on his face as he turned to where Beerus was sitting, which happened to be on top of a small rock pillar that was near where the girls were resting, "You can come down now Lord Beerus, they aren't going to hurt you while they're asleep."

Beerus let out a sigh as he rose to his full height and jumped off of the stone pillar he had been sitting on, where he had been observing the sleeping girls from a distance. He could easily argue with Whis over the fact that no one was any less dangerous while they were sleeping, as he had actually destroyed several planets while sleepwalking, though that wasn't one of his fondest moments seeing how he didn't get to enjoy watching the planets explode for himself. Whis had, of course, restored those planets to their original states before he had destroyed them, along with keeping a closer eye on him while he slept so they didn't have any repeat episodes.

Of course that hadn't stopped Beerus from actually destroying one of those revived planets after waking up from his nap, which had been followed by a bit of satisfaction when Whis shook his head in disappointment before they went about their business.

"One can never be too careful Whis." Beerus explained, coming to a stop by both his attendant and the Supreme Kai of Time, to which he turned his gaze upon the girls, "We still have no idea what kind of power rests within them. They arrived on my planet through the use of some sort of explosion, though their survival has to be because of the strange energy that had been surrounding them."

"Well whatever that explosion was it wasn't Ki based," Chronoa commented, shaking her head for a moment as she let that information sink in, "I wish a piece of that energy was still around, because we could learn so much from simply understanding how they managed to arrive in our universe."

"There's another problem that we have been overlooking," Whis added, pointing the base of his scepter at the rainbow haired girl's pony ears for a moment, as she was the closest of the two to where he was currently standing, "Both of these girls are clearly part pony, that much we know for sure, but what does that fact mean for their diets? Does this mean that, despite the fact that they are part humanoid, they are unable to process meats and their bodies will reject it if they tried to consume some? Or does this mean nothing to their diet, allowing them to eat anything without fear of their bodies going without substance?"

"Only one way to really find out," Chronoa said, realizing that she had missed that fact, mainly because she was more interested in making sure the girls survived the ordeal of landing on Beerus' planet, "we could make them a little something from just about everything and see what they prefer to eat... though I would suggest that we hold off on that until they are awake."

The mention of food did make Beerus somewhat hungry, as it was well passed the time he usually ate breakfast and lunch had already come and gone, though he smiled at the thought of dinner as his stomach growled a little. He burned through so much energy no matter what he was doing, which was why whenever he ate he usually had seven plates minimum on the table. Whis had asked him one time why the number seven as the minimum amount of dishes on the table, though the answer had been so simple that his attendant had overlooked it. Beerus was, of course, the Destroyer for Universe Seven, which was why the minimum number was what it was, though the truth had caused him to laugh for a bit when Whis admitted that he hadn't thought about that as an answer.

The sound of his stomach must have been louder than he expected, because the rainbow haired girl squirmed for a moment before slowly opening her eyes, revealing that they were magenta colored. The girl then slowly pulled herself into a sitting position, with her back against one of the stones they had used to build the cover above their heads, before she realized that she wasn't alone. The first person that the rainbow haired girl looked at was Beerus, who was expecting some sort of reaction that was essentially fear and fainting, but he didn't get any of that from the girl. In fact she looked at him with some sort of curiosity in her eye, as if she had never encountered someone like him and had no idea what to do next.

The two of them stared at each other for a few seconds, with Beerus silently wondering which of them was going to speak first, though the silence was broken by the Supreme Kai of Time.

"Don't worry little one, he's not going to hurt you or your sister," Chronoa said, causing the rainbow haired girl to look at the girl that was still asleep for a moment, before turning her attention back to the people around her, "Can you tell us your name?"

"Ra... Rainbow Dash..." the girl replied, though it took her some time to offer the reply, as it appeared that she was in some sort of shock from what had happened to her and the appearances of those standing around her.

"Well hello Rainbow Dash, my name is Chronoa," Chronoa said with a smile, knowing that a four year old didn't need to know her by her title, though she did wave a hand towards Whis and Beerus as she addressed the both of them, "This is your father, Beerus, and his attendant Whis..."

That was as far as the Supreme Kai of Time got before Beerus tapped a hand on her shoulder, ordered Whis to stay put for a few minutes, and beckoned for her to follow him for a moment. She knew exactly why he was upset without even having to turn around, but it was for the best if the girls knew that he was going watching over them and that he was responsible for them. Basically he was going to be their father until they could send them home, something that apparently he was going to stand against with every fiber of his being. She followed the God of Destruction away from where the girls were and walked a good distance to the east before Beerus finally came to a stop, to which he faced her with anger in his eyes.

"What in the name of the God of Gods was that?" Beerus demanded, purple energy flickering around his body for a moment, which was usually the sign of him getting ready to destroy something in a fit of rage.

"Do you mean the fact that I called Rainbow Dash and the other girl sisters, or the fact that I called you their father?" Chronoa asked, though she already knew which one was the correct answer.

"The second one." Beerus stated, glaring at the Supreme Kai of Time, who decided to stand her ground and risk her own death for some girls she had saved from his earlier wrath.

"You know the rules Lord Beerus," Chronoa said, letting out a sigh as she stared into the God of Destruction's eyes, "two citizens of Universe Thirteen landed on your planet, so that means that you have to watch over them. Both of the girls are only four years old and, from what I was able to tell by looking into Rainbow's eyes, they might not even remember anything other than their names at this point. All their old memories are likely gone at this point, so I had to move fast to make sure Rainbow knew who was what in her mind... despite the fact that you might resent it. They need a father figure and you are the only one suitable for the position right now."

"Whis could be their father..." Beerus started, but for once he was cut off by the Supreme Kai of Time, something that only pissed him off more than he already was.

"He's always busy watching over you and cleaning up your messes," Chronoa fired back, because at this point she no longer cared if Beerus decided to blast her into oblivion, "You, on the other hand, have nothing to do besides blow planets up and sleep... though now that Rainbow Dash and her sister are here you might learn a thing or two about real responsibility for once. Look, you only have to play the part of their father until the God of Destruction for Universe Thirteen is chosen... then its a matter of contacting him or her and sending the girls back where they belong. Who knows, maybe within a week or two you'll be saying goodbye to them and returning to how life used to be before they arrived from their universe."

Beerus raised an eyebrow as he stared at the Supreme Kai of Time, wondering what sort of game she was playing by saying that he might not have to watch over the two girls for very long. The problem with what she was saying was that there was no God of Destruction for Universe Thirteen, and never would if things continued like they were, so that meant that neither of the girls would be leaving his universe for a long time. On the other hand she could also be right, that they were quite literally weeks away from the awakening of the thirteenth Destroyer, which also meant that the girls could go home sooner. The rule that stated that he had to take care of them, considering they landed on his planet, was something that he hated with a passion, because he thought it was an absurd rule to have.

"And here's something else for you to think about," Chronoa said, knowing that she had one last card to play in order to get Beerus on board with the idea, "we have no idea how powerful either of them truly are, so you could potentially train them to become the perfect rivals that could get rid of your boredom. Give them twenty or thirty years and they might be able to relieve you of your boredom."

Beerus had to admit it to himself, the idea of training two people from Universe Thirteen to be the ones to get rid of his boredom was something that hadn't even crossed his mind. It was an interesting idea, one that basically meant that he had to play father to the two girls until they were old enough to take care of themselves, as the idea of being a father disgusted him. That also meant that he would have to keep them safe and sound until he could send them home, whenever it came time to cross that bridge anyway.

"I still don't like the idea of being a father," Beerus commented, switching his aura off and crossing his arms behind his back once more, "though I would suggest that you refrain from annoying me further... if you actually value your existence."

Chronoa nodded and the two of them returned to where Rainbow Dash and Whis were waiting for them, only to discover that the other girl had woken up while they were gone. Apparently the girl was fond of the cowboy hat that had arrived with her, seeing how she was now standing outside the covered area and was wearing it on her head. Rainbow had, somehow, found a cloud to sit on, because she was quite literally sitting on a white cloud that was on longer moving, as if she had complete control over it. Beerus immediately questioned how Rainbow was even able to fly up and grab a cloud, considering that she shouldn't be able to fly without proper training and the fact that there weren't many clouds in the area anyway, but then decided to ask her another time... when he was less angry.

"Ah, here comes your father now," Whis said, causing Rainbow and the other girl to turn in the direction that Whis was looking, "Applejack, this is Beerus, your father, and his friend Chronoa, who he works with from time to time."

Once again Beerus had to wonder what Whis was doing, announcing that he and Chronoa worked together, but then when he thought about it he guessed it made some sort of sense considering that they both worked to keep the universe in order. He destroyed planets, which would one day form new ones in their place, and Chronoa made sure that time flowed onward while making sure that errors to the timeline were taken care of. It was odd to think of their 'relationship' as coworkers, but considering that they were dealing with girls who were only four years old he guessed he could let it slide for now.

"Its a pleasure to meet you Applejack," Chronoa said, though she extended her right hand for a moment, to which she smiled as Applejack grasped it with her own hand and shook it.

"Likewise," Applejack replied, tipping her hat back a bit as she looked up at Beerus, as if she was unsure of what Whis had told her before their arrival, "Father?"

"For the moment, yes." Beerus stated, to which Applejack walked up to him and threw her arms around him, surprising him with a hug that he wasn't expecting.

He was about to ask what she was doing, despite the fact that he knew what was going on, though before he could do so someone wrapped their arms around his neck, though he spotted a cyan color and knew that Rainbow was doing the same thing while standing on her cloud. Beerus would never admit it to either Whis or Chronoa, because he thought they might see this as a weakness, but he actually enjoyed the hugs he was receiving and had to stop himself from smiling. Fortunately Whis spoke up to break them apart, as there was clearly more important things to be doing than standing around outside his temple and hugging each other.

"I have taken the liberty of asking the chefs to prepare some samples of what we have on hand," Whis explained, beckoning for Beerus and the girls to follow him back to the temple, "By the time we arrive at the dinner table they should be done with preparing the variety of meals that we have on hand... as well as setting the table for five for the first time in forever. Chronoa, it is possible for you to stay a bit longer correct?"

"Of course," Chronoa replied, falling in behind them as they walked towards the temple, as it was a rarity for someone that wasn't Beerus or his attendant to see the inside of his temple, "That's if its okay with Beerus."

Beerus immediately turned around to look at the Supreme Kai of Time, intending to tell her off and deny her entrance to her temple, but he noticed both Rainbow and Applejack looking at him. They both had this pleading look in their eyes, something that he had seen in the eyes of the people he was about to destroy, but for some reason he could only stare into their eyes for a moment. He let out another sigh, something he had been doing a lot of lately, and merely beckoned for her to follow them with his claws, to which he followed Whis back to the temple with one more person than he was expecting.

When they walked into the temple Rainbow and Applejack looked around in amazement, staring at the stone walls that had walkways made out of crystal, which connected every room and chamber in his temple together, and the impressive metal doors that lined the various hallways. Beerus' dining room, if it could actually be called that, had a massive aquarium, one that held a large number of fish and sea life, that made up the wall that was opposite of the room's entrance. The table itself was long enough for six people to sit at, the reason for the number of seats being because Beerus liked to change where he was sitting while he ate his meals, but for once the majority of the chairs would actually have someone sitting in them.

Sitting on the table, on the side that was the closest to the entrance, was a variety of plates that were filled with samples of all the dishes that the chefs could make, while on the side that Beerus usually sat on were the dishes in their entirety.

"Go ahead, help yourselves," Beerus said as he sat down, speaking to both of the girls and the Supreme Kai of Time at the same time, "There is plenty to go around."

For a moment neither Rainbow or Applejack did anything besides stare at all the food that had been put on the table, as if they were intimidated by the sheer volume of what the chefs had prepared, but Chronoa smiled as she helped them out a bit. She collected one of the empty plates, picked up some utensils, and picked up some fruit, some vegetables, and a little bit of the meat that was around. She then sat down near them and showed them that none of it was poisoned, in case they were thinking that it might be, by taking a bite out of everything and showing that it was okay. The girls looked at each other for a moment, as if they were surprised about something, before disregarding the sample flatters and helping themselves to the larger dishes.

Beerus grinned as the girls dug into the food they had selected, because despite the fact that they weren't related to him they were digging into the food as if they had never seen food before in their life. Chronoa and Whis seemed surprised that they were acting like that, but considering what they had been through, with how they appeared in Beerus' planet, they decided not to hold anything against them. Chronoa smiled and dug into her own food, not with the same enthusiasm that the girls had anyway, while Whis stood nearby and watched all of them while they ate.

After about fifteen minutes all of the plates were clean, much to Chronoa's surprise, and Beerus picked his teeth clean with one of his claws while Whis took the girls to the washroom, to clean their teeth the proper way. With the meal complete Chronoa excused herself and departed from the castle, leaving Beerus alone in the dining room with only his thoughts to accompany him. After about a few minutes of being along he noticed Whis and the girls standing in the doorway once more, though this time when he looked at their faces he could immediately tell that the girls were tired.

"Dad, can we sleep with you tonight?" Applejack asked, rubbing her eyes for a moment, while Rainbow let out a yawn that clearly indicated that they were already falling asleep.

Beerus stared at the girls for a moment, wondering why they would be asking that question, but then he remembered that he had one of the few beds in the temple and that their own rooms wouldn't be ready for a day or two. Eventually he let out a sigh and followed Whis back to his own room, where Whis picked the girls up to avoid exhausting them further, though for the first time in his life Beerus opened the door to his bedroom on his own. Once they were inside the room Beerus snapped his fingers and one of the floating platforms moved in front of his, revealing the small pillows he used whenever he slept on the platforms. He helped Applejack onto the platform in front of him, to which Whis produced a bed cover that would normally go on a normal bed and draped it over the sleeping girl, making sure she was tucked in before the platform drifted away for a moment.

Beerus and Whis then repeated the process with Rainbow, using a second platform to put her to sleep as well, though Beerus noticed Rainbow smiling as she finally fell asleep.

"Good night... dad," Beerus heard Rainbow say, though that was quickly followed by the sound of sleeping girls, to which he and Whis decided to leave the room for now.

"Good night Rainbow Dash," Beerus replied, though he spoke quietly so that Whis wouldn't be able to hear him, "Good night Applejack."

Beerus then let out a sigh as he and Whis walked out of his own bedroom, though all Beerus was wondering was how much those two girls were going to change life around his temple... and whether or not he was going to like what was coming his way.
> Prelude: Business
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	For the first time in over seventy-five million years, since the day he was created, Beerus the Destroyer, the God of Destruction for Universe Seven, was not sleeping on his platform bed for once. Rather he was sleeping on the couch that he normally sat on whenever Whis was telling him about recent events he had missed or any special news that he might be interested in. Sleeping was also a suggestive term for him at the moment, as he actually wasn't very tired after he and Whis had tucked Rainbow Dash and Applejack in for the night. He was actually meditating, something that he didn't do much of because it was so boring, but he couldn't sleep without being on one of his specially designed platform beds, which were currently in use at the moment.

His mind continued to return to the girls that were sleeping in his room, where he had to wonder about the world that they came from and what to do with them once they had a decent amount of rest in them. The Supreme Kai of Time had told him that both girls were four years old, which meant that training wouldn't be something that they would focus on until they were older. Whis and Chronoa were likely going to take the stance that training at that age would only damage their bodies in the long run, but there was something that they wouldn't have taken into consideration. They had survived entering the atmosphere around his planet, passing the various moons completely without being affected at all, and also managed to make it through whatever had brought them to this universe in the first place.

Even without seeing them in battle he knew that both of the girls had to be strong, which meant that they might be able to shrug off anything that he or Whis threw at them when they started training them.

Then there was the matter of their Universe and their missing God of Destruction, something that was still plaguing his mind no matter how many times he thought about it. The idea of that particular universe getting its own Destroyer was strange, because as far as he could tell there was no one capable of obtaining that position. There were once plenty of powerful fighters in that universe, maybe a one or two million years ago, but now they were all gone and there didn't appear to be anyone like them around anymore. Chronoa, of course, believed that it was only a matter of time until the thirteenth God of Destruction was chosen, though she always kept when that particular day was going to happen a secret.

In the end his mind returned to Rainbow Dash and Applejack, because it was only a matter of time until his brother Champa, the God of Destruction from Universe Six, realized that something from Universe Thirteen landed on his planet. Though even as he thought about seeing his brother again Beerus decided not to worry about it, because the only way that he could possibly know about Rainbow Dash and Applejack was if his own attendant, Vados if his memory was correct, told him what happened. That thought also extended to the other ten Gods of Destruction, because any of them could have noticed the arrival of Rainbow Dash and Applejack thanks to their respective attendants, though whether or not they came here was up to them.

Beerus had no idea how long he remaining on the couch, though he had to assume that it was quite a decent amount of time when he heard the distinctive sound of Whis coughing, which was just another way his attendant got his attention. Beerus decided that it was likely time for him to stop mediating and see if Whis had discovered anything new, be it about the girls or about the universe itself.

"Its six in the morning Lord Beerus," Whis stated, a small smile appearing on his face as Beerus opened his eyes, "I was actually beginning to wonder if you were actually sleeping or if you were faking it."

"Believe it or not Whis, but I was meditating." Beerus commented, stretching his arms for a moment before he faced his attendant, "So tell me, what news do you bring?"

"Chronoa will be arriving in about thirty minutes with the bedroom supplies we need," Whis replied, noting that Beerus was unhappy about the idea of the Supreme Kai of Time returning so soon, "after she arrives we'll have Rainbow and Applejack take a much needed bath, to clean themselves from their ordeal and put on some decent clothing that Chronoa picked up. Once that's done we'll have breakfast and go over what else needs to be done... though I have some interesting news that you might find interesting."

"Oh? And what would that be?" Beerus asked, because the moment Whis mentioned that he might be interested in something, regardless of how small it actually was, it always caught his attention.

"It appears that someone from Planet Lu'zar has been making some bold claims recently," Whis answered, tapping his staff on the ground and causing a picture of a planet to appear in the air, a planet that appeared to be one large landmass without any large sources of water, save for what appeared to be a few lakes and rivers, "Apparently one of their kings has a warrior that thinks he's strong enough to, and I'm quoting him here, 'take out the God of Destruction'."

Planet Lu'zar was one of the many planets that knew about Beerus being the God of Destruction, though how they knew that he had never bothered to figure out, and they were rumored to have some of the strongest warriors in their section of the universe, though in reality most of them paled in comparison to the saiyans and a few others races. It was also a safe distance away from the sections of the universe that Frieza and his brother Cooler controlled, which was why neither of them had heard about their warriors or tried to take them for them own purposes. In reality Beerus would have likely destroyed this particular planet a long time ago, out of boredom anyway, but he never had a reason to actually visit this planet in person... until now anyway.

That meant that he actually had something to do today; as he could leave his temple, travel to the planet in question, fight the poor sap who was claiming that he could beat the God of Destruction, and then get back to trying to figure out how to send Rainbow Dash and Applejack back home. Beerus opened his mouth to say something, but before he could actually say anything there was a knock on the main entrance of the temple, to which Whis excused himself and went to open the door. A few seconds later Whis returned with whoever was at the door, to which Beerus discovered that the Supreme Kai of Time had finally arrived, though he noticed that she was carrying two tightly wrapped bundles at the moment. He guessed that she had success hunting down some clothes for the girls to wear, though he decided to ask her anyway, just to be completely sure that he was right.

"Good morning Lord Beerus," Chronoa said, bowing her head just a little bit, knowing that showing him some respect would make things much easier on them all.

"Likewise Supreme Kai of Time," Beerus replied, deciding not to be in a bad mood this morning, not when there was the prospect that Whis might have found him a decent challenger at last, "I take it you have the basic bedroom furniture we need to start work on both of the girls' rooms?"

"I did," Chronoa answered, a small smile appearing on her face, "I've got a hand picked team prepared for the delivery and installation of everything they'll need, as well as some clothes to replace what we found them in. Granted the clothes might be more suited for someone in a martial arts setting and not a casual setting, but it was the best I could come up with in a matter of hours and I hope they like what I found. Speaking of which, where are Rainbow Dash and Applejack?"

"Right here," a voice to their right said, to which they all turned and found Applejack walking towards them, though a few steps behind her was a yawning Rainbow Dash, "Sorry we're late getting up, but Rainbow wanted to sleep in for a few more hours."

"And I keep telling you that its not my fault," Rainbow protested, clearly annoyed by the fact that Applejack had pulled her out of bed, all while letting out another yawn, "those beds are so comfy that I could sleep on them forever."

Beerus silently agreed with Rainbow on that remark, because his platform beds had the same effect on them and that was one of the many reason why he liked them so much. He also couldn't blame Applejack for wanting to explore the temple and get to know their surroundings, though at least they had come to him and Whis before disappearing into thin air. He could tell that there was some dirt from their arrival on his planet, so he already knew that they would have to wash up before anything else happened.

"Its fine, we were just asking Chronoa if she managed to get anything in regards to your rooms or replacement clothing," Whis commented, turning to face the both of them, taking note that both girls seemed happy to have something besides the ragged clothing they were wearing, "But before you do anything else you need to go to the washroom and clean yourselves up... and then we'll get to see how you look in the clothes that Chronoa brought you. Chronoa, might I ask you to help them out just a tiny bit?"

Chronoa didn't seem too pleased with the idea of teaching both of the girls how to bathe, even if it was only the one time, but she also seemed happy with the idea of helping them with their new clothes, which might have been the only reason she even nodded her head in the first place before following after the two girls. Whis then followed after them, mainly because he remembered that Chronoa had no idea how to use the washroom that Beerus had in his temple, leaving Beerus to make his way back to the dining room and wait for them to come back.





Once Whis had explained how the washroom worked, and had all the settings that the girls might need at the moment, he excused himself so he could go talk to the chefs, leaving Chronoa alone with Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Chronoa was somewhat amazed that Beerus had what appeared to be some sort of hot spring as his washroom, for the bathing section of it anyway, and that there was a switch somewhere that divided the entire thing in half, as if there were instances where both he and Whis were in the room at the same time. She figured that Whis would normally just wait until the God of Destruction was asleep before doing his own bathing, but at the moment she wasn't going to argue with the results. Before either of the girls jumped into the spring she quickly demonstrated how they would normally clean themselves, in a washroom that wasn't like this one, though she was glad that they caught on with what she was saying.

Once Chronoa was done with her explanation Rainbow jumped into the right section of the divided spring while Applejack, having removed her hat, took the section on the left, leaving Chronoa to pull out some towels and set them out for the girls to use once they were done. She then took a seat behind one of the rocks that was resting nearby, with a stool that allowed her to face away from the spring, and merely waited for the girls to be done. About ten minutes passed before she heard one of the girls climb out of their section of the spring, followed by the sound of the towel being opened and used on their body. Chronoa waited a few seconds before turning towards whichever girl was finished, to which she found Applejack standing there with a towel wrapped around her body.

"Done already?" Chronoa asked, though she knew that both of the girls were likely curious about the temple and wanted to explore, unless Beerus and Whis had other ideas.

"Yeah, though I think Rainbow will be in there for a few more minutes," Applejack replied, though her eyes shifted over to the bundles that were resting near Chronoa, "I'm excited to see what's going to replace what I was wearing earlier."

Chronoa smiled and pulled one of the bundles over to her, as the contents of both bundles were the same, before she opened it up and started handing Applejack what was inside it. When she told Whis and Beerus that the clothing was more orientated towards martial arts she wasn't kidding, because within a minute or two Applejack was wearing a navy blue colored gi with a purple undershirt, with a pair of purple wristbands and a purple sash around her waist. Seeing how both Rainbow Dash and Applejack had hooves, and the fact that no such style of shoes existed yet, Chronoa had chosen to leave the shoes behind and see how the girls liked the clothes. The only thing missing from the gi was a kanji symbol, but those were generally specific to the person that was wearing the gi and she had no idea what symbol each girl would eventually pick.

If one were to look close enough they would realize that the colors on the gi watched Beerus's own skin color and the color of the sash he wore all the time, though it was Chronoa's way of trying to protect them considering that a good amount of beings in the universe feared the God of Destruction. Though she seriously hoped that the color choice didn't make them targets for the people who hated Beerus, otherwise things would go south fast.

"So, what is this style of clothing exactly?" Applejack asked, picking her hat up and returning it to her head once more, before turning back to Chronoa.

"Its called a gi," Chronoa said, knowing that Applejack would have been confused about any style of clothing that she brought them, "its normally worn by martial artists and their students, though considering who your father is I figured you'd be learning to fight in no time. I figured there would be no harm in giving them to you now, especially since I was lucky enough to find two of them as fast as I was able to."

"This is so awesome!" a voice to her left said, to which Chronoa and Applejack turned and found Rainbow Dash, now wearing the second gi that Chronoa had brought with her, standing on a nearby rock and staring at her new clothing with a look of amazement in her eyes.

Chronoa had the feeling that she would be hearing that statement, and many others like it, from Rainbow in the coming weeks, again that was considering who their father was. Once both of the girls were wearing their new gi, and were finished with the washroom, Chronoa lead them out of the room they were in and they all walked back to the dining room, where they discovered that the table had been filled with all sorts of breakfast items. She immediately spotted Beerus sitting in one of the chairs, patiently waiting for them to arrive no less, though the God of Destruction did raise an eyebrow as they walked into the room and took their seats.

"When you mentioned clothing that was suited for fighting I should have expected that you meant gi," Beerus commented, just as everyone started piling their plates with food, "That's also an interesting color combination you picked out... though its almost as if the combination might mean something to someone."

Chronoa gulped for a moment, wondering if Beerus was upset about her choice in colors, but instead of getting upset Beerus merely turned towards the girls and asked them if they would be excited about the idea of visiting an entirely new world. She had no idea why he was being so friendly towards them, when he hated the idea of raising them the moment they arrived on his planet, but she figured that he was merely making sure that his guests were fine. Even as that thought came to mind she knew that she was right, because Beerus likely figured that he could still send them home in the next few days and wouldn't have to become so emotionally attached to them... almost as if he feared the idea altogether.

Both Rainbow and Applejack expressed their desire to explore the temple they were in, so they could get to know their surroundings, though they also seemed interested in the idea of visiting a neighboring planet. Whis commented that it would take him about thirty minutes to get them to Planet Lu'zar, where they would then set out and find whoever was claiming to have the power to beat Beerus. While they were gone Chronoa would be able to get her team inside the temple and set up the rooms that Rainbow and Applejack would be using in the future. Once Beerus was finished with Planet Lu'zar they would return to this world and let the girls explore the surrounding area, before they even bothered to talk about any sort of training that they might end up doing.

Once they were all done with the morning meal, and were sure that all of the dishes had been picked clean, the group pulled themselves out of their chairs and headed outside, though along the way Rainbow asked how they were going to get to Lu'zar in the first place. Whis explained that he had the ability to warp through space, which was normally how he and Beerus went from planet to planet, though also commented that he would have to use a shielding technique to prevent the two of them from suffering in space. The moment they stepped outside they returned to the area where the girls had landed, allowing Whis to summon the bubble around himself, Beerus, Rainbow, and Applejack, before the four of them wished Chronoa well and disappeared into thin air.





Whis was true to his word, as thirty minutes after their departure from Beerus' planet they began their descent towards one of the few cities that dotted the landscape of Planet Lu'zar. As they passed through the atmosphere, and reached a spot where the girls wouldn't suffer from entering the planet, Whis lowered the bubble while making sure they continued to float in the air around them. Seeing how neither of them knew how to fly yet, something that they were going to have to ask Rainbow how she managed to get that cloud later on, Whis merely kept them afloat as he zeroed in on the location of the person that Beerus was searching for.

They eventually arrived at a city, where the buildings appeared to be made out of some sort of rocky material, to which they landed in the direct center of the city and gently set the girls on the ground. Several of the people around them, who happened to be wearing cloth robes that blew in the gentle breeze, stared at them as they landed, though the moment they looked at Beerus they returned to what they were originally doing.

"Girls, welcome to Planet Lu'zar," Beerus said, waving a hand around for a moment, taking a brief second to see that both Rainbow Dash and Applejack were excited to see something new, "So tell me Whis, where is this warrior you promised me?"

"He's directly to the north of where we are standing," Whis answered, pointing at the castle that their road would eventually bring them to, "From what I was able to gather the warrior in question resides in that castle, as Captain of the Guard no less, so he should be near his king."

"Okay, so it should be easy to find him," Beerus said, beckoning for the girls to follow them as he started making his way towards the castle, to which the girls ran in front of him and Whis while they looked at everything and everyone that was around them, "We'll take a moment to see what the city has to offer, give Rainbow and Applejack a chance to see a different culture, and then..."

Before he could finish what he was saying, and get Whis' input on his plan of action, a pair of citizens flashed into view a few steps in front of them, snatched both Rainbow and Applejack before they even knew what was happening, and disappeared seconds after their arrival... though Beerus could tell that they were heading towards the castle.

"...and then that happens." Beerus finished with a sigh, though the thought of someone kidnapping the girls, in front of him no less, made him want to obliterate the entire planet... once he had rescued Rainbow and Applejack anyway.

With his plans changed for the worse Beerus and Whis made their way towards the castle in front of them, all while the citizens around them fled as they noticed the angry expression that had appeared on Beerus' face.





Rainbow Dash and Applejack found themselves in what appeared to be some sort of throne room, though they were being held in cages that were made of metal and were suspended in the air on either side of the chamber, meaning that whoever had taken them had separated them on purpose. The people that were in the throne room had some visible muscles under their clothing, as well as slightly pointed ears and longish hair that happened to be a variety of colors. From what they could tell everyone in the area beneath them was wearing some sort of armor under their clothing, though the person standing near the throne, and the person that was sitting on it, had some sort of weapon attached to its belt.

Kneeling before the throne were the two people that had grabbed them, though for some reason that was lost to both Rainbow and Applejack they were afraid of the person on the throne.

"So let me get this straight," the person on the throne said, pointing one of his fingers at Rainbow for a moment, "I sent you to get some leverage that I can use against the other King of Lu'zar, so I can eventually dethrone him and seize control of the entire planet, and you bring me two girls that aren't even natives to this planet?"

"To be fair we thought they were travelers from the other kingdom," one of the kidnappers replied, though there was a hint of fear in his voice, "I mean their King gets visitors from other planets and there's an occasion when some of those visitors explore the planet, just to see what else there is for them to see before they left. We saw them walking in front of some sort of cat man and a man that was carrying some sort of scepter, so we came to the conclusion that they were visitors from the other kingdom."

"Our father and his attendant are going to beat you up!" Rainbow shouted, causing everyone below them to turn towards her for a moment, as if they were surprised that she could even speak and understand them.

"Wait a minute, you idiots said that they were with a cat man and a man with a scepter," the man on the throne said, though there was a bit of fear creeping into his voice as he put the pieces together, "Oh my god, their father is Beerus the Destroyer. You morons stole the children of the God of Destruction?! How did you even accomplish that?"

"Well we just teleported in front of the group, snatch them in front of the people they were with, and came straight here," the second minion replied, though unlike her companion, as it was clearly female by the voice, she didn't seem afraid at all.

That was quickly followed by the door to the room being blown open, to which everyone in the room turned towards the ruined doors and watched as Beerus, followed by Whis, walked into the room with a look of pure anger in his eyes. The guards that were standing by the door backed up as the God of Destruction approached the throne, his eyes never leaving the person that was sitting there. The minions who had kidnapped Rainbow and Applejack also backed up, clearly indicating that they knew about Beerus' reputation and didn't want to piss him off more than he already was. The only person who didn't seem afraid at the moment was the warrior that was standing beside the King, whose hand inched towards the weapon that was on his belt.

"I would advise against doing what you are thinking about doing," Whis commented, staring at the warrior for a moment, as if he knew what was coming next, "otherwise you'll only make the aftermath more destructive than it needs to be."

The warrior, apparently not caring for what Whis had to say, drew his weapon, which happened to be a bladed weapon, and charged at Beerus, who merely stood where he was and waited for the enemy to come to him. Once the warrior was up close he started to swing his weapon at Beerus wildly, coming from every direction possible so he could wound the God of Destruction, but all Beerus did was use one of his claws to parry each and every attack that came at him. After a few seconds of parrying the attacks Beerus grabbed the arm that was holding the weapon, moved it to the side so the blade didn't get in his way, and struck the warrior in the chest so hard with his foot that he shattered the armor the warrior was wearing and sent him flying into the wall behind the throne.

After a few seconds the warrior didn't get back up, leaving the other guards to realize that their chances at beating the God of Destruction were nonexistent and flee for their lives.

"How disappointing. I heard that he thought he could take me out, yet it seems he was just full of hot air," Beerus said, turning his attention away from the fallen warrior and the king that was still sitting on his throne, "Well then, I'm just going to free Rainbow Dash and Applejack... and then we'll be on our way."

Beerus floated up to the cage that Rainbow was held in and tapped the bars that were keeping her trapped, to which they melted in a matter of seconds before her eyes, though that was followed by her jumping out of the cage and throwing her arms around Beerus' neck. He then turned to the second cage and floated over to it, repeating the process he had just used and freed Applejack as well, to which he held her around his neck as well. Once they were both free he returned to where Whis was standing and the girls climbed off of him, but one look in his eyes told Whis everything that he needed to know at the moment. Whis merely nodded his head as he tapped his scepter on the ground and summoned a bubble around Rainbow, Applejack, and himself, before disappearing into space once more.

Beerus smiled as he watched Whis take the girls off planet, because there was one other thing he needed to do before he left this pitiful planet behind and focused on more important matters... though his mood was soured when the king, in all his infinite wisdom, tried to punch him from behind, which was rapidly followed by him kicking the king into his throne.

"You know, I was thinking of only destroying half of your planet and letting the other king have what was left," Beerus commented, energy gathering above the palm of his right hand, which was followed by a tiny marble like object appearing seconds later, "but now you have sealed the fate of your entire planet."

Beerus dropped the marble like object and allowed it to fall to the floor, though the moment it touched the floor the entire place lit up as his power pulsed through the ground around them and cracked the entire foundation of the castle. As the end of the world began Beerus floated into the air and headed towards the location that Whis was likely waiting at, though his eyes remained on the planet below him as fire began to seep out of the cracks he had created. Within a matter of seconds the entirety of the planet's surface was engulfed in fire and death as the planet's end drew ever closer, which he knew was coming because the planet's core was beginning to stand out among all the destruction.

Then, with one final heave, Planet Lu'zar exploded before their eyes, though for the first time in his life Beerus didn't feel any sort of excitement from watching a planet meet its end. He let out a sigh and allowed Whis' bubble to wrap around him as well, though he did pick up Rainbow and Applejack before they began the trek back to him temple... where he could have sworn that Rainbow whisper something about him being either cool or awesome. Beerus decided that the statement, whether he was supposed to have heard it or not, deserved some sort of smile and kept it on his face as they traveled back to their home.
> Prelude: Training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Beerus spent the majority of the trip back to his planet in silence, though he chose to take up a sitting position as Rainbow and Applejack looked at the planets and stars that they passed by, almost as if Whis was intentionally trying to make them forget what they had just witnessed. The fact that they were kidnapped would remain fresh in their minds for some time, and that would make them less social than they had been before visiting Planet Lu'zar, though it would remain in his head for some time as well. His thoughts soon turned to the one thing that Chronoa had given them, the gi they were wearing, and he soon wondered if he and Whis should start training them immediately. It was the perfect solution, because if they could teach the two girls to defend themselves, and boost their confidence, than they could potentially turn around any damage that had been done today.

The only problem was the fact that they were only four years old and that any intense training could potentially wreck their bodies when they got older, leaving him to wonder how they were even going to do the simple things with them. He was sure that Chronoa had come up with some sort of training for the girls, as she had already gotten them the gi to wear, though he was also sure that it would be more along the lines of studying the situation and reacting in a certain manner. That meant that he and Whis would need to teach them how to throw a punch, how to dodge attacks, and, eventually, harness the ki necessary to fly and perform any special moves they might develop.

Beerus eventually let out a sigh as they descended towards the surface of his planet, to which he finally stood up and looked around for the team that Chronoa had mentioned earlier, though after a few seconds he found the Supreme Kai of Time instead of her workers.

"Back so soon Lord Beerus?" Chronoa asked, though she noticed the expression on the faces around her and knew that something must have happened, "Was the warrior a waste of time?"

"He didn't have the strength necessary to entertain Lord Beerus," Whis commented, dropping the bubble that was around them and allowing Rainbow and Applejack to stretch their legs, "though one of the Kings of Planet Lu'zar thought it would be a great idea to kidnap the girls and use them as leverage against the other King. Let's just say that Lord Beerus didn't take to kindly to them being kidnapped in front of him."

"I see," Chronoa said, as the statement allowed her to understand why Beerus looked so upset all of a sudden, while also telling her that a terrible fate had befallen the planet they had traveled to, "I can guess what happened."

"Dad blew the bad guys and their planet to pieces!" Rainbow suddenly said, causing everyone to look at her in confusion, because it sounded like she actually enjoyed the experience, "What? I thought it was awesome."

"That's what I was thinking in my head," Chronoa commented, shaking her head for a few seconds before letting out a sigh, "Well, there's nothing we can do about the destruction of an entire planet... especially one that accidentally angered the God of Destruction."

"That's what the man on the throne said before dad burst into the room," Applejack said, recalling the words that had been said before their father had stepped in to save them, "What does that mean exactly?"

Chronoa had been hoping to have this conversation some years in the future, when the girls were older and could understand what she was saying a lot better than a four year old could, but apparently that was unavoidable now. The only question was how much did she tell the two girls, as she was sure that the majority of this would go over their heads and they would be asking her again in a few years. She had to wonder how they would react to the truth of what their father did for a living, though she had the feeling that she was going to find out in the next few minutes.

"Its my title," Beerus answered, causing both Rainbow and Applejack to turn towards him, while surprising Chronoa at the same time, "I am Beerus the Destroyer, the God of Destruction for Universe Seven. It is my duty to uphold balance in the universe by destroying planets, while the Supreme Kai's eventually become the catalyst for new life and create new worlds to replace what I destroy. Its a continuous cycle between me and them, a cycle of destruction and creation that ensures that the universe has a sense of harmony. Some times I destroy planets that have no life on them at all, some times I destroy planets that have civilizations, and there's the occasion where I go to a planet and fight one of the warriors there, before destroying them because they failed to entertain me. Then there are the moments where I destroy a planet because I'm bored, much to the annoyance of all the Supreme Kai's."

"Did Planet Lu'zar deserve it, just for kidnapping us?" Applejack asked, though for some reason both she and Rainbow were interested in what their father did for a living.

"No, at first I was only going there to fight one of their warriors," Beerus replied, letting out a sigh as he looked up at the stars around them, "I wasn't even in the mood to destroy their planet if he failed to entertain me. When you two were kidnapped I thought about destroying half of their planet, which is something that I am fully capable of doing, and I was about to do that when the king attacked me, which was right after I had Whis take you off the planet. My earlier anger returned and I simply gave into what my instincts told me... which was what you saw. Even after the destruction of that planet I still don't feel the excitement I usually feel when a planet is being destroyed in front of me."

Chronoa stood there in shock, because she couldn't believe that Beerus couldn't find any sort of excitement in watching the destruction of the planet that kidnapped the girls. He was the God of Destruction, one of the most powerful beings in the universe, and he almost got a kick out of watching something being destroyed, which was why it was odd to hear that this time was different. She had to wonder if the girls were having an effect on him already, because she was sure that Beerus was beginning to calm down quicker than he usually did when someone angered him, but decided that it was a fluke. The girls had only been around the God of Destruction for less than a day, so there was no way they were already causing him to change his ways... though given enough time she had the suspicion that they could change him for the better.

"Wait, you said Universe Seven," Applejack commented, catching onto something that Beerus had said, which happened to be the one fact that Chronoa had hoped that both of the girls would have missed, "How many universes are there?"

"Twelve to be exact," Whis answered, shaking his head for a moment, indicating that this wasn't something they should be hearing now and was merely telling them in an effort to calm them down, "which means that there are eleven more Gods of Destruction, though we'll tell you more about them and their universes in the future. Now why don't you go off and explore the planet... we'll come find you when its time for the next meal."

Rainbow, her earlier eagerness to explore the planet returning in full force, tapped Applejack on the shoulder and took off down the pathway that they were standing on, leaving Applejack to let out a sigh and follow after her sister. Chronoa let out a sigh as she went back to what she was doing before their arrival, which was setting up the rooms that the girls would be using in the future. That left Beerus and Whis alone for a moment, to which Beerus simply walked over to the lake and jumped onto one of the nearby stone pillars, while Whis came to a stop beside him.

"Why didn't you mention the unofficial universe as well?" Beerus asked, because sooner or later they were going to have to tell the girls where they came from.

"Because there was no reason for them to know about it," Whis replied, turning his gaze to the stars for a moment, "especially if we considered that they might not remember much of our conversation a few years down the line. We will tell them about Universe Thirteen some other time, when they are old enough to understand what we're trying to tell them... though for now we should focus on teaching them how to fight and how to protect themselves."

Beerus nodded in agreement to that statement, though instead of saying anything he merely watched the water in front of him, allowing his mind to relax before they even started to come up with a way to train the girls.





For the rest of the day the girls explored the planet, took in the sights around them, and told Beerus and Whis everything they saw when they returned near noon, where they sat down at the dining room table with Chronoa and had something light for lunch. Whis decided to ask them a few questions, to make sure that they understood what they saw, though when the meal was over the girls excused themselves and started to explore the many rooms and chambers that existed throughout Beerus' temple. While they explored the temple they found that only two rooms were blocked off at the moment, two rooms that happened to be side by side, though they were told by Chronoa that they would see the inside of both rooms before the day was over. That reminded them that their rooms were being built, but instead of pestering her with questions they excused themselves and went back to their exploring.

They quickly discovered that there wasn't a lot to do inside the temple, as it was mainly the bedrooms, the dining room, the washroom, the aquarium, and the kitchen, which told them that their father really did nothing else besides eat his meals, sleep in his room, and destroy worlds whenever he wasn't sleeping.

Their exploring eventually came to an end when they were called back for the evening meal, to which they both wondered where the day had gone as they rushed back to the dining room. The table was set with everything they had seen the previous day, which meant that their father enjoyed having the same things for dinner every night, though as they sat down Chronoa informed them all that her team had finally finished their job and had departed from the temple. While both Rainbow and Applejack wanted to see their rooms, and thank Chronoa for putting them together, they were also hungry from their constant exploring and decided to get rid of their hunger first.

Once they were all finished with the final meal of the day Chronoa led them back to where the rooms were located, to which they all discovered that the door on the left had a marking that looked like an apple on it while the door on the right had a mark that resembled a rainbow.

"I added the markings to the door so we could tell which room belonged to Rainbow and which belonged to Applejack," Chronoa explained, seeing the looks on everyone's faces as she turned to look back at them, before beckoning Rainbow and Applejack forward, "I hope you like what I picked out."

Applejack, deciding to see what her bedroom looked like first, gently turned the knob and pushed the door open, allowing everyone to see what was inside her room. The moment they walked into the room they spotted the bed, which happened to be up against the wall on their left, and a small chest that sat in front of it, where she could store whatever she wanted or keep her most treasured belongings. There was also a table near the bed, with a lamp on it for when it got dark out, along with an opening that would allow her to see outside and know if it was morning or night. Near the door was a dresser and a mirror, so she could practice putting her clothes on without need of assistance, and a small peg had been inserted into the wall between the dresser and the bed, indicating that Applejack had a place to put her hat every night.

Rainbow, upon seeing her sister's room, opened the door to her own room and found that it looked almost the same, though her bed was pushed up against the right wall of the room and there wasn't a place for a hat.

"These are just the basics to any room," Chronoa said, noticing the look on Rainbow's face, "Don't worry, as you get older and find what interests you we'll be able to throw in some objects that personalize the room... or you might find something you like and add it to the room yourself."

"Its getting late," Applejack commented, noticing how the light was fading in the distance, before both she and Rainbow let out a yawn at the same time, "I guess we had better brush our teeth and get ready for bed."

"We're going to be busy tomorrow," Beerus said, causing the girls to turn towards him for a second, "Earlier I decided that I should start teaching you how to defend yourselves, which Whis has agreed with, so after breakfast tomorrow we'll begin with the basics and go from there. Now we wont train everyday, as that could harm your bodies, but we'll start with three days a week and adjust our sessions as necessary."

Rainbow and Applejack, apparently excited about the fact that they were going to learn how to fight, quickly bid Chronoa a good night before rushing to the washroom to clean their teeth. A few minutes later they returned to where Beerus was standing, wished him a good night as well, before entering their rooms and closing the doors behind them, to which Beerus could hear the sound of them climbing into bed. Once the rooms were quiet he let out a sigh before walking back to the dining room with Whis and Chronoa in tow, as they needed to have a brief conversation before the Supreme Kai of Time went home.





When morning arrived Rainbow and Applejack were ready to greet it, as the moment light entered their new rooms they climbed out of their beds and hurried to the washroom, which had been left in its divided state for the two of them. They both spent about ten to fifteen minutes on their side of the spring, using the same sides that they had used the day before, though once they were done they headed to the dining room to see their father. Beerus greeted them with a smile as they took their seats and helped themselves to breakfast, though they were both excited for whatever their father had to throw at them.

"I take it you are both excited to begin your training?" Beerus commented, though a small grin appeared on his face for a second, before reverting to normal, "Whis is making sure that everything is in position for when we begin your training, though we'll be starting at the basics and seeing how well you both do in that level."

"And what are the 'basics'?" Rainbow asked, pausing to drink some of the juice that was sitting on the table, "It was mentioned yesterday, but no one went into any detail about it."

"Basically we'll be teaching you how to throw a punch," Beerus replied, lifting his arm for a moment, just to show them where he was talking about, "how to throw a kick, how to dodge attacks and avoid damage, and, if we have time, we might get into some ki lessons."

"Ki lessons?" Applejack said, though Beerus could tell that neither of the girls had any idea what he was talking about at the moment, which wasn't surprising at all.

"We'll get into that later," Beerus replied, waving his hand in a dismissing manner, as if the subject of ki was unimportant at the moment and indicating that they would return to the subject at a later date, "For now eat your breakfast and relax, because you'll definitely be busy in an hour."

Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other for a moment, clearly wondering what their father had in store for them when they started their training, and continued eating as silence filled the dining room. Beerus made no comment on what Whis was working on and Chronoa, whose company they actually enjoyed, was no where to be seen at the moment, making them wonder if she was busy with her own work. That also made them wonder what Chronoa did for the universe, considering that she worked with their father, though they both guessed that at some point they would eventually find out.

When they finally finished breakfast Beerus led the girls outside, where he took them to the lake that happened to rest near the area they had landed two days ago. There they found Whis standing beside two makeshift dummies, which were really just dummies that were stuffed with straw and made to look like a person, or more accurately like the people that had kidnapped them. At first Applejack wondered why the training dummies looked the way they did, but then she assumed that it was meant to get her and Rainbow passed what had happened to them on Planet Lu'zar. As they came to a stop both Rainbow and Applejack noticed Chronoa sitting nearby, though it appeared like she was sitting on a chair and not on on of the stone pillars their father used.

Then, after a few seconds of staring at the dummies, both Applejack and Rainbow noticed that there was a third dummy not too far away from where the other two were standing, though they could have sworn that it looked like the master of the minions that had kidnapped them.

"Oh good, your here," Whis said, turning to face them as he patted one of the dummies, "Lord Beerus and I will be taking turns showing you the various moves that I taught him, though once you have learned the basics of attacking we'll switch to showing you how to defend yourselves. Once you have finished learning those two lessons, and we are sure that you mastered them to the best of your abilities, we might work on ki manipulation once or twice. Now then Lord Beerus, I believe that you wanted to start them off?"

"Yes," Beerus replied, walking up to the third dummy as Whis walked over to where Chronoa was sitting, before turning towards Rainbow and Applejack, "I'm going to show you a few of the punches that Whis has taught me over the years, as well as a few kicks, and then when I'm done showing you my moves I want the both of you to repeat them on your own dummies. Now then, watch what I do closely..."

Beerus approached his dummy, balled his fist, and struck it right in what would be the chest area, though there was no gust or shattering of earth in response to his attack. In order to train both Rainbow and Applejack he had decided to drastically lower the amount of power that he was putting out, roughly leaving him at around at least one percent of his total power, but it allowed him to show the girls what he wanted them to do without tearing the dummy into a thousand pieces. He followed the first punch with a number of small jabs with his nails, then a kick or two to the chest, and then an uppercut that would knock any living fighter out in an instant. The dummy, however, merely moved with each of his attacks and, the instant he stopped, it returned to normal, to which he turned back to the girls.

"Well, you get the idea," Beerus said, beckoning to the other two targets, to which the girls turned towards them, "Now then, take what you've seen and try your best."

"Hey Applejack," Rainbow said, a small grin appearing on her face as she stared at her dummy, while Applejack turned to look at her sister for a moment, "I bet I could break my dummy before you get anywhere near breaking yours."

"Whatever you say Rainbow," Applejack replied, a small smile appearing on her face as well, to which she raised her fists as she stopped in front of the dummy, "whatever you say."

Beerus raised an eyebrow as he backed up, wondering why they were suddenly taking this as some sort of competition, but simply decided that it would be best to let them do their training in their own manner. At first neither of them did anything besides stare at their dummies, as if they were studying them at the moment, though that was quickly broken as Applejack struck her dummy, though instead of starting with her hands she struck it with the side of her leg. Beerus could have sworn that he heard several of the straws inside the dummy's arm break upon impact, though he smiled as Applejack continued with a barrage of punches and at least three more kicks.

Rainbow, seeing that he sister had already started, started to jab at her dummy with her hands, almost as if she was getting a feel for the material they had used to build them, before her jabs turned into full on punches. When Applejack spun around and planted the base of her right hoof in her dummy's chest, cracking even more of the straw underneath the clothes it was wearing, Rainbow growled and focused all her attention on the dummy in front of her. She resumed punching the dummy, slowly at first as if she was testing the air around her, but as she threw more punches her speed seemed to increase by a tiny bit, until she tried to kick the dummy and accidentally missed it by an inch.

Despite the fact that no one was laughing at her Rainbow seemed annoyed that she had missed, which only served to make her more sloppy as her anger made her miss the target several more times. Eventually that anger made some little sparks around her hands, which made things more interesting as the next punch that landed on the dummy ended up leaving a small hole in its chest... as well as the rock pillar behind it.

"Wha... what just happened?" Rainbow asked, looking at the hole for a moment before turning her eyes to her hand, telling everyone that she had no idea what had just happened to her or the dummy.

"Your anger manipulated your ki," Whis commented, though it appeared that he was somewhat interested in what had happened as well, "Don't worry, we'll get into that when you both are ready... so just take a few deep breathes, calm your mind, and try again."

Rainbow let out a sigh as she closed her eyes and took a few deep breathes, though at the same time Applejack stopped hitting the dummy to help her sister relax. A few seconds later Rainbow opened her eyes and resumed hitting the dummy with her fists, though none of her anger seemed to be effecting her at the moment. Whis and Beerus knew that she was holding it back for the sake of her training, which was why she made it seem like she had succeeded on letting it go on the first attempt, but they knew better. Applejack grinned and resumed hitting her dummy as well, though at the moment she didn't display any sort of ki manipulation like her sister, which didn't seem to bother her at all.

As Beerus watched the girls practice their punches and kicks on their dummies, with no repeats of what Rainbow had done, he did notice one thing that he and Whis could use to teach them; their competitive spirit. They could easily turn every lesson into some sort of challenge for the two girls, which might aid them in learning the skills necessary to defend themselves. Beerus grinned as he watched them practice the moves he had shown them on their dummies, because they appeared to be decent learners and that, along with their competitive spirit, meant that they might be able to teach them at a quicker pace than he and Whis originally thought.

Either way he was interested in seeing what both of the girls were truly capable of when they finally got to the ki manipulation lessons, though he had the feeling that he was going to like what he discovered in the end.
> Prelude: Uncle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	A week had passed since Beerus and Whis had started training Rainbow Dash and Applejack, though they had been true to their word of not training every single day to allow the girls time to relax and recover. They used some of the hours and tasked the girls with running some laps around the planet, usually in a competitive manner because it helped them improve, while the rest of the hours were spent honing their existing skills. Applejack showed an affinity for kicking her opponents, as she seemed to focus on honing that more than punching, though she understood that she needed to know both styles of fighting and always included her fists. Whis was always impressed with her skills, because one time when she kicked her dummy they all heard the wooden post that it was strapped to snap under the pressure, though the following kicks were nothing like the previous one.

Rainbow, on the other hand, was nothing like her sister, because she appeared to be quick to anger and it took some time for her to cool off, exactly like her father, though that wasn't mentioning the destructive power she had used the one time. Considering that Rainbow had already started down the path of manipulating her ki, accidentally anyway, Whis knew that a lesson or two would be good for her, though he also included Applejack in them so they were learning at the same pace.

Chronoa came by every now and then to check up on the girls, though she had missed two days in the last week because she was busy with the Time Nest. She wouldn't say what was bothering her, as she usually kept things to herself unless she needed the help off someone or needed to stop Beerus from doing something stupid, but neither Whis nor Beerus decided it was worth the effort to rip the information from her. She was quite pleased that the girls were picking up the basics of what they needed to be taught, though there was so much more for them to learn and they all knew that it would take longer than a week to get any substantial growth in their learning. Rainbow and Applejack both seemed disappointed that they couldn't move at a much faster pace, but decided that their father, his attendant, and Chronoa were right and didn't fight them over it.

Of course on the seventh day of their training, one that Chronoa happened to have free, she returned to Beerus' planet and found the girls training like usual... though this time they were trying, in vain, to hit Whis. The three of them were standing near the lake, with Beerus sitting on a chair nearby, and the girls were staring at Whis as if they were trying to figure out how to land a blow on him. From what Whis had told her this was the method he had used to teach Beerus all those millions of years ago, back when he had just become the God of Destruction. If her memory was right, and she knew that it had to be, she was ninety-nine percent sure that Beerus had never once touched his attendant while they were practicing, though she always kept the one percent around in case she ended up being wrong.

As the girls stared at Whis, and he stared back at them, Chronoa let out a sigh as she made her way over to where Beerus was sitting, who moved his head a tiny bit as she approached him, which was usually how he acknowledged her existence when he was focused on watching the girls train.

"How are they doing?" Chronoa asked, taking up a seat beside Beerus, though there was some space between them as there happened to be a small table nearby with a cup of tea sitting on it.

"Considering that they only have three days of training behind them," Beerus said, picking up his cup for a moment and taking a few sips of it, before returning it to where it had been sitting a moment ago, "they are doing as well as anyone can expect. Whis is a hard opponent to land a hit on, even if he lowered his abilities to allow such a thing to happen, but they seem to be holding their own quite well at the moment."

"So when will they start practicing against you?" Chronoa asked, knowing that at some point the girls were going to want to fight against someone that they could actually hit, though right now they wouldn't even put a scratch on the God of Destruction.

"We have yet to decide on when we should do that," Beerus immediately answered, as if he already had an answer prepared for the question ahead of time, "I've been thinking that we could try it when they have a year or two of training behind them, but Whis says that we should wait until they are older, like ten or something. Who knows, by then the God of Destruction for Universe Thirteen might have been chosen and could demand that they return home immediately... then we'd never get to have a sparring match."

Chronoa wondered if Beerus was starting to care about the girls now that he have been living with them for the last week, or if he was more interested in sparring partners. Normally people would argue that it was the sparring partners he was more interested in, but she was beginning to notice some small changes in the God of Destruction. The most noticeable one was the fact that he actually let her visit his planet when she asked for his permission, which meant that she didn't actually have to ask Whis for permission anymore. He still put up with her whenever she came to visit, and she was okay with him treating her that way, though she would take whatever victories she could get and leave it at that.

Their conversation was interrupted as both Rainbow and Applejack rushed Whis at the same time, though they both appeared to be aiming at Whis' sides and decided that he could only truly defend one of them, thus in their minds he would have to sacrifice one side to block an attack and that would free the other sister to hit him. Of course they didn't know Whis like Beerus did, because he merely moved his arms out and stopped their attacks before they could hit him, though that didn't stop the girls from trying with their legs and hooves. Chronoa and Beerus watched as the girls tried again and again to hit Whis, while all Whis did was simply dodge the attacks or catch them before they reached him as he moved further away from where Beerus was sitting.

Chronoa then noticed that both Rainbow and Applejack were beginning to look tired, which told her that they were either spending too much energy while fighting Whis or they had been at this for quite some time.

"They've managed to reach the hour mark this time," Beerus commented, indicating the amount of time the girls had spent training with Whis, "This will either end with Whis putting an end to it, or with Rainbow trying to blast him before he has a chance to say anything."

What actually happened was that both girls tried to punch Whis again, using their tactic that meant that they attacked from both sides, but this time Whis summoned his scepter to him and blocked their punches with the orb that rested at the scepter's peak. Beerus immediately knew what that meant, because Whis only did it when he and his brother Champa were fighting, be it over food or actually trying to hit each other.

"I'm sorry, but we'll have to stop our training early today," Whis said, much to the disappointment of both Rainbow and Applejack, "Let's head back to your father."

Both of the girls seemed happy to return to where their father was sitting, especially once they noticed that Chronoa was sitting beside him, so the trio left the pathway they had been training on and grouped up with the others.

"You two were doing quite well out there today," Beerus said, rubbing both of their hair for a moment, before turning his full attention to Whis, "So, what's happened this time?"

"It seems that we have some uninvited guests," Whis answered, beckoning to the south for a moment with his scepter, "though I doubt your going to like who it is."

"Oh by the God of Gods not him," Beerus said, though his tone told the girls that he didn't like the individual that Whis had mentioned, before he stood up straight once more, "I was hoping that he'd wait a few years before coming here, or just plain avoid me altogether, but it seems that I cannot catch a break anymore. Whis, let our guests in and let's get this over with."

Whis nodded and tapped his scepter on the ground once, though that was quickly followed by something rushing though the air and landing on the pathway that the girls and Whis had been practicing on a few minutes ago. Rainbow and Applejack recognized the style of transportation, as it looked like the method that Whis had used to get them to Planet Lu'zar and back. That made them wonder if whoever was arriving was one of the other eleven Gods of Destruction, as only their attendants used such a form of transportation, though it also made them wonder why their father disliked whoever it was.

When the smoke cleared the girls spotted two figures standing before them, though their sizes were definitely different than what either of them were expecting. The figure on the left happened to look a lot like Whis, though one of the differences was that this figure was definitely female, her robes were green colored, and instead of the diamonds that were on Whis' and their father's clothing the new figure had circles in their place. The other figure was a purple cat-like humanoid, similar to their father, but he definitely had more fat on his body, exactly the opposite of how skinny their father was, and he had a much shorter tail. He also wore the same style of pants as their father and had a collar wrapped around his neck, though his pants had a pinkish color to them, while the collar had the color red in place of where their father's collar had the color blue.

Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other for a moment, to which they realized that they were meeting another God of Destruction, before turning their attention back to their guests.

"Champa, what an unexpected surprise," Beerus said, though it was plainly clear that he didn't like the person in front of him and was trying to hold himself back, "What brings you, the God of Destruction for Universe Six, to my planet in Universe Seven? Something big must have happened."

"A few days ago I heard an interesting rumor." the person, Champa, simply said, "I heard that something from Universe Thirteen made its way into one of the twelve universes... or more accurately a pair of girls that landed on your planet. At first I thought it was ridiculous that something from the unofficial universe would come to your universe, but then I started hearing rumors that you were training two young girls after an incident on another planet. So I decided to come and investigate for myself."

"Oh, is that all? Because I was expecting something else besides that." Beerus said with a grin, to which he moved his hand towards the girls, "Allow me to introduce my daughters, Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Girls, this is my twin brother Champa and his attendant Vados."

Champa and Vados stared at the girls for a moment, to which the two of them wondered if they had done something wrong, before the chubby God of Destruction started to laugh. They had no idea why Champa thought it was funny that they were the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, or the fact that the were being trained by their father and Whis, but they had the feeling that they were going to find out soon enough. The laughter died as quickly as it had started, because not a few seconds after it finished Champa was standing straight and was staring at the girls once more, before turning his attention back to Beerus and Whis.

"So, these are the girls that I have heard so much about?" Champa asked, though Rainbow and Applejack knew that he wasn't very impressed by them at the moment, something that they both decided that they needed to work on, "It doesn't look like they can hold their own against you, much less against your attendant. I'm pretty sure that I could throw any warrior from my universe at them and they would be beaten to the floor in a matter of seconds."

"Oh, they can hold their own against Whis just fine," Beerus replied, staring at his brother for a moment, as if he was trying to figure out the real reason behind Champa's unannounced visit to his planet.

"Wait a second, I thought you said that there were only twelve universes," Applejack commented, cutting into the conversation for a moment as confusion washed over her face, to which both she and Rainbow looked up at Whis, "why are you suddenly saying that there is a thirteenth universe... and what's this about calling it an 'unofficial' universe anyway?"

"The reason Universe Thirteen is called an 'unofficial' universe is because it has no God of Destruction," Vados said, walking over to where the girls were standing and gave them a smile as she rubbed Rainbow's hair, "All 'official' universes have three things; a God of Destruction that destroys planets, an attendant that watches over the previously mentioned Destroyer, and a number of Supreme Kai that watch over the planets and ensure that more eventually replace the ones that the God of Destruction erased. Universe Thirteen has none of those three criteria, which is why we have taken to calling it the 'unofficial' universe... until they acquire all three of those aspects."

"I... guess I can follow that logic," Applejack slowly said, though if someone took a look at either her face or Rainbow's face they could tell that the girls were kind of lost at the moment, "So, when will its God of Destruction be chosen?"

"No one knows," Whis replied, staring down at the girls as Vados looked into the sky above them, "We have all been watching that universe for any signs that might indicate that its Destroyer is about to be chosen, but so far we have come up empty each time one of us checks it out. All we know is that whenever the God of Destruction for Universe Thirteen is chosen, on whatever day it happens to be, all twelve Destroyers and their attendants will feel their worlds shake. Then, and only then, will we know that the unofficial universe will have taken its first steps to becoming an official universe."

Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other for a moment, because while they were excited about the fact that there was another universe out there they were also a little disappointed. From what they could tell the attendants of the Gods of Destruction made it possible for the Destroyers to move around their universe and travel to the other ones, but the thirteenth universe didn't have either of those. That meant that there was no way for any of them to get to that universe at the moment, which basically meant that there wouldn't be any adventures in an unknown universe or any new people to meet.

They had to wonder who the thirteenth God of Destruction would be one day, because they both knew that they would likely be long gone before he or she was eventually chosen.

"I believe that's enough talk about Universe Thirteen for now," Vados commented, tapping her scepter on the ground and causing a box, one that came up to Whis' knees, to appear out of thin air, "I took the liberty of packing up a few snacks before we left our universe, mostly because I wanted to give you something in the form of an apology for coming by unannounced. Next time we decide to come by I'll be sure to call ahead... whenever Lord Champa desires it anyway."

Champa, however, wasn't even looking at the group anymore, as he was now standing with his back turned towards them as he waited for his attendant to finish speaking with them all. Vados offered them a smile that was supposed to be some sort of apology for the chubby God of Destruction's poor attitude, before she returned to Champa's side and tapped her scepter on the ground once more. Not a few seconds later the duo departed from the world as swiftly as they had arrived, leaving Applejack and Rainbow with more questions than answers. Their uncle's attendant was definitely a lot nicer to them than their uncle was, though he didn't seem too interested in them the moment he saw them.

"Finally, I was beginning to think that he would never leave," Beerus finally said, as the moment the conversation had shifted to Universe Thirteen he had stopped talking to his brother, though now that Champa was gone he could finally relax again, "I was planning on introducing you to my brother in a year or two, once you had gotten used to living with us and were comfortable with your abilities, but it seems like he's ruined yet another plan of mine."

"His attendant was nice," Applejack said, turning back to her father and Whis, "a lot nicer than he was anyway."

"Indeed," Beerus replied, before turning his attention to the box that Vados had left behind, "Now then, who wants to see what delights they brought from their universe?"

"Um... where did Chronoa go?" Rainbow asked, looking around where they were standing and realizing that the person in question was currently missing.

"She must have gone into the temple when Champa arrived," Whis commented, a light smile appearing on his face for a moment, "I'll go find her and inform her that our guest has left the planet... and I'll be sure to bring some plates and silverware with me."

As Whis went off to find the Supreme Kai of Time, and the materials needed to eat whatever Vados had left for them, Beerus decided to reflect on what Rainbow Dash and Applejack had just learned because of his brother's visit. They now knew that there were thirteen universes out there, not the twelve they told them about a week ago, but he was somewhat glad that they had missed one vital piece of information. They seemed obvious to the fact that Champa had said that they came from Universe Thirteen, which would have raised even more questions that none of them would be able to answer. He was glad that they were excited about the idea of one day visiting that universe, even if they knew nothing about it, but decided that he would have to keep the truth of their origins to himself for the moment.

Maybe one day they would be ready to know that they came from the only universe that didn't have a God of Destruction and the fact that they wouldn't be able to go home without one being present... which meant that he would have more time with them.

When Whis and Chronoa returned to them, with the items that Whis had said that he was going to pick up, Chronoa told them that she could handle being in the presence of one God of Destruction, namely Beerus, though when two were involved she always left the area. She also told them, namely Rainbow and Applejack, that Beerus and Champa were known to hit each other every now and them, usually breaking something when their energies collided, and that she didn't want to be around them in case it happened. She was, however, pleased to find out that nothing bad had happened while the Destroyer from Universe Six had been on the planet, which she guessed was because his attendant had been focused on the girls the entire time.

With everyone in attendance once more Whis opened the lid of the box and revealed what Vados had left for them, which turned out to be a small selection of treats like ice cream, candy bars, and some sort of drink that Beerus had never seen before. He carefully picked the small container up, to which he found that it had some instructions on it, and wondered what sort of snake required directions in order to enjoy it. He shrugged and shook it for a few seconds, noticing the looks of confusion on everyone else's faces, before bringing it to a stop and pulling open the top of the container. What happened next was a rush of brownish colored liquid that sprayed him in the face, though everyone around him couldn't help but giggle at the sight.

Beerus should have expected something like that from his brother, because he was pretty sure that it was Champa that had put the container in the box to begin with, but he eventually let out a sigh, crushed the container with his fist, and made his way back to the temple so he could quickly get rid of the liquid before it dried.

As their father went to dry himself off Rainbow and Applejack sampled some of the items that had been left in the box, finding that there was enough inside the box for ten people to snake on at least, which meant that Vados took their father's appetite into consideration while she had been packing everything up. As they ate their samples they asked Whis what some of the stuff was, considering that he knew the other God of Destruction and his choice of snacks as well as their father did. Of course that meant that he didn't know everything that was inside the box, though Chronoa was able to supply a few names here and there, to which she admitted that she had been watching a certain number of worlds a little too frequently lately while letting one of their names slip out on accident.

"You said the planet's name was Earth?" Applejack asked, as she was curious as to what was so special about the planet that Chronoa had mentioned, because it meant that she wasn't here with them and their father all the time.

"I did," Chronoa said, though she was glad that she hadn't said the other planet's name, otherwise she was sure that there would be a never ending stream of questions that she'd never be able to fully answer, "Is something bothering you Applejack?"

"I'm just wondering why you like to watch this Earth, that's all," Applejack said, though even as she said it she had to wonder if Chronoa had finally found someone that might actually entertain their father.

Chronoa looked back at the temple for a moment, to be sure that Lord Beerus wasn't around them or coming out of his temple, because this was a surprise that she wanted to keep hidden for as long as she could. She suspected that Applejack had already figured out why she was looking at Earth all the time, though anyone could figure the reason out if they knew Beerus as well as she or Whis did. It was true that there were several people on that planet that had a decent amount of power backing them, though the truth was that the individual that she was watching at the moment was on another planet that was far away from Earth. She was sure that the warrior would be the one to help Lord Beerus with his boredom, but until she knew whether she was right or not she wanted to keep it a secret. She already knew that Whis would keep anything she told him a secret unless she told him otherwise, but she didn't know if it was wise to tell the girls just yet.

In the end she decided that Applejack wouldn't let go of the question until she had answers, so she only hoped that she and Rainbow would keep it to themselves until the time was right.

"Can the two of you keep a secret?" Chronoa asked, though she cast a glance at Whis and caught a brief nod in her direction, which was what she was hoping for.

"Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." the girls said in unison, though then they looked at each other in confusion, as if they had no idea why they had said those words to begin with.

Chronoa was also confused by their statement, so she decided to look towards Whis for some sort of explanation, seeing how he had spent a lot of time with them recently, but he merely shook his head.

"I believe its some sort of binding phrase," Whis simply said, staring at the confused girls for a moment, before turning back to the Supreme Kai of Time, "meaning that they'll keep the secret to themselves or something will happen if they reveal it... though I'm not sure I want to know what that 'something' is."

"Okay then..." Chronoa said, before shaking her head and regaining her composure, "The reason I've been watching Earth lately is because I think I may have found someone that could entertain your father... though the person is only a baby at the moment. Its going to be some time before he's ready to face Lord Beerus, so I need the both of you to not tell your father anything... not until I'm one hundred percent sure that I found the right person."

Rainbow and Applejack shared a look with each other, because if Chronoa was correct than the person that she was watching would eventually grow into a warrior that could entertain their father... and maybe even make him use his full power for once. They understood why she would want to keep this a secret, because if Beerus found out about the warrior he'd go to this Earth and likely obliterate it before the warrior was he required age that Chronoa had seen. In the end the girls decided to keep the secret to themselves, much to the delight of Chronoa and Whis, allowing them to get back to what they were doing at the moment.

Chronoa, of course, was pleased that the girls had bought what she had told them, because it meant that she wouldn't have to answer many questions about the warrior... not that she was going to considering who was walking their way once more.

Beerus rejoined the four of them a minute later, now completely clean of the liquid, and together the five of them spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing and digging into whatever Champa and Vados had left for them... though Whis also made them run laps around the planet when they had a little too much of the sweet snacks. Neither of the girls minded the extra exercise, considering that their training had been derailed with their uncle's arrival, so they didn't argue with Whis and ran their laps. They both knew that in a day or two they would be training again to make up for their lost time and they were definitely excited to eventually reach the ki manipulation that everyone was talking about.

Though even as they ran down the pathway that they trained on they couldn't help but wonder who the warrior that Chronoa had seen was... and if they would ever get the chance to face him in battle before he fought their father.
> Prelude: The Power of Ki
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	A month had passed since Champa and Vados had paid Beerus and his daughters a visit, though the God of Destruction was pleased with the knowledge that his brother had yet to return. Whis had resumed training Rainbow and Applejack, showing them some of the lower level moves that he had taught Beerus so long ago, and now no longer used, to which he always gave them a light smile whenever they did something right. When they messed up an attack he simply had them repeat it, though if they failed it one too many times he'd have them both run laps around the planet before they picked up the attack again. There were also occasions where Beerus would show them a few combinations he used in battle, against the enemies that could actually entertain him, though it would take some time before they got anywhere near mastering his moves.

Beerus had to admit it, the girls were definitely learning to the best of their abilities and were growing in strength with each passing week, though at the moment he knew that they were just as powerful as the people of Planet Lu'zar and those were some of the weakest people he had fought in a long time. Despite the fact that their strength was slowly growing each week, thanks to only three days of training each week, they were still making progress, which he could be happy with. Even with the progress that Rainbow and Applejack were making there were some bumps in the road, as he, Whis, and Chronoa had noticed Rainbow's anger rise whenever she consistently failed to hit her target, resulting in the same lightning blast that was released when her hands finally struck her target.

The three of them agreed that she was constantly manipulating her ki, still on accident due to her anger, and that they needed to teach her to control herself, least she accidentally hurt her sister one day. In order to counter the anger inside Rainbow, and calm her down, Chronoa had come up with two methods to help her; one of which was the art of meditation, which she taught to both of the girls so they would be on the same page, while the second was to hand her a book that she had discovered. The book, titled Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone, was actually another item from Universe Thirteen, as she had spotted it one afternoon when it was heading for the Time Nest and had stopped it in its tracks.

At first she had been confused as to why a book would have been thrown out of its home universe, but when she noticed that Rainbow calmed down when she started reading it she decided not to question it... though she did request that it be given back one day so she could have someone make up some new stories for her, just so Rainbow didn't get bored of reading the same book over and over. The moment Rainbow finished the book she handed it back to Chronoa, though not three days later it was returned to her with the promise that more would be heading her way in the future.

Applejack, on the other hand, used her free time to either meditate along side Whis, and occasionally her father, or get in some extra practice with her dummy, so she could be prepared for whatever was thrown at them.

Beerus watched them with a look of pride in his eyes, because no matter what he or Whis threw at them, in regards to their training, they always managed to eventually come out on top, which was always followed by Whis telling him it was like history was repeating itself before his eyes. Beerus remembered all of his training sessions, where he overcame whatever Whis could throw at him, and guessed that the girls really did take after him, even if they didn't know it. Even Chronoa was impressed by the amount of progress they had made in getting through the basics of what Whis and Beerus had to offer them, knowing that the road was going to get tougher when they were older.

Even after a month of training and meditation Beerus had no idea if either of the girls were ready to begin learning about ki and how to use it in battle, but considering the pace they had already set for themselves he guessed that it was only a matter of time until they eventually reached this spot. Once the fourth week since Champa's visit had finished the group of five retired to the dining room for the evening meal, though this time Beerus had something that he needed to tell the girls.

"Is something on your mind dad?" Applejack asked, as she had noticed a look on her father's face that she hadn't seen for some time, which caused everyone else to stop and look over at Beerus.

"There's something that you and Rainbow need to know," Beerus replied, setting down his own utensils as he looked across the table and stared at both of the girls, "All three of us are quite pleased with the progress that you have made over the last five weeks, baring my brother's interruption anyway, and we have all reached the same conclusion; its time that you begin to learn how to manipulate and control your ki."

"That's so awesome!" Rainbow exclaimed, clearly pleased by the idea of being able to learn and control her ki, something that had been bothering her every time she accidentally blew something up with the lightning that gathered around her hands, which was generally a rock that was sitting behind her target.

"Indeed it is," Beerus said, having already known ahead of time that Rainbow would enjoy the opportunity to get her ki under control, "but we will not be practicing on this planet."

"Really?" Applejack asked, noticing that Rainbow looked a little disappointed at the mention of not practicing near their home, "Then where will we be practicing?"

"I asked Chronoa and Whis to check with the Supreme Kai and see if there was a planet void of life nearby," Beerus answered, to which Whis summoned an image of a brown planet that appeared to be mostly made up of earth with a few rivers dotting the landscape, "Now then, this planet does have oxygen and everything else that's essential for breathing, so that's something we won't have to worry about. Nor will we have to worry about wild animals trying to eat up or locals trying to kill us... this planet is pretty much a dead planet that I'll get around to destroying. Until that day comes we have free reign to practice there, all thanks to Chronoa explaining to him why we needed a spare planet to practice on."

"He's just happy that you'll eventually get around to obliterating it once we're finished training there," Chronoa said, though secretly she was pleased that Beerus had acknowledged her part in all of this.

"If he says so," Beerus commented, before letting out a sigh as the girls faced him, "Tomorrow morning we'll head to our personal training grounds, thanks to the Supreme Kai, and then we'll start teaching you how to manipulate your ki. Of course we'll have to start with the basics, just like we did with hand to hand combat, but based on what we've already seen you should be able to grasp the basics with ease... then we'll get to move on to the fun stuff."

What he was referring to was getting the girls to develop their own techniques using their ki, because at their current level it would take them ten to twenty years before they were ready to learn even one of his techniques. He was sure that Rainbow would enjoy his more powerful techniques, but right now neither of them were ready for something so powerful and destructive. Tomorrow was going to be an interesting day, because they would be able to get a glimpse of the power that had to be sleeping inside both Rainbow Dash and Applejack, allowing them to shape their training accordingly.

Once the evening meal was over the girls brushed their teeth before doing whatever appealed to them, which meant that Rainbow could read her books while Applejack meditated, but after some time they grew tired and returned to their rooms, where they wished their father, Whis, and Chronoa a goodnight before heading to bed. Neither one of them noticed Whis and Chronoa talking to each other as they closed their bedroom doors behind them, though they were asleep the moment their heads touched their pillows.





When morning arrived Beerus and his daughters were eager to meet it, as the three of them were busy tearing through the morning meal mere moments after Rainbow and Applejack left the washroom. The three of them were excited for what the morning would bring, because the girls were finally going to learn to tap into their ki and potentially learn some interesting techniques of their own. Whis stood nearby, watching the three of them eat while he patiently waited for their last arrival to arrive, though Chronoa had promised to arrive before the group departed for the planet that the Supreme Kai said that they could practice on.

Both Whis and Chronoa agreed that the girls needed more than martial arts training, which was why they had agreed to teach them the things that Beerus would not teach them himself, though they decided to wait until after the girls went through some ki training... especially considering what Rainbow could do when she was angry.

Once Beerus and the girls were done with breakfast they immediately headed to the washroom and cleaned their teeth, which was something that Whis was usually forced to tell Beerus about after a meal, though the attendant was happy to see that the girls were having a positive effect on his Lord. The trio came back out a few minutes later and the group retired to the room where Whis usually shared the news with Beerus, though in the last month they had added a few more chairs for both of the girls and Chronoa. It had become a room where they generally gathered so the girls would know what was going to happen that day, though seeing how they already knew what today's plan was they were merely waiting for Chronoa to arrive... though while they waited Rainbow took out her book and continued from where she left off.

Not a few minutes after the girls got settled Whis heard a knock on the door, though this time all four of them walked to the front of the temple to meet their guest... to which everyone, excluding Whis, was surprised to find someone else standing beside Chronoa. The person happened to be around the same height as Chronoa, though he had purple colored skin, lighter than the color of Beerus' skin color, and a white mohawk. Rainbow and Applejack assumed that this had to be the Supreme Kai that everyone had mentioned the previous day, though they gave him a smile anyway.

"Good morning Lord Beerus," the Supreme Kai said, offering Beerus a bow as he spoke, as he already knew that it was unwise to anger the God of Destruction... no matter how small he might have changed in the last five weeks.

"Likewise Supreme Kai," Beerus replied, nodding his head for a moment, before turning his attention to Chronoa, "I take it you invited him to join us on our outing?"

"Actually, I politely asked her if I could come along," the Supreme Kai commented, though as he said the words he turned his attention to Rainbow and Applejack, "I had heard that you were raising two girls as your daughters and that they had already met the God of Destruction from Universe Six, so I decided that it was time that I met them for myself... and see if they take after their father."

"I see," Beerus said, waving a hand to the girls, despite the fact that the Supreme Kai was already looking at them, "These are my daughters, Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Girls, this is the Supreme Kai of Universe Seven."

"Please, call me Shin," the Supreme Kai said, reminding the girls of their first meeting with Chronoa, "we can save the titles for when they are much older and know more about how the universe works."

"If you say so," Beerus commented, turning back to Whis and beckoning for everyone else to join them, "Well then, gather around Whis and we'll begin the journey to Planet Meka... where I'm sure we'll all have some fun."

Rainbow and Applejack immediately moved to Whis' side, eager to visit the planet where they would be training with their ki, where they smiled at their father and waited for the others to join them. Chronoa smiled and walked up beside the girls, already glad that she had taken the day off from her duties to watch over the girls on the first day of their ki training. Shin looked at them for a moment, marveling at the odd family that the girls already had with Lord Beerus, his attendant, and the Supreme Kai of Time, before smiling and joining them. Whis then tapped his scepter on the ground, to which he summoned the bubble barrier around them, before they disappeared into thin air and began the journey to their destination.

Not twenty minutes later they began their descent to the planet's surface, to which Rainbow and Applejack discovered that they were in what appeared to be some sort of mountain range at the moment. Whis repeated what he had done on Planet Lu'zar, keeping the bubble around them until they were through the atmosphere, though this time the bubble didn't come down until they landed in a clearing that had been made by someone. The girls assumed that one of the adults had done the work that surrounded them, which would make things much easier for their training, and they both grinned as the bubble finally touched the ground, to which it came undone.

"So girls, this is where we'll be practicing with your ki," Beerus commented, looking around the area and finding a decent spot where Whis, Chronoa, and Shin could stand while he taught his daughters, "First we'll start by having you feel for the energy that's inside your body, though once you have a firm grasp on it we'll shift to teaching you how to float and fly. Once you have done that we'll see about the offensive capabilities of ki."

Rainbow and Applejack nodded and stood in front of their father while the rest of the group moved off to the side, though once they were out of the way the girls closed their eyes and focused their thoughts. It was a lot like when they meditated, only this time they were actively looking for their inner ki so they could do what their father wanted of them. They both took into consideration that their father had said that their first lesson in manipulating ki was to fly, which meant that their hooves needed to leave the ground and that they needed to float for some time before they succeeded. It truly wasn't hard for the girls to find their inner ki, not when they had several meditation sessions during the last month, though once they had their hands on their ki they had to figure out how to apply it to flying.

"I'm impressed that they managed that on their first try," they heard Shin comment, though that only served to confuse them and lead to them opening their eyes... to which they discovered that they were staring into their father's eyes.

Both of the girls looked down at their hooves and found that they were no longer standing on the ground anymore, which immediately told them that they had succeeded. Of course they also knew that without their meditation they wouldn't have been able to do this on the first try, though they had to wonder how difficult the following lessons would be.

"It is impressive." Beerus said, though that was when a grin appeared on his face, "though now that you have a grasp on floating in midair, rather nicely I might add, I want you to move around for a few minutes and observe the area. When Chronoa tells you both to return I want the both of you back here, where we'll discuss the next lesson."

Actually manipulating themselves in the air took them a little bit longer than actually learning how to float in the air, but after a few minutes of experimenting, and avoiding hitting their heads on the ground a few times, they managed to get the hang of moving around and started to explore the area. There wasn't much in the immediate area for them to see, especially when the entire place seemed like one large mountain range, but they spent their time slowly flying around the area in a circle. They had been told that the planet was essentially void of life, which appeared to be true seeing how there were no animals or people, but the trees that were scattered throughout the planet provided them with what they needed to survive.

Eventually Chronoa called them back to where their father would be waiting for them, though when they returned to the area, and started to land, they found that Shin was standing where their father had previously been standing... to which they turned towards their father with confusion in their eyes.

"Shin here has requested that he be the one to start you off in learning offensive uses for ki," Beerus told them, though they could both detect a hint of annoyance in their father's voice, which told them that he had really wanted this to be about the three of them, "Apparently I am 'too destructive' and that I would 'destroy' this world with a single ki blast... though I think someone is seriously overstating my abilities when I'm at one percent of my full power."

"I am fully aware that you would not intentionally harm your daughters," Shin commented, though the way he was looking at the girls made them think that he had to be somewhere around their father's level of power, while at the same time he gave them both a smile, "I am fully aware that the two of you have some connection to your inner ki, thanks to what I just witnessed and the meditation that Chronoa told me about, but I want to see how well you are at replicating what I show you."

Shin held his right hand out and beckoned for the girls to pay attention, though after a few seconds they watched as a small sphere of glowing energy appeared in the space above his hand. Not a few seconds later Shin held out his other hand, to which the girls noticed that the same glowing energy was wrapped around his left hand. It reminded them of what their father had done when Whis was taking them away from Planet Lu'zar... before he destroyed it before their very eyes.

"To my left you'll notice that my ki is surrounding my left hand," Shin told them, moving his left arm a bit to show them that the energy was moving with his body, before holding his other hand out, "while in my right hand I am manipulating my ki into a spherical shape. This sphere is referred to as a Ki Blast, which is one of the most common moves that people can learn when they manipulate their ki, though sometimes people only fire one sphere while others tend to fire, say, between ten to thirty in rapid succession. Truthfully, firing these in rapid succession never works, but that doesn't stop the various warriors and fighters of the universe from at least trying it out on their opponents."

Shin then concentrated for a moment and the energy surrounding his left hand disappeared, though that was followed by the sphere growing just a tiny bit. With that done the Supreme Kai turned around and hurled the sphere at the mountain side, though it ended up making a small hole in the rocks once it had exploded on impact. It wasn't as impressive as what their father did, blowing an entire planet to pieces, but it was the second time they had seen someone manipulate their ki in such a manner and they were glad that Shin had showed them something.

"That's basically what I had in mind for this particular lesson," Shin said, turning back to face the girls, "Just focus on your ki, like you did to achieve flight, but this time let it pool into your hands and replicate what I did with my left hand. Once I am satisfied with your progress we can see about shaping ki spheres and throwing them at the mountain side, just like I did with mine."

Rainbow and Applejack nodded their understanding, though this time they decided to stand a few more paces apart from each other so they didn't interfere with each other's practice. It was easy for them to access their ki again, thanks to their previous training, though the harder part came when they had to actually direct their ki to their hands. It took them roughly ten minutes before they managed to get even a faint outline to appear around their hands, though they eventually lost the energy and were sent back to square one.

Over the next hour they worked on calling forth their ki, taking a few moments every now and then to watch Shin repeat the process for them, though both of the girls smiled when the faint outlines finally had a little more added to them. It was a sign that they were getting better at this, though they already knew that it would be some time before they were able to replicate what Shin had done. It actually annoyed Rainbow that they could master the art of flying rather easily, but when it came to creating ki around their hands they had to actually work for it. Applejack, on the other hand, didn't seem to mind not getting the lesson right in the first hour they had spent, as it allowed her to know what they might have done wrong and how they could fix it.

Eventually noon was upon them and the girls were forced to take a break, to which they walked over to where their father and Whis had been standing, where they noticed that a small area had been cleared away and a picnic area had been set up in its place. There was a small container sitting near Chronoa, who was actually busy pulling out a variety of sandwiches, drinks, fruits, and vegetables, just to make sure that everyone had a little bit of everything. Both Rainbow and Applejack picked up some water and a sandwich as they sat down, though they both noticed that their father was already digging into whatever Whis had brought for him.

"I am impressed by your skills," Shin commented, though he sat down next to Chronoa while he spoke, "it usually takes most people a few days to get even the faint line of energy you girls achieved today, though I can see that, with enough training and practice, you'll both begin to develop your own abilities."

"Or sooner if we could get a hang of the basics," Rainbow said, once again sounding annoyed that she and Applejack couldn't get something done on their first few attempts.

"Come on sis, there's nothing wrong with putting some work into our training," Applejack replied, tearing into one of the apples that had been unpacked and laid out for them to take, "I mean, its not like everyone here is expecting us to get everything right the first time we attempt something."

"We got flying done pretty easily," Rainbow threw back, turning her gaze to her sister, "and, as Shin said, manipulating ki into our hands is basically the same thing as how to fly, though instead of sending our ki to our feet we're supposed to send it to our hands. One would think that sending our ki in a different direction wouldn't be this hard for us to do."

"It good for you to practice this lesson, as it teaches you how to properly channel your ki," Whis commented, causing the girls to look at him again, "Think of it this way, in a couple of days you both will likely have a level of control over your ki that most children your age won't have... save for some exceptions here and there."

Beerus could tell that Rainbow was expecting to be able to do something with her ki on her first few attempts, likely because she thought that being the daughter of the God of Destruction meant that she should be able to do things that other children her age couldn't do. He was somewhat pleased that Applejack was taking the practice seriously, and not getting upset that they couldn't complete what Shin was telling them, because she appeared to be some sort of balance for her sister... just like sometimes Whis was his own counter. Rainbow, on the other hand, decided to ignore what Whis said and returned to the area where she and Applejack had been practicing not ten minutes ago. Chronoa and Shin started to get up to bring her back, but this time Beerus held up a hand and stopped them in their tracks, because he sensed that something different was going to happen.

Rainbow let out a sigh as she brought her hands together, though she decided to keep the palms from touching each other while forming what appeared to be some sort of triangle with her hands. Beerus and the others could tell that she was accessing her ki, this time allowing her anger to help her channel her abilities, because this time a faint aura wrapped around her body for a moment. A few seconds passed before they saw the beginnings of a ki sphere between Rainbow's hands, though she remained standing in her current position as she channeled her energy into whatever she was doing. After about a minute Rainbow decided that she had enough and pulled her hands apart, though the action caused the energy to expand and take the shape of a lance, much to the surprise of everyone else.

Beerus stared at the glowing weapon that was made of energy, which seemed to crackle as if it was actually made of lightning, before Rainbow grabbed it with her right hand, spun it around one time, and then hurled it at the area where Shin had thrown his own sphere at earlier that morning. The instant the energy weapon made contact with the rocks it created a small crater around it, roughly the width of three Rainbow's, before it detonated and tore a chunk out of the mountain side. Beerus was impressed by the amount of power such a small attack could cause, though anyone else that saw that would simply think that it was to be expected of one of his daughters.

Once the attack was finished Rainbow fell to her knees and started to sweat, which were the telltale signs of someone using too much of their energy, so Beerus merely sighed and called the training off for now. There would be other days for the girls to properly learn how to harness their inner powers, though he had the feeling that it would be some time before either one of them could attempt something like that again... without becoming exhausted anyway. Still, he knew that Whis and Chronoa had some things they wanted to teach the girls as well, so it was for the best that they held off on ki training for a day when they weren't busy with whatever the two hand planned for them.
> Prelude: Planet Vegeta
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Beerus looked around the mountain range where he and his daughters trained at least twice a week, his eyes slowly moving as he scanned the area around him as he searched for something. He was teaching Rainbow and Applejack how to hide their energy from him, because this scenario was him playing the role of someone that wanted to find them and they had to stay hidden for a certain amount of time to be declared the winners. The first few times they had played one of these scenarios Beerus had found Rainbow and Applejack easily, to which Shin reminded them on how to hide their energy so they could remain hidden longer. Every time he found them they seemed disappointed that they couldn't remain hidden longer, but he was beginning to notice some small improvement between each of their sessions, indicating that the girls were slowly learning the skills that he and the others wanted them to learn.

Speaking of skills that the girls were learning he silently thanked Whis, Chronoa, and even Shin for giving the girls some teaching in certain aspects of life that he hadn't bothered to touch yet. Whis was fond of teaching the girls about psychology, where he imparted knowledge on how to read how someone will act in a certain situation and how people behaved, as well as sociology, so that the girls might know more about certain societies that they might visit one day. Chronoa was overjoyed to help teach the girls, though she dived into the world of history and culture, something that Beerus was immediately bored with the moment she started talking, but she seemed to hold Rainbow's and Applejack's attention without driving them to boredom as well, so he guessed that she knew what she was doing. Shin and Whis also took turns teaching the girls about the various customs that were scattered throughout the universe, though for the moment they focused on the Saiyans and the Kais.

As Beerus flew around the mountain range he reflected on the about of time that had passed since the girls had arrived on his planet, because it seemed hard to believe that six whole months ago it was only him and Whis living in his temple... until Chronoa came and stopped him from blowing the asteroid that was carrying the girls to pieces on accident. He had never actually thanked Chronoa for stopping him from what he had been about to do, because he actually enjoyed having the girls in his life, as they made things more interesting for him. Sure, some of the things that Whis, Chronoa, or Shin taught didn't grab the girls' attention, but at least they were learning more than just how to fight, which was something that he had been talked to about.

After the second whole month of the girls living in his temple, and doing nothing else besides meditate and learn to fight, Chronoa had told him that it was time that the girls learned more about their universe and the various people that called it home. Because they had no idea when the God of Destruction for Universe Thirteen would awaken, and thus opening the way for the girls to return home, Beerus had been told that it was time the girls learned something other than fighting. He had simply decided to allow the three to do what they wanted and they set up a new schedule that included what they wanted with what he wanted, which was what they had now. He had, however, requested that a certain day be left blank on their schedules, because he had some business he had to attend to on that day.

That was the day he was supposed to be visiting Planet Vegeta and meet with the King, also called Vegeta, though he had the feeling he'd be meeting the son as well, though from what he heard the son was also called Vegeta.

Beerus let out a sigh as he shook his head and got back into the hunt, to which he glared down at the rocks around him and tried to find where either of the girls were hiding this time. He was actually mildly assumed this time around, because this was actually the first time that either of them had managed to go thirty minutes without him finding them. The time limit was set at an hour, though if the whole time went by and he had either found one of them or neither of them then an alarm would sound, indicating that time was up and that the girls were to return to the area where they first practiced manipulating their ki.

Shin had built something in the area where they first started practicing, a building that he called a dojo or something along those lines, though it was a small building, with enough beds for all six of them in case they ended up spending the night there, with an area where they could sit and relax. It also led outside to where the girls practiced their moves, though whenever they used something like Rainbow's lance they always fired the ki blast away from the building. There was even a table or two so that whoever wasn't in the middle of training could sit and watch the others, which was what Beerus assumed that Shin and Chronoa were doing at the moment.

Beerus stopped for a moment, thinking that he saw a flash of Rainbow's hair, though after a few seconds he decided to take a look and descended down to where he thought he had seen her. When he came to a stop he found that there was nothing around him at all, nothing that would suggest that Rainbow had been down in this area to begin with, though that made him smile. Recently Rainbow had developed an interesting habit of adding a rainbow colored trail to her whenever she was flying between two locations, as if she wanted people to know it was her. She had actually added that to this training session, effectively making it somewhat harder for him to find her if he only caught sight of the trail at the last second, though the same would be true if he spotted it while she was just beginning to pass by him.

Just as he was about to move out of the area he spotted the rainbow trail again, though this time he knew that Rainbow was taunting him to come and find her, but this time he was ready for her. He closed his eyes for a moment and sensed the energy that was radiating from the trail, to which he grinned as his eyes snapped open and he resumed his search. It didn't take him long to find Rainbow after sensing her special trail, because this time she was hanging at the top of the mountain he would have passed had she not flown by underneath him, causing him to descend into the valley he had been in a few moments ago. He silently floated down behind Rainbow and tapped her shoulder, letting her know that she had finally been found out and that she was out of the game for the moment.

"You did good, but I still found you in the end." Beerus said, rubbing Rainbow's hair for a moment, knowing that she liked that type of affection more than everything else, "Now tell me, do you have any idea where your sister is hiding?"

"Nope, she and I went our separate ways once the game started," Rainbow replied, though she smiled when the sound of an alarm echoed through the air, "not that it matters, we finally beat you."

"Did you now?" Beerus said, beckoning for his daughter to follow him, to which the two of them took off and headed in the direction that would take them to where Whis and the others were waiting, "Well, I guess you would be correct; I was supposed to find the two of you in an hour and I only managed to find you this time, so I guess this time around you girls actually beat me."

"You were still going easy on us though," Rainbow commented, her grin not leaving her face at all, "Don't worry, one day you won't have to go easy on us when we train... and then we can see how well my lance fares in battle."

Beerus, having seen the attack in action, had to wonder how it would fare in an actual combat situation as well, though at the moment Rainbow could only use it once before exhausting herself. She was constantly trying to improve how much ki she had access to, so she could use the attack more frequently and experiment with it, but Beerus had told her to take it one step at a time. There would come a day where she would be able to use it more than once per battle, but until then she was stuck with picking and choosing when to use it, which was something that Whis had been trying to tell her ever since they first discovered the move.

The two of them rapidly made their way back to Shin's dojo, where they immediately spotted Whis, Chronoa, and Shin all sitting at the table and drinking some tea... though sitting with them was Applejack.

"No wonder dad couldn't find you Applejack," Rainbow said, her grin widening as she and Beerus landed near the table, though she sat down across from her sister, "you were hanging around the dojo and not flying around the mountains like I was."

"Actually, I've been sitting here for the last hour," Applejack told them, leading to a confused look appearing on Rainbow's face, "What? We were told to hide our energy and make sure that our dad couldn't find us by sensing us, but no one ever said anything about hanging around the dojo while he searched for us. As long as he couldn't sense my energy, and know where I was hiding, then I was basically invisible to him until he either found me or time expired."

Beerus was actually impressed by how well Applejack had thought about the rules of their practice session, because he knew that there was no rule about coming back here and hiding away in the dojo. He knew that it would have been a little difficult to find what little scraps of her energy remained when they were hidden by Whis's, Chronoa's, and Shin's respective energies. It was a smart move to come here, as it gave her the opportunity to remain hidden while keeping an eye on where he was located, as both Chronoa and Shin agreed to have a crystal orb on the table whenever practice was in session, allowing them to keep an eye on him or the girls. He was also somewhat shocked that Applejack had willingly given up the information, as if she wanted them to know that she had thought about what she was doing while knowing that he would step up his game the next time they did this sort of training.

Beerus smiled as he sat down with the rest of the group, because he was pleased that his daughters were making such great progress thanks to all the training they were doing... though he also accepted the cup of tea that came his way while snatching one of the sandwiches that happened to be sitting out.

"So, are you girls excited for tonight?" Chronoa asked, though in reality she wanted to get the girls to stop thinking about all the training they had done and switch mental gears before they visited another planet.

"Isn't tonight the feast that the King of Planet Vegeta was throwing for our dad?" Applejack asked, to which Chronoa nodded for a moment, though that was followed by her turning to Beerus, "You've got some 'business' with their King... does that mean that you'll be blowing their planet to pieces, just like you did with Planet Lu'zar all those months ago?"

"What? No, I won't be doing anything like that this time around," Beerus replied, somewhat shocked that Applejack would even ask such a thing, but then remembered what had happened on Lu'zar and knew why she had asked the question to begin with, "The King and I have a little... matter... that we need to go over, alone I might add, though somehow he caught wind that I'm raising you and Rainbow. Normally it would just me and the King sitting at his table, but he's insisted on at least introducing his son to the both of you, which was why he offered to throw a feast for all three of us. Then, once the feast is over, you two and the Prince can go off and explore the palace while the King and I discuss why I was visiting in the first place."

"So, when's the feast?" Rainbow asked, setting down her cup for a moment, though everyone could tell that she was eager to meet someone that might be their own age for once.

"Well, its about one in the afternoon right now," Chronoa said, though she didn't pull out a clock or anything to even check the time, "and, from what I've heard, the feast isn't until seven tonight. That gives the three of you about five hours to prepare for the feast, though I would recommend heading back to the temple, take a quick wash to get rid of all the sweat you've built up, and then change into some fresh clothes. Then you would be free to relax until six, seeing how its a thirty minute ride to Planet Vegeta."

"Yes mom," Rainbow and Applejack said, both grinning as Whis tapped his scepter on the floor and sent them all flying through space, racing back towards Beerus' planet.

At first when the girls started calling Chronoa 'mom', as she was the only female figure that they had at the moment, the Supreme Kai of Time had been a little shocked and surprised by he notion. Beerus had originally thought it was weird as well, but after a few moments of watching his daughters and Chronoa he knew that it was a perfect fit for her. Beerus knew that Chronoa didn't need to stick around after she had made sure that he didn't blow the girls to pieces, yet she stuck around and helped them settle into the temple with their own rooms and new clothes. Even now she made sure that they were well fed, which would never be a problem considering how much food gets put on the table, and that they had a proper education, which she, Whis, and Shin were currently working on.

Chronoa was, for all intents and purposes, a mother to Rainbow and Applejack, a role that she had seemed shocked by when they had first uttered the word mom when addressing her, but she quickly grew to like it... just like he had grown to enjoy being known as their father.

When they finally returned to the temple Shin bid them all farewell and returned to his own world, leaving Beerus and the girls to get cleaned up for the big feast later that afternoon. Instead of heading for the washroom immediately Beerus beckoned for the girls to go first, to which they nodded and headed into the washroom, which had remained in its divided state ever since the first day they had used it. Once they were inside, and he could hear them washing up, Beerus let out a sigh and returned to the living area of his temple, where he sat down on the couch that he usually sat on and stared at the wall.

"Well, I had best return to the Time Nest," Chronoa commented, though she gave Beerus a small bow, "I hope the feast goes well tonight... and hopefully the girls make a friend or two."

"We shall see," Beerus replied, letting out another sigh, though in truth he was hoping that the girls and the Prince would get along, "I'll see you tomorrow Chronoa."

Chronoa nodded and bid Whis farewell as well, before walking outside the temple and leaving the two to their own devices, which she knew was going to be some waiting before Beerus bothered to clean himself up. Whis didn't say anything as Beerus stared at the wall, his mind focused on his 'business' with King Vegeta and what Applejack had asked him before they had returned to the temple. According to what Chronoa had told him a few days ago, Planet Vegeta was critically important to the timeline and stressed that he shouldn't destroy it, a notion that would have annoyed him half a year ago. He had no idea why Planet Vegeta was so important in the grand scheme of things, but considering everything that she had already done for him and the girls over the last six months, and taking some time to really think about it, he had come to the conclusion that he might as well humor Chronoa.

He also reflected on the fact that he had stopped calling Shin and Chronoa by their official titles and was actually calling them by their names, something that wouldn't have happened if Rainbow and Applejack hadn't been in their lives.

When the girls finally emerged from the washroom they were wearing a clean pair of their gi, though Beerus had decided not to put the symbol for destruction on their clothing, allowing them to discover what was important for themselves. Seeing how the girls were finished, and no longer needed to wash up, Beerus walked into the washroom and left the girls alone with Whis, leaving them to converse or ignore each other. What actually happened was that Applejack went to her room, collected her notes on the Saiyans, and refreshed her memory on them, so that she could be prepared for whatever happened on the planet. Rainbow, on the other hand, simply pulled out one of the books that Chronoa had given her, another in the strange set she had found, and picked up where she left off.

Whis was proud that Applejack was making sure she knew what to expect from the Saiyans, while at the same time he was disappointed that Rainbow didn't seem to care as much as her sister did, though he decided that they would do things their own ways and didn't raise his voice at either of them.

Beerus didn't emerge from the washroom for a good thirty minutes, though he had spent most of the time relaxing in the warm water before bothering to clean off the sweat that had attached to him from the training he and the girls had done. Once he was finished with the washroom he returned to where he had left Whis and his daughters, finding that Rainbow was reading another one of her books while Applejack was studying her notes. He had expected that they wouldn't ask Whis any questions before their departure, so he wasn't too surprised by what he saw, though he didn't say anything as he sat down and relaxed with them. He decided that it was easier to relax with his daughters and let time fly by until it was time for them to leave for Planet Vegeta, knowing that Whis would tell them when it was time for them to depart.





Eventually six in the afternoon was upon them, which was signaled by Whis letting out a light cough and beckoning for them to follow him outside, though Beerus and his daughters were definitely eager to meet with the King of Planet Vegeta, though they had different reasons for being eager. Once they were all outside the temple, and they had gathered around the scepter, Whis tapped it on the ground, summoned the bubble around them once more, and began the journey to Planet Vegeta. Flying through the stars gave Whis a chance to ask the girls if they spotted any planets that they were familiar with from their various studies, excluding the one they used to train on and their home world.

At first Beerus believed that this exercise was a waste of time, considering how many planets there were in the universe, but occasionally either Rainbow or Applejack would point at a planet they were passing and say a name, one that happened to be correct, so he decided to keep his mouth shut on the matter.

After twenty-nine minutes, and several successful planet guesses later, Whis started the descent to the surface of Planet Vegeta, giving the girls a good view of the planet and its cities as he took them towards the palace. As they made their way down to the ground both Rainbow and Applejack noticed several spherical pods shooting off into the sky, in the exact opposite direction that they had come in from, but decided that the pods weren't important at the moment. The city they were heading to appeared to be a medieval city that was made almost entirely out of stone, save for some specific metallic structures here and there, ones that appeared to be locations where something could land.

It didn't take long for Whis to get them to their destination, as he brought them down right in front of the main entrance for the palace, though the guards seemed wary of them the moment the bubble was removed. It was at that point that both Rainbow and Applejack noticed that the gravity on Planet Vegeta was heavier than what they were used to, but they were still able to walk just fine and decided not to bother questioning it at the moment.

"The King is expecting us," Whis told the guards, though he did beckon with his scepter to Beerus, who cast a look at them and got them to move without saying a single word.

The guard that beckoned them to follow him took them to where Beerus and his daughters would be sharing the feast with King Vegeta and his son, though it was clear by the way he walked that he was scared for his life. The walk gave Rainbow and Applejack a chance to check out the building and its support columns, which seemed to be made out of stone, though after a few seconds they both came to the conclusion that the palace had its own charm to it. The large room that they were led to had a large table that was could easily seat eight people, though there were only going to be five people sitting at the table.

They found the King standing before his throne, as if he had been busy before the group had arrived, though both Rainbow and Applejack could tell that he was a tad bit smaller than their father. The King's hair was spiky and was firmly pointed upwards, though he had something that the girls knew was a widow's peak, while his hair was light brown, and he also had a short beard that was the same color as his hair. He happened to be wearing some sort of white armor, though he was wearing a black undersuit, and he had a white pair of gloves and a blue pair of boots. On the armor was some sort of emblem, likely the family crest, and the King was wearing a cape that was red on the inside while being blue on the outside. The girls even noticed that there was some sort of belt wrapped around his waist, though it was hairy and they had no idea what it could possibly be at the moment.

Standing next to the King was a young boy that almost seemed like a complete copy of him, though the girls knew that this had to be the Prince of Planet Vegeta.

"Lord Beerus, its an honor for you to accept my invitation and grace our planet with your presence," the King said, bowing his head in respect for a moment, though he had to smack his son's head to get him to repeat the gesture.

"If you say so," Beerus commented, his eyes locking on the Prince for a moment, before a small grin appeared on his face, "I take it that this is your son?"

"Y... yes, this is my son Vegeta," the King replied, though his eyes drifted to the girls, who happened to be standing behind Beerus, "Are those your daughters?"

"Yes, allow me to introduce Rainbow Dash and Applejack," Beerus said, turning to his daughters for a moment, "Girls, this is King Vegeta and his son, Prince Vegeta. And, before either of you ask, yes, I am well aware that they both happen to have the same name as the planet. I'm sure that the Prince would be willing to tell you the tale while we're waiting for the feast to be prepared... as the King and I have some 'business' to take care of before the food is ready."

"Son, maybe you can show the girls around the palace while the feast is being finished," King Vegeta added, indicating that he didn't want his son anywhere near the room while he and Beerus were talking, "Of course that's in addition to telling them about our planet."

Prince Vegeta seemed happy to share the history of his planet with someone new, as the moment that his father mentioned showing them around he beckoned for them to follow him and the three of them walked out of the room. As they walked down the hallway the girls noticed that the guards were watching their every movement, as if they were worried that they might try to harm their prince. The prince, however, didn't seem all that concerned, as he appeared to be focused on the tale that he was beginning to weave for the two of them.

"The story behind our planet's name is simple, it was renamed after my father defeated its former inhabitants," Prince Vegeta explained, though the girls could hear a hint of pride in his voice, "When my race first came to this planet we found it inhabited by another, more technologically advanced, race that was called the Tuffles, though we were enslaved shortly after our arrival. My race was treated poorly, essentially like slaves, and were forced to live in harsh conditions, though that eventually forced them to rise up against the Tuffles... where my father led the assault. He helped defeat the previous owners of this planet and, as the greatest warrior of the Saiyan race at the time, my race decided to rename the planet after him. I, on the other hand, am expected to be a great warrior when I grow up, which is why my father gave me his name, so that I'll always be reminded of my race's expectations."

"A great warrior?" Rainbow asked, though a small grin appeared on her face, "Say, we've got a few minutes before the feast is ready... want to throw some punches and test each other?"

Applejack started to voice her concern for such a thing, considering the fact that they were here to relax and not to fight, but before she could say anything Prince Vegeta swiftly agreed to a small fight and immediately changed course, taking them outside the palace. He brought them to a courtyard that currently wasn't being used at the moment, save for the guards that had to be bored out of their minds, and stood in the middle of the area. Applejack stood near the guards, because she had no interest in fighting the prince and was content to simply watch them... until their father or the King came and stopped them.

Prince Vegeta jumped into the air and rushed at Rainbow, throwing a punch at her side, though Rainbow moved to the side and tapped the fist that would have hit her had she stood still. She then threw her own punch at the prince, to which he blocked the attack that was coming his way, before the two of them separated from each other. Prince Vegeta grinned and threw several ki blasts at Rainbow, who merely dodged the attacks as they left a few small holes in the flooring around them. Rainbow then spun around and kicked Vegeta in the chest, though it was light enough to knock him backwards just a bit, before throwing a punch at his chin. Vegeta smiled as he backed away from Rainbow, though it was clear that he was amused by the fact that she was actually able to hit him several times.

"I expected a decent challenge from a daughter of the person that my father was meeting," Prince Vegeta said, a grin appearing on his face, "Now, show me something interesting."

"You want something interesting?" Rainbow asked, a smile appearing on her face as she formed a triangle with her hands, "Fine then, allow me to show you my special attack..."

Before she could even begin to gather the energy to form the lance she found Applejack standing in front of her, though both of her hands were forcing Rainbow's apart.

"Rainbow, now isn't the time to use that move." Applejack said, staring into her sister's eyes, not believing that she could have been so reckless to use a move that would have damaged the palace behind them, "If you must fight then go ahead and do so, but I wouldn't recommend using that right now."

"Fine... I won't use the lance," Rainbow stated, dropping into a fighting stance as she faced Vegeta while Applejack returned to where she had been standing, "Come then, Prince Vegeta, let's see how well you can stand up to me."

Applejack sighed as Rainbow and Prince Vegeta started to fight each other, throwing punches and kicks at each other while never landing a single hit on each other. It was clear to her that they were merely practicing with each other, occasionally throwing ki blasts every now and then, but she noticed that her sister didn't try to use the lance again. She looked at the doorway they had walked through earlier for a moment, noticing her father and King Vegeta standing there, but neither of the fighters seemed to notice that they had some watchers besides Applejack.

Applejack had the feeling that their father had wanted them to make a friend or two, though it seemed like Rainbow and Prince Vegeta were going to be close friends in the near future.
> Prelude: Birthday
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Beerus stood outside the dojo that Shin had constructed on Planet Meka, staring at the various mountains that surrounded him while he thought about everything that had happened in the six months following his daughters' first visit to Planet Vegeta. He had originally taken them there to meet Prince Vegeta and see if the three of them could become friends with each other, something that Chronoa said they needed to learn for the future. Rainbow and Applejack got along quite well with the young prince, as they were occasionally invited back to the palace for a sparring session every now and then, though Beerus knew that the young Prince saw a potential rival in Rainbow. He also noticed that Applejack would spend the majority of her time on the planet watching her sister when she sparred with the prince, while occasionally taking a turn to give her sister a moment to relax. Prince Vegeta didn't seem to mind having two different people to fight, because there were slight differences in how Rainbow and Appleejack handled themselves in battle.

At one point, when the girls were asleep, he had questioned Whis in order to see if his attendant had noticed whether the girls had formed any habits, though from what Whis had told him there were times where Applejack wanted to be alone and had him drop her off on Planet Meka so she could, as she called it, get in touch with the earth around her. That either meant that she was tending to the large apple tree that Shin had planted shortly after their visit to Planet Vegeta, a strange choice if Beerus were to voice his opinions on it, or she was simply meditating and feeling the earth around her, as if she was trying to make herself more aware of her surroundings. Rainbow, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy the friendly rivalry between her and the Prince, as well as trying to increase her speed for some odd reason.

Prince Vegeta, from what Beerus had seen of him during his first visit and what he heard from his daughters, was exactly what Rainbow and Applejack needed, because now they had someone that they could relax with, who happened to be around their age. Despite the amount of times that they fought, before being interrupted by one of King Vegeta's soldiers, a General Nappa if his memory was correct, neither the girls nor the prince ever sustained any serious injuries. At the moment they were merely fighting to have fun, to blow off some steam and show off the various moves that their teachers had shown them during their respective training sessions. Beerus could also tell that Prince Vegeta had this look in his eyes whenever he looked at Rainbow and Applejack, as if he longed for the connection that the girls had, leading him to wonder if the young prince secretly wanted a sibling or something.

Beerus smiled as he thought about the relationship that Prince Vegeta had forged with his daughters over the last six months, because they had definitely become close friends over that amount of time, something that he, Whis, Chronoa, and Shin had been hoping for before the feast on Planet Vegeta had happened.

Despite the fact that Prince Vegeta was his daughters' only friend, for the moment anyway, he couldn't actually visit Beerus' home planet, but he had actually resolved that by having Whis bring him to Planet Meka for his visits, though his father either sent General Nappa in his stead or let his son go alone. Beerus could only wonder why the King sent one of his highest ranking officers and not someone else, though his personal opinion of the General wasn't that great. General Nappa was always interrupting his daughters whenever they were fighting against Prince Vegeta, likely to keep the heir to the throne safe, though he was sure that he had heard the man mention something about the girls being half-breeds. He still wasn't sure if the comment was about half-breeds being weak or inferior, as he hadn't heard the whole comment, but Chronoa had suggested that he wait before doing anything rash.

Normally Beerus would take something like that as an insult towards his daughters and would have blown the man to pieces in an instant, but the only reason he held himself back, again for the first time in his long life, was because killing the man would ruin his 'relationship' with King Vegeta and tear apart the friendship his daughters had made.

"Well, it looks like we're just about ready," a voice behind Beerus said, to which he turned around and found Whis standing there with a small smile on his face, "We've got some party games set up, all thanks to Chronoa studying a certain planet for the last few weeks and learning about them, and Vados said that she would be arriving in the next ten minutes with the cake. Chronoa and Shin should be arriving a minute or two after my sister, with their own presents, though once they're here I'll depart for Planet Vegeta and pick up the girls."

"What about Prince Vegeta?" Beerus asked, though he wondered if the King would even allow his son to attend what they had planned for his daughters.

"I'm sure that he'll be waiting with them when I arrive," Whis replied, his smile never leaving his face while he spoke, "I doubt that he would want to miss his friends' birthday."

Beerus still couldn't believe that a whole year had passed since Rainbow and Applejack had landed on his planet, but they had landed in what Chronoa referred to as Age 736, though she continued to remind them that it was currently Age 737. Truthfully he had never bothered keeping an eye on time, considering that he usually slept through anything interesting or was simply bored of time itself, but he also had to admit that it was nice that someone kept track of the days. Today the girls would be turning five, which was why he, Whis, Chronoa, and Shin had prepared a party of sorts for them and their friend to enjoy. He had even called up Vados and gave her, and by effect his brother, an invitation to come and have fun with them, but it seemed like Champa didn't care about the girls as much as his attendant did, which was why Vados was coming without him.

As much as Beerus disliked his brother, a feeling that was definitely mutual on Champa's end, he had to admit that it actually hurt that his brother wasn't going to be here for the girls' first birthday party... though he knew the girls would be preoccupied with their friend and their presents to really notice Champa's absence.

"Whis, I never thought that we would actually make it to this point," Beerus said, though he turned back back around stare at the mountains again.

"Oh, you mean Universe Thirteen," Whis stated, letting out a sigh, because he knew that his Lord was constantly thinking about when that universe's Destroyer was finally chosen, "Lord Beerus, Chronoa has assured me that any such awakening for that universe is in the future, so there's no reason to worry about sending the girls home just yet."

"During the first few days I wanted nothing more than to send them home," Beerus admitted, though he was happy to say that he no longer thought that anymore, "but something changed. The thought of actually being a father had never occurred to me, but the girls have actually awoken a compassionate side of myself that I never knew existed. The thought of something happening to them makes me think of Planet Lu'zar and how I can better my reactions toward what happens... though all these changes happened the moment my daughters entered my life."

"And now you worry that you might not want to send them home when the time comes," another voice said, though that was followed by Vados appearing next to Whis, though there were several small boxes with her.

"I believe you mean 'if' the time comes," Beerus replied, though he turned his head back towards the pair of attendants and nodded to Vados, "but we shouldn't be focusing on Universe Thirteen and its non-existent God of Destruction. We've got a party to finish putting together, a cake to lay out, and then surprise the birthday girls once Whis brings them back here."

Whis nodded and tapped his scepter on the ground, to which he disappeared in a flash of light as he traveled to Planet Vegeta, leaving Beerus and Vados alone for a moment. Not a few seconds after Whis left the planet there was another flash of light, though this time Chronoa and Shin appeared with their own wrapped packages. Beerus eagerly welcomed them as they moved to finish setting up the surprise party that they had been planning for the last few weeks, something that was sort of hard considering all the time they spent with Rainbow and Applejack. He also knew that both of the Supreme Kais were glad that the three of them were on friendly terms, as he had stopped calling them by their titles after the visit to Planet Vegeta, though they continued to use his so they didn't anger him.

Vados carefully pulled the cake she had prepared out of its container and gently placed it on the table in the middle of the dojo, while Beerus and the Kais made sure that the area would be dark enough to hide everything for when the girls arrived. While they made sure that everything was in its place, and that they had everything they could possibly need, Beerus hoped that the girls would enjoy their first actual birthday party. From what Chronoa had told him the first birthday is usually special for the parents, though he guessed that he would simply have to wait and see what he felt once the day was over.





"So Whis," Applejack asked, turning her attention to her father's attendant while she, Rainbow, and Vegeta traveled through space inside his safety bubble, "Why wasn't our father with you when you picked us up?"

Whis knew, from prior experience, that Applejack liked to ask specific questions when she noticed something odd, whether that something happened to be the unofficial Universe Thirteen or the fact that Beerus didn't come with him when he picked them and the young Prince up. He already knew how easy it would be to let it slip that there was a surprise waiting for them on Planet Meka, but then that would ruin all the hard work that he and the others had put into planning the event. He suspected that the young girl knew that something was up, considering the fact that Prince Vegeta happened to be carrying two small wrapped packages with him, but she had yet to put all the pieces together and figure out what was happening.

He also knew that Lord Beerus would be very cross with him if he, or anyone else for that matter, ruined the special day he had planned for Rainbow and Applejack, so he decided to simply tell the girls the lie he had come up with before even arriving to pick them up.

"Your father was busy wrapping up some unfinished business when I left him," Whis simply said, keeping his eyes focused on what was ahead of them and not turning to look at Applejack, "though he asked me to bring you two and your friend to the dojo on Planet Meka, where we are to wait for him, Chronoa, and Shin to arrive. He also told me that he's got something special planned for the both of you today... something that you'll be really excited about once you realize what it is."

"Awesome, we're going to get some special training today," Rainbow said, though it was clear that she was excited about the possibility of learning something new, "Hey Applejack, do you think we'll be able to learn one of our father's special moves?"

"I doubt we'll ever be ready for something like that," Applejack replied, shaking her head, as if she couldn't believe that her sister was focused on training and her rivalry with Vegeta, especially when they had no idea what was waiting for them on Planet Meka, "though I guess we'll find out when we arrive at our destination. Hey Vegeta, how does it feel to be away from your home planet?"

Whis looked back at the young Prince and found him staring at several of the planets that they were passing, though it was clear that this wasn't the first time he had off world before.

"Truthfully, it makes me a little homesick," Vegeta replied, staring at one of the planets that they were passing for a moment, before turning to look back at his friends, "but its better than the other times my father sent me off world. Whenever my father sends me out on 'missions' I'm always accompanied by General Nappa... though he's always doing something stupid all the time."

"Really?" Whis asked, because this was definitely something interesting that he hadn't heard before and he knew that Lord Beerus would want to hear whatever he heard later on, "Anything in particular you want to share with us before we reach our destination?"

"Well, there was that one time we were supposed to do some recon on a planet," Vegeta replied, letting out a sigh as he remembered what had happened, because it was two weeks after meeting Rainbow and Applejack for the first time, "We were supposed to land outside one of the settlements, on a plateau maybe ten minutes away, but the moment I landed at the designated landing point General Nappa's pod flew over my head and landed in the middle of the city. For a moment I thought it was just a failure in the pod's controls and that he would radio in for us to retreat, but not ten seconds later the entire city was erased from existence. I threw caution to the wind and flew into the city, where I found that the General and his pod were untouched, which told me he attacked them for no reason.

When I landed near the General I asked him what the locals did that provoked him into destroying their entire city without a second thought, though all he told me was that there was an 'awkward silence' after he landed. I had no idea what he was even referring to, but the destruction of the city made it harder for us to do recon, so we were forced to return home and report our failure to my father. I know he wasn't pleased with General Nappa, though I have no idea what sort of punishment he suffered for ruining my training mission like that. Considering how badly my father needs all his officers at the moment, why I don't understand, I think its safe to assume that General Nappa is safe for the time being... provided nothing changes in the near future."

"I'm just going to say it, but I still don't like him," Rainbow said, shaking her head as she faced her friend, to which she placed a hand on his shoulder, "Look, one day you won't have to worry about him ruining your missions or our fun... though until then you've got me and Applejack to keep you occupied."

Whis smiled for a bit as the three young kids agreed on their shared dislike for General Nappa, though Applejack added that she and her sister really shouldn't say that until they knew him better, before they went back to looking outside the bubble as they drew closer to their destination. After a few more minutes Planet Meka appeared before them, to which Whis took them down to the planet's surface as he zeroed in on where the dojo was located. As they descended towards their destination Whis spotted something in the distance that looked like a ship of some kind, but decided that it wasn't worth delaying the special event they had planned.

It took them a few minutes to reach the dojo and land outside it, though the moment the bubble was gone Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta walked towards the open door and found darkness waiting for them. When they walked into the dojo, however, the lighting seemed to come back on as Beerus, Chronoa, Shin, and Vados all jumped out from wherever they had been hiding.

"Surprise!" the four of them shouted, though it didn't take them long to discover that neither of the girls seemed to know what was going on at the moment, while Vegeta obviously knew what was happening.

"Um... can someone explain what's going on?" Applejack asked, though she noticed that there appeared to be some items that appeared to be a variety of games, while noticing that there was a cake and some wrapped packages nearby, "Because Rainbow and I have no idea what's going on at the moment."

"Its your birthday," Vegeta said, causing the two girls to turn towards him for a moment, both wearing looks of confusion on their faces, "What, you've never heard of a birthday before?"

"No, we haven't," Applejack replied, shaking her head for a moment, "We were four years old when we woke up on our father's home world, but we have no memories of the years leading up to our arrival. What is a birthday?"

"Its a celebration of the day you and Rainbow were born," Chronoa answered, a slight frown appearing on her face for not remembering to tell them about what a birthday was earlier, but removed the frown before it ruined the mood, "Since we have no idea what day either of you were actually born on, we decided to use the day that you landed on your father's world... which was one year ago today. It means that the two of you are a whole year older than when we first found you, which means that the both of you are officially five years old now."

"I get what you're telling us," Rainbow said, her eyes turning to the packages and noticing that there seemed to be an even number of them, "So what's with the packages?"

"Those are presents," Whis commented, just as Vegeta walked forward and added the ones he had been carrying to the pile, "parents, family members, and friends are known to give presents to whoever's birthday it is. So, in keeping with the practice, everyone got you both something, which is why you'll find an equal number of presents; half are for you, Rainbow, while the other half are Applejack's presents."

"Okay... so what does a group do when a birthday party is happening?" Applejack asked, though judging from the various game like activities scattered around them she could gather that they were supposed to have fun and enjoy themselves."

"They get together, have some fun, eat cake, and open presents," Chronoa replied, her smile widening a tiny bit, "I spent some time studying the nature of parties, so this should resemble what parents do for young children, but we'll just have to roll with it and experience this for ourselves."

While the group was talking Whis looked outside the dojo and noticed the flying ship enter the sky about two peaks to the east of where they were currently standing. It was a large ship that seemed to be completely round, though there appeared to be a large number of blue and yellow bubbles scattered around the entirety of the ship in a circular pattern. There was also a slightly larger purple circle above the ring of blue bubbles, though Whis could have sworn that there was also some sort of opening on the top of the ship, while there was a square opening directly below the purple bubble. It was plainly clear that they might have some party crashers before the party even started, though he hoped that the ship didn't come any closer to where they were located.

He wanted to keep the ship's appearance a secret until the party was over, but before he could turn back to the group he noticed that the young Prince had returned to his side for a moment and noticed the ship as well.

"That's... one of Frieza's spaceships," Vegeta said, causing everyone to turn towards him and Whis for a moment, "He must have gotten word, no doubt from one of his various scouts, that there's a vacant world in his region of space and sent someone to take stock of what materials the planet has. He's always looking to hoard materials and further empower his soldiers..."

"You there!" a voice above them said, to which the entire group looked up at the sky for a moment and spotted two guys pointing at them with their right arms, though they both happened to be wearing blue armor that resembled what King Vegeta had been wearing and holding something in their hands, "Your planet is now under the command of Lord Frieza, so stay right where you are and we'll give you the welcoming package he gives to all of his new slaves."

"Well, that definitely kills the mood," Shin commented, cracking his knuckles as he looked up at the two soldiers, "Why don't you go take care of the main ship Lord Beerus, I've got these two idiots."

"It would be my pleasure," Beerus said, though he could already feel his anger rising as he looked back at Whis, where he found that the girls and Vegeta were already missing, "Whis, where did they go?"

"I detected that all of the soldiers on the main ship are either on par with the girls and the prince or are weaker than them," Whis replied, though he pointed in the direction of the ship with his scepter for a moment, "Chronoa is following them, so you shouldn't have to worry about them too much."

"Then I will leave these two in your capable hands Shin," Beerus said, to which both he and Whis lifted themselves into the air and flew after Chronoa and the children.

"HEY! I SAID STOP..." one of the soldiers started to shout, though that was before Shin flew in front of his face and slammed his elbow into his chest, stopping him dead in his tracks before delivering a kick and knocking him backwards.

Shin was definitely the type of person that preferred to not dirty his hands in a fight, but considering how weak these enemies were he guessed that fighting them was okay... especially considering the fact that they had ruined what was supposed to be a special event for both Rainbow Dash and Applejack. He knew that he could hold them here until Lord Beerus decided what to do with them all, so he decided to focus on them and let the rest of their forces worry about what they had unleashed.

It didn't take Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta long to find the main ship, especially because it was actually in the process of landing in the middle of a grassy area at the bottom of the mountain. The trio watched as several of the soldiers moved out of the ship and helped it come to a stop on the ground, to which at least ten more exited the ship and began to take in the sights around them. One of the soldiers noticed them flying in the air above them and shouted at his allies, though that was when Rainbow flew down and planted her hooves in the middle of his chest. The force of her kick knocked the soldier off his feet and sent him flying into the side of the ship, where he left a small dent as he collapsed on the ground. Once the first soldier was taken care of she beckoned for Applejack and Vegeta to join her, to which she dodged the punches that one of the other soldiers threw at her.

Applejack, on the other hand, merely landed near her sister and let some of the soldiers come at her, though when she kicked them her hooves cracked and shattered the middle of their chest pieces. While she did that Vegeta swooped in and knocked one of the soldiers off their feet, allowing him to follow up with some punches to the face to knock out the poor soldier that he had chosen to fight. One of the soldiers, seeing his comrades getting trashed by children, tried to run back to the ship, but was soon stopped in his tracks when Beerus landed in front of him, preventing him from even entering the ship at the moment.

"So tell me," Beerus said, staring into the soldier's eyes for a moment, while trying to keep his anger under control, "how many soldiers did you bring to this planet? Are you expecting reinforcements or is this the only ship coming here?"

"It... its just us," the soldier replied, though the tone he gave made it pretty clear that he was definitely afraid for his life, "We're the... only ship that's supposed to come to this planet."

"Well, you picked a bad day to come here," Beerus stated, punching the soldier in the gut and knocking him out cold, before he turned to Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta, "Don't worry, Chronoa, Shin, Whis, and I will figure out a way to get rid of them that doesn't involve destroying them, because I'm willing to bet that if we kill them then Frieza will show up in the next few months. None of you are ready to face such a foe, so we'll figure something out... though we really should get back to the dojo."

Rainbow and Vegeta seemed somewhat disappointed in the fight that the soldiers gave them, though they both looked at Applejack and sighed when she beckoned for them to follow. The four of them then flew to where Whis and Chronoa were waiting, to which the entire group flew back to the dojo, arriving in time to see Shin knock out the second soldier that he had been left with. With his enemies taken care of Shin collected them both and flew in the direction of the ship, where Beerus and the others merely landed outside the dojo and waited for his return. Not a few minutes later Shin landed outside the dojo and rejoined them, allowing them to pick up where they had left off before they had been rudely interrupted by the soldiers.

In order to get back into the party mood Chronoa suggested that they blow out the candles on the cake and dig into it while the girls opened their presents, though it was clear that she was a little sore about the entire event being interrupted. Rainbow and Applejack didn't seem to care about the interruption as much as the adults did, but they were definitely eager to see what the cake tasted like. The two of them gathered around the cake, which happened to be completely white on the outside, and waited for Vados to light the candles, which both of the girls noticed there happened to be five of. Before they blew them out Vados told them that people generally made wishes when they blew their candles out, though if they told anyone then they wouldn't come true.

The girls nodded and proceeded to think about whatever they could use their birthday wish on, before blowing the candles out with a smile on their faces. With the candles out Vados pulled out a small knife and cut the cake into pieces, after removing the five candles, allowing the girls to find that the inside of the cake was made up of two red layers. As Vados passed out pieces to everyone, and put one off to the side for herself, she explained that the cake was a simple red velvet cake, though she smiled when she noticed that both of the girls seemed to be enjoying the cake.

Once the cake was finished off the girls turned to Chronoa and asked what the next part of a birthday party was, to which she merely pointed at the small pile of presents and said that they should see what everyone got them. As it turned out Chronoa got them both some new books, Rainbow's being more in the adventure series she had given her so long ago while she gave Applejack one on how to properly care for specific trees. Shin gave them both a small Kai outfit, the colors matching the girl they were intended for, because he knew that it was better to show up for some sort of occasion in a more 'official' uniform and not the gi that they wore almost all the time. Beerus had, at Whis' suggestion, went out of his way and obtained some more casual clothing for his daughters, so that when they had a day off or something they wouldn't have to wear their gi that day at all.

When they finally got to Vegeta's gifts they found that the packages were much smaller than the packages that Chronoa had used to package the books she had gotten them, though that still made them excited to see what might be waiting inside. What they found were two small pendants, one for each of them, though Rainbow's happened to be a red lightning bolt that was as big as her hand while Applejack got one in the shape of an orange colored apple. After a few moments they noticed that they were attached to a chain that would allow them to wear them as necklaces, to which they slipped them on around their necks, before walking over to their friend and embraced their friend for a few moments, before the three of them turned to Chronoa and asked about the party games.

Beerus watched his girls as they enjoyed the party with their friend, a smile appearing on his face as he watched all of their hard work finally bear some fruit. There was still more to teach Rainbow and Applejack, more for them to learn about the universe and themselves, but for now they had earned a day off to relax with their friend and enjoy themselves to the fullest.
> Prelude: The Prophecy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Beerus stood outside the dojo and stared at the mountains, for what seemed to be the thousandth time since he and the others had started teaching the girls on this planet, before letting out a sigh. Two whole years had passed since the first birthday party that he and the others had thrown for Rainbow Dash and Applejack, though he found it funny just how much time had actually passed. Both of his daughters were now seven years old, had a decent grasp on the subjects that Whis, Chronoa, and Shin wanted to teach them, and their friendship with Prince Vegeta was stronger than ever. Applejack still tended to the apple tree that had been planted for her, though Beerus had to admit that she managed to get the tree to produce some tasty apples over the years, while Rainbow continued her friendly rivalry with the young Prince, who appeared to be maturing into a fine young man.

It did Beerus good to see that his daughters had a friend that enjoyed their company, even going so far to invite them to one of his training missions so they could see what he was doing. Apparently the three of them, under the ever watchful eye of General Nappa, visited a planet that was well known for its wealth, in both currency and materials, though when they arrived they found the planet overrun by a galactic pirate that called himself Greed. According to what he heard from the girls they landed somewhere outside the capital of the planet and did some recon of the surrounding area, following Prince Vegeta's lead the entire time. They happened to encounter some soldiers in the area between where the capital was and where they landed, though from what Beerus had heard they were roughly as powerful as the ones that they had fought on their birthday.

From there the girls said that their plan was to infiltrate the city and find out where the pirates were stashing their stolen loot, though instead they had found a well detailed plan that spoke about the pirates moving to attack Planet Vegeta, which didn't sit well with the young Prince. With the information in had they returned to their pods and opened a channel back to the King, which in turn caused the King to launch a force of twenty Saiyan warriors that essentially decimated the pirates. Before the Saiyans could be thanked for their aid the King received a notice from the person that owned his planet, the infamous Lord Frieza, that the newly acquired planet was to be handed over to him and added to his growing empire. Rainbow and Applejack kept themselves hidden during the exchange, hiding their power so the scanners didn't pick them up, though once the transmission was over the King had them contact Whis, to which they were sent home earlier than planned.

The girls were happy to help 'save' a planet, but they were somewhat annoyed that all of their hard work was wasted, because in the end the planet was essentially leaving the hands of one thief and going into the hands of another thief. At one point after Rainbow and Applejack returned to Beerus' planet, and cleaned themselves of the dirt they had accumulated during their adventure with the prince, Rainbow asked him why he didn't just leave the planet for an hour or two and obliterate Frieza. It was at that point that Chronoa stepped in and told them that he was critical to a vast amount of events that were necessary to keep the timeline stable, so removing him at this exact moment would do more harm to the universe than good.

Rainbow didn't like the idea of letting the evil villain off that easily, so both Beerus and Chronoa asked her and Applejack to stay away from Frieza until they had enough power and training to take him out, though that also included making them promise to not fight the insane tyrant. At first neither Rainbow or Applejack liked the idea of letting Frieza go, but after a few seconds Applejack recited the 'Pinkie Promise', as that was what the incantation had been named, and Rainbow followed seconds later. Once the promise had been made Chronoa did specify that they were allowed to fight back if they had no choice in the matter, but they knew that she and Beerus wanted them to be safe.

Beerus smiled at the memory of Rainbow proclaiming that one day she and Applejack would have the power to defeat Frieza and save everyone that was trapped under his rule, though all Applejack did was nod her head in agreement, knowing that the day her sister was talking about was far in the future. That event was roughly eleven months after they had turned five, though it would be some time until something interesting happened that was on the level of the near meeting with Frieza. A few days after the girls turned six, where they had another party with the young Vegets being invited, another one of Frieza's ships landed on Planet Meka and started to record their findings, just like the last group had done, though it was essentially a repeat as the entire group sent them packing.

Beerus frowned for a moment, remembering that when they sent the first group of soldiers off planet, and wiped everything about Planet Meka off of their records, he recalled Whis mentioning something about the ship exploding a day or two later. He found it odd that the same thing happened to the second ship a day after they had forced it off their training planet, though what made it stranger was the fact that Frieza never bothered to send a third ship to the planet to investigate what had happened. Beerus had to wonder if the insane tyrant had blown both of the ships to pieces in an act of rage, but decided that time would eventually tell the tale and forgot about it.

After that literally nothing interesting happened, besides the girls turning seven and them attending the party that King Vegeta was throwing for his son's completion of a solo mission, so both Rainbow and Applejack spent the time between age six to seven training him with, learning from Whis, Chronoa, and Shin, and relaxing in whatever manner they chose. Even though the last year didn't have as much excitement as the previous ones, be it from people desiring a challenge from him or having a meeting with someone like King Vegeta, Beerus still enjoyed his time with his daughters. Even after all this time he still hadn't gotten around to thanking Chronoa for stopping him from destroying them on accident, but somehow he had the feeling that she knew how grateful he was without him even saying a word.

All of his remembering eventually came to a close, when he reached the day that they were currently on, and let out a sigh as he looked away from the mountains he had been staring at for the last few hours.

"Lord Beerus, is something bothering you?" a voice behind him said, to which Beerus realized that Shin and Chronoa were sitting at a nearby table and sharing a pot of tea, though he also noticed a third cup waiting for him.

"I've been thinking about everything that we've done for the girls," Beerus admitted, walking over to the table and taking his seat, though he barely paid any attention to the cup that was in front of him, "and I've been wondering if we should let them go on their own adventure, where they wouldn't have to rely on any of us so much."

"Really? What gave you this idea?" Chronoa asked, though both she and Shin and previously talked with each other about the possibility of sending the girls to one of the planets across the universe and let them mature on their own.

"Well... I've been having strange dreams lately," Beerus told them, noting that both of the Kais appeared to be a little shocked, but they didn't appear to be too concerned about what he was telling them, "Every now and then I dream about fighting a warrior that's able to at least give me a challenge... though you know what that actually means."

"The Oracle Fish might reveal one of its 'prophecies' to you in the near future," Shin commented, knowing full well what would happen if the fish actually made a prophecy for Lord Beerus, "which means that someone would have to watch over the girls while you slept."

"And that's the problem," Chronoa said, realizing what Shin was talking about in relationship to what Beerus had mentioned, "Whis, Shin, and I would have our own responsibilities to worry about when... you... go to sleep."

"It sounds like you just came up with an idea," Beerus commented, though he was eager to hear what Chronoa had to say, because she had proven to be extremely helpful over the last few years and he actually valued her opinions and ideas.

Chronoa looked out at the mountain that Beerus had been staring at earlier, wondering if it was time to let the God of Destruction in on the fact that she knew who would give him the challenge he was looking for, but quickly decided against it. Rainbow and Applejack still had no idea as to what the full responsibilities of a Supreme Kai were, or a Supreme Kai of Time for that matter, so she guessed that they could tell the girls a white lie when Beerus actually did fall asleep. Beerus was right on one thing, if the girls spent all their time around a God of Destruction, or his attendant and the Supreme Kais, then neither of them were going to grow on their own. The idea of Beerus going to sleep would change how Rainbow and Applejack lived their lives, but there were some modifications that would need to be made before they could put any sort of plan into effect.

As much as it pained her to even think about lying to the girls, she knew that they were going to have to tell them a few lies before the end of the week... while also knowing that the experiences they were about to gain would definitely change their lives for the better.

"Yeah, I've got one idea at the moment," Chronoa said, turning back to look at Beerus and Shin, to which she gulped as she prepared to tell them what she had thought about, "but neither of you, nor Whis for that matter, are going to like it. Here's what I think we should do..."





The only thing that happened for the rest of the day was Rainbow and Applejack returning to Planet Meka, where Beerus and the Kais joined them so they could head back home, to which the girls started telling their father what they had done while they were hanging out with Prince Vegeta. It appeared that the prince's father had thrown some sort of feast for the three of them, though they had been rudely interrupted when one of the other soldiers came into the room and told the King that he had urgent business with him. As such the girls and the Prince were left to their own devices, where Rainbow actually explained what her lance did when she used it, though this time she made no effort to show it off. By the time that the King returned to the table the feast was over, though he did give his son a special mission shortly before the girls left the planet with Whis... though they didn't envy him once they heard that Nappa would be his partner in the mission.

By the time they reached Beerus' planet, and landed near the lake, Rainbow actually said that she was curious as to what the mission was, though Applejack merely told her sister that they would find out the next time they saw their friend, which wouldn't be for another year at least. While the girls chatted with each other Beerus and the Kais beckoned Whis over, saying that they needed to have a private discussion for a few minutes and beckoned for the girls to head inside the temple.

"Come on Applejack, aren't you a little curious as to what top secret mission the King could have sent his son and Nappa on?" Rainbow asked as she and her sister started walking towards the temple, somewhat surprised that her sister might not be as interested in Vegeta's mission as she was.

"Oh trust me, I'm eager to hear what it was the next time we get together," Applejack replied, shaking her head for a moment, "but I don't think we should waste our time thinking about it could be. We've got to get back to the various lessons that Shin and Chronoa wanted us to learn, while making sure we don't fall behind on what Whis was teaching us. We'll have plenty of time to ask Vegeta the specifics of his mission once he returns, so you might as well get back to studying or read more of those adventure books that you enjoy."

"I kind of wish I knew who wrote them, just so I can thank them for the interesting stories," Rainbow commented, though she let out a sigh as they walked though the main entrance of the temple and started towards the living area.

"I'm sure that whoever wrote them would be happy to hear that," Applejack said, a small smile appearing on her face as they reached their destination, where she had left her notes from their previous sessions with Whis, Chronoa, and Shin, "Now then, I'm going to start reviewing my notes on Earth..."

"Their culture is so confusing..." Rainbow stated, to which she snatched the latest book that Chronoa had delivered, roughly two weeks ago, and opened it to where she left off as she sat down in her favorite reading spot.

"It wouldn't be so confusing to you if you bothered to actually learn about it," Applejack replied, letting out a sigh as she sat down and opened her notes, "Besides, given how many planets we've already visited in the last two years, including the very first one we were taken to, you would think that you would want to know something about a planet we might actually visit one day. I'm just taking the opportunity to learn about the planet, just in the off chance that we're sent there for some sort of test or something... and your ignoring me, aren't you?"

Applejack looked over at Rainbow and found that her sister was indeed enthralled by whatever the plot of the newest book was, though she simply shook her head and went back to her notes. She intended to be prepared for anything and everything, because she had the feeling that she and Rainbow might be sent to Earth, or one of the other inhabited planets, are part of their training. If Rainbow wanted to slack off and stick to reading her books, instead of learning about the other worlds, then Applejack guessed that it was her choice and that only their father, their mother, or their father's attendant could get her to change. She was even sure that if Shin asked Rainbow to make a slight change to her study habits, maybe add half an hour or something, she might do it because he was so nice.

In the end Applejack turned her mind back to the notes that were sitting in front of her and focused on them, making sure that she at least learned something before the rest of their family walked back into the temple.

The girls were able to spend maybe ten minutes on their chosen method of relaxation before something interrupted them, though that something happened to be a small blue fish, possibly some type of eel, that sat in a small spherical fish bowl, which happened to be attached to a small scepter of sorts. The girls knew that this was the Oracle Fish, a fish that lived in the temple and preferred to stay out of their father's way, though that usually changed when she had a prophecy to tell their father. Neither Rainbow or Applejack had ever heard anything along the lines of a prophecy escape the fish's mouth, but they knew that one day she'd say something that would get some sort of response from their father.

"Oh, hey young ones," the Oracle Fish said, waving one of its small fins at them as the scepter floated over to where they were sitting, "Do you have any idea where your father is? I've got a massive headache starting to cause havoc on my head... which means that he'll want to hear this prophecy as soon as he possibly can."

Applejack wondered why the Oracle Fish was only appearing now if it was having such a headache, instead of earlier that morning before they departed for Planet Vegeta. She looked over at Rainbow for a moment and found that her sister's attention had been grabbed by the mention of a prophecy, which meant that she was excited to hear what it could be. Applejack then let out a sigh and closed her notes, resolving to come back to them when she had the chance to do so as she pulled herself into a standing position.

"He should be outside talking with mom, Whis, and Shin," Applejack said, beckoning for the fish to follow her as Rainbow walked over to her side, though she couldn't fault her sister for being excited about this, "Come on, we'll take you to him."

With that said Applejack and Rainbow retraced their steps to the temple's entrance and walked back outside, though this time they headed back towards the lake with the Oracle Fish following close behind them. It didn't take them long to find their father and the others, as they were merely talking under the shaded area they had built when the girls had first found themselves on the planet. It was kept where it had been built in case they were needed it for something else, though today its function appeared to be shade from the sunlight. Applejack noticed that they appeared to be discussing something, no doubt important because of their father's position as the God of Destruction for Universe Seven, but she could only hope that the Oracle Fish had something interesting to say.

Whis was the first one to notice that they were coming and immediately silenced whatever the group was talking about, though it appeared that they were all surprised to see the girls outside the temple, especially so soon after they had returned home.

"Is something wrong?" Whis asked, though he noticed that the Oracle Fish was following them and knew that it must have seen something for it to be outside the temple.

"The Oracle Fish said that she's got one massive headache and that our father needed to hear what she had to say," Applejack replied, moving out of the way so the scepter could move forward.

"Oh, the Oracle Fish actually has a prophecy for me?" Beerus asked, somewhat surprised that such a thing was happening now, so soon after they had returned to his planet, but he regained himself and nodded his head, "Go ahead Oracle Fish, I am quite eager to hear what you have to tell me."

"In thirty-nine years an arch-rival, one worthy of your power, will appear," the Oracle Fish replied, though as it spoke it seemed to get better, as a small smile appeared on its face, "I cannot tell you too much about him or her, as the person was shielded from even my eyes, but I can tell you that it will be a fight to remember... for the both of you anyway."

"Is that so?" Beerus stated, though there was a look of joy in his eyes, as if the possibility of a warrior worthy of his skill excited him, "Well then, I guess we had better start making preparations."

"Preparations for what?" Applejack asked, though both she and Rainbow were definitely excited about the possibility of seeing their father fight someone that could truly excite him.

"When the Oracle Fish mentions a prophecy, something along the lines of this one, Lord Beerus must always go to sleep," Whis replied, causing the girls to turn to their father in surprise, who merely rubbed the back of his head for a moment, "unfortunately that will present us with... an unusual problem; what to do with you and Rainbow. What happens when the God of Destruction goes to sleep is that the duties of the Kais and myself are doubled, thus limiting our time to do anything in terms of training or teaching."

"So our father has to go to sleep thanks to this prophecy," Rainbow said, though she had to resist the urge to bring her hand to her face in annoyance, "which means that you'll be busy... doing whatever your duties are... while mom is busy making sure that Time flows smoothly and Shin does his duties as a Supreme Kai. That's just perfect."

"Why not just put us in a state of sleep that's like our father's?" Applejack asked, causing the group to turn towards her, "What? Mom is the Supreme Kai of Time, so wouldn't it be possible to create some sort of dream like state that mimic's our father's and have us awaken close to the same time that he does?"

"Its possible, but that would put the two of you out of time," Chronoa commented, though she was surprised that Applejack came up with an idea that actually mimicked her own idea on the matter, "but what about your friend, Prince Vegeta? He'll be devastated when neither of you show up the next time he returns from his mission."

"He's apparently going to be busy for the next year or two," Rainbow replied, crossing her arms for a moment, remembering what their friend had told them before they left his planet, "so we basically have little choice in the matter. I guess its either sleep... or try and find someone to watch over us until dad wakes back up."

Chronoa had to wonder if the girls even knew what they were asking her to do by using her powers on them, because if she put them to sleep they wouldn't wake up until the time she set for an alarm. If she did put them in an enchanted sleep they wouldn't even be aware of how much time had passed, so if she put them asleep tonight they would remain in a suspended state, never aging until the alarm went off and woke them up. They wouldn't even be aware of the passing of time until someone told them what year it was, but even if the girls were willing to go through with the enchanted sleep, and lose years that they would never be able to get back, it still hurt her to even think about doing something like that to them.

During the brief conversation they had, before the Oracle Fish had mentioned her prophecy, all four of them had agreed that anything they did, in order to allow Rainbow and Applejack to go on their own adventure without any of them hanging over their heads, was going to hurt no matter what. They had all grown to care for the girls and wanted them to lead their own lives without having someone hanging over their heads once they were older, but now it seemed like the girls wanted nothing more than to make the first major decision of their lives... and it seemed like they both wanted to sleep through the years like their father.

It was odd to see that the girls were mimicking their father, in terms of destructive nature and the desire to sleep, but in the end Chronoa guessed that it was up to Beerus to make the decision.

"If that is what you girls want," Beerus commented, though there was a hint of sadness to his voice, as if he thought that they should go out and live their lives instead of sleeping like him, "but I have one condition if you really want to go through with this."

"And that would be?" Applejack asked, though she sensed that there was something that she and Rainbow were missing, something that could change the decision they were about to make, but she couldn't figure out what it was.

"Allow us to put you into the enchanted sleep first," Beerus said, holding up a finger to stop either of the girls for saying anything, "I just want to be sure that the two of you adapt to Chronoa's powers when you go to sleep."

What he meant was that he and the others would want to make sure that they were fast asleep once Chronoa used her powers on them, so they could set the alarm for a different time. It hurt him to even think about all of the memories that he would never be able to share with them, because he would have to pretend to be 'asleep' while they were having their own adventure. The thing about the prophecies that the Oracle Fish told him was that he did have to sleep, that part was true, but no one ever said that he would have to spend the whole thirty-nine years sleeping. He could easily awaken at a different point in time and watch his girls mature on their own... until the time came for him to actually 'wake' up and find out who the Oracle Fish was referring to.

He was sure that Chronoa had a specific time for the girls to awaken at, and a certain planet in the universe for them to reside on, but it never hurt to make sure everything went smoothly for his daughters.

"Is that all?" Rainbow asked, a grin appearing on her face, as if she was expecting some grand adventure once she and Applejack were awake again, "Count me in."

Applejack, on the other hand, merely let out a sigh and nodded her agreement to the decision, because at this point it was either fight her sister or go with it... and she wasn't in the mood to argue with Rainbow.

With the decision made Whis and Shin cancelled all of the lessons they hadn't gotten to yet, saying that they would postpone them until a later date, and Beerus had the evening meal brought out a little earlier than normal. The six of them shared what was going to be their last family meal for some time, though during the course of the meal Beerus and the girls swapped ideas on who his arch-rival was going to be. They all suspected that it was going to be a great warrior that did some mighty deeds during his or her life, but without any specifics there actually wasn't much for them to talk about. When they finished the meal the group retired to the living area for about an hour, spending the time together just talking and cracking some jokes, before nighttime was upon them.

Once it was close to the girls' actual bedtime the group left the living area and headed to the two bedrooms, where Chronoa would work her powers and make sure that they were kept in some sort of stasis until it was time for them to wake up. During their short walk Applejack asked if the process was going to hurt at all, but Chronoa told them that they wouldn't feel any sort of pain at all while she worked... though she didn't mention that the process was going to hurt for her and the others. When they reached their destination Chronoa had the girls lay down on their respective beds before she worked her powers on them, though she held back her tears for the moment.

"See you in... thirty-nine years... dad..." Rainbow said, though it was clear that Chronoa's abilities were already working on her, because in a matter of seconds she fast asleep.

"See you then Rainbow," Beerus said, leaning down and gently running his hand through her hair while Chronoa moved to repeat the process with Applejack, "Have a good nights sleep."

Applejack also fell asleep in seconds, though before they put her under they had her move her hat to her chest, just like when she and first arrived on Beerus' world. Once she was fast asleep Beerus wished her a good nights sleep as well while running his hand through her hair for a few seconds, before eventually pulling himself onto his feet and heading outside the room.

"I take it you have someone that can watch over them until their alarm goes off?" Beerus asked, looking at Chronoa for a moment, though he knew that all four of them were keeping themselves together at the moment.

"Yes, though he is currently living on Planet Earth at the moment," Chronoa replied, wiping a stray tear from her eye, "I'll contact him tomorrow and see if he's willing to watch over them until the alarm wakes them up... though either way we'll want to move the girls before the time I set."

"I'll leave that to you," Beerus said, bowing his head a little, as a sign of respect for the Kais that he had become friends with over the last few years, "I'm going to head to my chambers and go to sleep as well... though I would appreciate it if someone would wake me up before the girls' alarm went off."

"Don't worry Lord Beerus, I'll be sure to do so," Whis commented, nodding his head to the Kais as well, "See you two in however many years it takes for the alarms to go off."

Chronoa nodded and watched the God of Destruction retire to his chambers, knowing that a storm of emotions had to be raging inside his body at the moment, though she also knew that they were all feeling some form of sadness at the moment. She cast one look back at the two bedrooms and silently wondered if the girls had made the right decision in mimicking their father, but in the end she let out a sigh and left the temple with Shin following her. There would be time to lament everything that she and the others wouldn't be able to share with the girls, but first she had to make sure that her contact was willing to watch after them until the alarms went off before she even thought about moving them to Earth.

As she walked out of the temple she silently wished Rainbow and Applejack luck on whatever adventures they had before they met back up with their father, because she was sure that they were going to have the ride of their lives.
> Interlude: Planet Arlia
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Whis walked through his Lord's temple for what seemed like the thousandth time since Chronoa had put Rainbow Dash and Applejack in an enchanted sleep, his mind remembering everything that he and Beerus had done with the two girls when they were awake. He recalled all the times that he spent training them, teaching them how to fight and defend themselves, while also putting aside some time to teach them how to read their opponents. Neither of the girls were very skilled in terms of what he had been trying to teach them, but that was to be expected when it was only him, Shin, Prince Vegeta, and their father that they fought. He was sure that the girls would eventually grow into their abilities and truly hone their talents, but for now there was nothing he could do but wait for them to awaken.

A few days after they had put the girls in their enchanted sleep, and Beerus falling asleep shortly after them, Whis had been visited by Chronoa and Shin, who had come to Beerus' planet with someone they both called Mr. Popo, though from what he could tell the man was either an incredibly powerful fighter or a powerful demon. It was unusual for Whis to be unable to pinpoint what someone was, but in the matter of Chronoa's friends he decided that it was best not to mettle in who she was entrusting the girls to. The three of them had gently removed the girls for easier transport to Earth, where they would be put somewhere safe until the alarm finally went off. Once the Kais, and their mysterious friend, had taken the girls outside the temple did Whis truly feel alone for the first time in his entire existence.

Some days he spent walking around the temple, letting his body walk through its normal routine while he thought about the girls and the planet they had been sent to. Other days were spent simply sitting on the couch and looking at all of the books that Chronoa and Shin had given to the girls, to which he decided to see if Rainbow's favorite stories were any good. After finding all of the books that had been created, and making sure that they were in order, Whis opened the first one up and used some of his seemingly endless spare time to read the book. Eventually he had passed through all of the books and returned to his normal routine, though there were times where he would stop outside Beerus' bedroom door and imply stand there for hours on end.

There were also days where he left the planet and ventured to another one, namely the Sacred World of the Kais, just so he could have some sort of company while he waited for his Lord's alarm to go off. Chronoa visited him from time to time whenever he was on Beerus' planet, where she would tell him what year it was, in the off chance that he had forgotten, before sticking around the temple and staring at the bedrooms that the girls had used. It was during one of Chronoa's visits that she told him that she was creating some sort of viewing room on Shin's planet, to which she explained that the two of them had set up an area that was like the dojo on Planet Meka, though this one was more of an actual building that mimicked Beerus' temple.

Whis would have normally questioned why they were bothering with such a thing, but he didn't because of the fact that they all wanted to see how the girls progressed through their adventure. He knew that Chronoa would have picked the perfect spot that didn't interfere with the flow of history, so the building was someplace where others wouldn't see it... in the off chance that someone other than a Kai or Beerus and Whis were to visit it. Instead of questioning her reasoning Whis decided to ask if she and Shin needed his assistance in creating the area, though he was slightly amused when Chronoa replied that a decent sized crystalline surface would make the perfect screen for them.

That was roughly followed by Whis heading back to Planet Meka, which had yet to be destroyed, and starting the search for something that the Kais could use. It didn't take him long to find a long piece of crystal, one that was as wide as he was tall, so he collected it with his power and returned to Shin's world. From there they separated the crystal in half, creating a smooth plane that they could use to see whatever image was shown on it as clear as day. After that they had Whis collect a variety of pieces that they needed, though they waited weeks or even months between items, making him return to his duties until they called upon him once more.

That was until one day, years after the girls had been put in their enchanted sleep, Chronoa approached Whis with a large smile on her face, which told him that they were nearing the time she had set for the alarms.

"We're drawing closer to the time I set for the alarms," Chronoa said, a smile appearing on Whis' face as they walked up the ramp that would take them to Beerus' room, "In just a few days the girls will wake up and begin their adventure... I'm going to admit it, but I am actually excited to see all of our training pay off."

"Lord Beerus will be excited to hear that its time to wake up," Whis replied, to which he stared at the door that separated them from the God of Destruction, "I have been waiting for this day for so long..."

Whis pressed his hand against the metallic door and gently pushed it open, to which he and Chronoa entered Beerus' bedroom and spotted him sleeping on one of his floating beds. Even from the entrance they could hear him snoring, which was actually normal when Beerus slept for an extended amount of time, though the only thing different about the room this time was that there were no alarm bombs floating around the room. The explosion the bombs produced was usually enough to wake Beerus whenever he went to sleep for fifty years at the minimum, though he also saved them for special occasions. The fact that there were none around the room at the moment meant that he trusted Whis' ability to wake him up when the time came, which was why Whis and Chronoa were there to begin with.

Whis beckoned for Chronoa to remain where she was standing for the moment before he levitated himself up to the location of his Lord's bed, to which he simply let out a small cough, the one that he used to get the attention of those around him, though that was swiftly followed by Beerus shifting in his bed and snapping one eye open to look at him.

"Oh, good morning Whis," Beerus said, letting out a yawn as he stretched his arms and legs, though a smile appeared on his face when he noticed Chronoa standing near the door to his room, "and good morning Chronoa. Am I correct in assuming that its almost time for Rainbow and Applejack to wake up?"

"Indeed you are Lord Beerus," Whis replied, to which he levitated the two of them down to the floor so they could walk over to where Chronoa was standing, "Chronoa and Shin have completed their work on building a room where the four of us can watch the girls as they go about their adventures, without having to worry about anyone interrupting us."

"That is good to hear," Beerus commented, though it was clear that he was extremely eager to see his daughters in action, "though before we go anywhere I need to use the washroom... got to clean myself up after sleeping for, um..."

"For twenty-three years, Lord Beerus," Chronoa said, though she knew that the God of Destruction would want to wash up and eat something before they went on their way, "Today is October 30, in Age 762."

"Its still just a cat nap to me," Beerus replied, though he wasn't surprised by how exact Chronoa was about the time, considering what she watched over, "Now then, I'll be right back in ten or twenty minutes."

Chronoa didn't mind the fact that Beerus wanted to get cleaned up before they left his temple, as it allowed her some time to calm herself down before they watched the beginning of the girls' adventure. If he hadn't suggested getting cleaned up, and washing the dust off of his body, she would have suggested it, but she was glad that he had remembered to do so before they departed from the temple. Thirty minutes later Whis, and a freshly cleaned Beerus, returned to where she was standing, to which the three of them departed from the temple and began their journey to Shin's world. Shin was making sure that everything was ready for their arrival, as well as making sure that they had enough food to last them until they needed to get more, though Chronoa knew that it would be soon because Beerus was no doubt hungry from his slumber.

As they traveled through the space between planets, however, Chronoa noticed that Beerus was looking around them every now and then, as if he was looking for a specific planet.

"Is something wrong Lord Beerus?" Chronoa asked, though she had the feeling that she knew which planet the God of Destruction was searching for at the moment.

"I don't see Planet Vegeta anywhere," Beerus commented, letting out a sigh as he stopped trying to locate the missing planet, though it was clear that something else was bothering him, "Well, that's going to be a ball of bad news when I get to see the girls again."

Chronoa realized that, while he had been looking for Planet Vegeta, Beerus was actually trying to locate the exact location of the young Prince that had befriended his daughters. A smile actually appeared on her face, because this might very well be one of the few times that she could correct the God of Destruction without pissing him off at all.

"Actually, Prince Vegeta isn't dead," Chronoa replied, causing Beerus to look at her for a moment, "I did some searching and found that the 'mission' King Vegeta sent his son and Nappa on was actually a clever rouse to get him off the planet before Frieza destroyed it. Unfortunately most of the Saiyans perished in the destruction of their planet, though I know a few of them managed to survive because they were off world for their own various reasons. Would you like to see him for yourself?"

"At this point I have every reason to trust what you tell me, especially after everything you did for me and the girls," Beerus said, though he stared at the planets for a moment, almost as if he was trying to come to a decision on something, "but you make a valid point, we should make sure that the Prince is alive and well."

"That's good to hear, because I have the echo of one of his latest visits to another planet," Chronoa stated,to which a blue crystal floated around her for a moment, before she grabbed it and stashed it back in her pocket, "Its dated for February of this year, though he's been doing nothing else but flying through space... so in reality there's not a lot for me to show you, Whis, and Shin."

Beerus merely nodded his head and left them fly through space in silence once more, though he had to wonder what had happened to Prince Vegeta after the destruction of his planet and the majority of the Saiyan race. He had the feeling that Vegeta hated the being responsible for the entire event, the tyrant Frieza, while at the same time he was sure that General Nappa had likely allied themselves with the tyrant in an effort to stay alive. No doubt Vegeta still disliked Nappa with a passion, though to be honest it seemed like everyone, be they Saiyans or someone else, disliked the former general. Though after a few minutes of thinking about the general, and everything he had done, Beerus cleared his mind and focused on what they were doing at the moment.

Eventually the group arrived at the Sacred World of the Kais, in an area that Beerus knew that he had never been to before, though that was before Shin rushed out of the nearby structure and beckoned them all inside. When they entered the building they noticed that it was definitely like the dojo back on Planet Meka, though there was some sort of prep area that looked like it was used for cooking. Opposite of that room was the area that they would be using to watch the girls, to which Beerus discovered that the screen they were going to use was a rather large crystal. Chronoa tapped the stone with the smaller one and suddenly a picture appeared on it as the lights seemed to lower towards a more darker atmosphere, as if they were actually going to be watching everything as it happened.

Beerus grinned as he collected something from the food platters, which he learned had been made by Shin's bodyguard, the mysterious Kibito, ahead of time and reflected to at least praise his cooking skills when he had the chance to do so, before he sat on one of the couch cushions and settled in for whatever Chronoa wanted to show them. Shin and Chronoa followed suit, getting themselves something to snack on as well before they took their own seats, though what really surprised Beerus was the fact that Whis set his scepter by the wall, picked up something to eat like everyone else, and actually sat down on the cushion across from Beerus. The God looked at his attendant in wonder for a moment, because he seemed more relaxed than he remembered, but then smiled and beckoned for Chronoa to start up the echo.

The moment the sound started up they all watched as the picture on the crystal moved, to which it actually made it look like they were watching what had happened in real time instead of watching an echo.





Vegeta, now thirty years old, sat back in his saiyan pod as it traveled through the space between planets, while at the same time trying to ignore the oaf whose pod was flying near his own. Most days it was rather easy to ignore Nappa entirely, as the former general liked to think about what their lives would have been like had their planet not blown up one day. Other days it was hard to ignore the man, as he was either messing up whatever mission they were on or saying something annoying that just pissed him off. Then there were the days where Nappa tried to counsel him, where he tried to tell Vegeta that he should ignore the memories he had made in the three years before his planet's destruction and stop wasting his energy on what Nappa referred to as his 'imaginary' friends.

On those days Vegeta found it incredibly hard to fight the urge to simply obliterate Nappa where he was standing and wipe his existence from the face of the universe. He knew that Rainbow Dash, Applejack, their father and his attendant, and the Kais hadn't been something that he had imagined, because imaginary enemies don't actually leave behind bruises or the feeling of friendship. After the destruction of his home world he almost expected the girls to find him and rescue him from Nappa, but from what he could tell both the girls and those that watched over them simply disappeared from his life. Despite having encountered the girls a few times, and going on a mission with them, Nappa had been quick to write them up as a set of imaginary friends, much to Vegeta's annoyance.

Vegeta's thoughts were interrupted when he heard something in the background, to which he returned to simply staring out at the planets they were passing and turned towards what the offending noise had been. That was when he discovered that his pod was actually low on fuel, meaning that they wouldn't be able to reach their destination without heading down to one of the nearby planets and refueling on the surface. The recharge time would take them ten minutes total, provided they found a partially inhabitable planet in their immediate area and didn't waste days trying to find one. Even though he knew all of this, and how to fix the situation he found himself in, it still pissed him off to no end that the person who was supposed to recharge their pods before their big journey failed to do his job.

"Goddammit Nappa," Vegeta growled, his eyes darting over to the other pod that was flying near his, to which he wondered if he could get away with pausing his for a moment and just destroy Nappa's from behind.

"Did you say something Vegeta?" Nappa said, though he was speaking through the communicator, which Vegeta had been sure he had switched off until he actually needed it on, "My 'Vegeta' Sense went off a second ago, so I know someone was talking about me."

"I was only remarking on the fact that you never seem to listen to what I tell you anymore," Vegeta replied, thankful that the oaf hadn't heard what he had actually said.

"Is that so?" Nappa asked, though even though Vegeta couldn't see his face he knew that Nappa had to be smiling at the moment, "Then tell me what I did wrong this time, oh mighty Prince of the Saiyans."

Vegeta had to hold back his anger again, because every single time Nappa mentioned that he was the Prince of the Saiyans he did so in a mocking tone. The only reason he held onto his title was because it reminded him of his father, one of the greatest warriors his race had ever known and, more importantly, the person that introduced him to the girls that would become his best friends. There was no reason for Vegeta to even call himself the Prince of all Saiyans anymore, not where there were only five of them left in the entire universe, though he had to remind himself that the number was now four. Raditz, who had gone to Earth to check up on his brother Kakarot, was now dead and that left just Kakarot, Nappa, and Vegeta... though there was also Vegeta's younger brother Tarble, who has been missing ever since he was banished.

Vegeta made sure to keep his brother's existence from everyone, though he had the feeling that he was long dead at this point... making the count decrease to three living saiyans. Though once Vegeta was done with his count he returned to what Nappa had said, to which he prepared to tell him what he had done wrong.

"You were supposed to make sure that the pods were ready for our journey," Vegeta finally said, though he did his best to remain calm in the situation he found himself in, "instead of me finding out that we barely have enough power to make it even halfway to our destination. So tell me Nappa, how are we going to fix this 'situation' that you've put us in?"

"We stop at a nearby planet and have some fun!" Nappa declared, though the way he said the words made Vegeta think that this had been the oaf's plan the entire time.

Vegeta was about to remark that there were no sufficiant planets around them to refuel at, though that was before the scanners in his pod indicated that they were actually closing in on a planet that had the type of atmosphere they needed to refuel their pods. The planet itself had the appearance of a large ball of wet clay, or maybe a ball of dirt, but the readings indicated that they could refuel there and that was good enough for Vegeta... though he was still a little pissed. He pressed a button on one of the consoles and both of the pods turned towards the planet, to which they raced towards the surface and impacted the ground around them when they landed.

The moment they had reached their destination the pods opened their doors and Vegeta pulled himself out to stretch his legs while he waited for the pods to recharge... to which he came face to face with a barren wasteland that had a few ruins scattered about the place.

"What a mess," Nappa commented, looking around the area they had landed in and finding nothing more than the ruins, "There's not much to this place, is there?"

"It looks like someone already conquered this planet," Vegeta replied, though his mind immediately flashed to the tyrant that he and Nappa worked under at the moment, "Well then, I guess we'll be uninterrupted while the pods are charging."

As Vegeta remained by the pods Nappa walked over to one of the nearby stone structures and touched one of the pillars, to which it crumbled the instant his hand touched the pillar's surface, though that was followed by Nappa returning to where they landed.

"Are you sure we can't just explore a little bit and take control of the world?" Nappa asked, though his tone let Vegeta know what he was thinking about, "We could always find whoever conquered the planet and take it from them, then sell it to Lord Frieza for a decent price."

"I doubt Frieza would pay much for a planet that's already in a state of ruin like this one," Vegeta said, though that pleased him, because it meant that the planet wouldn't suffer the same fate as his own home planet... not for some time anyway.

"So can I look around?" Nappa asked, to which his eyes looked around the area for any structures that were stable, as if he was looking for something that would tell them what had happened to this planet.

"If it will get you out of my hair, then yes." Vegeta immediately answered, knowing that it would at least get the man away from him so he could reflect on what was happening at the moment, while hoping that there was something on this planet that would kill Nappa.

Before Nappa could say anything, or let out his usual 'yay' when Vegeta approved of one of his activities, Vegeta's scouter beeped for a moment as the ruins behind them shook, though that was followed by two large worm like creatures, with blue skin no less, erupting out of the ground and coming to a stop behind them. That was when Vegeta noticed that there were armed riders on the worms, one on each to be exact, though he could tell that the natives were likely thinking that they were hostile invaders... which was correct in Nappa's case. Vegeta had learned to think first before doing something stupid, though Nappa was the type to fight first and ask questions later depending on the situation they were in.

Regardless of that fact Vegeta knew that someone was going to get hurt by the time he and Nappa left the planet, though he had the feeling that it was going to be the natives.

"You are trespassing on Arlian Territory," one of the riders proclaimed, though it sounded like he and the other rider had been scouting around the area and might have found them on accident, "make one move and we'll blast you."

"It was a good day to go hunting after all," the second rider said, though that only made Vegeta want to get back in his pod and leave this world behind, because it appeared that these guys weren't good fighters if they used blasters and rode giant worms, "Let's give them a proper welcoming. Surrender peacefully or face the consequences."

That was when the two riders drew what appeared to be some sort of sword, arming themselves against both Nappa and Vegeta, though neither saiyan seemed to care at the moment. Though the mention of a surrender gave Vegeta an idea that would allow them to figure out what happened to the planet... by talking with any of the prisoners that had been captured recently. He took one look at Nappa and knew that the man wanted to have a fight, but all Vegeta did at the moment was tap his companion on the shoulder and shake his head in the 'no' fashion. That made Nappa hold his hands out as the two riders jumped off of their mounts, to which they were handcuffed and began the journey towards what the natives called a pit of some kind.

Nappa's grin widened at the mention of a fighting pit, because that meant that he'd be able to kill something before their departure, though all Vegeta wanted was to find who was responsible for the state of this planet and end their rule.

It took them an hour or two for the Arlian soldiers to bring them to their intended destination, of course that was after locking Vegeta and Nappa in a cage that their mounts dragged behind them, though Vegeta was glad to be near the end of their journey for the moment. After a few twists and turns through the underground tunnels, along with passing by several more guards, the riders that had 'captured' them locked them in a cell and informed them that they didn't have to worry about rats, as their cellmates had already eaten them, before walking away. Nappa muttered something about beating the guy up when they finally made their escape, though before Vegeta could make a retort he hear someone call them ugly, to which both he and Nappa turned around and faced one of the inmates, the one that happened to have a golden band on his right arm.

Vegeta noticed that this particular Arlian was the only one that seemed to have any authority to him, as the others stopped talking when he spoke and he referred to their captor as a tyrant king, informing Vegeta that this was the person he had been seeking the entire time. From what little information the person said, besides the new ruler using prisoners for entertainment and stealing the former king's bride on the day they were to be married, Vegeta was able to figure out that there had been some sort of war prior to him and Nappa landing on the planet. Apparently the new king, who was called Moai, and his entire army were basically banished Arlians, who had been exiled based on the charges of performing 'wicked crimes', that eventually gathered together and declared war on the peaceful kingdom, to which they overthrew it in a single day.

Once Vegeta had everything he needed to know, and then some, he snapped the cuffs that had been placed on his wrists, to which Nappa did the same, before tearing off the door to the cell they were in and making their way towards the arena. Along the way Vegeta let his companion knock out whoever they encountered, provided they had the red eyes that indicated they served under the tyrant king, while he merely walked forward with his hands crossed. When they reached the end of the tunnel that would take them into the arena Vegeta had them stop for a moment, noticing that someone was talking with who he assumed was King Moai.

"Ugh, I'm suffering from royal boredom," the tyrant king said, wiping his mouth with a piece of cloth, indicating that he must have recently finished a meal.

"Sire, earlier today we captured two aliens," one of the other Arlians told the king, to which it appeared that the king's interest level was elevated a little bit, "they're in the dungeon now."

"Aliens?" King Moai asked, though his tone revealed what his next words were before he even said them, "Have the guards bring them to the arena immediately. Maybe they can provide some entertainment fit for a king."

"Don't bother wasting your time with the guards," Vegeta loudly said, to which both he and Nappa walked into the arena and approached what appeared to be the king and queen's thrones, "we're already here. Your guards had an... unfortunate... accident, so they'll be out of commission for a while."

"How dare you! Soon it will be your turn to meet an 'unfortunate accident'," the king fired right back at them, though it was clear that he was staring at Nappa and not even bothering to look at Vegeta, "Yes, we'll test the big one with the shiny head against our champion.... and save the little one for last, he won't be any good at fighting."

Before Vegeta could even say a word Nappa raised two fingers in the direction of the champion's head and gathered his ki for a few seconds, to which he blew the Arlian's head clean off. That was swiftly followed by King Moai calling in his ten finest warrior, the one that had mastered the art of using ki, to which they surrounded the two of them and opened fire by loosing their blasts from their mouths. Because of the difference in power between the ten Arlians and both Vegeta and Nappa, there wasn't a single scratch on either of their suits of armor when the smoke cleared. That didn't stop the king from ordering his men to kill them anyway, to which Nappa accessed his ki once more, allowing a faint line of energy to wrap around him as the ground around them shook.

That was promptly followed by Nappa raising two fingers towards the sky and unleashing an attack that devastated the entire area around them, while killing all of the guards that had been ordered to kill them.

"Goddammit Nappa, I said that you could knock them out... and yet you disobeyed me and killed them anyway," Vegeta said, growling for a moment, while ignoring the sound of gears that were in the background.

"Hey Vegeta, look at the big bug," Nappa said, causing Vegeta to turn towards the direction he was pointing and find another creature for Nappa to fight, "Can I play with it?"

"Sure, just don't..." Vegeta started, though that was followed by Nappa tearing off one of the creatures fingers, causing it a great deal of pain apparently, before loosing a ki blast from his hand that ended up turning the creature to dust, "...kill it... goddammit Nappa."

"No... that's impossible," King Moai stated, though that was before he turned tail and ran up the stairs to hid behind his throne, which only served to annoy Vegeta further considering that the Arlian was supposed to be a decent warrior if he conquered the whole planet in a single day.

Vegeta flicked his fingers for a moment and the rubble around him lifted into the air, to which he pieced the tyrant king's chest with one of the more sharper pieces before burying him under the rest of it, ending his reign in an instant. With the deed done Vegeta let out a sigh that he had been holding the entire time he and Nappa had been in the arena, though that was followed by Vegeta tapping a button on his scouter to call their pods to them. As they waited for their pods to come to them the former king of Arlia walked out of the dungeon and proclaimed that they were heroes for what they had done in saving the planet from the tyrant king, though he even went to the effort to say that they would be forever welcome on Planet Arlia.

Vegeta actually felt a little better for saving the people, including the former king and his wife, from the tyrant king, though he said nothing as he and Nappa entered their pods and resumed the journey to Planet Earth. Usually when they found a planet that Frieza likely wouldn't want someone blew it up, but this time Vegeta decided that they would just leave it alone as their pods moved away from the planet. What didn't help him was not an hour after leaving the planet his pod informed him that planet Arlia no longer existed, while hearing Nappa happily exclaim that he got a deposit from Frieza for the planet they had conquered. Vegeta had no idea when Nappa had found the time to contact the tyrant they worked under, but he guessed that he must have done it as they were landing... and that Frieza had been in the area around the planet the entire time.

As they flew through space once more Vegeta let his mind turn back to his friends, Rainbow and Applejack, where he once again wondered what they would think of him if they could see him now. He let out another sigh and turned off his communicator, preferring to keep his thoughts to himself without having Nappa bother him some more, before he turned on the system that would allow him to sleep until they were mere days away from Planet Earth. The last thing that reached his ears before he went to sleep was the silence that he always welcomed, to which a small smile appeared on his face before he closed his eyes and fell asleep.





"That's where the echo ends," Chronoa said, retrieving the crystal fragment as the scene finished playing, though that was followed by her tapping the crystal with her hand, "Just give me a few seconds and I'll have this calibrated to show the girls."

Beerus watched as Chronoa fiddled with the crystal that she and the others had built, watching the scene change from Vegeta in space to some sort of circular lookout. The area they were zeroing in on had a few palm trees and a fair number of bushes and plants, though there was a nicely sized building siting in the middle of the entire place. He already knew that this had to be the place where the girls were sleeping, entrusted into the care of whoever Chronoa's contact was, though that didn't stop him from being eager to see what happened next. He was somewhat surprised that Vegeta didn't do much fighting while they were on Arlia, though he guessed that the Prince had his reasons for not wanting to go all out or dirty his hands.

He was also glad to see that whatever effect his girls had originally had on Vegeta was still there, however little the influence was, though he also had to wonder how the girls would react if they ever crossed paths with their friend. He knew one thing as he stared at the building that his daughters were resting in, the real journey was about to begin... and he was sure that there were going to be some emotional moments, for everyone around him and for the girls.
> Saiyan: Awakening
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Mr. Popo stood outside the main building that rested on Kami's Lookout and watched the fighters that he was preparing for the eventual arrival of two Saiyan warriors, both of whom were no doubt stronger than the one that Goku had fought some time ago, though his hands were held behind his back while he waited. He was a well rounded person that wore a red vest with a golden trim on his chest, though he chose to wear nothing under it, leaving his chest bare for everyone to see. He wore a red sash around his waist that kept his white baggy pants up, while also wearing a pair of shoes that most people would associate with a genie that was able to walk instead of being in a smoke like form. Sitting on the top of his head was a white turban that had a blue gem set above his forehead, which allowed him to keep the headpiece in one spot, while two bands of gold rested on his arms, one on the left and one on the right.

Most people assumed that he was an incredible fighter, considering the fact that he lived up on Kami's Lookout and stayed away from the general population, while others assumed that he was some sort of demon, on account of his nearly pitch black skin color. He would never actually tell anyone what he actually was, not unless he had a very good reason for revealing it, so he simply let people guess at what he was and left it at that.

While he watched he fighters train against each other, in hand to hand combat with no ki based attacks allowed at the moment, he found his mind turning to the girls that were currently sleeping inside the building behind him. He and Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time, were old friends and when she had contacted him twenty-three years ago, asking him for a favor, he had immediately told her that it would be his honor to help her out. She had told him that all she needed him to do was watch after two seven year old girls until they woke up, which immediately time Mr. Popo that Chronoa had used her powers to stop time around them, making it so they wouldn't age until the time that she had set for them.

At first he hadn't been told that the girls he was going to be watching over were actually the daughters of Lord Beerus, the God of Destruction, but he quickly found that out when she invited him to the Destroyer's planet for an hour. It was then that he also met the Supreme Kai for their universe, Shin, and helped the two of them transport the sleeping girls to the Lookout, to which he and Chronoa bid each other farewell again before he had to deal with Kami. The Guardian of Earth wasn't too pleased with the idea of the girls even being on the Lookout, but Mr. Popo explained the situation, which was a tad bit difficult considering that Kami had no idea who or what Beerus was, but he eventually got him to understand what was going on.

It was basically him telling Kami that one of the Kai's had asked him for a favor and he had accepted, because it was an easy task when the girls had been locked in their enchanted sleep for such a long time, which meant that Kami wouldn't be bothered by them at all.

"How are they doing?" a voice behind him asked, causing Mr. Popo to turn around and find Kami, in all his glory, standing behind him and staring at the fighters that were training.

Kami wasn't a native to Earth, just like Mr. Popo, though he was actually a Namekian, hailing from one of the planets that existed somewhere in the sea of stars around them. His skin was green colored and had several areas that were covered in what had once been pink patches on his arms and legs, though the color had dulled to reflect Kami's old age, and his skin had become wrinkly over the last few decades. He also had some antennae on his forehead, though he wore a white robe over most of his body and had a blue collar cloth collar around his neck, though it also came with a cape. He carried a walking stick with him at all times, which helped him from place to place whenever Mr. Popo was busy, either with his own responsibilities or with training fighters. On his robe was the kanji symbol for god, which had been stitched into the fabric, though that was because he was he protector of this world for he last few hundred years.

Mr. Popo had figured that Kami would have been inside the building behind them, resting his weary body or trying to sense when the two Saiyans would arrive, though he was happy to see that the old Namekian was alright.

"They are doing just fine Kami," Mr. Popo replied, turning his attention back to the fighters for a moment, "they have all grown over the last few months, to the point where I am sure that they would have been able to deal with that lone Saiyan on their own."

"That is good to hear, though I am afraid that it might not be enough for what is heading our way," Kami commented, to which he let out a sigh as he watched the fighters, "So, do you have any idea when those two girls are going to wake up?"

"All Chronoa told me was that they would wake up when the alarm went off," Mr. Popo replied, though in reality he knew that the alarm had to go off soon, otherwise there might not even be a planet left when it finally did go off, "she never did give me an exact time or a specific event to watch out for."

"You would think that the coming of two Saiyan warriors would be a worthwhile event," Kami said, shaking his head for a moment, as if he was getting rid of a thought, "If you need me for anything I'll be inside the Lookout, searching for the Saiyans."

Mr. Popo nodded his head once and watched as Kami walked back into the building behind him, before turning his full attention back to the group of fighters that were still practicing their skills against each other. He hadn't lied to Kami when he said that any of the fighters could have single-handedly defeated the lone Saiyan in their present state, but he had no idea how powerful the other two were. It was possible that the other two Saiyans were much stronger than the one Goku had fought, but there was no way of tell that until they actually arrived on the planet.

As he watched the fighters he reached into his pocket and pulled out the glowing blue coin that Chronoa had handed him before she and Shin had departed from the Lookout, something that would tell him when the girls would wake up. The alarm was actually going to be silent when it finally went off, though the object he was holding was going to light up when the time came for the girls to emerge from their enchanted slumber. Chronoa said that the coin would glow brighter when it was getting closer to when it was time for the girls to wake up, though judging by the glow he was seeing it would have to be soon... maybe even today if the glow was any indicator. Mr. Popo let out a small sigh as he tucked the coin away, turning his full attention back to the people that were training and watched what they were doing.

Time would tell when it was time for the girls to wake up, especially since the person that put them in their enchanted sleep was the Supreme Kai of Time, but Mr. Popo was a patient person and he was willing to wait until it was time to wake them up.

An hour passed before Mr. Popo gave the fighters their morning break, knowing that they would need the rest when they continued their training in the afternoon. They would be able to relax, take their minds off their training by conversing with each other, eat something so they would have the energy to continue, and then once the break was over they would pick up where they left off. It was a simple routine and they stuck to it every day, preparing themselves for the fight of their lives once the Saiyans finally landed on Earth, though he knew that at least one of them was uncertain about the entire thing. Mr. Popo knew that there would always be someone who doubted what was going on and their own potential, but at least the person who was doubting their chances wasn't dragging everyone else down at the moment.

Mr. Popo's thoughts were interrupted when one of the fighters said something to him, to which he zoned back into what was around him and inquired as to what the person had said.

"I was just asking why one of your pockets was suddenly glowing," Krillin answered, though he and the others were curious about the blue light that was coming from the pocket he was pointing at.

Mr. Popo looked down at this pocket for a moment and realized that the coin was definitely at the level of brightness that Chronoa had warned him about, to which he turned towards the building behind him and bolted for the room that the girls were sleeping in. He heard the sound of footsteps behind him, indicating that the fighters were curious about what was going on, though he didn't let that bother him at all at the moment. He just wanted to make sure that the girls were okay when they woke up from their enchanted sleep, though it also provided him with the opportunity to introduce the group to them, allowing them to know who their new friends were without too much difficultly.





Rainbow let out a yawn as she pulled herself off of the bed that she was laying on and stretched her arms, though as she opened her eyes she found herself in a white colored room that looked nothing like the room she had in her father's temple. In fact all the room had was the bed she happened to be sleeping in, a dresser for clothes, a doorway that led to wherever she was, and another bed that her sister was sleeping in. Rainbow let out a sigh as she pulled the covers off of her body and touched the floor with her hooves, though the small sound they made was enough to make Applejack move for a moment. Not a few seconds later Applejack was sitting up in the bed she had been previously been laying on, though she seemed confused as to where they were at the moment.

"Okay, I am definitely confused," Applejack said, looking around the room for a moment, to which she spotted her hat sitting on the edge of her bed and picked it up, "Where are we and when are we? Because I don't think that this was part of the plan."

"Today is November 1, Age 762," a voice said, causing the two of them to turn towards the door and find some sort of creature, likely a demon of some sort due to his blackish skin, standing in the doorway, "the two of you have been sleeping for twenty-three years. You are currently on Planet Earth, or more specifically Kami's Lookout."

While Rainbow was surprised by the number of years they had slept in their mother's enchanted sleep spell, Applejack calculated that they had been awakened far earlier than their father, who was going to be sleeping for sixteen years at least. Either something went wrong with the spell and this was as long as they were allowed to sleep, or their mother had planned for them to sleep until this moment in time. Though the moment Applejack heard that they were on Earth, of all places, she immediately knew what had happened; their mother had purposely set the time they were supposed to wake up at this moment in time, so they could train with the one person that could entertain their father.

"So are you Kami?" Rainbow asked, though the question snapped Applejack out of her thoughts and allowed her to return to what was happening around them at the moment.

"No, I am Mr. Popo," the man replied, looking over the two of them for any signs of damage, as if they were fragile objects and not living people for a moment, "You'll be meeting Kami soon, along with the Z Warriors."

"The... Z Warriors?" Applejack asked, as she had absolutely no idea what the man was talking about, though she had the feeling that he was going to explain what he had said in a few moments.

"We are Earth's mightiest heroes!" a voice behind Mr. Popo said, to which the girls noticed a person that was as tall as they were at the moment, though he had a bald head with six dots on his forehead while wearing an orange colored gi, standing in the middle of what they both assumed was a hallway.

"Is that so?" Rainbow said, though she was clearly interested in the new people she and her sister were meeting, something that Applejack silently agreed with, "And who are you?"

"My name is Krillin," the man replied, a smile appearing on his face for a moment, though that turned to confusion as he stared at the two of them, "Who are you... and what are you?"

"Not here," Mr. Popo said, beckoning for Krillin to come into the room for a moment, "Come and help me with them for a moment, its going to take some time for them to get used to walking again. Once we're outside I can explain what happened."

Krillin nodded and rushed to Rainbow's side, to which he helped her climb off the bed she was still sitting on and helped her onto her feet, before making his way towards the hallway. Mr. Popo did the same thing with Applejack, to which they also left the room they were in before he led the way out of the building that the girls had found themselves in the moment they had woken up. They walked in silence for a few minutes, to which the girls looked around the building while they tried to figure out where they were, before they walked outside and caused the girls to gasp for a moment. One the group had stepped outside Applejack and Rainbow stared at the people that were standing around the entrance of the building they had exited.

One of the people in front of them had to be an Earthling, though he possessed a few traits that they assumed marked him as different from the most of his kind, such as the plain white skin and red cheeks he had, though he was also a small person that hovered in the air. Another thing that the girls noticed was that the little guy was like Krillin, because he didn't have a visible nose, though it was hard to tell if he was bald because he happened to be wearing a hat over the top of his head. The man standing next to the small person was wearing some sort of combat outfit that consisted of a green robe and red sash, with loose green colored pants and yellow boots, though the girls did notice that the man also had a third eye in the middle of his forehead.

The fourth person standing in front of them seemed exactly like Krillin, though he was definitely fully grown and was wearing his own gi, though he a cross shaped scar on the left side of his face and seemed a little afraid at the moment. The final person on the Lookout was a man that was a little shorter than the others, though he definitely had some extra pounds on his body and was wearing some sort of clothing that wasn't a gi... to which the girls noticed that he was carrying some sort of sword on his belt.

"Allow me to introduce the rest of the gang," Krillin said, pointing to the guy with three eyes for a moment, "That's Tien Shinhan and his friend Chiaotzu, while to their right is Yamcha and Yajirobe. So, who are the two of you exactly?"

"My name is Rainbow Dash, and this is my sister Applejack," Rainbow replied, though she looked around the assembled group for a moment, studying them all while they were no doubt doing the same to them.

"Those are some... interesting names," Krillin commented, though that was when he let go of Rainbow, to which she actually stood straight without needing his aid anymore, to which Mr. Popo did the same with Applejack, "So, um, can I ask a stupid question?"

"I don't see why not," Applejack said, though as the words left her mouth both she and Rainbow walked around for a few seconds, just to stretch their legs after all the years they had been asleep.

"Why are you part pony?" Krillin asked, though that comment got several stares from the rest of his friends that were standing in front of him, "What? I'm just curious."

"Krillin, there are humanoid cats and dogs living all over the world," Tien said, though he was face palming with his left hand, "its actually not that hard to believe that there might also be people like Rainbow and Applejack out there... though this is the first time I have ever heard of or seen someone like them."

"Does that mean that their breed is on the verge of extinction?" Yamcha commented, to which everyone turned towards him for a moment, "Well, there are the only two of this type we've seen, so isn't it safe to assume that their race might be in trouble?"

"You might be right, if you weren't already wrong," another voice said, to which Rainbow and Applejack watched as an old green man walked out of the building that stood behind them, "Mr. Popo was asked to watch over the two of them by their mother, which is why they have been sleeping on the Lookout for the last twenty-three years in an enchanted sleep that neither of us could breach."

"I'd ask why they couldn't help out in when the world was in danger, but you just explained why," Krillin stated, though he was watching the girls as they walked around the area, "So their mother set up a wake up time that would allow them to wake up before the Saiyan's arrival, and she didn't tell either of you that fact?"

"It would seem so," Kami replied, staring at the girls for a moment, before turning his attention to Mr. Popo, "When do you think they'll be ready to go into battle?"

"It will take them a week or two to get all of their energy back and be able to fight at the potential that they've unlocked so far," Mr. Popo answered, a slight frown appearing on his face when he realized why Kami was asking about them being able to fight, "Oh, I see... we're running out of time. Krillin, why don't you and Yamcha challenge them to a warmup match and see how much of their training they actually remember."

Krillin looked at the girls for a few seconds, his eyes lingering on their hooves, and he actually shivered at the thought of those leaving some decent sized bruises or even some cracked bones. The girls themselves didn't appear to be too dangerous, but he had no idea how much training the girls had retrieved before being put into their enchanted slumber. He let out a sigh before walking over to Yamcha, though he knew that Mr. Popo wanted the two of them, likely the weakest members of the group, to test the girls. He thought it was a little mean to be putting them to work so soon after they had been released from their sleep, but with the Saiyans coming he didn't have the luxury to argue with the person that was training them.

"Hey Yamcha, want to fight Applejack?" Krillin asked, though he could tell that the man was definitely weighing his chances like he had against Rainbow's hooves.

"Sure. What's the worst that could happen?" Yamcha replied, breaking into a battle stance as the girls turned towards them, to which Applejack turned her hat over to her sister before approaching the middle of the training area, "Tell you what, I'll be a gentleman and let you throw the first punch."

"As you wish," Applejack said, dropping into her own stance as she stared at Yamcha, while everyone else retreated to the entrance of the building to watch what happened.

The two combatants stared at each other for a few seconds, which was Yamcha mainly waiting for Applejack to throw the first attack like he had promised, though that was followed by Applejack rushing at him and swinging her left fist at him. Yamcha raised his hand and blocked the attack by catching it with his hand, though that was swiftly followed by something hitting him in the chest and knocking him backwards a tiny bit. He watched as Applejack pulled her right hoof back to the floor, indicating what she had hit him with, but he knew that she had restricted herself to avoid hurting him in this practice match.

The moment her hoof touched the ground Yamcha charged forward and swung his fist at her, though her reaction was a bit slow as he managed to lightly touch her face as she pulled herself back, to which she separated from him to rub her cheek, before getting serious once more. That was when the two of them charged at each other, their fists and legs colliding with the others, though Applejack held back on using her hooves during the entire fight. It was clear that, in her weakened state, that she was at least as tough as he was at the moment, though Yamcha knew that the balance between them would change once she had regained her former abilities.

A few minutes later, after about five full minutes of fighting, Mr. Popo called an end to their practice match, to which both of them walked away with a few light bruises and scratched, though there weren't any serious wounds on them.

"You ready Rainbow Dash?" Krillin asked, watching the rainbow haired girl return Applejack's hat to her, before stretching her arms and legs for a few seconds.

"Oh, I was born ready." Rainbow replied, a grin appearing on her face as she dashed forward, seeming to disappear for a few seconds before reappearing behind Krillin.

Krillin, instead of blocking the attack that he knew was coming his way, rolled forward and dodged the attack before it could land, though that was followed by him lashing out with his fist and smacking Rainbow right in the jaw, knocking her backward onto the stairs. Rainbow growled as she wiped her jaw for a moment, glaring at Krillin as he stood his ground, before she rushed at him and slammed her fist into his chest, knocking the wind out of him for a moment and forcing him to back away from her. The two of them stared at each other for a moment, sizing up the small wounds that they had given each other, before they charged at each other again and exchanged several more blows with each other.

Eventually Mr. Popo called their match to an end as well, though they had several more bruises than either Applejack or Yamcha had, though they both appeared to be pleased with themselves at the moment.

"I see that time hasn't dulled your fighting abilities yet," Mr. Popo commented, watching the four combatants wipe up their wounds, before tapping his head for a moment, "though it seems that your reaction times need some work. I'm going to go make something for lunch, so you can all relax and catch up on what's going to be happening in the next few days."

"Oh god... the Saiyans are coming," Krillin commented, knowing exactly what Mr. Popo was referring to, while realizing that their time had been cut short all of a sudden.

"Wait, did you say that some Saiyans are coming to this planet?" Rainbow asked, though she had to wonder why Krillin sounded so scared about their arrival.

"Yeah, one of them landed on Earth a year ago and ended up killing Goku," Krillin explained, though he noticed that both of the girls looked a little confused, "Goku was one of the best fighters on the planet, though the Saiyan, who ended up being his long lost brother Raditz, ended up getting both himself and Goku killed. As Raditz died he explained that the object he had been wearing on his face the entire time was a scouter, which allowed him to transmit messages to his comrades and he indicated that the two of them would be here within a year... and that they would lay waste to the entire planet in their search for the Dragon Balls."

"And those would be?" Applejack inquired, as she had no idea what the man was even talking about at the moment, though she noticed that her sister was as confused as she was.

"They are orange crystalline spheres with a specific number of stars set in them, ranging from one star to seven stars," Kami commented, approaching the group with a small smile on his face, "When someone has gathered all seven of the spheres together the sky darkens and Shenron, the Eternal Dragon, will come forth to grant a single wish that the summoner desires. Such wishes include wishing for eternal life, or immortality to most people these days, or bringing back someone who died in battle, though there are more types of wishes than just those two. Then, once the wish is made, the dragon returns to the seven spheres before they disperse across the entire world and turn to stone until a year has passed, which is normally followed by the cycle repeating itself at times."

"I see," Applejack said, turning back to Krillin for a moment, "So two Saiyans, more powerful than the one that killed your friend, are coming to this planet to essentially burn it to the ground and use these Dragon Balls to grant whatever wish they desire? Did this Raditz give you any names before he died?"

"No... why do you ask?" Krillin replied, though the tone of his voice indicated that he was wondering why they would be asking about the names of the Saiyans that were coming to Earth.

"I was just curious, that's all," Applejack answered, deciding that it was best not to tell anyone on the Lookout that she and Rainbow knew one of the Saiyans, though there was no way of knowing if he was even on his way to the planet or if he was ruling his own people at this point in time.

Both she and Rainbow were curious as to what Vegeta was up to these days, considering that the last time they had been in his company he was leaving for a mission with Nappa. She seriously hoped that their best friend was alive and well, though she also hoped that one day the three of them would be able to get together again one day and catch up on what happened on Planet Vegeta while they were gone for the past twenty-three years.

Eventually Mr. Popo came out of the building and called them into the eating hall, to which the girls heard Krillin comment on the fact that there were two more seats than the previous time he and his friends had sat at the table, though that told them that the strange demon-like man was definitely trying to care for them like their mother had asked him to. They found a large number of sandwiches, food called hotdogs, chips, bowls of ramen, and a few other items that neither of the girls had seen before, but the group beckoned them to sit down at the table and they eagerly joined them.

The Z Warriors that they ate lunch with told them a little bit about themselves, though when they asked what the girls remembered Rainbow told them that there wasn't much to tell, as they spent a great deal of their time leaning from their parents, in both school type learning and protecting themselves. She would have bragged that she and Applejack were the daughters of Lord Beerus, the God of Destruction, but she had the feeling that none of them had any idea who he was and also knew that Applejack would have kicked her or something to stop the words from escaping her mouth. So she simply decided to tell them that they didn't remember much about their parents, to which the group decided to stop asking and get back to happier thoughts.

After the meal was over Mr. Popo had all of them, including Rainbow and Applejack, do some training for the rest of the afternoon, which only reminded the girls of their days on Planet Meka. The training was simple; they were supposed to dodge the attacks that they were able to, block ones that they might not be able to dodge, and throw some punches so that their training partner would be able to practice as well. Every now and then the girls had to sit out during the training, because they needed to rest after the extended amount of time they had spent sleeping, but they were content to watch the others whenever they had to take a break.

Eventually the day turned to night and the entire group shared the last meal of the day, though as they did so the girls noticed that there appeared to be no moon in the night sky, to which they learned that someone had blown it up shortly after Raditz had landed on Earth. That made them wonder who, on this planet, had the power to wipe out a moon, though they didn't know how strong everyone on the planet was and couldn't make a very good assumption until they had encountered the rest of the fighters. They were eager to meet this Goku, because Krillin made it sound like some of their other friends, the ones that didn't fight, were already in the process of gathering the Dragon Balls to wish him back to life for the coming danger.

Even as the group finished dinner, and got settled in for the night, both Rainbow and Applejack had to wonder if they would ever see their friend again, though they would have to focus on resting for the coming battle that would soon happen. They both had the feeling that they were going to need all of their energy for what was to come... though they had no idea if their feeling was a good one or a bad one. The two of them stood outside the building on the Lookout for a few minutes as the others went to their respective beds, to which they stared up at the stars for a moment before heading to their own beds.

They would be able to answer all of their questions in the future, though neither of them were sure if they were going to like any of the answers that were given to them.





Vegeta let out a sigh as he awoke from his slumber, once again thankful that he had switched off his communicator until they were close to their destination, otherwise he was sure that Nappa would have driven him insane while he was sleeping. His pod's computer indicated that they were only a day away from their destination, which brought a small smile to his face as he looked out at the planets that they were passing. Though even as he and Nappa raced towards Planet Earth he had the strangest feeling that fate was going to play its hand the moment they arrived, but eventually shook his head and opened his communicator to Nappa's once more.

There was some planning they needed to do before their arrival and he didn't want the oaf to ruin their search for the Dragon Balls when they landed... though he had the feeling that something like that was going to happen regardless of what he did or what he told Nappa. Once again he found himself wishing that he could just be rid off the man and go about his business without having him ruin everything, though he let out a sigh as he started talking to his companion, knowing that it was going to be a long flight until they finally arrived at the planet they were heading towards.

Though as they traveled he had the strangest feeling that he'd be seeing his friends again, though he had no idea why he would suddenly feel that way... and it actually made him smile as they raced towards Earth, because that meant that things were going to get interesting when they landed.
> Saiyan: Arrival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The following morning resembled what Rainbow and Applejack were used to, back when they lived with their father and his attendant, as the moment they woke up they used the washroom and then went to the dining room to share the morning meal with the rest of the Z Warriors, Mr. Popo, and Kami. They quickly discovered that they would have to be quick in the washroom, considering the fact that there were seven other people that needed to use it in the morning. The morning meal was generally a large number of breakfast foods, pancakes, eggs, bacon, something they called french toast, hashbrowns, and a whole variety of foods they hadn't seen before. It was during that time that they discovered that Mr. Pope usually liked to explain what type of training they would be doing that day, just so everyone knew what to expect when they go started.

While they ate, however, Yamcha started to stare at both of the girls, as if he was looking at something that didn't make sense to him, though after a while Applejack decided enough was enough.

"Is something wrong Yamcha?" Applejack asked, knowing that they would never get around whatever was bothering the man as long as he kept quiet about it.

"No... why do you ask?" Yamcha replied, though with as fast as they reply came Applejack knew that something was definitely bothering him, otherwise she was sure he would have taken his time in deciding if something was actually wrong before answering her question.

"I was just wondering why you keep staring at me and my sister," Applejack said, to which Rainbow turned her head towards the man, while at least Krillin did the same so he could see the reaction, "its a little creepy, which is why I brought up the question in the first place."

Yamcha looked around the table and saw that everyone, including Mr. Popo and Kami, had stopped what they were doing and had paused to look at him. It was now clear that everyone was curious as to why he was still hung up on staring at them, seeing how they had all spent an afternoon either training with or watching the girls. Eventually he let out a sigh and decided that it was best if he told them, though he silently admitted that it was a little stupid of him for staring at them for as long as he had been.

"I was studying the colors of your gi, that's all," Yamcha replied, pointing at the clothing that both Applejack and Rainbow happened to be wearing at the moment, "I mean, I have never seen a gi that's colored blue and has a purple undershirt, as well as there being a pair of purple wristbands and a purple sash. It was unusual and I was just stunned by it, that's all."

"Our mother gave us these gi a few years ago," Applejack started to say, but then caught herself when she realized that it was more than a few years ago, "or rather more like twenty-six years ago at this point. The colors actually mimic the colors of our father, so that the people who knew him, and saw that we bore his colors, would think twice about messing with us."

"Your father must be a really awesome guy," Krillin commented, though he was more excited about the fact that Applejack and Rainbow were considered dangerous by their own father, because it meant that they could survive what was coming their way, "Do you think that we'll ever get the change to meet him one day?"

"I don't know, he's been sleeping for the last twenty-three years," Rainbow said, though she looked down at her plate for a moment, remembering some of he things they had done with their father before they had been put in their enchanted sleep.

"Oh..." Krillin said, noticing how said both of the girls looked for a moment, though both he and everyone else, save for Mr. Popo and Kami came to the same conclusion, "I am so sorry for you loss."

Rainbow looked up for a second and wondered why Krillin would be saying that, considering she had never said that their father was dead, as he was merely sleeping in his temple at the moment. She wanted to immediately correct the assumption that had been made, but the moment she looked over at Applejack she noticed that her sister was shaking her head. She was basically telling her not to bother correcting what Krillin and the others were thinking, because it would lead to too many questions, most of which they didn't have any answers for at the moment. That also told Rainbow that they were just going to have to play along for now and hopefully correct it one day in the future, though the thought of lying left a slightly bitter taste in Rainbow's mouth... and she was sure that Applejack was feeling the same as she was.

Neither one of them enjoyed the thought of people thinking that their father was dead, but at least it meant less questions for them to answer in the long run... despite how much it hurt for them to go along with it.

A few minutes later, after eating breakfast in silence, Mr. Popo took them all outside the building and returned to the courtyard where they had been training the previous day, to which he told them exactly what he wanted them to do while he got the dining room cleaned up. That involved fighting each other in a one on one fight or a two on one fight, running laps around the Lookout, or working with their ki in whatever method they desired. Despite the restrictions on their ki training Rainbow went nowhere near the weapon she had created all those years ago, mostly because she could only use it once per day at this point and wanted it on hand in case today was the day the two Saiyans landed on Earth.

Rainbow and Applejack kept themselves busy all throughout the day, pushing themselves to regain the control over their abilities that they had before their mother had put them in the enchanted sleep, though they both knew that it would take some time to get back on that exact level. They paused for lunch and dinner like everyone else and took several breaks so their bodies could used to moving again, though during their breaks they listened to whatever story was being told at that exact moment, knowing that they wouldn't be able to do the same without raising too many questions. What little they actually told the Z Warriors gave all of them the idea that their father was a great warrior, which actually wasn't a lie when they considered what he did for a living, and that he had passed on his own skills to the both of them.

The girls had to admit that the Z Warriors were right about their father passing on his knowledge and skills to them, though they were far away from being able to produce anything on the scale that he could do with his innate abilities.

Eventually night fell upon the planet, to which the girls looked up at the moonless night sky and stared at the stars, knowing that their mother, Whis, and Shin were likely either keeping an eye on them or were leaving them to their own devices. They had spent the entire day training, either fighting against each other, fighting against one of the Z Warriors, or punching an imaginary opponent seeing how there weren't any dummies on the Lookout for them to practice with. The girls had to admit that they were impressed with the level of power that the Z Warriors had, as it provided them with the perfect assistance to getting back as much of their former power as they possibly could, but even so they had no idea if all of them were enough for the Saiyans.

As the group relaxed for the rest of the night, after just having a light dinner, Kami made an announcement that shocked the Z Warriors, while leaving Rainbow and Applejack surprised the moment they realized exactly when their mother had set their alarm for.

"I sense that the two Saiyan warriors will be landing on Earth sometime tomorrow," Kami told them all, though his eyes lingered on the stars for a moment, though it was clear that he was keeping his eye on the invaders, "After breakfast tomorrow I suggest that you all leave the Lookout and go find Piccolo and Gohan, who have been training after the death of the last Saiyan, and group up with them, because I have the feeling that the incoming battle with require the strength of every one of you... including young Rainbow Dash and Applejack."

According to everything the girls had heard, from the Z Warriors and the deities that controlled the Lookout, the two Saiyans that were coming were supposed to be a lot tougher than the one that the world's greatest hero had sacrificed himself to stop, though that was if what Raditz had said before his death was actually accurate. Neither Rainbow or Applejack knew if they would actually be of any help when the Saiyans arrived, but they also knew that they would never really know unless they went into battle with the rest of the Z Warriors. They also found it odd that Mr. Popo didn't seem worried about anything, though that was understandable considering the fact that he knew who their father was.

The girls spent some time talking with the Z Warriors, where they discovered that the plan was for everyone to head to their homes for the night, where in the morning they would all head to wherever this Piccolo and Gohan were waiting, group up with them, and then wait for the two Saiyans to arrive at their location, so the fighting didn't damage any of the cities scattered around the world. The girls didn't have any other ideas, since this was the first time they were actually getting into a fight like this, so they kept their mouths shut while they listened to the group, to which they also learned that Gohan was actually the son of Goku and that he was actually around their age.

Once the plan was set in place the Z Warriors departed from the Lookout, so they could finish their preparations for the arrival of the Saiyans, leaving Rainbow and Applejack to stand outside the building they had been training in front of all day, where they could talk to each other without having to worry about someone learning something they shouldn't.

"So what do you think?" Rainbow asked, staring up at the stars for a moment, her mind focused on the friend that the two of them had left behind so many years ago, "Who are the Saiyans that are coming to this planet?"

"Hard to know," Applejack replied, crossing her arms as she looked at her sister, "Before we went to sleep there were at least a good hundred, if not more, Saiyans living on Planet Vegeta, so there's the possibility that they might be people we've never met before. Or maybe we'll see Nappa or Vegeta again... though there's no telling if either of them would even recognize us after twenty-three years of having no contact with us."

"I'd like to see Vegeta again," Rainbow commented, before turning to face her sister for a moment, "I mean the Prince, not his father or the planet they lived on."

"I knew who you were talking about," Applejack said, pulling her arms apart for a moment before she patted her sister on the shoulder, "Don't worry, we'll figure out what's happening and who's coming to the planet tomorrow... after we've had a good nights sleep and get something decent to eat in the morning."

Rainbow let out a sigh before nodding her head, to which the two of them returned to the room that had been lent to them for the duration of their stay at the Lookout, though they knew that at some point they were going to have to find better accommodations in the future. It would be some time before their father woke up from his slumber, which meant that they were on their own until their mother, Shin, or Whis felt it was necessary to help them out. As they slipped into their beds they continued to wonder who was coming to the planet, though they didn't give it much thought as they quickly fell asleep and left the waking world behind for the night.

When morning arrived the girls were eager to meet it, though they contained their excitement while they ate the morning meal Mr. Popo and Kami, but a few moments after they had finished eating Krillin showed up outside the building. The girls took a moment to thank the deities that had been watching over them for the last twenty-three years, who wished them good luck in their upcoming battle, before they followed Krillin outside, levitated into the air, and flew in the direction that Krillin indicated their friends were in. The girls had no idea how the man knew where the other two members of their group were located, but they decided that now wasn't the time for questions as they followed the group, knowing that they could get the answers once they had dealt with the Saiyans. Even as the girls thought about the Saiyans they knew that the pods would be landing somewhere on Earth any moment now, though the thought excited them while also worrying their new companions.

The girls had no idea who was going to be landing on the planet sometime today, but if whoever was coming wanted to destroy the world then Rainbow and Applejack were going to give them a piece of their mind... though that didn't help them get over the fact that they both felt that something interesting was going to happen in the next few hours.





Space was usually the one place were Vegeta could relax and forget about his troubles, be it whatever Frieza was ordering him to do or his companion's level of stupidity. That was generally true if he could turn off his communicator, go to sleep in his pod, and ignore the planets around him until he got close to his destination, though at the moment he was far from relaxed. Apparently after stopping at Planet Arlia, which had been destroyed shortly after their departure, Nappa didn't bother putting himself under again and had stayed up the entire time. According to him he had spent the entire time researching a way to help Vegeta get over his 'imaginary' friends, though at some point he deviated from that and watched videos of creatures fighting each other.

Vegeta still had no idea why Nappa had his pod outfitted with a receiver that picked up on something Nappa called the 'Internet', but i had kept him busy and out of his hair until he had been roused from his slumber... to which Nappa started bothering him with all of the shows he had been watching during their flight. Eventually he had gotten through his companion's thick skull and told him the plan, after coming up with one before they reached their destination, though he still had the feeling that his plan would be messed up at some point.

"Are we there yet?" Nappa asked over the communicator, his annoying voice piercing Vegeta's thoughts and bringing him back to the reality that they were in at the moment.

That was another habit that Nappa had developed while Vegeta was asleep; he would occasionally ask if they at their destination, though once he was told 'no' he would wait between five seconds to a minute before asking again, almost as if he was intentionally trying to piss Vegeta off.

"No Nappa, we're passing by Saturn," Vegeta replied, trying to keep calm as he stared at the planets that they were passing, knowing that they were almost to Earth.

"Are we there yet?" Nappa followed up, as if he believed that this was a game for the two of them to play until they arrived at their final destination, though all it did was made Vegeta mad.

Vegeta cast a glance at his ship's map of the planets they were near, seeing that they were now passing by Jupiter, to which he quickly told Nappa no and went back to his own thoughts. The third time the question was asked Vegeta could feel his anger rising again, though they were passing by the field of asteroids that rested between Jupiter and the planet known as Mars, to which he gave another no while trying to ignore his companion. The fourth time the question was asked they happened to be passing by the red planet known as Mars, though the same answer left Vegeta's mouth as he prepared himself for what was coming. Even when their pods entered the planet's atmosphere, and began their descent towards the ground, Nappa still asked the question, though this time Vegeta gave him a different answer.

"Yes Nappa, we have reached our destination," Vegeta replied, though he had to tear off his communicator for a few seconds when Nappa started screaming 'yay' at the top of his lungs, though once the noise was gone he put it back on and resumed talking, "Now remember the plan; we land out the outskirts of one of the cities, find someone that might be able to help us, and then we can get the Dragon Balls and make our wish."

Instead of responding to Vegeta, like he was supposed to whenever they entered a planet's atmosphere and were about to land, Nappa's pod went flying towards the nearest city, to which he crashed through one of the taller buildings before hitting the ground, creating a crater around his ship. Vegeta, on the other hand, angled his ship towards the area outside the city and landed outside, with the crater following his landing, though he pulled himself out of his pod and faced the city, to which he got a small glimpse of it before a flash of light erupted from where Nappa's pod had landed. The moment the light faded Vegeta turned to where Nappa had landed once more and found that the entire city that had been surrounding Nappa's pod had been destroyed, erased from existence in one attack.

Even the ground around him and his own pod was gone, which was understandable considering he landed outside the city, but all that did was piss Vegeta of, because the seemingly brainless oaf had forgotten his entire plan and went forward with his own idea. Vegeta growled as he flew into the air and raced towards the center of the destruction, where he found Nappa grinning like a little boy that was pleased with himself.

"Goddammit Nappa," Vegeta shouted, causing his companion to look at him in surprise, "I told you that we were supposed to land outside a city and ask the residents if they knew how to find the Dragon Balls, and yet you wan ahead and blew the entire city to pieces. Not only could you have potentially destroyed one of the seven spheres, and ruined our chances at making our wish, you just made us public enemy number one. What do you have to say for yourself?"

"I was just celebrating our arrival," Nappa replied, looking around at the destruction he had caused, while at the same time finding that there were a few decent power levels near their location, "besides is not like it matters if one city gets destroyed. The people of Earth could always wish the city back with the Dragon Balls... once we've made our wish on them. Come on, my scouter has picked up the power levels of some decent fighters and I've been itching for a good fight... especially after the bug planet we landed on."

Before Vegeta had time to tell Nappa to settle down and stick to the plan, or let him come up with a new one, the man levitated into the air and went flying in the direction of the people his scouter had detected. Vegeta watched his companion fly off without him for a moment, though he took the opportunity to wonder if there was anyone on this planet that could remove Nappa from his life, before he let out a sigh and followed after the oaf. He just hoped that none of the Dragon Balls had been destroyed in the energy blast Nappa had just used, otherwise this entire venture would be a complete waste of time.

As he followed Nappa he let his own scouter check the surrounding area for the high power levels that his companion had found, though he discovered that there were at least half a dozen people that had a power level that was over Raditz's power level, meaning that any of them could have taken out Raditz. He found it stunning that Nappa was heading towards a pair of fighters that were the closest to their current location, when in reality he should have been heading towards the pair of fighters that were at least twice Raditz's level. Those were the fighters that he was interested in meeting the most, because he was sure that the pair could take Nappa down and finally relieve him of the oaf's stupidity. The odd part was that the two fighters he was keeping an eye on seemed to be following someone that was half of their own power levels, though why he had no idea.

In the end Vegeta let out a sigh before following after Nappa, watching him fly through the air and break through the clouds that surrounded him, though it only made him miss Rainbow Dash and Applejack more than he already was... though his anger doubled when he spotted Nappa taking out some sort of plane, killing more innocent people, before resuming his flight towards the power levels he had chosen to target first. Regardless of what happened on this planet, be it them winning or being beaten by the planet's warriors, Vegeta silently swore that today marked the end of Nappa's life... even if he had to do it himself.





Rainbow and Applejack turned in the direction of the energy blast that they had felt, because they were surprised by the amount of power they had felt, but that wasn't the only reason for them stopping in midair. They were both positive that the energy belonged to Nappa, the Saiyan general that had been assigned to their friend, though they had seen the man fight with his ki several times and were sure that the energy belonged to him. The Z Warriors had said that there were supposed to be two Saiyans arriving, though they were somewhat shocked that the second one had yet to use his or her ki, making it impossible for either of them to figure out who else had come to the planet with Nappa.

They shared a look with each other for a moment, knowing that they were unsure of what Nappa had done to the planet, before they resumed their flight and followed after Krillin, who had brought them to what appeared to be a cross between a desert area and a grassy area, with several hills and pillars of earth scattered everywhere. It didn't take them long to find the people that they were searching for, as they happened to be standing in the middle of an area that didn't have anything immediately around them, though they were somewhat surprised by what they saw. One of the people happened to be a little kid, maybe a year or two younger than they were, while the second person looked like a younger version of Kami, who the girls had to assume was the person called Piccolo, though the two of them were definitely ready for a fight.

"Hey, do you guys want some help?" Krillin asked the pair, though Rainbow and Applejack landed behind him and looked around the area that would soon become a battleground, wondering if anyone else was going to show up.

"Yeah, sure, why not." Piccolo replied, though both he and the kid, who the girls assumed had to be Gohan, looked at the girls for a moment, "And where did you find these two?"

"Up on Kami's Lookout," Krillin answered, not even trying to hide where he had met the girls, "Allow me to introduce Rainbow Dash and Applejack... and yes, they are both part pony. Girls, this is Piccolo and Gohan, and we're supposed to be helping them deal with the Saiyans once the other Z Warriors show up."

"Too late, we're already here," a voice above them said, to which all five of them looked up at the sky and found a lone warrior floating there, though it seemed that he wasn't aware that he was alone at the moment.

Rainbow and Applejack stared up at the name in disbelief, because despite the twenty-three years they spent in their mother's enchanted sleep, and being moved to a completely new planet, Nappa still looked like how they remembered him. The only difference they could see was that he was wearing a blue scouter on his face, though they both hoped that his personality had changed since the last time they had seen him. They kept their eyes on Nappa as he lowered himself to the ground in front of the group, noting that both Krillin and Gohan appeared to be shaken by his presence while Piccolo didn't seem too concerned.

Before anyone could say anything another person, also dressed up in the armor that Rainbow and Applejack remembered most of the Saiyans wearing, landed nearby and glared at Nappa as he walked forward.

"Goddammit Nappa, what have I told you about killing innocent people?" the newcomer shouted, marching up to the taller warrior with a look of pure anger in his eyes, "Seriously, I tell you to land outside a city so we can make a good first impression when we start our search for the Dragon Balls and you go and blow the entire city to pieces. Then, to make matters worse, you attack and destroy one of the planet's flying machines for no reason, killing who knows how many innocent people in the process. You have made this entire venture much harder than it needed to be."

"Oh come on, I was just testing how to move and fight in this gravity," Nappa replied, indicating that he didn't care how many innocent people he killed, though that was before his eyes locked on the two girls that were standing at the back of the group of fighters, "I told you that we should have taken care of the problem you have with your imaginary friends, because it appears that they have finally left your mind and entered the real world."

"Nappa, what are you... talking... about..." Vegeta started to say, turning to look at the people that were currently holding Nappa's attention, to which he felt his heart skip a beat for a moment when he spotted the two girls standing behind the Namekian, "Im... Impossible... they look like they haven't aged a day."

In Vegeta's eyes both Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked the exact same as the last time he had seen them, the day he and Nappa had left Planet Vegeta to go on a mission for his father... they were even wearing the golden necklaces that he had given them on their fifth birthday, which looked like time hadn't touched them at all. After a few seconds he remembered who their mother was and what she was capable of doing, so he guessed that she had done something to the two girls to allow them to look the same after twenty-three years. He was sure that they didn't recognize him, which meant that they would actually be fighting on opposite sides of this conflict because Nappa was going to make it impossible for him to explain what was going on.

"Hey Vegeta, I know a way we can test how powerful these guys actually are," Nappa said, to which Vegeta snapped out of his thoughts in time to see him using the last of the Saibamen seeds, to which the ground around them shook for a moment before six green humanoid plant creatures emerged from the ground.

The moment the Saibamen were free they dashed around the assembled group, shattering most of the stone structures that were around them, before coming to a stop in front of Nappa. Vegeta knew that Nappa intended on making the remaining six Saibamen they had fight the people in front of them, though judging by the various power levels he already knew that such an action would only result in the death of all six Saibamen. Now that they had been planted the Saibamen would want to fight something, which meant that he was going to have to sit back and watch as Rainbow, Applejack, and their new friends beat the plant creatures into submission.

Rainbow and Applejack, on the other hand, were shocked to hear that the man that was standing beside Nappa was actually Vegeta, because for a moment they thought that it was his father, King Vegeta. Their old friend seemed annoyed by his companion, which they could understand because he annoyed them whenever he was near them, but they had no idea why he wanted to bring about the destruction of this world. The old Vegeta that they knew would never do something like that, rather he would go and scout out planets that had tyrant like leaders, where he would return and take that person out to liberate the planet like his father wanted.

"P... Prince Vegeta, is... is that really you?" Applejack asked, knowing that Krillin, Piccolo, and Gohan were going to ask questions now that she had called him by his title, which Nappa hadn't used at all, but she needed to make sure that it was their friend and not someone that looked like him.

"Yes Applejack, its me," Vegeta replied, a smile appearing on his face for a moment, just because he was glad that they could recognize him after all this time.

"Wait a minute," Krillin said, turning on both Rainbow and Applejack, though it was clear that he was shocked by what he had just heard, "You two know that guy?"

"Can we please focus on the task at hand?" Piccolo snapped, his attention on the six Saibamen that were waiting for some odd reason, "There will be plenty of time for you to ask questions once we have dealt with our opponents... starting with those six creatures that came out of the ground."

"See Vegeta, they're ready for a fight," Nappa said, grinning as he looked between the fighters across from them and the Saibamen he had created, almost as if he was going to enjoy what was coming next, "So, who wants to play a game?"

Rainbow and Applejack prepared themselves, but while they were ready to help defend this new planet they were on they had no idea if they had it in them to beat up their old friend. Nappa, on the other hand, they would gladly fight, but it was Vegeta they were uncertain about... and they were sure that their uncertainty would come back to bite them in the end.
> Saiyan: The Saibamen
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow looked at the creatures that Vegeta and Nappa referred to as the Saibamen, noticing that one was eying Piccolo and another was staring at Krillin, though the other four seemed somewhat confused on who their targets were. Nappa seemed to be looking at the six minions he had created, as if he was thinking about something to say before he loosed them to do battle with the Z Warriors. She glanced over at Applejack for a moment, seeing that her eyes were on Nappa himself, as if she was thinking about taking out their friend's bodyguard before he could loose the Saibamen. Rainbow actually wondered if she could pull away for a moment and attempt to summon her lance, but she decided to discard that thought entirely, because she knew that she hadn't recovered enough to even make one as powerful as the one that she had produced while she and Applejack had been training.

It would have been so simple to bring about the end of this fight if she could use that ability, but in the end she prepared herself for the coming fight like everyone else, though she made sure to keep an eye on Vegeta or Nappa, just in case either of them decided to join the fight at some point.

"Let's see, your Number One," Nappa commented, tapping one of the Saibamen on the head, before pointing to the next on in line and continuing to number them, "you'll be Number Two, and Number Three, and Number Four, and Number Five, and finally Number Six. Okay then; Numbers One and Two, take care of the Namekian and his apprentice, Three and Four, you guys attack the bald midget, and Five and Six, you two have the honor of fighting Vegeta's imaginary friends."

"Oh goddammit Nappa, they aren't my 'imaginary' friends," Vegeta growled, though it appeared that he was resisting the urge to smack Nappa upside the head, if the fact that he had crossed his arms was any indicator, "Just remember the rules I have for using the Saibamen and maybe I won't hurt you this time."

"Whatever you say Vegeta," Nappa said, his grin never leaving his face as he returned his attention to the Saibamen, "Okay boys, go have some fun and crack some skulls!"

The Saibamen screeched in joy as they separated into three groups, the first two heading for Piccolo and Gohan, the second pair heading towards Krillin, and the third pair heading towards Rainbow and Applejack. Piccolo and Gohan moved to the right of where they had been standing, forcing their enemies to follow them, while Krillin took to the air and fought his enemies right there, leaving the girls on the ground with their foes. Applejack looked at the one that Nappa had dubbed Number Six, which happened to be staring at her as it actually made six light cuts in its own skin, while the other one, Five, bared its claws at Rainbow.

"You ready for this sis?" Applejack said, dropping into her fighting sense as she stared at her foe, knowing that it would take some time for them to deal with all the Saibamen.

"Oh, I am so ready for this," Rainbow replied, a smile appearing on her face as she stared at Five, holding her hands out as she waited for the Saibamen to make the first move.

Both Number Five and Six charged at the girls, though the moment they drew close Rainbow swung her right fist at her opponent and struck it in the jaw, knocking it backwards just a tiny bit, to which the Saibaman grinned for a second before charging at her once more. Five swung its claws at her with the intent to do harm, which she expected from everything Nappa had said so far, so she ducked and weaved as it attacked her. She remembered the training that her father and Whis put her through, teaching her to dodge attacks to reduce the damage she took in battle, though she also managed to land another punch on the Saibaman, this time in the stomach, before pulling back again. Her opponent seemed to enjoy the challenge, as if it actually knew what its fighting ability was and liked the fact that she was putting up a fight, but she decided not to let it land a hit on her if she could help it.

Applejack, on the other hand, didn't start out by attacking the Saibaman that was coming her way, rather she merely moved out of the way whenever the creature tried to attack her. She chose to observe her opponent and study its movements, while dodging the attacks that came at her, which would only anger the creature in the end. She knew that, in its anger, the creature would eventually make a mistake and leave itself open to an attack, where she would then strike and turn the tide of battle in her favor. Eventually the Saibaman threw a punch at her, though this time Applejack grabbed the arm before it had a chance to touch her, before lifting her right leg into the air and striking her enemy in the chest. The Saibaman stepped backwards for a bit, as if it was completely surprised by what had happened, though all Applejack did was drop back into her waiting stance and waited for the creature to come at her again.

"They fight like they did twenty-three years ago," Vegeta commented, carefully watching the girls fight their enemies, while noticing that the other three fighters were dodging their enemies without dealing any sort of damage on their own.

"What are you talking about Vegeta?" Nappa asked, his eyes never leaving the fights that were occurring in front of them, "Soon your imaginary friends will be back where they belong... in your imagination."

"Screw you Nappa," Vegeta replied, shooting a glare at the back of Nappa's head, knowing that he wouldn't see it now that the fighting was happening, "Anyway, as I was saying, the girls are fighting like I remember; Rainbow is sort of like you, charging into battle and hitting whoever her opponent is, though the difference between the two of you is that her enemies enjoy the challenge, while your foes run screaming until you brutally kill them from behind. Applejack, on the other hand, is sort of like me, she's a tactician in the sense that she observes her surroundings and her opponent, before she develops a plan of attack to ensure her opponent falls."

"So your saying that they will be better opponents than anything we've faced so far?" Nappa inquired, his mind solely focused on the battle that was unfolding before them, "Oh I can't wait to play with them."

Vegeta looked at Nappa for a moment, wondering if he even remembered anything about the girls from when he was a little boy, but then decided that it was better if the oaf didn't recall anything. He already knew everything he needed to about the girls, from the years they spent training and hanging out, so he was already aware of how this fight might end. Then there was also Kakarot, who was missing in action at the moment, and the other fighters that were above Raditz's power level, several of which his scouter was tracking at the moment. This entire venture could go sideways thanks to Nappa and every misunderstanding he was giving the girls and their new friends, eventually escalating to a fight between him and them.

Even though Vegeta knew that he was likely much stronger than the two girls combined, as he had been training for the last twenty-three years while they were doing what it was they were doing, he knew that they had some knowledge on his own weaknesses, which could bring about his defeat. He actually frowned when both Rainbow and Applejack slammed their fists into their enemies, sending the two Saibamen into each other and dropping them to the ground for a moment, knowing that they were either deliberately holding back or were suffering from something that was preventing them from giving the fight their absolute best. That was followed by the Namekian, the little boy, and the bald midget hitting their Saibamen so hard that they were forced to retreat to the other two, making them regroup while the fighters did the same behind the girls.

Vegeta felt a small smile appear on his face for a moment, because despite the fact that the Saibamen had been used against his wishes, and were currently being beaten, he was pleased to see that the girls were almost as strong as he remembered them. Before he, Nappa, or any of the fighters could say anything they heard someone else call out the name of the bald midget, to which they turned to the new arrivals in time to see them land.

"Tien! Chiaotzu!" Krillin said, pleased to see that more of the gang was showing up to fight the Saiyans, despite the fact that they were running a little late anyway, "Boy am I glad to see you two again."

"I'd say the same Krillin," Tien replied, turning his eyes to the figures in front of them, to which he found two armored people, likely the Saiyans, and the six green creatures that seemed eager for battle, "Um... weren't there only supposed to be the two Saiyans?"

"Well, the bald Saiyan created those creatures to test us in battle," Krillin said, staring at the two Saibamen that he had been fighting, or the ones that he assumed were the ones he had been fighting considering that almost all of them looked the same, "and, on top of all this madness, Rainbow and Applejack seem to know the two Saiyans."

"Wait, you two know these monsters?" Tien demanded, shocked that the girls that had shared a meal or two with them, and even trained with them for this fight, knew the very people that had destroyed an entire city in a matter of seconds.

"Can we please focus?" Applejack and Piccolo shouted at the same time, to which Applejack merely tapped her hat and let Piccolo speak, "Like I told Krillin earlier, there will be plenty of time to talk about this once we've dealt with our enemies... and that includes the Saibamen they created."

"It doesn't matter how many of them there are, the goal is the same regardless." Tien stated, glancing over at Gohan for a moment, remembering something that had been said during his stay at the lookout, before turning to Krillin for a second, "Is that him? Goku's son?"

"Yes, and I have been training him since his father's death." Piccolo said, a slight grin appearing on his face as Tien turned back towards him, "He's improved quite a lot since I started training him... and I am pleased with his progress."

"You are all shrimps," Nappa snapped, causing the group of fighters to turn back towards him and Vegeta, to which he turned his attention to his creations, "Saibamen, make them all suffer!"

The Saibamen seemed pleased to be given the order to attack again, as they all prepared themselves to charge forward and attack again, to which the group readied themselves for the eventual attack.

"Not yet!" a voice declared, to which Yamcha jumped down to the area to the group's right, where he prepared himself for the coming fight, "Sorry I'm late, I didn't know the Saiyans had arrived until I felt that burst of energy earlier. Now we're all here, save for Goku."

"Eight against six," Nappa commented, counting the number of enemies that were standing opposite of their Saibamen, a frown appearing on his face once he finished counting, "They have more fighters than we have Saibamen... what do we do?"

"Nothing you idiot," Vegeta said, though he kept his arms crossed while he thought about what to do next, because he had the feeling that the 'Goku' the other fights were talking about was actually Kakarot, which meant that things were going to get interesting when he arrived, "We wait for Kakarot to arrive and then we'll go from there."

"But that's boring," Nappa whined, though not a second later he spotted several flying machines closing in on where they were standing, to which he smiled as his ki pulsed around his right hand for a moment, "though now it looks like I have something to pass the time with."

Nappa loosed the ki blast he had been gathering and sent it flying towards the three vehicles that were flying above their heads, fully intending to blow at least one of them up just to have some fun, but before it could make contact Vegeta appeared in front of the vehicles and smacked the ki blast with his right hand, sending it flying into a nearby stone structure and destroying the entire thing.

"I suggest the lot of you get out of here, before he tries again," Vegeta said, not even bothering to turn around and face the vehicles, though his anger was burning once more.

He heard the pilots say something to each other, but whatever that something was he didn't care as he descended down to where Nappa was standing, who looked annoyed that he had been interrupted. He cast a glance to the girls for a moment, noting that they actually looked a little happy to see him saving innocent people from Nappa's stupidity, before turning his attention to his companion again. When he landed on the ground again he walked up to Nappa, who stared down at him while he returned the favor, allowing him to see all of his hate and anger for his companion.

"So, why did you interrupt my fun?" Nappa asked, as if he thought that killing innocent people was to be considered fun, which only irritated Vegeta even more.

"Goddammit Nappa, I have told you time and time again that killing innocent people is wrong," Vegeta snapped, though he knew that his words were likely shocking the fighters that the Saibamen had been fighting, because Raditz had likely made them believe that he and Nappa were here to kill them all, "I will not stand by and watch you kill innocent people... and the next time you disobey me might very well be the last time you do so."

"Whatever you say Vegeta," Nappa said, looking passed Vegeta and staring at one of the Saibamen, "You, go fight the guy with three eyes to pass the time."

The Saibaman seemed eager to get into a fight with someone, especially as Tien walked forward and beckoned for the creature to come at him with all of his strength. The Saibaman charged forward and swung his claws at Tien from every direction, though all Tien did was dodge the attacks that were coming his way, until he delivered a powerful jab at the Saibaman's chest and knocked the wind out of it. Tien stared at the wounded Saibaman for a moment, daring it to get back up and continue the fight, but when the creature refused to get back up he returned to the group. That, however, was rapidly followed by Nappa extending his fingers towards the wounded Saibaman and blew him to pieces, much to the surprise of everyone save for Vegeta.

"I'll do the same thing to the rest of you if you fail to entertain me," Nappa told the rest of the Saibamen, who seemed a little uneasy with the death of their comrade, but then turned to the group and glared at them, "So, whose next? The bald midget, the Namekian, or maybe the guy with the scar on his face?"

"Let me show you what I am capable of," Yamcha replied, a grin appearing on his face as he approached the group of Saibamen, as if he intended on taking them all out at the same time, "I'm going to take care of the other five at the same time... and then we can deal with the Saiyans together."

"Go ahead Number Four, you can take care of him," Nappa said, to which the Saibaman he had given the name Four stepped forward and prepared for battle, though that was followed by Yamcha doing the same thing.

The two combatants stared at each other for a moment, as if they were trying to intimidate the other into folding and fleeing, before they charged at each other and started throwing punches at each other. Rainbow and Applejack watched the fight unfold as Yamcha and the Saibaman used their ki to enhanced their speed, to which they attacked each other all over the area around them. Apparently Gohan couldn't see the fight as it was happening, as Piccolo told him to sense the movement of their ki, though not a few moments later he seemed to get a sense for where Yamcha and Four were.

The battle soon turned in Yamcha's favor, as he spun low and kicked Four's feet out from under him, surprising the Saibaman for a moment, before he delivered another kick to the creature's head, forcing it to the side as it landed on all fours for a second. That was rapidly followed by Yamcha appearing behind it and throwing his fist at its head, though Four seemed to be expecting the attack and caught the fist before it could reach its destination. Then the Saibaman spun around, pulling Yamcha with it for a moment, before tossing him into the air, though Yamcha took the opportunity to correct himself and followed up with a kick that would have hurt if he made contact. Four, instead, dodged and moved to the top of one of the stone pillars around them, though that was followed by him lunging at Yamcha, who smiled and disappeared.

When Yamcha appeared in the air above the Saibaman he brought his hands together and collected his ki into a sphere, which he then leveled with Four and released a beam of energy that collided with the creature's chest and drove it into the ground, creating a small crater around the creature before he landed between it and the Saiyans.

"Looks like these monsters aren't as strong as you think they are," Yamcha commented, a smile appearing on his face as he looked at the other four Saibamen, as if he was eager to do the same to them as well, "I'll take care of the other four by myself as well."

"Well, now it seems that you are underestimating the Saibamen," Nappa replied, the grin never leaving his face for a second, "Go on Number Four, show him your explosive power!"

"Nappa... you better not have said what I think you said," Vegeta growled, knowing the Saibamen commands that his companion used by heart at this point, and there was one that he had forbid Nappa from using due to how dishonorable it was to use such a tactic.

That was seconds before the Saibaman jumped out of the hole he had been laying in and latched onto Yamcha, tightening his arms and legs around the man's body, leaving everyone to gasp for a moment. Vegeta, on the other hand, actually looked a little horrified by what was about to happen, because he actually closed his eyes and waited for what was to come to be over. At first nothing happened besides the struggle between Yamcha and the Saibaman, though that was before the creature started to glow with an intense light. The group had to look away as an explosion rocked the area, kicking up dust and pieces of stone, though when they were sure that the air had settled down they opened their eyes and found a larger crater in the place of the small one... and resting in the middle of it was the motionless form of Yamcha.

"The fiend," Piccolo said, clearly stating that he was as surprised as everyone else that was standing around him, though while most of them were staring at Yamcha's body in surprise Krillin moved to the side of his fallen friend, "He blew himself up."

"Hey, clean that up," Nappa called out to Krillin, not caring what the bald midget was feeling at the moment, though if it was grief and rage then his fight would be a little better than the person the Saibamen had killed, "He's dirtying up the place."

"No... this can't be happening," Krillin growled, though a faint line of ki appeared around him as he faced the Saiyans, "You bastards... I'm going to make you pay for killing Yamcha!"

The moment the final word left his mouth Krillin loosed a massive charge of ki energy that, while slow moving, pulsed with enough energy that warned the group to move out of the immediate area. The Saibamen, seeing it coming towards them, separated into four different directions, though it soon became clear that they were apparently the target of Krillin's attack as the energy moved towards the two Saiyans. Though that thought quickly changed as Krillin shifted his hands and the energy moved into the air, allowing it to gain some height before the energy broke into five separate strands of energy. Three of them struck down three of the four remaining Saibamen, where Applejack spotted the final one slipping into a spot between two rock structures, before the final two strands zeroed in on Nappa and Vegeta and blew up on contact.

The group waited for a few seconds, letting the smoke settle and clear before they could determine what had happened, though while they waited for the reveal of what happened to the Saiyans the remaining one that slipped away darted out of its hiding place and tried to get at Gohan, though that was followed by Piccolo grabbing its hand, slamming his fist into its chest, and then tossing it into the air, before he loosed a small burst of energy from his mouth and blew the last Saibaman to pieces.

"You know, I actually expected Rainbow to do something like that," Vegeta said, stepped out of the smoke with Nappa beside him, though they both looked like they had a few scratches and nothing else, "oh, and goddammit Nappa."

"What did I do this time?" Nappa asked, though his tone indicated that he was getting tired of hearing his companion saying those words, almost as if he was confused as to why he was constantly getting in trouble.

"I told you, and even forbid you, from commanding the Saibamen to blow themselves up," Vegeta replied, apparently struggling to contain the amount of anger that was inside him at the moment, "it is dishonorable for us to use that type of technique against warriors that have proven themselves in battle. You should have let the Saibaman accept his defeat and suffer the same fate as the one you destroyed, but no, you had to go and tell the thing to blow itself and its opponent to pieces. I should make you suffer for ending that warrior's life in such a dishonorable mann..."

"Bored now, starting the fight with the other pests," Nappa declared, stepping away from Vegeta, who only got even more pissed off now that Nappa had cut him off and was walking away from him, before staring at the group, "So, who wants to tangle with me?"

"I... I don't believe it," Krillin said, fear creeping into his voice as he stared at the small amount of damage he had done to the two Saiyans, "I did that at full power."

Rainbow and Applejack weren't surprised that the attack had done so little to both Vegeta and Nappa, considering that the two of them seemed to be much stronger than the Saibamen they had been fighting. They knew how strong the two Saiyans had been when they were younger, so they already knew that the entire group was at a disadvantage at the moment. They could only imagine how much stronger Vegeta had become after twenty-three years of traveling the stars and fighting whatever his father sent him to fight. As Nappa approached the group the two of them shared a look with each other and prepared themselves, knowing that Nappa wasn't about to let any of them off without fighting all of them.

The Saibamen had been the easy part of this entire fight, that much they and the rest of the group knew, but now the hard part was about to rear its ugly head on all of them... and the girls knew that all of them would be hard pressed to beat Nappa if he pulled any cheap tricks like he did with the Saibamen.

"So, the imaginary friends want to fight me first," Nappa commented, glaring at the two girls as they stepped forward, "Maybe now I can send you back where you belong... and then I can have some real fun with the other fighters."

"Well then, we'll show you what we're capable of," Rainbow replied, dropping into her battle stance as Applejack followed suit, "I have been waiting for this day ever since we first met you."

Applejack knew, from watching Vegeta, that their friend wasn't about to jump in and help Nappa out, which meant that he was waiting to see how strong they were at the moment. Applejack was also interested in seeing how well they measured up to Nappa, though she merely remained silent as she readied her arms for what was coming. There was likely a trick or two hidden up Nappa's sleeves, if the Saibamen were any indication, so she knew that she and Rainbow would have to be ready for anything and everything. The two of them were ready for whatever Nappa could throw at them... though that didn't stop Applejack from worrying that their opponent had a trump card hidden in case he desperately needed it.

In the end she let out a sigh and prepared herself, knowing that the coming fight was going to be a tough one... and knowing that the clash with Vegeta would be even tougher if they managed to topple Nappa.
> Saiyan: Nappa Strikes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Gohan and the others stared at the two girls as they stood in their battle stances, apparently waiting for the Saiyan called Nappa to make the first move before they showed him their hand. From what he was able to gather, in the short amount of time he had known them, both Rainbow and Applejack had only met the other Z Warriors a day or two ago. It was clear that Krillin, Tien, Chiaotzu, and Yamcha knew a little about the girls, though not well enough considering neither of them mentioned that they might know the names of two Saiyans that could potentially be coming to the planet. They had all seen them when they fought their respective Saibamen, and Gohan was impressed that the both of them, who were roughly two years older than he was, were able to hold their own in battle without faltering at all.

The interesting aspect about the two girls was the fact that they were apparently half pony, if the pony ears that were sticking out of their hair, the hooves that were in place of normal feet, or the tails that matched their hair were anything to judge them by. Neither of them seemed scared by the notion of taking Nappa on, but rather they both seemed excited to be facing him in battle, almost as if they had been waiting for a chance to do so for a long time. Despite the fact that he knew nothing about them, save for the fact that they appeared to be on their side at the moment, Gohan had the feeling that he and the others could trust the girls to do what was right.

"So, you can sense it as well," Piccolo commented, causing Gohan to divert his attention away from the girls and Nappa for a second, "You can tell that, despite what little we know about them and their connection to the Saiyans, that we can trust them to fight to protect this world from the destruction the Saiyans wish to give us."

"Isn't it a little bit early to be making such a statement?" Tien asked, though he kept his eyes on the people that were getting ready to fight, just in case the girls happened to turn on them later, "I mean, they knew about the Saiyans before they even arrived, so shouldn't you be worried that someone might be lying to us at the moment?"

"If that was the case they would have turned the moment we encountered the Saiyans," Krillin pointed out, a small smile appearing on his face, because he believed in the girls like Gohan and Piccolo did, "Personally, I'd rather not give them a reason to hate us and consider joining the Saiyans... otherwise we could be screwed until..."

Krillin interrupted himself as he felt something shift in the air, something that almost felt like someone was gathering their energy or something, but he had the feeling he knew what was happening. All he had to do was look at Piccolo's face or Tien's face, because they happened to be feeling the same thing that he was feeling and could already tell what was happening. The three fighters were just staring at each other, silently daring the other side to make the first move, though everyone else could tell that the fight was going to start soon. Nappa, Rainbow, and Applejack were all excited, all for different reasons of course, though the air seemed to contain a small fraction of their combined excitement, which also told everyone that they would be beginning soon.

They all turned their full attention back to the girls and Nappa, though they could all tell that the Saiyan was grinning as he finally stood up straight and stared at the girls.

"It seems that this might be entertaining anyway," Nappa commented, though his words made everyone, excluding Vegeta, tense up for what was surely coming next, "Let's see how well you handle half of my power."

With that said Nappa charged forward and ran straight at Applejack, who raised her arms in time to block the kick that came her way, though she was pushed backwards quite a bit due to the amount of force that Nappa had used. The one attack informed her of how much power he was actually using in this fight, though if he was actually being truthful about this being only half of his power then she and Rainbow were definitely in trouble. The moment she had stopped moving she jumped to the left and avoided Nappa's foot, which crushed the boulder that she had been pushed towards, though the instant she landed on her hooves she jumped towards her opponent and struck him in the chest with her hoof.

She had no idea if he was trying to fake her out, or if she had managed to overpower him for a moment, but the moment Nappa was pushed back a little bit Rainbow flew up to him and started swinging her fists at him. Applejack stayed where she was for a moment, her eyes studying how Nappa was moving and how he was reacting to Rainbow's punches, noticing that he was definitely fighting in the same style an manner that they remembered. The few times they had actually Nappa, back when Vegeta was the same age as them, they could never actually beat him, not when his pride as a powerful Saiyan General was at stake. If Nappa was still using the same techniques and responses that they were familiar with, and it looked like he was, then that meant that the two of them would have to hit him with everything they ha if they wanted to win this fight.

Applejack snapped out of her thoughts in time to see Nappa correct himself, dodge the incoming punch that Rainbow was sending his way, before creating a fist and punching Rainbow in the gut, knocking her backwards. She then jumped between her sister and the boulder she was going to hit and caught Rainbow before she made contact, to which the two of them touched the ground for a moment as they stared at Nappa.

"I was wondering when you were going to get back into the fight Applejack," Rainbow commented, coughing for a moment to get rid of most of the pain she was feeling, "So, I'm guessing you have finished studying Nappa's fighting style."

"You could say that," Applejack replied, her eyes never leaving where Nappa was standing, just in case the Saiyan decided to attack them while they were chatting, "He's using the same style and technique as before, which means that we'll need to be careful when we attack him. If this is only half of his power, then it makes you wonder how strong he is at his full power... or how strong Vegeta is at the moment."

"Great, so basically we'll have to give it our all if we want to win," Rainbow said, letting out a huff as she and Applejack stood up again, before they both dropped back into their battle stances, "Very well then, let us show Nappa that we are not to be underestimated."

With that said the girls separated from each other and charged at Nappa, with Rainbow coming in on his left while Applejack did he same on his right. It was an attempt to make him choose which target he deemed more serious, as most people would turn to the enemy they were the most threatened by and leave themselves open for the others to attack. Instead of choosing between the two of them Nappa jumped backwards, forcing the two of them to stop before they collided with each other, before grabbing their necks and tossing them at the boulders that surrounded the area. The girls corrected themselves and landed back on the ground, to which they turned their attention to their opponent and noticed that he was gone, though that was before he appeared behind Rainbow and slammed her into the ground.

Applejack, seeing her sister in trouble, charged at Nappa an swung her leg at him, though he actually caught her while she was attacking him and slammed her into the boulder that was resting beside him.

"You know, I actually expected more from Vegeta's imaginary friends," Nappa commented, placing his left foot on Rainbow's chest to keep her pinned against the ground, before turning his head to look at his companion, "Hey Vegeta, your imaginary friends suck at fighting... I'm even tempted to say that they are worse than Raditz, who sucks at, well, everything really!"

"Screw you Nappa," Vegeta replied, though he kept his eyes on his bald companion the entire time, because if he looked at his slightly wounded friends at the moment he was likely to blow a fuse, "Use your head for once in your life."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Nappa asked, as if he had absolutely no idea what Vegeta was referring to, which only added more fuel to the fire that was burning inside Vegeta.

"You keep calling them my 'imaginary friends', but Rainbow Dash and Applejack are most certainly real," Vegeta said, though while he spoke he had to wonder if he could even get through Nappa's thick skull with words at this point, "If the two of them were really created from my imagination, as you claim they are, then I would be the only one that would have the ability to see them. You, and all of the fighters over there, can see them as clear as day, which means that they are definitely the real deal... and you should know that by now considering the fact that your trying to crush Rainbow with your foot."

"You know, just because your imagination sucks doesn't mean you have to lie about the truth," Nappa fired back, completely forgetting that he was in the middle of a fight at the moment, "though I guess I should do you the favor of wiping these pesky imaginary friends out so we can get to the real fun... and maybe crack some skulls while we're at it."

Before Vegeta could say anything more, and tear Nappa a new one with his words, a glow appeared below Nappa's vision, which was rapidly followed by Rainbow releasing a ki blast right into his chest, knocking him off of her and allowing her to get up once more. She coughed a few times, grateful that Vegeta had stalled Nappa long enough for her to blast the oaf off of her chest, though before she went charging after him again she rushed to Applejack's side. Applejack was a little bruised, which was understandable considering she had been smashed into a boulder by their opponent, but all in all she was ready to resume fighting.

The girls shared a look as Nappa go back up with some smoke coming off of his chest, knowing that they had been correct when they had said that this fight was going to give them problems, but they were prepared to deal with whatever Nappa could throw at them.

"Not going to lie, but that was a cheap shot right there," Nappa said, checking his armor to be sure that it was still intact, though he grinned as he turned his full attention back to the girls, "I'll have you know that this means war!"

"Room for one more?" Tien asked, stepping up beside Rainbow and Applejack, though his attention was set on the Saiyan that they had been fighting the entire time, "Sorry for the intrusion, but I was getting bored of waiting for something interesting to happen or develop while you were fighting, so I decided to enter the fight myself. I am, of course, a warrior, no a spectator like other people."

"Well, it looks like someone else wants to die as well," Nappa commented, his attention shifting to Tien for a moment, just as a faint line of ki surrounded his body, "Oh, this ought to be interesting."

"Don't think that even for a moment I'll be an easy opponent to take out," Tien replied, dropping into his battle stance while the girls did the same, which only caused the Saiyan to grin.

Nappa charged right at the group, causing the three of them to separate before he could hit any of them with whatever ki attack he had been preparing, but the moment Tien landed on the ground Nappa appeared beside him and brought his right hand down hard in a chopping motion. Tien raised his arm to block the attack, believing that it was just going to be an ordinary attack and nothing major, though that was followed by Nappa cutting part of his arm off, as his left hand and wristband went flying as pain coursed through his body. That was then followed by the Saiyan kicking him backwards for a moment, as if he wanted to enjoy the sound of Tien screaming in pain before he brought an end to his life.

"Hey Vegeta, look, he's been..." Nappa said, as if he was setting himself up the punchline of a joke or something equally stupid, which only served to make Vegeta even more pissed off, "...disarmed!"

"Goddammit Nappa, that wasn't even funny." Vegeta growled, though he had the feeling that, if he was a much colder and crueler person than he was right now, he likely would have started laughing at both the poor warrior's expense and Nappa's attempt at humor.

"Oh come on, didn't anyone find that funny?" Nappa asked, though all he got was near silence from everyone, save for Tien screaming in pain, "Talk about a tough crowd..."

"You filthy bastard!" Tien shouted, flying into the sky and charging his ki into his right hand, as he fully intended on doing something to the Saiyan that had taken his left hand.

Nappa, on the other hand, flew up to where Tien was floating and flipped himself around, so that the tip of his boot could hit Tien right in the head and ended up sending him right back to where he had been standing a few seconds ago. Krillin, seeing his friend hurt and in need of some assistance, ran towards where Tien had landed, though that seemed to annoy Nappa, as not a few seconds later he shouted for there to be no interruptions before swinging his hand at the ground. That was then followed by an explosion happening between Krillin and Tien, forcing everyone to cover their eyes and back away while they waited for the dust to settle.

When the dust finally settled everyone, including Rainbow and Applejack, were surprised to see a deep hole resting in the place where Nappa had thrown his attack, while spotting Krillin, who was huffing from his own ordeal. It was at that point that Krillin and Tien noticed that Chiaotzu was missing, though while Nappa slowly lowered himself towards the ground he remarked that his attack must have accidentally killed him. Vegeta, on the other hand, had been staring at Nappa's back the entire time and had noticed that the person in question had snuck up on Nappa and attached himself to his back, just in time for Nappa to realize where he had gone.

Vegeta also noticed that the one called Chiaotzu was gathering his ki for something big, though considering his position on Nappa's back he wagered that the small guy was actually going to attempt to take Nappa out by sacrificing himself in a fashion that was similar to what the Saibamen had done earlier.

Nappa flew around the area they were in, targeting the largest of the stone structures and slammed his back into them, all in an attempt to wipe out the nuisance that was attached to his backside. Seven times he did this, trying to get the little guy off of his back, but in the end it only made Chiaotzu grab onto the armor all the tighter as his ki enveloped his entire body and spread out to cover Nappa's body. Eventually Nappa had enough of Chiaotzu's games and flew down towards the one structure that had spikes on it, fully intended on ending Chiaotzu's life there, but as he dived down Tien heard a single word spoken for only him to hear; farewell. Once he heard the word he screamed for his friend to stop what he was doing, though just as the words left his mouth both Chiaotzu and Nappa were engulfed in a blinding explosion.

Rainbow and Applejack stared up at where Nappa had been a few seconds ago, surprised that someone would actually choose to go out by sacrificing himself like that, though they both hoped that it was enough to stop Nappa... all while Tien screamed out Chiaotzu's name in both sorrow and pain.

"Blowing himself up and taking them both out, that was a pretty drastic move," Piccolo said, though he sounded pleased that Nappa was dead and gone at last, "For a little squirt that was nicely done."

"That was pointless," a voice said, causing everyone to look up at the smoke and find that not only was Nappa still alive, but he was completely unharmed from the blast, "So, whose going to play with me next?"

"You're going to pay for this," Tien said, crushing some bits of rock that happened to be in his hand, before turning his full attention to Nappa once again, You're definitely going to pay for this!"

Tien rushed forward and started to wildly swing his one good hand and both of his feet at Nappa, indicating that his fury was blinding him at the moment as everyone was able to see that he was either missing or Nappa was parrying all of the attacks. That was until Nappa had his back to a rather large boulder, which he moved to his right for a moment and allowed Tien's fist to connect with the rock, shattering the stone under the weight of Tien's anger. Nappa, taking the opportunity that presented itself thanks to the hail of rocks, swung his knee into Tien's chest and knocked him into the air, though this time he didn't bother to chase the wounded man. When Tien landed he went right back of the offensive, once again allowing his anger to cloud his judgement as they repeated the same movements that had led to him shattering the stone a few moments ago.

That was until Nappa hit Tien square in the chest, knocking the wind out of him, before delivering a painful blow to his back, knocking him to the ground and causing him to cough for a few seconds.

"Out of breath already?" Nappa asked, though he turned his gaze away from the wounded warrior and zeroed in on the people that were currently waiting their turn to fight him, "You should start seeing the Next World soon."

Tien felt his rage and anger rise again, to which he pulled himself off the ground and charged at the person responsible for the deaths of Yamcha and Chiaotzu, though while he was attacking the Saiyan, and being beaten, Krillin, Rainbow, and Applejack started to move in so they could help him.

"Stop." Piccolo said, stopping both Krillin and the two girls from going any further, causing the three of them to look at him, "We've got a slight, momentary opening on him when he moves to attack. We'll watch for that moment."

"That's a good strategy," a voice commented, causing them all to turn towards Vegeta for a moment, whose eyes were locked on both Rainbow and Applejack, "I hope it goes well for you."

"Go ahead and act confident while you can," Piccolo stated, a slight grin appearing on his face, "but when Son Goku arrives you won't be laughing for long."

Vegeta looked at the Namekian for a moment, wondering why he would choose to put his faith on someone that wasn't on the battlefield at the moment, when he should have been putting his faith in Rainbow or Applejack. The girls seemed to be interested in what he had to say to Piccolo's words, though truthfully he really had nothing to say at the moment, which was why he was choosing to keep his mouth shut. He waited a few seconds, to which the Namekian and the two small ones turned their attention back to the fight, though only the girls bothered to keep their eyes on him. He unhooked his hands for a moment, causing Applejack to raise an eyebrow, but instead of dropping into a battle stance he merely showed them what he had seen during his first sparring match with Rainbow; the movement that Applejack had interrupted.

Once they realized what he was doing, and gave a slight nod, he crossed his arms and turned his attention back to the fight, appearing to look the exact same so that no one would even know the difference. He had silently told them to use the lance, Rainbow's supposed final technique of sorts, so they could end the fight with Nappa, though he ha no idea if they would act upon it or not. He hated Nappa with a passion, for everything he had done, for every innocent life he had taken, and for every planet he sold to Frieza and had destroyed hours later. The man was an utter pest that annoyed him to no end and Vegeta was silently hoping that someone on this planet could rid the universe of Nappa's existence, though he was going to have to wait and see.

His thoughts were interrupted as Nappa punched Tien's gut again and sent him flying into one of the stone pillars that lined the area, though instead of finishing him off on the ground Nappa flew into the air and promised to end Tien's misery by ending his life. As Nappa descended towards where Tien was laying he left himself open, to which Piccolo, Krillin, and the girls used that moment to their advantage. Piccolo appeared in Nappa's blind spot, to which the Saiyan appeared to be surprised for a moment, before slamming his fist into Nappa's face and knocked him off of the course he had set for himself. He flew in the opposite direction of where Piccolo was floating, though before he could correct himself Krillin appeared and slammed his fists into the back of Nappa's head, sending him down towards the ground.

Before Nappa had a chance to correct himself, or raise a proper defense, he noticed that the two people who had hit him were charging their ki blasts, though when he looked at the ground he found two more, one cyan colored and one orange colored, being charged as well. The four fighters loosed their ki blasts in perfect unison, to which the four beams of energy raced towards Nappa and exploded the instant they came into contact with him. When Nappa emerged from he smoke it was clear that his armor had definitely suffered most of the damage he would have normally taken, as there were a few bits and pieces missing, but in the end he was still standing as he floated over to Krillin and Piccolo.

"I got to admit, you really did a number on me," Nappa commented, wiping the spot where Piccolo had hit him for a moment, as if it was the only place that actually hurt, "too bad you just shortened your lives even further. You know, I think I'll make some adjustments to the kill order and start with the two of you, instead of Vegeta's imaginary friends or the wounded guy with three eyes."

Piccolo groaned for a moment, as did Krillin, before the two of them somehow summoned what appeared to be clones of themselves, though they only managed to make two apiece and that gave Nappa six targets to choose from... much to his joy. Piccolo an Krillin charged at the Saiyan and threw everything they had behind their punches and kicks, trying to use the number of targets Nappa would have to choose through to their advantage. In the end it seemed to be completely pointless, as Nappa delivered a powerful hit to one of the Krillin's and then another to a second one, to which the three of them fell to the ground and became one once more. While Piccolo's clones were fighting he had to wonder why neither of the girls were helping them at the moment, though when he looked in the direction of where they were standing he noticed that Rainbow seemed to be preparing something.

Piccolo decided to trust in the girls once more and went back to the fight, though eventually the same thing that happened to Krillin happened to him and his clones, the only difference was that he tried to use his two clones to keep Nappa distracted so he could attack from above. After a few seconds of fighting like that, and trying to hit Nappa, the Saiyan smacked him and his clones back towards the ground, where they were also forced back into one being, leaving him to collect himself before he even bothered to stand back up.

The two of them took a moment to regain themselves, and come to the understanding that they were severally ill-prepared to deal with someone of Nappa's level, before they jumped back into the fight while Gohan rushed to Tien's side. They then fought Nappa for a few seconds, to which the Saiyan merely dodged their attacks while wearing his annoying grin, before they heard something that made them back away from their opponent.

"Kikoho!" Tien yelled out, loosing every single drop of energy he had left inside of him at the moment, though he made sure to have his hand pointed at Nappa the entire time.

A blinding flash of light appeared where Tien was standing, followed by a beam of ki energy rushing towards Nappa and engulfing him in a matter of seconds, causing an explosion that rivaled the one Piccolo and Krillin had created with the help of Rainbow and Applejack. Everyone waited for the smoke to clear, to see whether or not Nappa had survived this attack as well, though while they did so Tien fell to one knee while he kept his eyes on the sky. When the smoke finally cleared they were surprised to find that Nappa had sustained some cuts to his body, as well as his shoulder pads being completely destroyed with the majority of the items attached to his belt, but the Saiyan jus grinned as Tien collapsed on the ground and stopped moving.

"Another one has been taken care of," Nappa said, turning to Piccolo and Krillin once more, "So, which once of you should I kill next?"

"None of them Nappa," Vegeta commented, walking forward and keeping his companion's attention on himself, "I just figured out that this 'Goku' they are waiting for is actually Kakarot, who originally couldn't take down Raditz without needing the Namekian's help. They all seem sure that he will be here soon and will have more than enough power to stop the two of us, so we'll wait for an hour or two and see if he shows up... then I can fight him."

"Well, what can I do until he gets here?" Nappa asked, though at the same time he and his opponents set themselves back on the ground so they weren't stuck in the air.

"Oh, you'll see soon enough," Vegeta replied, though as he walked away he turned to look in Piccolo's direction for a moment, as if he was looking at something that wasn't him or Krillin, "Namekian, you and your friends might want to give Nappa some space... he's going to be needing it."

Piccolo was going to ask what the Saiyan meant, because there could be a number of reasons behind him saying something like that, but then he realized that Vegeta hadn't actually been looking at him when he said those words. He whipped his head in the direction that the Saiyan had been looking and found the girls floating into the area, though it seemed that Rainbow was having a hard time with whatever she had been trying to do earlier. The moment Rainbow was parallel with Nappa, and was touching the ground once more, was when Piccolo noticed that she was holding her hands close to her chest and had formed a triangle with them... one that was gathering ki around her hands as they all stood there.

The instant Piccolo's realized what she was doing, and seemed to understand what was about to happen, he had Krillin and Gohan move out of the way, giving Rainbow a clear path to Nappa with whatever her attack was... though that was before she yanked her hands apart an summoned what appeared to be a red glowing lance made out of ki energy. Piccolo heard the weapon crackle, as if it was actually made out of lightning, though he was surprised to discover that someone, who was only seven years old, could manipulate their ki on that scale, but he also noticed that it appeared to put a strain on Rainbow's body, if the bloody nose was any indication. Rainbow glared at Nappa, noticing that Vegeta had turned his attention to them once he heard the crackle off the lightning, before grabbing the lance with her right hand and spinning it around so the tip was facing Nappa.

Piccolo was amazed by the amount of power he could feel from the lance, because it seemed to be putting off enough power to cause the clouds above them to darken while cracking the ground around Rainbow and Applejack. Rainbow seemed unsure if her ki weapon would be able to make it to her target, if she decided to toss it, but then she let out a sigh as she arched her arm back, held it in that position for a few seconds, before throwing it straight at Nappa. The ground around the lance cracked and buckled as the weapon flew through the air, tearing a small path of destruction as it raced towards its target.

Nappa, who had been facing Vegeta the entire time, finally realized that something was happening behind him, to which he turned around and spotted what appeared to be something made completely out of ki energy... and that it was coming right towards him. He grinned as he extended his left hand and opened his palm, as if he believed that he could catch the attack and break it before it could do any damage to him. The tip of the lance touched the center of his palm, though surprise crossed Nappa's face as the force behind the weapon forced him backwards and sent him flying while he was trying to stop it, indicating that the person who had thrown it was more powerful than he had originally thought. He tried to break the lance, or even toss it to the side before anything else could happen, though his concentration was broken when his back collided with one of the larger stone mounds that had been scattered around the area, which was quickly followed by his grip slipping and the lance slipping past his defenses... where it hit him in the shoulder and detonated its charge.

The force of the explosion rocked the very ground that everyone was standing on, causing them all to stand their ground while the wind acted like it was in a tornado or a tempest. Many of them had to hold their hands up to shield their eyes from the dust that came their way, while trying to make sure that the wind didn't blow them away or knock them to the ground. Rainbow, on the other hand, fell to one knee as she started huffing, indicating that she was exhausted from the amount of power she had poured into the attack, though Applejack stood next to her and made sure that she was okay. When the smoke and dust finally cleared Piccolo, Krillin, and Gohan were surprised by the large crater that appeared before their eyes, one that was the diameter and the depth of Kami's Lookout, though in the direct center of it was the form of Nappa laying on the ground.

Vegeta stared at the crater that had been left in the wake of Rainbow's lance exploding upon hitting Nappa, shocked by the fact that Rainbow's lance, the very attack that Applejack had stopped her from using when they were children, could do this much damage with a minute or two of gathering her ki. If Vegeta had any doubts that the girls were the daughters of Lord Beerus, any doubts at all, then Rainbow had erased them all by showing just how strong she was at the moment. He knew that if the girls weren't weighed down by whatever had decreased their power, though whatever that something was he had no idea, then that attack would have killed Nappa for sure, because as he watched the crater he spotted the oaf's hands moving.

As much as he hated Nappa, he had to remark that he had the determination to fight through an attack that should have, by rights, ended his life the instant it exploded. The best part about Nappa taking the full force of the attack was not only the fact that most of his armor had been destroyed, save for the loincloth that his tail was wrapped around, but also the fact that there was a small bleeding hole where the tip of the lance had struck him.

"What in the name of the Next World was that?" Nappa shouted, struggling to stand after the massive charge of energy had detonated, though his eyes were locked on Rainbow and her sister, "No normal imaginary friends can command that level of power... which means that it was wrong of me to not focus on the two of you. I see that you two are the real deal, though I guess that means that I'll be sending the two of you to the Next World so you can join your friends... especially the one that the Saibamen killed."

"Go ahead and rest Rainbow," Applejack said, though she waited for her sister to nod her head before standing up and facing Nappa, "I'll finish off Nappa and end this fight."

"Allow us to fight beside you," Piccolo commented, to which both he and Krillin stood beside Applejack and dropped into their battle stances, "We have to hold off the Saiyans until Goku arrives... which could be in a few minutes or an hour."

Applejack wondered why they were bothering to wait for this Goku character, but he was apparently Earth's greatest champion and that meant that Piccolo and the others were trying to stall Vegeta and Nappa until he arrived. At this point Applejack knew that it didn't matter if Goku showed up or not, because with amount of damage Nappa had taken from the lance she knew that it was a matter of time until he was defeated. Then they would have to deal with Vegeta, who seemed content to watch Nappa bite the dust until it was his turn to fight, though even she and Rainbow had no idea if they would be able to stand up to him at this point... especially after Rainbow used her lance to mortally wound Nappa.

Regardless of what Vegeta decided to do, in relation to the fight, Applejack prepared herself for Nappa's last stand, because one way or another this part of the fight was going to be over... then they could turn their attention to Vegeta and see what he decided to do next.
> Saiyan: Son Goku
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"You know Krillin, you could have warned us about that attack before they unleashed it," Piccolo commented, though he kept his eyes on Nappa, who was trying to keep himself standing after all the damage he had taken, "I would have hated to get caught up in something like that... especially considering how much damage it caused."

"Warn you? I had no idea that they even had that move to begin with," Krillin replied, looking at his companion for a moment, shocked that Piccolo believed that he knew about such an attack ahead of time, before turning to Applejack, "We could have saved Tien, Chiaotzu, and Yamcha if your sister had loosed that attack much sooner."

"Neither of us even knew if Rainbow was even capable of pulling it off after twenty-three years of enchanted sleep," Applejack stated, keeping her eyes on Nappa the entire time, making sure that he didn't pull any funny business while they were talking, "the lance is an incredibly dangerous attack, as you just witnessed, and it places a lot of stress on Rainbow's body at the moment. Look, we can go over the specifics of the attack later... for now we should focus on taking Nappa out before he does something else."

Applejack knew that Nappa wouldn't be able to stand much longer, not with that wound in his shoulder slowing him down, so it was a simple matter of taking him down before Vegeta bothered to lend him his aid. That was the fight that she was concerned about, because there was no way of telling how much stronger their friend had become since the last time they had seen him. She had to admit that she was nervous about fighting Vegeta, especially considering that he knew all of her tricks and tactics, but she was going to have to try her hardest to beat him when the time came.

"You know, I was having a great time beating all of you weaklings, and then this happened," Nappa growled, tapping his wound for a moment, before expanding his energy and cracking the ground around him, "Now I'm mad, and now that means that all of you are going to die... starting with that rainbow haired girl."

That was seconds before Applejack rushed Nappa, sidestepped the punch that came her way, and threw her left leg into his chest, knocking the wind out of him and forcing him to take a step back. Before he was able to regain his footing, and throw an attack her way, Piccolo appeared right behind him and punched his jaw, throwing him off balance. That was rapidly followed by two bursts of ki energy, from Krillin and Gohan, closing in on his location and detonation on impact, though at this point all they were really doing was building on the wound that Rainbow had dealt. They all knew that it would still take some time for them to stop Nappa, without Vegeta interfering with the fight anyway, but now that he had been taken down a notch it made the fight much easier for all of them.

Even Gohan, who had been passive for most of the fights, landed a blow on Nappa, as he burst into the space in front of the Saiyan and slammed his foot into the man's head, knocking him into another of the pillars around the area, though that only served to infuriate Nappa more than he already was.

After receiving a few more hits, and realizing that he was out outnumbered and lacking in power, Nappa spotted Rainbow moving towards one of the stone pillars, though she was slow from the amount of power she had poured into that strange and overpowered attack. He looked at the four people who were coming his way, each apparently going to play a part of whatever plan they had constructed behind his back, and decided to remove the pest before she managed to regain enough power to use that ki attack again. Ki danced around his hand as he ignored the pain in his shoulder and dodged the attacks that were coming his way, though he knew that he couldn't give them another opening or he was finished.

At one point he jumped into the air and flew away from the fighters that were chasing him, to which he locked his gaze onto the exhausted girl and summoned his ki into his hand, before loosing a large ki blast that raced right towards her. Rainbow looked at the ki blast as it came at her, as if she was preparing for its eventful arrival, though before it could touch her something appeared between her and it, which was followed by the ki blast being diverted from its path and connecting with a rock pillar to the left of where Rainbow was currently standing. The pillar was quickly destroyed the moment the ki blast came into contact with it, though everyone stopped moving and waited for the smoke to clear, to which they noticed that there was a new arrival on the battlefield.

Rainbow noticed that the new arrival appeared to be as tall as Piccolo was, not counting the spiky black hair, and happened to be wearing an orange colored gi with a dark blue undershirt. At first she thought it was another human, like Krillin, but then Piccolo and the others came over and smiled at the newcomer, telling her that this was the person that they had all been waiting for the entire time. She even noticed that the man happened to have a pouch of some kind on his belt, which meant that whatever was inside of it had to be important for the man to carry it in such a manner.

"Its good to see you Goku," Piccolo said, turning his gaze back to Nappa, who seemed concerned for his chances at this point, "Its a shame you didn't arrive sooner, because we could have used your help in dealing with he Saiyan that killed your friends."

"I know... Mr. Popo told me everything while we watched that attack go off," Goku replied, causing everyone that knew him to turn to him in shock for a moment.

"Wait... you were here the whole time?" Krillin asked, annoyed that their friend could have been standing around the area they were in and had been watching them all fight and die at the hands of Nappa.

"No, I arrived a minute or two before that massive explosion happened," Goku explained, looking around the area for a moment, his eyes looking at the damage that had followed the attack, "I was halfway down Snake Way when Mr. Popo arrived on his magic carpet and told me to get on, and then the next thing I knew we were on one of the nearby plateaus, watching some sort of ki attack cause, well, this."

Goku was referring to the Lookout sized hole in the ground, where Nappa had been laying a few minutes ago, though it was clear that he was somewhat surprised by the scale of destruction that had been caused. Piccolo had to admit it, but he, along with everyone else, were still shocked about the fact that all of that had been caused by one simple attack, while at the same time he was surprised that Nappa was still standing. After a few seconds everyone turned back to Goku, who was apparently looking for someone, though that was before his eyes landed on Rainbow, who was still staring at him.

"So, I take it that you are the one that created that hole?" Goku asked, his eyes once again darting to the crater, though he was still showing his surprise towards the damage that had been done.

"I will not be ignored by the likes off you!" Nappa shouted, causing everyone to look at him for a moment, though all they saw was a wounded fighter that was trying to impress his superior at this point, "I've got more than enough energy left to slaughter all of you... and then we'll take your precious Dragon Balls and wish for our immortality!"

"Wait, that was why you came to Earth? Just so you could make a wish on the Dragon Balls?" Piccolo asked, though it was clear to Rainbow and Applejack that he knew more about the mysterious crystalline spheres than they did.

"Well, that's not the only reason," Nappa remarked, grinning as he stared right at Goku, "I also came to this planet to have some fun, beat up some weaklings, and then avenge Raditz's death... before making our wish, killing off the rest of the survivors, and then sell the planet to a galactic tyrant for mass profit."

"And you were trying to kill Piccolo the entire time?" Goku inquired, one again informing the girls that the warriors of Earth knew something that they didn't.

"Yeah, why do you ask?" Nappa replied, though his tone definitely made it seem like he was somewhat curious about their line of questioning, while at the same time Vegeta raised one of his eyebrows as he listened to them.

"Well, if you killed him then Kami would have died as well," Goku said, though that was followed by Piccolo holding up a hand to stop Nappa from interrupting the explanation, "and if that happened then the Dragon Balls would be unusable by anyone, be it you or me. So basically, if you had killed Piccolo neither of you would have been able to get your wish. Besides, no one can use the Dragon Balls for another year anyway, not when some of my other friends gathered them to wish me back to life... so I could beat the two of you and save this world."

Vegeta was, once again, annoyed with Nappa, because in the oaf's haste to have 'fun' he had almost brought about the destruction of the Dragon Balls, to which he would have likely snapped and killed Nappa outright without a second thought. Even if such a scenario had happened, and this world's set of Dragon Balls had become useless stones, there was always Planet Namek, where the Namekians and the legend about their wish granting spheres resided. It was at this point that he was glad that he had turned off the communicator function of his scouter, because handing over such a valuable piece of information to Frieza would likely be the death of hundreds of additional worlds and the loss of billions of lives.

The thought of handing Frieza the keys to immortality chilled Vegeta to the bone, because he had already seen several different horrors that the tyrant visited upon the various worlds that he controlled... and he had the suspicion that he was definitely the one responsible for the destruction of his home world.

"Well then, its a good thing that the Namekian is alive," Nappa stated, dragging Vegeta out of his thoughts once more, "I guess that means that I'll just have to knock him out while I'm killing the rest of you!"

That was quickly followed by Goku appearing above Nappa's head and swinging his leg into his face, delivering a powerful kick that knocked the Saiyan off of his feet and set him soaring into the plateau that was behind him, where he was buried by rocks as Goku returned to the others.

"I will fight you in a minute... once I have finished talking to my friends," Goku called out to where Nappa was buried, before turning back to the new faces, "Sorry about the interruption, but we would never have gotten anywhere with that guy talking. My name is Son Goku, I am a Saiyan that lives on Earth an I'm also Gohan's father."

"A pleasure to meet you, Son Goku. This is my sister, Rainbow Dash," Applejack replied, beckoning to her sister for a moment, who seemed to be in awe of how quickly Goku had moved a few seconds ago, before she tipped her hat towards Goku, "I am Applejack."

"You know, I'd comment on your weird names, but I won't." Goku said, a smile appearing on his face as he pulled off the pouch he had been carrying, while as the same time he turned to face Rainbow, "I know a fair amount of people that have weird names, so I'm already used to it. I take it you used up all of your ki to use that attack earlier?"

"Y... Yeah, the lance takes a few minutes to charge while gathering a large amount of my ki," Rainbow replied, surprised that the Saiyan wanted to talk to her at the moment, "In my current state I won't be of much use to you... though it seems that you might not need our help with Nappa, not with how strong you are."

"Well, you should take one of these anyway," Goku firmly said, to which he pulled a green colored bean out of the pouch and placed it in her hand, before turning to the others, "Who else needs a Senzu Bean? Mr. Popo and I stopped by Korin's before we came here and he gave me this pouch, which had seven when he gave it to me. He also gave me another one to for myself, so I could recover from my run down Snake Way and be prepared for the fight with the Saiyans."

"We should all take one anyway," Piccolo said, turning to Applejack, Krillin, and Gohan while he spoke, "We have used up quite a bit of energy while fighting Nappa and I'm sure that we'll need everything we have in order to defeat Vegeta."

"So what do these do exactly?" Applejack asked, though she stared at the bean in he hand while she spoke, knowing that she and Rainbow weren't about to eat them until they knew what they wee getting themselves into.

"Senzu Beans are mystical beans with immense rejuvenation properties," Krillin explained, tossing his bean into his mouth and chewed on it for a few seconds, though once he swallowed it he seemed completely energized and ready to take on the world, "basically they can heal your wounds and restore your stamina."

Applejack and Rainbow shared a look with each other, as if they didn't buy into the whole thing, but then decided that there really wasn't much reason for Krillin to mislead them... save for the fact that he believed that they might have known about Nappa and Vegeta's arrival ahead of time. Applejack tossed her bean into her mouth and chewed on it for a couple of seconds, though once she swallowed it she could definitely feel all of the energy she had lost return, allowing her to fight at one hundred percent again. She looked back at Rainbow and found that her sister had already eaten her Senzu Bean, because she was standing straight and didn't seem to be in any sort of pain.

"You know, they may taste like a cross between an uncooked bean and a celery stalk," Rainbow commented, stretching her arms and legs to be sure that the effects were real, to which she smiled as her ki danced around her body for a brief second before disappearing, "but I have to admit that those rejuvenation properties are the best I have ever seen... despite the fact that they are the only item I have seen with those properties."

Vegeta, who had been patiently waiting for Nappa to erupt out of the ruined plateau and charge the group of fighters again, watched as everyone, save for Kakarot, ate what appeared to be some sort of bean. His scouter indicated that all of them were returning to how they had been when they started fighting Nappa, which was actually great news for him. Now they could finish off the oaf and rid the universe of his existence... and then Vegeta would stop them from attacking him and explain why he had come to this planet. Nappa had been right about fighting Kakarot, because Vegeta was actually interested in the level of power that he had obtained since his encounter with his brother Raditz, but it was merely for curiosity at this point.

Nappa had also been completely wrong about the wish he wanted to make on the Dragon Balls, though Vegeta wouldn't lie about the temptation of immortality always being an option. Vegeta's wish, if he ever got the change to make one on the spheres, was to try and bring back his home world... along with the rest of his race, including his father. If there was one thing in the universe that Vegeta hated, even more than Nappa and his idiocy, it was the fact that his race was dying, with him, his brother Tarble, Kakarot, and Nappa being the only pure blooded Saiyans left in the entire universe. What Vegeta wanted as to see if the Dragon Balls had the power to bring back his home world and his race, though it seemed like it would be some time before he got around to answering that question.

His thoughts were interrupted when he heard the sound of stones shifting, to which he turned to the shattered plateau and watched as Nappa finally pulled himself from the wreckage, before he bothered to walk up to where Vegeta was standing. It was clear that the oaf wanted another change to kill all of his enemies, save for the Namekian considering what would happen if he died, but Vegeta knew that his idiotic companion had no idea what had transpired while he was knocked out.

"You know you won't survive if you attack them again," Vegeta commented, causing Nappa to turn towards him for a moment, to which he tapped his scouter, seeing how Nappa's was either destroyed or missing at this point, "All of them are at one hundred percent again... so to fight them now would mean your death."

"I've still got one last trick left up my sleeve... if the situation requires it anyway," Nappa replied, though that was followed by the end of his tail, which was still wrapped up like a belt, twitching for a bit, "Now, if you'll excuse me, I've got some weaklings to kill."

As Vegeta walked Nappa walk towards the group, and likely get himself killed in the process, his mind turned to what the oaf had said about having one last trick up his sleeve. It didn't take Vegeta long to determine that Nappa had been referring to the Great Ape transformation, though he actually had to smile when he realized that their opponents had already removed their own moon. The celestial orb was no longer in the sky, and he was sure that he hadn't seen it when they breached the planet's atmosphere, so that meant that Nappa would never be able to change form without using the special technique that would create an artificial moon... and Nappa had no idea how to even use the technique.

This time Nappa was going to die a very painful death, at the hands of some Earthlings, a Namekian, another Saiyan, and two girls who were part pony... and Vegeta was going to be mentally laughing the entire time.

"So you still want to fight us, after everything that's happened to you," Goku commented, watching the injured Saiyan approach them, to which he handed the pouch to Krillin and stepped forward, "Very well then, I accept your challenge."

"I'm going to hit you so hard your little brat is going to feel the pain," Nappa growled, though his ki was flickering all over his body as he prepared himself, "I'm going to go full on now, no more holding back. I'm going to hit you with everything I have... and then I'm going to send you to the Next World so you can rejoin your friends!"

Nappa charged at Goku and swung his fist at him, though Goku chose an odd response to that attack when he jumped over the arm that was coming his way and landed, with both feet no less, on top of Nappa's head. Nappa, annoyed and pissed off, tried to grab Goku, who simply jumped forward and moved to the side, basically forcing his opponent to follow him as he moved away from his friends. He didn't want the bald Saiyan to take advantage of anyone while they were fighting, though he expected his opponent to have something tricky for when he was truly desperate.

Due to his weakened nature Nappa left himself open several times, though Goku, who could have finished the fight instantly by using any of them, didn't touch those openings at all. Now that he was actually fighting the man responsible for the deaths of his friends, as it was clear that his companion had yet to dirty his hands, he felt his earlier anger returning to him. It didn't help that Nappa was constantly mentioning their deaths to him while they exchanged blows, in an effort to make him slip up and get himself hurt, though that was eventually followed by Goku slamming his fist into Nappa's jaw and knocking into the ground. As Nappa pulled himself out of the ground, and flexed his arms and legs in an effort to show none of his attacks had phased him, Goku landed nearby and stared at the Saiyan.

"You know, you aren't as great as the rainbow haired girl," Nappa commented, staring into Goku's eyes while he spoke, "I mean, she was able to harness a power the likes of which I have never seen before... once that was able to blow most of my armor to pieces in one attack. You, on the other hand, are nothing but a pest that I need to get rid of... just like all of your worthless friends."

Goku, deciding that he had heard quite enough from the Saiyan, decided to let his ki mix with his anger, which surrounded his body and let the earth shake around him for a few seconds, kicking some loose stones into the air while he did so. Nappa seemed surprised by what he was doing, though at the same time Vegeta merely focused on his scouter, reading whatever it was showing him and appearing to not care about the fight anymore. After a few more seconds of his energy surrounding his body Goku let out a small scream, one of anger, and cut off both his ki and his rage, to which the stones stayed in the air for a moment before finally falling back to the ground.

Everyone who could sense energy, which happened to be Goku's friends, Rainbow, and Applejack, were amazed by how strong he was, in comparison to what had happened earlier anyway, while Nappa seemed to be a little confused, as he turned to look at Vegeta for a moment.

"Vegeta!" Nappa declared, as if he was trying to be as dramatic as possible, which was the only way he could get his companion's attention at this point, "What does the scouter say about his power level?"

Vegeta actually grinned as Nappa asked the question, because his scouter had actually recorded a high power level coming from Kakarot before he stopped, though he could give Nappa some fear before his existence was finally erased.

"Its... over NINE THOUSAND!!!" Vegeta shouted, though to add to the drama he pulled off his scouter and crushed it, but the amount he said definitely worried Nappa.

"What... nine thousand? That's impossible..." Nappa said, though he could hear Goku's friends declaring their joy in discovering how powerful their friend had become.

"If you think that's hard to wrap your head around, and I'm sure it is for someone like you, then you'll love this next bit," Vegeta replied, wiping the scouter bits off of his hand before pointing a finger over at Rainbow, "You remember the lance that pierced your shoulder and destroyed your armor? Her power level was between eight to ten thousand right before she loosed that attack... so in other words Nappa, you are completely screwed."

"No, I refuse to go out like this!" Nappa growled, glaring at Goku while he and his friends watched what he was doing, though at that exact moment an idea came to him, "Well, I guess that I really don't have much of a choice this time... I think its time to let loose the Great Apes and just kill them all."

"You can't do that Nappa, there's no moon," Vegeta told his companion, though now he crossed his arms and resumed his previous posture, before Nappa had interrupted his thoughts on the fight, "and no, we can't use the pods either, not with both of our scouters reduced to nothing more than pieces."

"What about that Power Ball technique you've got?" Nappa asked, knowing that they were running out of options to access their true power, which he desperately needed if he wanted to survive this fight.

Vegeta already knew that the technique was the only way Nappa was going to be able to access his Great Ape form, which would likely kill all of their opponents and destroy the Dragon Balls at the same time. All of the people that Nappa was fight had a power level that was below four thousand, so if Nappa accessed his full power, and multiplied by ten due to his Great Ape form, the only one that would be able to stop him would be Vegeta in his own enhanced state. As far as he could tell Kakarot didn't have his tail or any power boosting technique, and his son definitely didn't have his tail either, so loosing the Great Ape would ensure both victory and defeat at the same time.

Nappa was so caught up in finishing the fight, and surviving it, that he had forgotten that they had come here for the Dragon Balls, though it only pissed Vegeta off, because the oaf was planning on destroying them by killing the Namekian.

"Nope, not going to use that either," Vegeta finally replied, beckoning to the fight that Nappa was trying to get out of, to which the oaf started walking towards his opponent, "now why don't you go fight Kakarot... and at least die with a small amount of your honor intact."

Nappa stopped in mid step when he heard Vegeta mention his death, because that meant that no matter what he did in this fight, save for becoming a Great Ape, he was going to die and that was apparently what his companion wanted. Nappa stared at Kakarot for a moment, though his mind was flashing back to every fight that he and Vegeta had taken on, where he was always the first one to fight. He recalled some battles where he could have died had he not saved himself with some great thinking, all while Vegeta stood there and watched with a frown on his face. All this time he had assumed that Vegeta had been displeased with the people that Nappa was fighting, as if he was disappointed in how weak they were... but now he understood the truth; Vegeta wanted him dead.

He knew that Vegeta could call upon the Power Ball and was denying him access to his full power, but then Nappa grinned as he remembered that he had learned the ability behind Vegeta's back, just in case there ever came a time where he wasn't around Vegeta when he loosed the ball into the sky.

"You know, I've been going easy on all of you," Nappa said, finally setting his foot on the ground, while he held his right hand up and started gathering some of his ki into a ball, "but now I'm going to definitely go all out and kill all of you... and this time I'm going to crush the rainbow haired girl under my boot until she is nothing but a broken corpse."

That was seconds before a boot came into contact with the right side of his head, effectively sending him flying into one of the plateaus while also dropping the Power Ball he had been forming, allowing it to roll for a few seconds. Vegeta then extended a hand towards the ball and loosed a ki blast at it, destroying it before it could be used to induce the Great Ape transformation. Nappa erupted from the stone and stared down at his companion, who was now standing closer to the people he had been fighting the entire time, before growling and scanning the surrounding area for someplace where he could be uninterrupted until he loosed his Power Ball. He noticed what appeared to be a desert like area, with plateaus like this area, off in the distance and grinned, because it would prove to be the perfect place for him to hide until he was ready to destroy them all.

Nappa then took off and left the people behind, knowing that they would try and track him down, so they could stop him and end his existence, but this time he would be ready for them.

"Dammit, he's still going to try the transformation," Vegeta commented, keeping his eyes on Nappa as he flew away from the area, "Kakarot, is there anyone here that is familiar with the Great Ape transformation?"

"That's when a Saiyan becomes a massive ape by looking at the full moon right?" Piccolo stated, causing everyone, save Vegeta, to look at him for a moment, "What? It happened to Gohan while I was training him for the arrival of the Saiyans... and I'm pretty sure Goku might have some memories about what happened afterword when it happened to him."

"Wait, you can transform into a massive ape?" Applejack asked, looking at her friend for a moment, though she was shocked to hear this piece of information, "Why didn't you tell us about that when we were kids... I mean when you were a kid and we were training with you?"

"To be honest I kind of forgot to mention it," Vegeta said, though this was the one time he decided to lie to his friends, as he hadn't told them out of fear of being rejected by his only friends at the time, "but at least some of you know what we are dealing with. I know most of you hate me, and I can guess why, but if we don't stop Nappa soon he'll use that Power Ball of his and become a Great Ape... though we could always cut off his tail if he managed to change forms."

"Why are you telling us this?" Krillin asked, knowing that anything they learned from dealing with Nappa, about the Great Apes anyway, could be used against Vegeta when it came time to fight him.

"Because as much as I dislike weaklings, of which you are one of them, I hate Nappa even more than you," Vegeta replied, though this time he lifted himself into the air and kept his eyes on Nappa, "Look, we can go over my hatreds and dislikes until the end of the world, or we can follow Nappa and hopefully stop this before he transforms... though I have the feeling I know who will come with me without me even having to ask them."

Rainbow and Applejack grinned as they levitated up to where Vegeta was currently floating, somewhat glad that they were able to fight alongside their friend once more, before the three of them turned in the direction that Nappa was heading in and followed after them. The others, however, looked at each other in confusion, each wondering if they should follow after the group or if they should stay put and tend to their friends' bodies.

"Are we sure that we can trust him?" Krillin commented, because at the moment he was worried that this was all a trick to lower their guards, so the two Saiyans could kill them all.

"He hates Nappa, that much is for sure," Piccolo replied, though he had a smile on his face the entire time, "but those girls trust him... and for some strange reason I am inclined to believe that they are making the right choice. We may not like Vegeta, not after what happened to our friends, but right now it appears that he's thinking about the millions of innocent lives that are at stake if Nappa transforms. I'm going to follow them as well."

"I'm not about to let you have all the fun," Goku added, stretching his arms as the entire group, including Krillin and Gohan, levitated into the sky and followed after the trio that was following Nappa.





It didn't take the two groups long to follow Nappa into the area that he had chosen to hide in, though with all of the caves around the area they all knew that it would take some time to find out where he was hiding. Despite the fact that Vegeta wanted to prevent the Great Ape transformation, and finally get rid of Nappa, he had to admit that this was the perfect place for a transformation if a Saiyan was trying to destroy an entire planet's population. Vegeta knew that some of the members of his race liked to end entire species, and those were the types of Saiyans he disliked, but he knew that this was a spot one of them would have picked.

"Hey Applejack, Rainbow," Vegeta said, causing the two girls to turn towards him for a moment, "Can you still sense energy and possibly trace it back to wherever Nappa is hiding?"

"We're still suffering from twenty-three years in an enchanted sleep," Applejack replied, though it was clear that she and Rainbow were already trying what he had said, "but we'll give it a shot."

Vegeta nodded and turned around, to which he briefly told the others that had followed them what they were doing before they all separated and started their search for Nappa. He wanted to be sure that the oaf was taken care of before something terrible happened, though for some odd reason he had the feeling that they were going to be too late. That feeling left him with the desire to blow the entire area up and just kill Nappa before he had a chance to loose the Power Ball, though at the same time he knew that they could always fall back on Rainbow's lance if they really needed it.

After a few minutes of searching the area, and failing to find Nappa, Vegeta spotted a Power Ball heading towards the sky, to which he loosed a ki blast at it and blew it up, preventing the transformation from even happening.

"What now Nappa? You have failed once again!" Vegeta called out, though the Power Ball gave the area that Nappa was hiding in, where they could end this madness and get on with their lives, "Now, let's finish this song and dance..."

Vegeta stopped before he could complete his statement, as he noticed one of the caves cracked and buckled as something started to tear its way out of its earthy prison. It was impossible for Nappa to have achieved the transformation when the Power Ball was destroyed, but when he thought about it, and the number of balls the oaf had created so far, he wondered if Nappa had actually made a smart move to create a third ball for himself, using the second to stall them while he used the second one to empower himself. If that was the case, and he seriously hoped that it wasn't, then Nappa would have likely shattered the final ball to prevent both him and Kakarot's son from changing as well... which meant that he was planning on keeping them occupied the entire time.

His thoughts were interrupted as the cave shattered as a massive ape tore through the rock itself, though one only had to look at the wound on its shoulder, now healed to the point where a scar was left behind, to know that this was Nappa. The man turned ape was now standing as tall as the building that Nappa's pod had hit when the oaf had landed in the unfortunate city, which he had destroyed seconds later. The brown furred ape stared down at them with its red eyes, flashing them with its razor sharp teeth as Nappa started to laugh, as if he thought he was the king of the world or something.

"Now Nappa is the king of the world!" Nappa declared, turning his gaze on Vegeta and the others as he flashed them a smile with his new teeth, "And my first task is to kill all of you... starting with you, Vegeta."

Vegeta and the others dropped into their battle stances, because now that Nappa had transformed the only way they could possibly beat him is if he did the same thing as well... though Nappa's statement basically told him that he was the oaf's first target, no doubt to prevent him from creating another Power Ball and using it to change either himself or Kakarot's son into Great Apes. They were going to have to be smart so they could avoid being crushed by Nappa, because there was no telling what the oaf was going to do now that he had changed... though Vegeta had the terrible feeling that his day was about to go from bad to worse.
> Saiyan: End Game
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"So that's a Great Ape..." Applejack commented, looking at what Nappa had become, while at the same time she felt a sense of dread was over her for a moment, "Okay, all we have to do is cut off Nappa's tail and we'll be good to go."

That was seconds before Nappa slammed one of his massive fists into the stone plateau that was resting to his left and shattered it into a thousand pieces, causing the assembled fighters, excluding Vegeta, to stare at the damage before they turned their attention back to the massive ape. That was then followed by Nappa opening his mouth and releasing a beam of energy that obliterated another stone structure in the distance, almost as if he was trying to show off before he fought them. Applejack was somewhat amazed by the amount of power Nappa still had at the moment, because he should have used most, if not all, of his ki to stop the lance from killing him earlier, yet he was still standing and had taken on a transformation to boost his power even further.

With the amount of power that they would be facing Applejack knew that their best bet for survival would be to have Vegeta access his own Great Ape form and challenge Nappa, though she had no idea how he was going to create the Power Ball when Nappa had already said that he was going to gun for him first.

"Hey Vegeta," Rainbow said, causing their friend to turn to her for a moment, "out of all of us here you have the most knowledge on Nappa and how he fights. What was his power level before he transformed?"

"Four thousand," Vegeta replied, though it was rather easy for him to do all of the calculations in his head so the others didn't have to, "but in his transformed state his power level would be about forty thousand... too much for most of you to deal with at this point. Most of you are between one to four thousand, so without any sort of substantial boost, like the Great Ape transformation, you are kind of reduced to acting like flies to distract Nappa at this point. And, before anyone asks, my normal power level is eighteen thousand... though I would be about one hundred and eighty thousand if I were to somehow transform."

"So what your telling us is that we need to distract Nappa so you can access your full power." Goku said, a smile appearing on his face, almost as if that meant that he could try something else he had picked up while he was busy training for the arrival of Nappa and Vegeta, "That's good, because I actually picked up my own transformation technique when I was training with King Kai... one that will allow me to boost my own abilities for a time. I also picked up a new attack along the way, though its nothing special when compared to that lance that Rainbow threw earlier... and I'm not going to lie, I actually wish I knew how she did that."

Vegeta was surprised that Kakarot was even agreeing to becoming a pest for Nappa to deal with, effectively giving him enough time to put together his own Power Ball so he could take on his Great Ape form and finally kill Nappa. He wasn't too sure if this special transformation technique could even mach the Great Ape form, but he guessed that he was about to find out for himself. His gaze shifted to Kakarot's son for a moment, where he wondered if the brat still had his tail or if it had been destroyed sometime after Raditz had been killed, but then decided that it couldn't hurt to actually ask the question.

"Hey Kakarot, what happened to your son's tail?" Vegeta asked, because despite the brat's low power level, somewhere around two thousand if he remembered correctly, having a second Ape to fight Nappa would make things even easier, "Was it completely destroyed or was it temporarily damaged?"

"I removed it while I was training Gohan," Piccolo commented, though while he spoke he was somewhat glad that Nappa was occupied tearing into the landscape, "what's so special about Gohan's tail?"

"I means that when I release the Power Ball he'll have a slight chance to transform as well," Vegeta replied, turning his gaze towards the ground while he searched for the perfect spot to hide in so Nappa wouldn't see what he was attempting, "Even in his state a second Great Ape could change the tide of battle entirely in our favor, though if that doesn't happen I can easily get rid of Nappa myself."

"I hate to interrupt, but we should really get this fight underway," Applejack said, beckoning to the ground that Nappa was destroying, and the patches that he was currently tearing apart, "Nappa is kind of in the process of tearing the planet apart and all we are doing is floating here, talking up a storm like its no the end of the world."

"She's right, we should get this show on the road," Goku said, letting out a chuckle as he spotted the perfect place to announce his presence to the massive ape, "I'll give you as much time as I am able to."

Vegeta nodded his head for a moment and headed down into one of the smaller caves that he spotted, knowing that it would be the best place to put himself until the Power Ball was ready to be thrown into the sky. Gohan, actually curious as to whether he could transform or not, followed the Saiyan down to the hole, leaving the others to gather behind Goku as he moved into position. Goku landed on the stone structure he had chosen and took a deep breath, allowing him to calm down for a moment before he bothered to engage the technique that King Kai had taught him. After a while he accessed the technique and prepared himself, knowing that this was going to be a hard fight until their new ally had finished creating the sphere that Nappa had used.

"Kaio-Ken!" Goku shouted, just as a red aura wrapped around his body and empowered his abilities, while at the same time drawing Nappa's attention towards him, "Alright, let's do this."

Goku jumped into the air and flew at Nappa, though once he reached his opponent he moved over the fist that was coming his way and kicked the side of Nappa's head, but all that seemed to do was annoy Nappa instead of hurting him like Goku wanted. Goku then moved out of the way as he flew around Nappa's body, making the oaf follow him as he either tried to kick him out of the air or slam him into the ground with his fists. Occasionally Goku would throw a fist or kick at his opponent, at places that were hard for the ape to reach, though every single time he made contact he noticed that he wasn't doing any harm to Nappa's body, indicating that he was nowhere near the ape's power at the moment.

The flying around was eventually stopped when Nappa's fist connected with Goku, sending him flying towards one of the stone structures, but he managed to regain himself and flipped in midair, to which he landed on the structure he had been thrown towards and stared at the massive ape.

"The name of your attack should be Kaio-Crap, because that did absolutely nothing to me!" Nappa declared, though at the same time he started to laugh for a moment, "If you are so eager to die then I shall grant your request... and then I'll take care of Vegeta, his pesky friends, and the weaklings that are following you around."

"Kaio-Ken times two!" Goku shouted, doubling the Kaio-Ken, and his overall power, before bursting into the air and heading straight towards where Nappa was standing.

"Times what...?" Nappa stared to say, before Goku appeared in front of him and loosed a small ki blast into his right eye, making him stomp around while he tried to get rid of the pain.

"Ka... me..." Goku said, pulling his hands together by his side as he gathered his ki, letting it charged into the attack that he had learned from Master Roshi so long ago when he was a kid, "ha... me..."

"I'm going to kill you!" Nappa shouted, apparently regaining his sight faster than what Goku was expecting, which was followed by him loosing another beam of energy from his mouth.

"HAAAAAA...." Goku shouted back, extending his hands towards Nappa and releasing his attack, to which a blue beam of energy erupted from his hands and collided with Nappa's attack.

The two attacks collided in the middle of where Goku and Nappa were standing, though the shock waves of their attacks shook the ground around them and even broke some of the stone plateaus that were around them just a little bit. After a few seconds of struggling against the attack Goku noticed that his was already being pushed back, leaving him to wonder if he could up his Kaio-Ken to three times, the maximum he could take without his body suffering from the backlash. King Kai had told him to limit himself to two until he was ready to jump to three, but at the moment he was beginning to think that he might have to break his promise to his instructor and up his multiplier to three... potentially up to four if he really needed it.

His mind turned to the two Senzu Beans that were in the pouch he had left with Krillin, which could easily counter the effects of him jumping to four times... to which he prepared himself and accessed his ki again.

"Kaio-Ken..." Goku said, to which he paused for a moment to decide which number he was going to choose, before making up his mind and saying the words, "times three!"

The instant he tripled his power he pushed the end of his kamehameha back to where it had been before he had been pushed back, though this time he intended on keeping Nappa stalled until Vegeta was ready. For the next minute or two he kept Nappa in check, pushing back his attack every time the ape tried to overcome it, though eventually he spotted what he had been waiting for out of the corner of his eye. He spotted a white Power Ball ascending towards the sky, though once it reached a certain height, where the moon used to be before someone had destroyed it, it stopped and started pulsing with energy. He knew that the Power Ball could easily replace the moon, permanently until someone tried to destroy it as well, though he turned his attention back to the fight as he waited for the ape version of Vegeta to show himself.

That was until he heard something shout and distract Nappa, which was his cue to disengage from the conflict, power off his Kaio-Ken, and get out of the area before he was flattened.

"Hey Nappa!" Vegeta shouted, walking forward in his Great Ape form, though his armor had grown along with his body thanks to the elastic nature it had, "Guess whose going to crush you?"

"I was hoping that you would be on my side, like old times," Nappa admitted, though he prepared for the fight that was to come, "but now I guess I'll have the honor of defeating you in a fair fight..."

That was seconds before something tapped his shoulder, to which he turned his face towards the offender and received a punch to the face, one hard enough to knock him into the ground for a moment and notice that there was a third Great Ape in the fight. At first Nappa wondered where the third ape had come from, but then he remembered the little brat that was Kakarot's son and assumed that they had used a Power Ball to empower themselves. Vegeta, in his Great Ape form, was nearly impossible to handle on his own, but add in another ape, regardless what level of power he or she had, and Nappa knew he was screwed.

As Nappa tried to pick himself up the ape that was the little kid grabbed his head, growled at him in an angry tone, and then slammed his head into the ground, before repeating the process several more times. When Nappa tried to get back up and face the weaker ape, so he could level the playing field, he forgot about Vegeta for a moment, which was followed by a painful reminder as another fist smashed into his face and sent him face first into the ground this time. This time when Nappa stood up he found two arms gripping him from behind, in a position that would prevent him from moving his arms to defend himself while opening him to any attacks from the front.

"Hey, little brat," Vegeta said, causing the angry ape to turn towards him for a moment, "come vent that anger and beat some sense into Nappa... I'm sure that he'll thank you for it later."

The ape that was Gohan growled and started punching Nappa in the chest, though at the same time Vegeta stood his ground and allowed the punches to connect with Nappa, which he secretly enjoyed. Soon it would be his turn to do the same thing to Nappa, and then, when they were both done beating some sense into the oaf, he would end this and make sure that Nappa didn't bother the universe again... and then he would set things straight with the girls and their new friends.





Piccolo watched the two apes, the armored Vegeta and the unclothed Gohan, beat the stuffing out of Nappa, though for some reason he found it amusing to watch the two apes gang up on the third one. When Nappa had first transformed Piccolo had expected them all to be dead within the first ten minutes of his appearance, but apparently the oaf had been arrogant in believing that he could overpower Goku, which he could have if he actually put his all into the fight. Three times Kaio-Ken, from what he understood in the brief time it had been used, put Goku's power level at twenty-seven thousand, leaving a thirteen thousand gap between him and Nappa that should have favored the stupid Saiyan... though Piccolo wasn't complaining at the moment.

Still, as the two apes took turns beating the stuffing out of Nappa, Piccolo spotted Yajirobe sneaking towards them with his sword drawn, though with no way of telling which ape he was heading towards it was possible that he was going to mess things up in a matter of seconds and force them to make a new plan.

"Goku, you mentioned that you had learned an attack from King Kai as well?" Piccolo asked, causing the man in question to turn towards him for a moment, "What was the move you learned?"

"Oh, you mean the Spirit Bomb," Goku replied, understanding what Piccolo was asking, "Its an attack that takes about five minutes to gather the ki of the planet, the people, the plants, and even the animals into a ball of destructive power... though King Kai told me to be careful with it, otherwise I could potentially destroy the very planet I'm trying to protect."

"Okay, but can you transfer the power of the attack to someone else?" Piccolo continued, as he had an idea that could potentially bring an end to this fight without Nappa knowing what was coming his way, "Can you transfer the energy to, say, Rainbow and have her use that as a base for another lance?"

"I... I don't know," Goku admitted, though a small grin appeared on his face as he thought of something, "Let me ask King Kai if such a thing is even possible."

"I don't know how you plan on doing that, but do be quick about it," Piccolo said, staring at Yajirobe as he made his way to the three Great Apes, to which he frowned as he worried about what might happen next, "We might not have the luxury of time soon..."

Goku nodded and sat on the top of the stone pillar that he and Piccolo were standing on, to which he focused his mind and tried to contact his mentor before the situation turned from good to bad. King Kai could speak in minds, depending on whether or not he actually felt like passing along information based on what he told Goku earlier, though he seriously hoped his mentor was paying attention to the fight and was open to a brief conversation.

Hey King Kai, Goku spoke in his mind, still hoping that his mentor was around, knowing that they didn't have a lot of time to waste if Piccolo was right, are you there?

Oh, hey Goku, King Kai replied, almost sounding a little surprised that he was bothering to contact him in the middle of battle, but then he seemed to get serious again, what's up? I thought you were in the middle of a fight with a giant ape.

I was, but then our enemy turned ally stepped in to fight him, Goku stated, though before he got too off track he decided to ask the question before the situation changed, Look, Piccolo was wondering if it was possible to channel the energy of a Spirit Bomb to someone else and have them use it as the base for a different attack.

You mean like young Rainbow's lance?" King Kai asked, though that was followed by him letting out what Goku guessed was a sigh, Give me a moment and I'll see if its possible... I just need to ask someone a question before I get back to you.

Goku waited in his meditation spot, wondering who King Kai was talking to in order to see if such a combination was even possible, while at the same time listening to the sounds of the three apes going at each other. If they were lucky, and nothing terrible happened to either Gohan or Vegeta, they might not need to fall back on such a drastic measure at all, but he also knew that it was a good idea to have a back up plan in case things changed. He tried to imagine the damage that such an attack could cause, though after a few seconds his mind wandered back to what the original lance had done and decided that he'd see what the damage was... if they actually used the Spirit Bomb with the lance.

Okay, I'm back, King Kai said, snapping Goku back to the conversation, I will not reveal who I was talking to, not until they desire to tell you themselves, but I have the answer to your question; yes, its possible to use the energy of a Spirit Bomb in another attack. According to my friend the combination might not work at all, so in reality its a even fifty-fifty split between it working and it failing... so if the attack actually works this time I wouldn't recommend relying on it all the time in the future.

Right. Thanks King Kai. Goku replied, a smile appearing on his face, though he was sure that anyone that was watching him would know he had good news.

Your welcome Goku, King Kai commented, thought that was before the connection between them was cut, allowing Goku to open his eyes and get to work.

"Okay, I've got good news and bad news," Goku said, drawing himself to his full height as he noticed that the three apes were still fighting, though this time Vegeta was the one punching Nappa in the gut while Gohan held him back, "The good news is that we can transfer the energy of the Spirit Bomb to Rainbow and have her use it as the base for another lance... though the bad news is that its a fifty-fifty chance between it succeeding or failing."

"Well, I guess some good news is better than none," Piccolo replied, letting out a sigh as he kept his eyes on Yajirobe, "You had better get started on gathering the energy... because there is no telling when Yajirobe is going to attack the apes and change the course of this battle."

"Right," Goku said, raising his hands to the sky and concentrating on the ki around them, recalling his lessons with King Kai and putting them to use, "let's hope there's enough time to gather enough energy."

Rainbow and Applejack, who had been silent the entire time and were carefully watching their friend fight Nappa, had no idea if the combination attack that Piccolo wanted to use was even possible. This King Kai, whoever he was, seemed convinced that it was an even fifty-fifty split, but for Rainbow, who was the one that would be trying to use the attack, she knew that it was more like ten to ninety, with a ten percent of success. Making the lance on its own was hard enough, considering how much ki it required to make it, though even as Rainbow thought about it she had to wonder if Piccolo wanted her to use her ki to contain the Spirit Bomb's energy in the form of a lance. 

She had to admit that the empowered lance would likely do more damage than the ordinary lance, but without knowing if it would succeed she was worried that they might not be able to create the attack at all... and she was sure that Piccolo was thinking the same thing.

A few minutes passed, during which the two apes continued to beat up Nappa, who was almost unable to fight back with them tag teaming him, while at the same time Goku gathered the energy necessary for the Spirit Bomb. Things seemed to be going their way for once, which was the cause for Krillin cheering every time Nappa was punched by either Vegeta or Gohan, though the joy was short lived as, part way through delivering another punch to Nappa's gut, Vegeta suddenly stopped moving. At first Rainbow and Applejack worried that there was a time limit or something associated with the Great Ape form, as if using too much energy caused the Saiyan to revert to their original form, but then they noticed Yajirobe flying underneath Vegeta's tail... and then spotted the tail being cut off from Vegeta's body.

Together Piccolo, Rainbow, Applejack, and Krillin watched as Vegeta took a few steps backwards and roared in pain, though that was followed by his Great Ape form retracting into him until Vegeta, in his normal state, was left behind. Nappa, taking advantage of the surprise that Gohan was feeling, tore his right arm free and then slammed his elbow into the remaining ape's gut, effectively releasing him so he could return the favor and smashed his fist into Gohan's face. Gohan staggered backwards as well and then roared at Nappa, apparently challenging him to a fight now that Vegeta was no longer able to fight in his stead, though that was interrupted by pain coursing through his body and causing him to shrink as well.

"Damn that fat bastard," Piccolo commented, glaring daggers at Yajirobe as the coward ran back into whatever hole he was choosing to hide in, "He went and removed the tails from the wrong apes... and now we've got nothing to hold Nappa back while he tears the entire place apart and hunts us down."

"I've got an idea," Goku said, opening his eyes and staring at the massive ape, who was now just walking around and smashing whatever it felt like smashing, "I'm sure that Vegeta has an attack like the Kamehameha, so if the two of us were to fire our attacks from two separate directions we might be able to stall him until Rainbow's finished with the lance."

"I hate to tell you Kakarot, but I'm almost spent on my energy," a voice said, to which Vegeta, carrying a barely conscious and naked Gohan, appeared to the right of where the group was standing, "Creating a Power Ball, one decent enough to actually mimic the moon and take its place, is very draining... so despite the fact that I have something like your attack I won't be able to pull it off."

"Would a Senzu Bean help?" Krillin asked, pulling out the last two Senze Beans that they had been given, though he was wondering why he should even trust the man who had come to the planet with Nappa to begin with.

"Yes... yes that would definitely help us at the moment," Piccolo said, a grin appearing on his face as he wove the pieces of a plan together in his mind, "Goku, give the spirit energy you've already collected to Rainbow and then head into battle with Vegeta, though the two of you should split up before Nappa sees you both coming. Vegeta, I recommend that you take to the sky and fire whatever move you have down at Nappa, though at the same time Goku should do the same from below. The attacks should line up with each other with Nappa in the middle, effectively pinning him where he is standing at the moment... giving Rainbow enough time to complete her task."

"That sounds awesome," Krillin remarked, though he felt sour as he handed the Senzu Bean over to Vegeta, who regained his full strength in a matter of seconds, "What about you, me, and Applejack?"

"Easy, we'll fire our own energy into Vegeta's beam from behind, empowering it to match Goku's Kaio-Ken," Piccolo stated, though at the same time he used a little bit of his ki to replace Gohan's shredded gi, before taking the final bean and giving it to Gohan, who got back onto his feet, "Vegeta, empowered by the four of us, should be able to match the highest multiple that Goku can use... which means that we can keep Nappa in the same area until its time to take him out."

"And what about me?" another voice added, to which everyone turned and found Yajirobe, with his sword drawn, staring at them, "Maybe I can cut off the last ape's tail?"

"Yes, that would be perfect," Piccolo said, his grin widening just a bit, "but you should cut the tail off the moment Rainbow throws the lance, as by the time Nappa shrinks down to his normal form he won't have the power to resist it..."

"...and then he's as good as dead," Vegeta finished, turning his gaze towards the Great Ape for a moment, his fury for Nappa overriding his hatred for the fat man that had taken his tail, though he was still amazed that Nappa hadn't found them out yet, "Well then, we had better get into position before someone else ruins the fun."

The group that would be heading into battle nodded and started heading towards where they needed to be for when they stalled Nappa, though Applejack stayed with Rainbow for a moment as Goku finally stopped gathering energy and held out a small light blue ball, one that pulsed with power. Rainbow gently removed the Spirit Bomb from Goku's hands and held it before her, amazement in her eyes as she wondered if this was even possible, though before she could say anything Goku flew into battle as well. Applejack paused before heading off as well, to make sure that her sister could cope with the stress of summoning a second lance in a single day, though when Rainbow said that she would be fine Applejack merely sighed and followed the others into battle.

Nappa roared and loosed a beam from his mouth, tearing apart three stone pillars that happened to be close to each other before he started to laugh, which annoyed everyone around him.

"You know, I'm going to enjoy selling this planet to Lord Frieza," Nappa shouted, which he knew would enrage those still alive so they would come out of their hiding spots, where he would finally kill the planet's strongest fighters before reverting to his original form, "oddly enough the mere mention of selling this planet reminds me of the time when I sold out the Saiyans to the one person they were trying to overthrow. I only wish that I could have seen the look on King Vegeta's face when he realized that his own general, the man he had entrusted both his forces and his own son to, was the one that helped bring about the end of both his entire race and his planet. Now all I need to do is find the Dragon Balls and wish for immortality... and then Nappa will be the strongest Saiyan in the entire universe!"

Vegeta paused when he heard those words leave Nappa's mouth, because he had always assumed that one of the soldiers in his father's army had betrayed their race to Frieza, which had been followed by the destruction of their planet and the near extinction of their race. He had always assumed that the soldier responsible had been killed by Frieza shortly after the destruction of Planet Vegeta, but now the truth had been revealed... and it pissed Vegeta off more than anything Nappa had done in the past. The oaf, one of the stupidest Saiyans in the entire history of their race, was the one responsible for the horrible events that eventually led to Vegeta plotting Frieza's downfall while being forced to work for the tyrant.

Vegeta's blood began to boil as he stared at the Great Ape for a moment, before finally deciding that now wasn't the time for him to hold back... especially not when he knew the truth about his planet's destruction.

"Hey Nappa!" Vegeta shouted, drawing the ape's attention to him, which was the position that the Namekian had told him to be in for this whole stupid plan to work, "This is for all of the Saiyans that died because of your betrayal! Galick Gun..."

Ki danced around Vegeta's body as a dark purple aura surrounded him, though he brought his arms back and gathered his energy into a ball between his hands, which also caused black sparks to shoot out every now and then. He knew that Nappa was well aware of this attack, and how destructive it could be even when someone wasn't hit by it, but he pushed the thought to the side as he prepared for the end of this fight. He spotted Kakarot standing in the position that the Namekian had wanted him in, which happened to be in a direct diagonal line with where Vegeta was currently floating, though that did nothing to lessen the anger Vegeta felt. His only wish, at that exact moment, was to kill Nappa and bring and end to this nightmare... even if it meant working with the people that Nappa had been trying to kill earlier.

"Kaio-Ken!" Goku shouted, the red aura wrapping around him as he brought his hands together by his right side, to which he began to prepare his own attack, "Ka... me... ha... me..."

Nappa turned towards Kakarot and couldn't believe his luck; the two more powerful enemies, among the entire group, were planning on attacking him at the same time, effectively forcing him to choose between the two. He wondered for a moment if they had planned this out, but then quickly threw that idea out the window, as they would likely have killed each other first before coming to any sort of agreement. He was still more powerful than the two of them combined, so it stood to reason that he could catch the attacks when they came at him and eventually turn them on each other. He was somewhat thankful that the rainbow haired girl, or pony or whatever she was, wasn't involved in this fight at all... otherwise he was sure that he was as good as dead.

"FIRE!" Vegeta shouted, leveling his hands with Nappa and loosing the Galick Gun, to which a beam of pure purple energy soared towards his intended target.

"HAAAA!" Goku shouted seconds later, to which he released a large beam of blue energy, one large enough to match Vegeta's attack, that also raced towards the massive ape.

Nappa, noticing that he was indeed the target of both of the attacks, extended his left hand towards the sky and allowed Vegeta's attack to hit his palm without exploding. The moment he was sure he had that attack under control he turned his body, in an angle that had his chest facing the area they had to have been standing in when they made their plans, before extending his right hand and catching Kakarot's attack as well. Nappa silently admitted that it was actually hard to keep both of the energy beams from touching him, but in he end he smiled as he realized that he had overcome everything they had thrown at him.

"Is that the best you got?" Nappa shouted, keeping the two beams at the same area he had stopped them in, knowing that there wasn't anything else his opponents could throw at him at this point.

"Kaio-Ken..." Goku shouted, to which he noticed that the massive ape turned his head towards him for a moment, as if he had forgotten that Goku knew an ability that boosted his abilities.

"No..." Nappa said, knowing that adding the Kaio-Ken booster to the struggle would likely weaken his chances at winning this fight, though that all depended on the multiplier that Kakarot used.

"...times..." Goku continued, though this time he was thinking of going for the fourth multiplier, because they were supposed to stall Nappa and it sounded like the best idea he had.

"No no no..." Nappa replied, turning his anger towards Kakarot, because at the moment if he could turn the attacks around he would gladly kill the Saiyan raised on Earth before he completed his sentence.

"...FOUR!" Goku shouted, a large amount of ki energy bursting out of his hands and joining the beam he had released, which soared towards Nappa and pushed him backwards.

"NOW!" a voice near Vegeta commanded, to which Piccolo, Gohan, Krillin, and Applejack appeared next to the Saiyan Prince, to which they loosed their individual ki blasts into the Galick Gun and empowered it, effectively forcing Nappa to struggle against two high powered attacks that would likely kill him.

Nappa couldn't believe that this was even happening at the moment, because he had been sure that Vegeta would have attacked him alone and gotten himself killed the moment his tail had been removed, but now Nappa wasn't so sure. At this point the two attacks would likely damage him, not on the level of the lance that the rainbow haired girl had used, though unless something removed his tail he was pretty much unbeatable. He could shrug off the damage these attacks were going to cause to his body, because he was still stronger than all of them combined, though as he tried to count all of the enemies he was fighting he couldn't help but think that one of them was missing.

That was before his attention to the area all of his enemies had come from and spotted the rainbow haired girl standing alone... and between her hands was a shimmering lance that appeared to be made out of rainbow energy.

"Do you honestly think that will defeat me?" Nappa shouted, glaring daggers at Rainbow as he noticed that the ground around her cracked the moment her hand gripped the middle of the lance, "Don't make me laugh, I'll crush your attack and then I'll..."

That was seconds before a wave of intense pain coursed through his body, though it was the type of pain that came from a Saiyan's tail being cut off... to which he barely noticed the fat man from earlier running away. As he started to shrink back to his normal size he turned his gaze towards Rainbow once more, though this time he noticed that the lance was coming his was once more. It was then that the truth of what was happening dawned on him, that Kakarot and the others had done this with the purpose of keeping him in one spot so the lance could hit him without missing its mark. The two beams kept him trapped as the lance closed the distance between Rainbow and his shrinking form, though after some time both groups stopped their attacks and retreated... which was the same moment the lance hit him right in the middle of his chest.

The instant the weapon touched him he went flying in the opposite direction it had come from, with at least twice the force of the lance he had taken earlier.

"No no no no no!" Nappa shouted as he finally returned to his normal form, which was followed by the lance piercing his skin and striking his heart... and his body colliding with the plateau behind him.

The force of the explosion rocked both the very ground that was around the area that Nappa had collided with and the air around the immediate area, causing everyone to try and stand their ground as the wind acted like it was tempest. Many of those closest to the blast zone had to hold their hands up to shield their eyes from the dust that came their way, while trying to make sure that the wind didn't blow them away or knock them to the ground. They all had witnessed the power of the original lance, though they all agreed that the empowered one was a little more powerful than the original, but when the spoke finally cleared they found a Lookout sized hole in the ground... only this time there wasn't someone laying in the middle of the crater.

Vegeta looked around as he landed on the ground that everyone else was gathering around, trying to figure out if the oaf was finally taken care of or if they needed to be on their guard.

"Its done," Piccolo commented, drawing everyone's attention to him for a second, "Nappa's energy is gone... he's finally dead."

"Good," Vegeta replied, collapsing on the ground and staring up at the sky, a smile appearing on his face at the same time, "I'm finally rid of him... I only wish I had been the one to deal the finishing blow."

"Was... was it true what he said?" Rainbow asked, though Applejack was holding her up so she didn't hurt herself, as she had used the lance twice in one day and her body was definitely in pain at the moment, "Both... both the Saiyan race and Planet Vegeta..."

"Yeah, they're gone," Vegeta replied, not even bothering to look up at the moment, while noticing that Kakarot was laying against the ground as well, "Kakarot... once we've both recovered from this ordeal, I would like to fight you one on one... without any annoying interruptions."

"Your on Vegeta," Goku immediately answered, turning his weary head to the two girls that were sitting near them, "I don't know much about either of you, but anyone willing to risk their lives to save the world, and my family, is okay in my book. Your parents must be so proud of the both of you."

"I would hope so," Applejack said, though both she and Rainbow turned to the sky for a moment, wondering if their mother was even watching them while their father slept, "I would certainly hope so."

Despite having beaten Nappa before he could kill anyone else, and being reunited with their friend Vegeta, both of the girls knew that their lives were about to get more exciting... and they couldn't help but think that they were going to eventually cross paths with the tyrant known as Frieza. They both knew that they were going to have to improve themselves, if the fight with Nappa was anything to go by... and both Goku and Vegeta appeared to be the best training partners that were available at the moment, especially if they could learn that Kaio-Ken that Goku had used against Nappa.

They both knew that this was going to be the beginning of a grand adventure for the both of them... and they were definitely eager to see what the future held for both themselves and their new friends.
> Interlude: Discovery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"Ugh... it hurts to move," Goku moaned, struggling to pick himself up after pushing himself to the maximum limit of his Kaio-Ken, the fourth multiplier, twice in the same day.

"So how are you planning on fighting Vegeta if you can't get up?" Krillin asked, though he also looked over at the Saiyan, noticing that he was also out of commission for a while, "I mean, we already ate all of the Senzu Beans and I don't think Korin would give us more just so the two of you can duke it out to see whose the strongest."

"He doesn't have to," Yajirobe said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small bag, before pulling out two of the magical beans, "Korin usually gives me a few when I go into battle, along with the pouch I gave you earlier, though if you really want to fight each other, and kill each other, than you can have these two... I'm keeping the other one for myself."

"Great!" Goku exclaimed, though he patiently waited for Yajirobe to place the bean in his mouth before he started chewing, to which he jumped to his feet and stretched his legs, "Hey Vegeta, you want to throw a couple of punches right now?"

Vegeta stared at Kakarot for a moment, surprised that he was so eager to fight, especially after everything they went through to beat Nappa, but after a few seconds he let out a chuckle as he picked himself up and took the bean that was given to him. From what he had seen so far he guessed that Kakarot would make an excellent sparring partner, potentially even a rival for him to overcome thanks to that Kaio-Ken technique, but the thought of actually fighting someone for fun amused him. Up until this point he had been fighting for survival, be it silently planning his vengeance on Frieza, suffering through Nappa's annoying remarks, or trying to save innocent lives from the tyrants they were forced to live under.

For once he could actually test his mettle against a fellow warrior, a Saiyan like him no less, and actually see who the better fighter was... all without having to worry about survival for once.

"Sure Kakarot, just give me a few minutes," Vegeta replied, though as he tore the bean to pieces in his mouth he pulled out a small control pad, that could command both his pod and Nappa's pod, and pressed a few buttons on it, "I'm bringing both my pod and Nappa's pod to our location... maybe Applejack can find something useful in Nappa's while we fight."

"Do you really think that there will be anything worthwhile in Nappa's pod?" Applejack asked, though based on everything the oaf had said before his death she was willing to bet that there was something waiting to be discovered.

"Honestly, I have no idea," Vegeta answered, to which he tossed the small device to her, "As far as I'm concerned you and Rainbow can do whatever you want with the pod... once you've figured out if there's anything useful or not. Wouldn't want to blow up any information that might help us stop Frieza."

"Right... kind of forgot about him for a while," Rainbow commented, though at the same time Applejack helped her into a position where she could rest her back against one of the rocks, so she could see what was going on as she recovered from using the lance a second time.

"You know, speaking about forgetting something, I actually developed my own signature attack some time before Vegeta and Nappa showed up," Krillin said, to which he rubbed the back of his head for a moment as he separated himself from the group, "and, seeing how I didn't use it in battle, I guess I can show it off for a bit."

Krillin made sure that he was a good distance away from the group before holding his right hand in the air, similar to how Goku held his hands for the Spirit Bomb, but his palm was open and was facing the sky. The group watched as he concentrated on gathering his ki, just like they all did when they used their techniques, though after a few seconds of concentration a small disk appeared above his hand. A small amount of ki energy, in the form of lightning, moved out of the disk for a moment before returning to it, though after a few seconds the disk enlarged until its diameter was the entire width of Krillin's body.

He then turned away from the group for a moment as he moved his body from the right to the left an back again, though after a few seconds of the motion he threw the disk at the nearest rock pillar... which was cut in half as his attack made contact with it.

"And that's the Destructo Disk," Krillin said, letting his arm relax after gathering the small amount of ki he had used to demonstrate the attack, to which he noticed some of the others were staring at him, "What?"

"You know we could have used that to deal with Nappa while he was in his ape form," Piccolo stated, glaring at Krillin the entire time he spoke, as he was a little annoyed that the attack hadn't been brought up until this moment, "instead of having to fall back on Rainbow's lance an hope that the combination would be enough to take Nappa out."

"Look, in the heat of what was happening it slipped my mind," Krillin replied, letting out a sigh as he spotted two spherical orbs coming their way, "but in the end we succeeded and saved the world at the same time."

Vegeta didn't bother to say anything as his pod landed near where he was standing, though it did so without creating any more craters in the ground, but while Nappa's old pod did the same thing he could only glare at it. With the arrival of the pods Vegeta tapped Kakarot on the shoulder and beckoned for him to follow, to which the two of them moved away from where everyone else was resting, as he didn't want to bother them with any of their attacks. Once he had determined that they were far enough to avoid annoying anyone else he landed on one of the plateaus and dropped into his battle stance, to which Kakarot did the same across the gap from where he was standing. They stood like that for a few minutes, trying to decide who was going to attack first, though the moment they both heard something crack around them Kakarot jumped across the gap and swung his fist at Vegeta.

Applejack, seeing her friend dodge the incoming attack and reply with his own, turned her attention away from the fight and focused on the pod that was resting near where she was standing, the one that happened to be Nappa's old pod. She held up the device that Vegeta had given her and studied it, though she vaguely remembered the lessons she and Rainbow had been given in using one of the Saiyan's pods. After a few seconds she remembered what the buttons did and clicked one that was near the top, to which the pod opened before her eyes, though that was followed by an automated voice welcoming Nappa back to the pod.

"Ugh, Miss Applejack," Gohan said, walking up to the pod and staring at the inside, as the last time he had been inside one he had destroyed it in his rage, "What are you looking for?"

"You don't have to call me 'Miss'," Applejack replied, though she smiled at Gohan as she helped him into the pod, "not when we're pretty much the same age at this point. What I'm looking for is something that will tell us if Nappa sent any messages from this pod or received any from someone else, as that will help determine what we do next."

"Oh, you mean like the mail system," Gohan commented, looking around the inside of the pod for a moment, but due to his lack of understanding of a Saiyan's pod he had no idea what the mail symbol would look like, "I don't see anything useful."

"Don't worry Gohan, it took a month or two before both Rainbow and I could remember all the symbols," Applejack said, to which she shook her head for a moment, "I only wish I had my notes with me, because that would make this so much fas... oh, wait a second..."

Applejack stared at a trio of buttons, which would normally be on a Saiyan's right when they were sitting in their pod, before gently pressing the one in the middle... to which a screen appeared before their eyes. She marveled at their luck, because not only did she remember how to find the mail function of a Saiyan pod, but Nappa had apparently forgotten to log out of his own message board once he had landed on Earth. She found it somewhat odd that she remembered the symbol right when she needed it, but decided that now wasn't the time to argue with the results as she started looking at Nappa's mail.

"Let's see here," Applejack commented, starting at the bottom of the list and working her way up, eying several of the titles while she wondered why Nappa had never bothered to delete any of them in the last twenty-three years, "Several of these titles indicate that Nappa was being paid by Frieza to keep an eye on Vegeta, to see if he was an asset to his army or if he was a liability. This one at the very end, labeled 'Extinction of Planet Vegeta' seems to be Frieza thanking Nappa for allowing him to blow up the planet without any form of resistance, which confirms what he told us earlier. There are several more like that one, each labeled with a different planet listed in the place of Planet Vegeta, which means that Nappa was using Vegeta to further Frieza's empire and expand his personal wealth."

"Wait, this Frieza person paid Nappa five hundred thousand credits for the destruction of Vegeta's home planet?" Gohan asked, staring at the amount on the screen before turning his gaze to Applejack, "What's a credit?"

"Its the galactic currency that Frieza's empire uses," Rainbow spoke up, not even bothering to turn away from Vegeta's fight with Goku, though she did smile when Vegeta punched Goku in the jaw an knocked him backwards, "It works just like any currency does; you work hard to get it and then you can spend it on whatever you want, resulting in a cycle that constantly repeats itself."

"It seems that for every planet they conquered Nappa got twenty-five thousand credits," Applejack said to herself, running through the list as she searched of anything of relevance to their situation, until she got to a year ago, "Oh, this isn't good. Shortly after Raditz died, which was when Vegeta learned about the Dragon Balls, Nappa sent a message to his main contact in Frieza's army, the right hand no less, and told them everything he had learned about the wish granting spheres. A few days later he got a message that told him that, and I'm quoting it here, 'Lord Frieza will be arriving on Planet Namek in thirteen months time and would like your help in negotiating for the seven orbs once you have arrived.' The word negotiating is also highlighted in red..."

"Wait, so your telling us that this Frieza guy is on his way to Planet Namek," Krillin said, fear creeping into his voice as he imagined everything he was about to tell everyone else, "which just so happens to be the home world of both Kami and Piccolo, where he plans to slaughter the entire Namekian race so he can gather their Dragon Balls and wish for immortality?"

Before Applejack could say anything there was a crashing sound as Vegeta collided with the plateau that was to the right of the one they were on, to which she poked her head out of the pod and looked at her friend. He seemed a little worn out, which was understandable considering he had finished fighting a massive ape not thirty minutes ago and was having a fist fight with Goku. Applejack turned to the other Saiyan and noticed that he was using the Kaio-Ken again, no doubt to equal their power so they could both enjoy themselves, but she let out a sigh as Vegeta pulled himself up and returned to the fight.

"Goku seems to be enjoying himself," Piccolo commented, though he sounded a little worried, which was understandable considering the fact that Applejack just told that the entirety of his race was going to be eradicated in the near future, "but his body has to be exhausted at this point. Senzu Beans can only do so much and he's bound to hurt himself."

"He better not considering all the trouble we went through to get the Dragon Balls to revive him," a voice said, to which the assembled group turned around and spotted two newcomers, both of which happened to be young ladies that were at least twenty years old.

Applejack looked up from the pod for a moment and noticed that Gohan was looking at the one that was wearing a purple dress, while also having an orange colored cloth tied on the top and a yellow sash. Her hair was tied in a bun and had her hair coming down on the sides in two separate strips, though she was definitely concerned for Gohan's safety if the look on her face was anything to go by. The other lady was wearing a blue shirt with a white collar, which had white edges on the sleeves, as well as matching blue shorts with the edges on the bottom. Directly behind them was a previously hidden old man who had a bald head, though he had a white fu manchu mustache and beard while a pair of sunglasses covered his eyes, while at the same time he was using a wooden staff to help him walk.

Applejack noticed that Rainbow was looking up from the fight as well, as she was interested in meeting the people that the Z Warriors were friends with, though the new trio seemed more concerned for the fight that was raging in front of them.

"Roshi, I thought your sister said that the fighting was over," the lady in shorts said, though at the same time she was interested in watching what happened up close.

"At least both Gohan and Goku are safe," the other lady commented, to which she held Gohan for a moment, who had run to her while everyone else was distracted by either the fighting or their arrival, while at the same time confirming that she was his mother.

Before Applejack could say anything she heard Vegeta call out the name of his beam attack again, to which she turned and found that he was up in the air and was firing down at Goku, who seemed to be preparing his Kamehameha attack as well. The force of the two attacks connecting nearly knocked both of the ladies off of their feet, but Piccolo appeared behind the two of them and made sure that they were okay while the two Saiyans fought. It seemed that the two of them were equally matched, which was understandable considering Goku was likely using the Kaio-Ken, but in the end Vegeta was forced back by the empowered Kamehameha and crashed to the ground, though that only resulted in the two of them throwing punches and nothing else.

Applejack was surprised that the two of them were still fighting, even with as much damage they had sustained during their fight, but eventually let out a sigh as she returned to her search inside the pod.

"So, is this your pod?" the lady in shorts asked, causing Applejack to look up for a moment, "I mean, you seem to know what your doing and the controls, what I assume are the controls, respond well to your touch."

"Oh, this isn't my pod," Applejack replied, scanning the other messages that Nappa had sent, trying to figure out if she could pinpoint how far Frieza was from Planet Namek, "This pod used to belong to Nappa, the Saiyan that arrived with Vegeta, but he wanted me to check and see if I could find anything useful on it."

"Mind if I try something?" the lady asked, though the tone of her voice indicated that she was interested in learning about the foreign tech that was resting in front of her.

"I'd say yes if you knew how to operate a Saiyan pod," a voice said, to which both Vegeta and Goku walked over, though they both looked completely worn out and several pieces of their clothing happened to be completely ruined, "though I'm sure that either Applejack or Rainbow would be willing to show you how to do that, um..."

"Oh, my name is Bulma," the lady replied, though she seemed a little excited when she looked at Vegeta, as if she actually liked the way he looked and was thinking about him in some other fashion.

Before anyone else could say anything one of the lights in Nappa's pod started to light up and then dim, while at the same time the automated voice indicated that it was receiving a message from someone named 'Zarbon'.

"Oh great, now we have to deal with this," Vegeta moaned, pulling himself to his feet as he did his best to stand straight, before turning to everyone else, "Zarbon's messages are generally done with projections, which means he'll see everything around me that's within his sight... and that means you all need to hide before I acknowledge the message."

Applejack nodded and ran to her sister while everyone carefully moved themselves to a lower level of the plateau they were on, where they could listen to the message without being seen. Once they were all out of sight, and Vegeta was sure that the only thing Frieza's right hand would see if the two pods, he took a deep breath, steeled himself, and clicked the buttons that would activate the message... which was followed by a small image of a humanoid creature that had green skin and happened to be wearing a tiara of some kind.

"Vegeta! What are you doing on this secure channel?" Zarbon demanded, though his face seemed to soften into a smile when he noticed the damage that Vegeta had substained, "What in the name of Frieza happened to you? And where is Nappa?"

"The oaf is dead," Vegeta replied, slipping into his much colder persona, the one he had developed for dealing with the tyrant and his underlings, "He and I had a... disagreement... over Raditz's report on the state of the planet he had been sent to and, in a moment of confusion, the oaf attacked me and transformed into a Great Ape. The damage you see is from my fight with him, but let's just say that I killed him and leave it at that."

"He sure did a number on you," Zarbon commented, his smile widening as he looked over Vegeta's body, "it almost looks like your on death's door as well. I wouldn't be surprised if you died in the next few hours."

"Oh trust me, it takes more than an empowered moron to take down the Prince of the Saiyan race," Vegeta smugly stated, once again hating himself for even having to say the sentence like that, though he had developed this persona for Frieza and had to play along for now, "though you may want to edit Raditz's reports on the planet known as Earth."

"And why do you say that?" Zarbon asked, though Vegeta already knew that all he could see at the moment was a broken wasteland that had a variety of areas that were damaged.

"Just look at the area around me, its a desolate wasteland," Vegeta coldly replied, adding in a growl to indicate that he believed Zarbon was blind, again playing the role he had developed, "Planet Earth is a desolate wasteland that no one wants, with no people to rule over and no known resources to mine out... so its not worth keeping track of anymore."

"I see," Zarbon commented, though there was the sound of some keys being pressed, indicating that they weren't alone thanks to the people who were working under Zarbon at the moment, "Anyway, back to the matter at hand; Lord Frieza had ordered that you and Nappa were to join him on Planet Namek in six months time, to liberate the planet's Dragon Balls from their owners, but you said that your companion is dead. I shall amend the orders myself; you are to report to Frieza Planet 79 and heal your injuries, then get back in your pod and meet up with us on Planet Namek. Once you have arrived either Dodoria or I will contact you with your assignment... and maybe Frieza will release you from your contract once he has what he wants."

"Whatever," Vegeta replied, indicating that he was indifferent to the order he had been issued, which was his normal response to Frieza's orders, but it would tell Zarbon that nothing was wrong.

"You certainly haven't changed at all," Zarbon remarked, to which he let out a sigh, though that was followed by one of his underlings doing something that caught his attention, "Very well, we have changed the report that Raditz sent us and have changed Nappa's status... and we'll be seeing you on Planet Namek whenever you arrive."

Vegeta stared at the pod as the message finally ended, though to be on the safe side he reached into the pod and flipped a button on the inside, which caused the entire pod to power down until someone pressed the button on the device he handed Applejack earlier.

"Does this mean you'll be leaving Earth?" Applejack asked, stepping out from where she and the others had been hiding the entire time, though she hated the thought of her friend leaving so soon after finally reuniting with him.

"For now," Vegeta replied, letting out a sigh as he turned back to the group, who were busy pulling themselves out of their hiding place, "I don't know how much time I bought you with all the lies I told Zarbon, but for now he, and the rest of Frieza's forces, think that this planet is a desolate wasteland that isn't worth wasting their time with. Rainbow, Applejack, and Kakarot, the three of you should train yourselves for the fight of your lives, because its only a matter of time until they come here looking for the Dragon Balls..."

"I'm not about to let them wipe out the Namekian race," Piccolo growled, clearly annoyed by the thought of a galactic tyrant hunting down the other members of his race and killing them to gain immortality, even though he had no knowledge or memories of his race and planet.

"Oh trust me, I won't let them do that either," Vegeta said, looking at his friends for a moment, before letting out a sigh, "I'll let you keep Nappa's pod and see if you can use it in some way to get to Namek... and I'll try my best to sabotage Frieza's efforts until I can figure out a way to prevent him from using the Dragon Balls."

"Then we'll see you when we arrive on Namek," Applejack replied, though both she and Rainbow threw their arms around their friend for a few seconds.

Both of the girls were happy that their friend was alright, though they were worried that he was getting in over his head, as their father had told them to not engage in a battle with Frieza unless they were forced into one. Going to Namek meant that they would have to eventually fight the tyrant, though they both knew that, at their current level of power, they would be killed by anyone that was stronger than Vegeta was. They needed to get stronger before they even thought about going to Namek, though the only person they could think of that could help them was the person who trained Goku.

Applejack also knew that she and Rainbow would need to eventually find someplace to live if they were to remain on this planet and live a somewhat normal life until their father woke up from his nap, though she knew that, for the moment, that one of the Z Warriors would likely take them in until they were the age to get their own place.

"I"ll see you in six weeks," Vegeta said, eventually breaking out of the hug and slipping into his own pod, to which he cast one last look at the assembled group, "Train hard and use your time effectively... because your going to need to be at your peak level for even the lowest of Frieza's forces."

Rainbow, Applejack, Krillin, Gohan, and Piccolo nodded for a moment, as the five of them knew that Vegeta was talking to them, before Vegeta sealed the lid to his pod and shot up into the sky, leaving Earth behind.

"So can I study the pod?" Bulma asked, turning her attention to the pod that was left behind, though it was clear that she was talking to Applejack, as she knew the controls better than anyone else at the moment, "I'll even let the two of you use one of the spare rooms at my place until you find a permanent residence."

"Actually, I just heard from King Kai again," Goku said, which explained why he hadn't said much during Vegeta's departure, "He wants to train the girls, and Piccolo, before they leave for Namek... only I have no idea how to get there when your not dead."

Applejack had a pretty good idea of how to get there, as she was certain that they could ask Mr. Popo to use his carpet to get them to wherever this King Kai was. She was also reluctant to hand over the pod to Bulma, who seemed to know what she was doing with machines, but decided that she could at least give her a list of the symbols and what each one meant so she didn't accidentally blow the pod up. Even as she thought about it she guessed that training with King Kai would naturally boost the skills that they currently had, while no doubt giving them some time to potentially pick up some new abilities... like the Kaio-Ken.

Applejack looked over at Rainbow and they both grinned for a moment, because despite the terrible news they had learned, about the fate of their friend's home world and his race, their adventures with the Z Warriors were only just starting... and it didn't look like they would be stopping anytime soon.
> Interlude: Science
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Once Vegeta's pod had passed through the atmosphere, and he was on his way to the Frieza Planet he had been ordered to travel to, Rainbow and Applejack turned to the group of fighters that stood around them. They were unsure of who this King Kai was, though considering the fact that Goku had trained under him for some time, and learned the Kaio-Ken and Spirit Bomb techniques, that only made them eager to meet him. Their first task, however, was to transport the Saiyan pod to Bulma's place, Capsule Corp she called it, where she would be able to hook up the pod to her equipment and figure out how to replicate everything that was inside it. Goku, being exhausted from his fight with Vegeta, decided to retire to his home with Gohan, so shortly after Vegeta departed he called on some sort of golden colored cloud, the Flying Nimbus he called it, and his family was gone in a matter of minutes.

Piccolo, having nowhere else to go at the moment, was offered a room for the night by Bulma as well, though after a few seconds the Namekian accepted the invitation... but once he had agreed Bulma sprung a condition on him; he had to help them cart the pod to the lab. Before he could get pissed off, and accidentally blow the pod to pieces, Applejack reminded them that she could fly it there, as she had the knowledge that would allow her to fly it to their destination without blowing something up. Piccolo and Krillin helped Rainbow into the back of the flying vehicle that Bulma had been riding, to which they discovered that Roshi was sitting in the back seat at the moment, before they took off and headed in the direction of Bulma's lab.

Applejack took a moment to make sure the pod had enough fuel to reach its destination, which it did considering it had been refueling on Earth's atmosphere since it had landed, before climbing into the pod, closing the lid with a couple of clicks, and then gently sent it in the direction that Bulma and the others were heading in.

It took them some time to reach the location of Bulma's lab, which happened to be located in a rather large city that was known as West City, though the building in question was essentially half a circle that had been turned upside down. Bulma landed in what was apparently the yard between several of the buildings, to which she hopped out of the vehicle and opened the door to one of the buildings, which was likely her lab. Once the door was open she turned her gaze to the sky for a moment and spotted the pod that Applejack was in, though before she did anything Piccolo flew out of the vehicle and moved towards the pod. When he was next to the pod he gently tapped it, to get Applejack's attention, before beckoning down to the ground, where both he and the pod moved towards the ground until they were both in the area that Bulma had landed in.

A few seconds passed before Applejack opened the pod and climbed out of it, though there was a smile on her face, which told Rainbow that it was in perfect working order.

"I'll begin running some tests on the pod once I've introduced you to my father," Bulma said, tapping the side of the pod for a moment, before she beckoned for the girls and Piccolo to follow her inside the main building, "Applejack, I know you and Rainbow want to get started with whatever training Goku was talking about, but I would like to have the list of symbols ready before you leave."

"I will have the full list completed before then," Applejack replied, though while she spoke she was carrying Rainbow, as she was still somewhat exhausted from the usage of her lance.

"You know, I'm kind of glad that you guys got rid of that Nappa character," Bulma commented, leading them though a room that was labeled as the Atrium, where a variety of animals ran around and enjoyed their lives, before beckoning them up a set of stairs, "I mean seriously; the jerk sold out his entire race, his home planet, and who knows how many other worlds just to make some money."

"He also wanted immortality," Piccolo threw in, remembering what the bald Saiyan had said, which had only angered his companion, "Vegeta, on the other hand, clearly had a completely different wish he wanted to make... and I'm willing to bet that it was the revival of both his home planet and his race."

"Is that even possible?" Rainbow asked, speaking for the first time since Vegeta had departed from Earth, "Can the Dragon Balls bring back an entire race and the planet that they used to live on?"

"I'm going to be honest with you, I have no idea," Piccolo answered, shaking his head for a moment as they walked up the stairs, "The people of Earth have only used the Dragon Balls to wish for immortality or to bring back specific people who died in a conflict. Take Yamcha for an example, in one years time we can gather the Dragon Balls and wish him back to life, as this was the first time he died, but if this had been his second time then he'd be stuck in the Next World. According to Kami there's a limit on how many times someone can be brought back by using the Dragon Balls, though if you want more details on what the seven spheres can do then I would ask him."

Rainbow and Applejack assumed that the wish granting spheres could do anything, as they had been told that when they first discovered their existence, but now they both guessed that there were some restrictions on what could be wished for, otherwise the world would be in chaos as people fought over the balls. Piccolo's words suggested that no one had tried to wish a planet into existence, though both of the girls knew that the only way they could truly discover if it was possible or not would be to gather the balls and ask the Eternal Dragon themselves.

"Do I hear people talking?" a voice asked, though at the same time the group entered what appeared to be a living room area, complete with a table, chairs, and some sort of device that sat on a wooden dresser of some kind.

The girls turned towards the sound of the voice and found a short, stocky man who happened to be sitting in one of the chairs while reading what appeared to be a stack of papers. The man's hair was very similar in style to the style that Bulma's hair was in, but his hair was bluish-gray colored instead of Bulma's turquoise colored hair. The man also had a large gray mustache and wore a large pair of rectangular glasses, no doubt to help him see things considering how old he looked, though in addition to those items he was wearing a white lab coat, with a blue undershirt, and black pants. The man also had something in his mouth that was giving off some smoke, though he pulled it out for a moment and tapped it on the side of a container, to which a piece fell off of it before he returned it to his mouth.

There was also a small black cat resting on the man's right shoulder, though it barely looked at the group as they entered the room, as if it wasn't interested with them at all.

"Guys, this is my father, Dr. Brief," Bulma said, waving a hand to the man for a moment, who set his papers down and turned towards he group, "Dad, these are some of Son Goku's friends; Piccolo, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. They helped save the world from the Saiyans I told you about a year ago."

"Ah yes, now I remember," Dr. Brief replied, to which he pulled himself out of his chair and approached the group, where he held his hand out for them to shake, "Any friend of my daughter's, or Son Goku for that matter, is a friend of mine."

Piccolo seemed uncertain of whether or not he should shake the man's hand at all, though both Rainbow and Applejack nearly jumped at the chance to do so, eventually leading the Namekian to follow their example. Once that was done Dr. Brief looked over them and noticed that some of them had a few injuries, the ones that had appeared after they ate their Senzu Beans, so he called for a nurse bot to come to them and patch some of them up.

"So now that introductions are out of the way, I have a question for you," Dr. Brief said, to which he pulled over a monitor and revealed the Saiyan pod that was in his backyard, "Whose space ship is that?"

"Technically it used to belong to a Saiyan called Nappa," Applejack answered, as she was ready to give him the short version of what had happened today, "but now it belongs to me and my sister. Vegeta, the Saiyan that arrived with Nappa, basically gave the pod to us and said that we could do whatever we wanted with it, so Bulma asked us to bring it here so she could study it... as long as I give her the list of Saiyan symbols so she knows what she's doing."

"Tell me everything you know about the Saiyans and their culture," Dr, Brief said, though a smile appeared on his face as he started to make his way down towards where the pod was situated, "Today will be a great day for science!"

Rainbow and Applejack, along with Piccolo and Bulma, basically got to work on the pod the moment Dr. Brief showed an interest in learning about the new technology that was available for him to play with. As Bulma and her dad got to work, which started with hauling the pod into the workshop area, the girls were quizzed on everything they knew about the Saiyans and their culture. Both of the girls admitted that there were a few things they didn't know, such as the myths that the Saiyans told to the next generation or who they worshiped, though they guessed that the simple answer to the second part was that the race worshiped King Vegeta, their greatest warrior at the time.

As the two scientists worked on the pod, and Piccolo moved to a more quiet area to meditate, Applejack started writing down all of the Saiyan symbols and their meanings, so when it came time to crack the pod open both Bulma and her father didn't accidentally blow the pod to pieces. While she did that Rainbow laid on her back and stared up at the sky, though that was eventually followed by her gently flying up towards the clouds, grabbing one of them with her hands, and returned to the ground with it, where she laid on it as if it was a comfy bed of some kind. When asked about that Applejack said that she honestly had no idea how her sister managed to do that, grabbing a cloud and essentially binding it to the ground until she was done with it, but that was followed by them returning to their work once more.

They were barely an hour into their work before Dr. Brief started going over all of the translations that Applejack had provided them, which at the moment was half of the total number of symbols that the Saiyans actually used... though she made sure that the ones for operating the pod were at the top of the list. That involved him asking Applejack to actually quiz both him and his daughter on the symbols that she had already laid out, though she decided to humor him and see if he had actually memorized any of them in the short amount of time they had been working.

"Okay, what's this symbol?" Applejack would ask, to which she would trace a symbol on something that was called a whiteboard, where she could write something on it and then completely erase it when she was done.

"That would be the symbol for open," either Bulma or her father would answer, though there was an occasion where Bulma would get one wrong and her father would correct her, as he hadn't gotten any wrong himself.

"Correct," Applejack would reply, as either one of them would guess right, before erasing the symbol and drawing another one in its place, "and what is this symbol?"

The three of them ended up spending a good hour going over the list that Applejack had created, though while Dr. Brief clearly didn't need the list for his work Bulma, on the other hand, still needed some practice. While they worked Applejack and Rainbow were introduced to Bulma's mother, a lady by the name of Panchy, who seemed interested in their house guests and even talked with Rainbow while she was relaxing, though eventually she went back inside the main building and left them alone. Once Panchy left them to their work Bulma looked up at the clock on the wall and discovered that it was already almost seven pm, to which she declared that they were going to stop working and get something to eat before they exhausted themselves.

Not thirty minutes after Bulma had them stop working, and retire to the main building for the rest of the night, did Rainbow and Applejack discover that there was what could have passed as a small feast sitting on the table, though when they asked Bulma about it they discovered that she hadn't eaten anything all day and was kind of hungry. Piccolo sat at the table as well, though he had taken off the white part of his clothing that he had been wearing the entire time the girls had known him, though he seemed annoyed by the fact that his meditation had been interrupted.

It was during the time that they were eating that Dr. Brief asked them some questions about how they knew Goku and how they came to reside on Earth, as he was fairly certain that their particular species wasn't native to the planet.

"Honestly, we have no idea what planet we're from," Applejack replied, while at the same time Rainbow was tearing into the food she had piled onto her plate, which wasn't surprising considering how much energy she had used in order to call upon the lance twice in one day, "I mean one day me and Rainbow just showed up on our father's planet, without any knowledge of where we came from, and we were taken in without any questions asked. We were raised by him, our mother, and our father's attendant for three years... and then our father had to go to sleep and we were put in an enchanted sleep."

"Oh... I'm sorry to hear that," Dr. Brief commented, though his tone indicated that he believed the same thing that Krillin and the other Z Warriors had thought when Applejack had told them about their father, "You mentioned that the two of you had been placed in an 'enchanted sleep' for twenty-three years? What kind of person would do such a thing to the two of you?"

Applejack wanted to say that it was their mother, but decided not to say that, because when she mentioned that their father was sleeping everyone thought she meant that he was dead. If she said that their mother put them in an enchanted sleep, for twenty-three years, she worried that they might think that she and Rainbow hated their mother, which was why they didn't speak about her very much. She had no doubts that Chronoa was keeping an eye on them and was likely shaking her head at Dr. Brief for thinking that their father was dead, but she decided not to say anything at all.

She cast a glance at her sister, to see if she was even paying attention to the conversation, but Rainbow was eating her fill for the night and likely hadn't heard a single word that had been said.

"Again, I have no idea who did that to us." Applejack eventually answered, but the fact that she had lied left a terrible taste in her mouth, "Though we were allowed to awaken when Earth needed aid in stopping Nappa from rampaging across the world, not to mention meeting the grown up version of our childhood friend."

"That reminds me, you said that he was going to a planet named Namek?" Dr. Brief inquired, to which Applejack nodded a few times to indicate that he was correct, "I was just curious as to whether the pod had a star chart or something with the coordinates for every planet that your friend, and his dimwitted companion, have found during their travels. If so I could always construct another pod and we could sent the two of you off immediately."

"Well, Goku told us that King Kai wanted to train us for a bit," Rainbow finally said, pulling herself away from her plate for a moment, "I don't know who that is, but he sounds very important and he gave Goku some sweet moves... ones that I would enjoy adding to my list of available skills. Though I don't think he'd bother with teaching me the Spirit Bomb, not when I've already got my lance on my side."

"I think that his training is going to be along the lines of finding out what your individual style is," Piccolo commented, shocking the people at the table, because he had been silent for most of the meal, "though if you want my two cents I can tell you want I think. I believe that you, Rainbow, are going to be the type of fighter that fights at close range while relying on your speed to avoid taking damage and occasionally outdistancing your enemy. Applejack, you strike me as the type of person who would benefit more from precision techniques, maybe something like using your ki to enhance your blows or something like that."

"Have... have you been thinking about that since we beat Nappa?" Rainbow asked, as she was surprised that he had a guess on their fighting styles, though she also guessed that Piccolo might be right.

"Actually, I started analyzing the two of you the moment you started fighting," Piccolo replied, taking a sip of the tea that had been prepared, "of course it turned out that you were on our side and not the Saiyans, so my precaution wasn't necessary at all."

"Okay, that's actually not important at the moment," Bulma said, bringing their attention back to what they had been talking about, "We need to focus on getting the pod up and running, as well as understanding it so we could potentially make a second one... though I think that can wait until the morning. The three of you have to be exhausted from all the fighting you did today, despite the Senzu Beans that you might have eaten during your fight with Nappa."

Rainbow wanted to argue that she and Applejack were fine to continue the research, where she would relax and Applejack would help them with the pod, but before she could say anything both she and her sister let out a yawn that indicated that they were indeed tired. The moment the meal was over, and Bulma's parents insisted that the dishes would be cleaned up later, Bulma escorted the girls to one of their spare rooms, one that happened to have two beds. The girls thanked Bulma for allowing them to stay the night, who merely smiled and wished them a good night, before heading back to the living area to make sure her father wasn't sneaking out to work on the pod anymore.

The girls shared a laugh at the thought of Bulma's father sneaking out to figure out how the pod worked, because they already knew, from the brief moment he had been working on it, that the technology fascinated him and held his attention. Once they were done laughing they climbed into the beds that were in the room, finding it odd that there happened to be two beds in the room, before they fell sleep the moment their heads hit the pillows.





When morning arrived the girls discovered two things; one, Dr. Brief was drinking some sort of warm liquid drink that he called coffee, something that was supposed to help wake adults up in the morning. He offered two small cups to them, a small portion so they could see if they liked it, but in the end both of the girls almost ended up spitting it out, where he explained that coffee was an acquired taste and that he expected them to almost gag when they tasted the drink. Bulma didn't seem to mind the cup that her father had given her, though that was quickly followed by the girls noticing that Mr. Popo was in the building at the moment.

"Is something wrong Mr. Popo?" Applejack asked, though she was wondering if Kami needed help with something and didn't want to bother Goku after recently bringing him back to life.

"No," Mr. Popo replied, though while he spoke both of the girls noticed that there was a flying carpet hanging outside the building behind him, "Kami wanted me to give your friend here access to his old ship, so she and whoever needs to go to Namek have the ability to do so... as there isn't enough time to make a pod for everyone."

"That reminds me," Bulma commented, indicating that she had already seen the ship in question while the girls were sleeping, though she was keeping calm from her excitement at the prospect of working on another object from another alien culture, "How did we get to Yunzabit Heights so fast? I forgot to ask because of the ship you let me see."

"It was my carpet," Mr. Popo said, beckoning to the carpet for a moment, before turning his attention back to the group, "it allows me to teleport anywhere instantly, though it is fueled by the evil of the souls that are fed to it."

"I... I don't want to know the exact specifics of what you just said," Bulma said, though she seemed sick at the thought of a soul being used for fuel, "but I will happily work on the new ship... just as soon as I finish working on the Saiyan pod and the symbols that we haven't been given yet."

"You two have thirty minutes to prepare yourselves," Mr. Popo stated, turning towards Rainbow and Applejack for a moment, "King Kai wants to begin your training immediately... but he's willing to wait until you've finished helping your friend out."

Rainbow and Applejack shared a look between themselves before they helped themselves to whatever the morning meal was, as they got a small portion of it so Applejack could focus on writing down the remaining symbols and their translations before they left the building. Rainbow, on the other hand, stood around and helped Dr. Brief move things around the buildings, getting in her morning exercise before they started their new training under the man who trained Goku. They were both excited to learn whatever they could learn from King Kai, especially because of the Kaio-Ken that they had seen in use, though they had to wonder what other tricks the person they were going to meet had up his sleeves.

When thirty minutes had passed, and the entire list of symbols had been completed, the girls walked outside with Mr. Popo, Dr. Brief, Bulma, and Piccolo, as three of them were there to merely wish them luck in their training. The carpet was waiting for them, though the girls were told that that it could hold one other person besides Mr. Popo, but considering how small they were he could bend it to three people until they were older. They also knew that they could return to Earth whenever they needed to take a break, as Mr. Popo explained that he could take them to King Kai's place and bring them back in an instant, where they would be able to explore the world they had protected before it was time to head to Namek.

The girls climbed onto the carpet and prepared themselves, because they were excited to meet King Kai and learn what he had to teach them... and potentially learn the skills that Goku had picked up during his own training.
> Interlude: King Kai
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	When Applejack and Rainbow climbed onto the carpet they had no idea what they were expecting, as they guessed that they would disappear the moment they had taken their positions, though it appeared as if Mr. Popo wanted them to be ready for their first use of instantaneous teleportation. The moment they were ready, and had waved goodbye to Bulma, her father, and Piccolo, Mr. Popo activated the carpet's abilities and the world around them disappeared, leaving them in some sort of white area for a second or two, before reality snapped back into focus around them. The girls were used to traveling at a decent pace, thanks to how Whis was able to travel with their father and whoever else was with them at the time, but they had never experienced traveling at that speed before... and it made Rainbow a little jealous that she couldn't move that fast at the moment.

"Here we are," Mr. Popo said, though while he spoke his carpet descended towards the ground, giving the girls time to observe the planet they would be spending an untold amount of time on until it was time to depart for Namek, "the planet of King Kai."

When hearing the world planet the girls expected something like the planets that their father showed them, either for his own personal business or for them to train on, but that's not what they got with this planet. King Kai's planet contained nothing more than a grassy surface, which happened to cover the entirety of the planet, a half dozen or so trees, though to Applejack some of them appeared to bearing fruit at the moment. There was also a road that circumvented the entire planet, a building that both of the girls assumed was King Kai's house, a vehicle that they also guessed was King Kai's car, a well that rested to the side of the house, and some other small building.

"This is where the two of you will be training for the next six weeks," Mr. Popo explained, though at the same time his carpet finally stopped moving as it neared the ground, to which he stepped down onto the planet's surface and beckoned for them to join him, "I heard that he intends on teaching you how to harness your own innate abilities, such as your lance, while allowing you to pick up on some techniques along the way."

"Oh don't tell me the Saiyans killed you two as well!" a voice said, to which the girls discovered that Yamcha, Tien, and Chiaotzu were standing nearby, though all three of them happened to have a glowing halo above their heads, but the girls were able to figure out that it was Yamcha that had spoken.

"Really? Are you blind?" Tien asked, causing Yamcha to turn towards him for a second, though at the same time Applejack noticed that his arm had been fully healed, "Just look at them; neither of them are dead because they're missing the halos that we have."

"Listen, we have important matters to get to and the questions can wait for another time," a new voice said, to which everyone turned towards it for a moment.

The speaker was a short man, who was between the height of Krillin and Goku, who wore a black robe of sorts that covered most of his body with a red undershirt that could only be seen on his arms, though his eyes were covered by a pair of black sunglasses. There was also the pair of cricket-like antennae that caught the girls' attention, though they could only assume that they had something to do with how he was able to speak to Goku while they were fighting Nappa. Rainbow and Applejack also noticed the kanji symbol that was on the front of his robes, though from their studies they remembered that the symbol meant 'world king', indicating that this had to be King Kai.

As the girls finally climbed off the carpet they noticed that the gravity was similar to Planet Vegeta's, which was roughly ten times Earth's gravity when Applejack calculated the exact amount, though that only meant that this was a perfect location for some training.

"Greetings Rainbow Dash and Applejack, I am King Kai," the man replied, though he gave them a short bow of respect, which the girls promptly repeated towards him, as they had been taught by Whis and Shin so long ago, "You know, I actually put forth my name to watch over you two while you slept, because I knew that you wouldn't have been ready to fight the Saiyans and would have needed training shortly after waking up."

"Their mother called in a favor and asked me to do it," Mr. Popo stated, though the air around him seemed to darken for a moment as he climbed back onto his carpet, "I will be back in seven days to check up on them..."

"Yes, I am fully aware of your schedule," King Kai said, though the girls noticed that it took all of his effort not to break down in front of Mr. Popo, leaving the girls to wonder if there was something about the man that they didn't know about, "I shall have them ready to go in six weeks time... where they can go to Namek if they desire."

Mr. Popo took one last look at King Kai before disappearing in a flash, indicating that he was gone and was leaving the girls to their training, which made them wonder what they were going to be learning.

"Thank the gods that he's gone," King Kai said, turning his attention back to Applejack and Rainbow, "Look, I'm not going to force any of you to tell jokes or anything to start my training, we just don't have the time for that at the moment. However, there is one thing I want to see before we start training."

"And what is that King Kai?" Yamcha said, interrupting the girls before they could say the same thing, though they held their tongues and waited for the answer to come.

"That's simple enough for me to answer," King Kai stated, though while he spoke he stared right at Rainbow for a moment, "I want to see the Lance of Lightning in action."

"The what?" Tien asked, though it was clear that he had no idea what the man was talking about, which the girls knew was fine because he had died before Rainbow could show off her best attack.

"I guess he means my 'ultimate' attack," Rainbow commented, which earned her a nod from King Kai, "but what would I even be aiming at? There's nothing around here for me to target beside you and the others."

The moment the words left her mouth, and King Kai had a chance to hear them, he merely pointed towards the sky, causing all of them o turn their eyes upwards and find that there were some asteroid sized rocks floating around the small planet. As Rainbow stared at all of the rocks, amazed by how many there were, Applejack was able to determine that all of them happened to be distanced far enough so the small planet didn't get hit by the blast wave of Rainbow's attack. She had the feeling that King Kai had been watching the fight with the Saiyans from the moment Goku left the planet, which meant he wanted to feel the energy of the attack firsthand so he could determine how to begin their training.

All Rainbow had to do was summon the lance and blow one of the rocks to pieces, then they could get started on the real training that they were here for.

"Okay, I'll show you my lance," Rainbow said with a sigh, as she honestly didn't think that she would be using the attack again so soon, especially after using it twice in the same day, "Just give me some space... I don't want anyone getting hurt before it goes off."

King Kai and the others moved in the direction of his house for a moment, though they all stopped when he reached a certain point and turned to watch Rainbow, where she gently brought her hands together, to form the triangle that she could focus her ki into, before she started to weave the energy together. At least three minutes passed before she got the energy to where it normally was when she summoned the lance, but as she tried to press on she could feel her concentration slipping. She had to wonder if she was missing something this time, like the rage she had used whenever she had called upon her attack, though before she put too much stress on her body she yanked her hands apart and summoned a light blue lance.

The weapon crackled like the ones that came before it, though before anyone could say anything she grabbed it with her right hand, spun it around as she zeroed in on the furthest asteroid in the sky, and threw the ki weapon with all her might. The lance struck her target right in the center, igniting the sky in a flash of light that forced everyone, save for King Kai, to shield their their eyes as they were forced to look away. Since the asteroid was so far away there wasn't any tornadoes or gusts of wind created, which meant that King Kai's planet wouldn't suffer any damage if she kept aiming at them.

"Wha... what was that?" Yamcha asked, though the look on his face indicated that he was frightened by the power of the attack, though both Tien and Chiaotzu were shocked by what they had seen.

"That was Rainbow's ultimate attack, which she used to kill Nappa back on Earth," King Kai explained, stepping forward and observing the location that the asteroid had been located in, "I have been carefully watching you every time you used the lance, on both Earth and Planet Meka, which is in my quadrant of the universe, and until now you have only used the ki weapon when rage has blinded you. That is why the weapon always appeared to be red colored when you were training or when you were fighting against Nappa the first time; it was reacting to your rage and anger towards something. That is why you were able to charge it for five minutes during your fight with the bald Saiyan, because you were using your rage to focus your ki, instead of keeping a calm mind.

It is also why today was a lot harder for you to gather your ki and weave the weapon together, because you were calm and using your ki like most of the other warriors have done... and of course being calm influenced the coloration as well, in case you hadn't noticed the blue color the lance had."

"So your telling me... that I still haven't mastered... using my ki," Rainbow huffed, exhausted from the effort of using her lance, though for some reason she felt that King Kai was right.

"Oh, you are a long way away from being able to do that," King Kai replied, letting out a small chuckle as he stopped between the girls and the Z Warriors, "True control over your ki takes years, if not decades, of practice, and both you and your sister have barely scratched the surface of your true potential. I will be teaching you to harness a few of your abilities before you run off to Namek... though Rainbow, you will be using that lance every morning for the next six weeks."

"Please tell me your joking," Applejack said, noticing that Rainbow was shocked by the news as well, "She can barely withstand using the lance once per day, much less twice if a Senzu Bean is included in her training. Who knows what could happen if she uses it at the beginning of every morning before getting to our training."

"She'll use the time to develop her control over her ki and charge the lance either much faster or focus her energy better," King Kai stated, sounding like he had been planning this since the girls had woken up from their enchanted sleep, "During that time you will be training with Yamcha, Tien, and Chiaotzu, to not only improve your existing skills but also adapt to the different types of opponents and develop additional skills you can use in battle. It will also allow them to boost their own skills, allowing them to survive battles in the future and prevent anyone from dying before their time... unless that someone is the person your fighting.

Applejack, you will be fighting Tien and Chiaotzu for now, while Rainbow will focus on training with Yamcha... though we will take a thirty minute break so you can regain some energy before we start."

Applejack had no idea why King Kai wanted them to fight against the Z Warriors that had died in the fight against Nappa, or how they managed to be here with them, but she decided to take a seat under one of the trees and started to meditate. She knew that Rainbow would likely grab a cloud and relax until they started training, and confuse everyone else with her ability to do something like that, though she ignored the sounds around her as she did her meditation.

The thirty minutes passed by quickly, as the moment it was time to move on King Kai came out of his house and told the girls that it was time for them to train... while at the same time indicating that if they wanted to fire attacks at something they were to aim at the asteroids that were floating about the place, as that was the reason they were there to begin with. Applejack let out a sigh and pulled herself to her feet, to which she and Tien moved over to the side for a little bit while Rainbow and Yamcha moved towards the right of King Kai's house.

"You know, I have no idea what I can offer you," Yamcha said, almost as if he was trying to make Rainbow become uninterested in fighting him, "you saw how worthless I was against the Saibamen that the Saiyans used against us... I couldn't even kill one of them before that bald bastard decided to take me out."

"Oh don't worry about that, Nappa has always been like that," Rainbow replied, letting out a sigh as she thought about the now dead Saiyan, satisfied that he was no long plaguing the universe, "and you shouldn't count yourself out just yet... I'm sure that you've got something that sets you apart from everyone else."

That was shortly followed by something colliding with Rainbow's back and knocking her forward, though when she flipped around and landed on her hooves she noticed that Yamcha had dropped into a fighting stance, telling her that he had struck her from behind.

"Sorry, but I know what I'm good at," Yamcha said, a smile appearing on his face as Rainbow dropped into a battle stance as well, to which he beckoned for her to come at him, "Come on, let's do this."

Rainbow charged at Yamcha and threw her fist at him, though she found that she hit nothing as he dodged her attack and appeared behind her, to which he slammed his fist into her back again and forced her back once more. She knew that she wasn't as great as her sister was about understanding what her enemies were capable of, save for the fact that she knew Nappa's abilities thanks to her previous fights with him, but she had the feeling that her partner was more speed oriented. Yamcha also seemed to have some tricks up his sleeve, which told her that she was going to have to adapt like her sister would and develop a way around her opponent's abilities.

Rainbow moved around her opponent and occasionally threw a fake punch at him, to which he would slip away with his speed and either hit her from behind or, if she was lucky, she would dodge and move away. She was reading his movements and seeing how he would fight her, because if she threw a serious punch Yamcha would pull away from her and strike her again, to which they would be back at square one. He was definitely moving faster than she was, which was no doubt to the fact that he was older and much more experienced than she was, but she was beginning to understand that this was about improving themselves... which she was sure that Applejack already understood at this point.

Every time Yamcha repeated his movements she would watch him carefully before he disappeared, though she would stand still and see if she could feel a breeze or something that would indicate which direction her opponent was coming from. The first ten times she tried to pinpoint where her opponent was, and intercept him before he could land, Yamcha would always change his position at the last second and she would hit nothing. Her miss would give her a smack on the back, or rather a fist that knocked her backwards, though she simply got back up, wiped any dirt from her face, and charged back into the battle once more.

As those two fought each other, and failed on Rainbow's part, Applejack and Tien stood side by side as they both stared up at all of the asteroids that King Kai had indicated that they could use for training.

"So, your sister has that... thing... as her ultimate attack," Tien commented, breaking the silence that had been lurking between them since they had ventured away from the house, "What's your final move like?"

"I wouldn't know," Applejack replied, her gaze locked on one of the asteroids, while she wondered what Tien was getting at, "I don't actually have a move like that in my arsenal... nor do I actually have a skill set like you or everyone else. All I have ever done is fire off small ki blasts, charge it into a small burst of energy, or kick and punch my opponents until I make them give up... nothing special about that."

"Really? From what I saw before I died you seemed to be the strategist, observing your opponent and finding weaknesses," Tien said, recalling Applejack's fight with her Saibaman, before Krillin killed them all and forced Nappa's hand, "You may not have an attack like Rainbow's, but that doesn't mean that you can't develop one for yourself... we just need to work on it and see what you can do. I'll show you something that I occasionally use and we'll see if we can get you to do something like it."

Tien brought his hands together, in a triangle like Rainbow had done, though instead of gathering ki in the center of the triangle he seemed to be focusing on something else. He held his hands towards the sky and locked onto one of the floating asteroids that were close to them, though at the same time Applejack noticed that whatever the attack was it cost a great deal of energy to perform. After a few seconds Tien said the word he had used when he had loosed the attack on Nappa, Kikoho she recalled, and a burst of energy shot out of his hands and struck the asteroid he had been targeting the entire time. The asteroid was disintegrated upon impact, which told Applejack that Tien might have put a little too much energy into his attack, but he simply smiled as he lowered his hands and looked over at her.

He took a few minutes to explain that there were other types of ki based attacks, where the user could channel their energy through their hands, in a manner like Goku did or like he just demonstrated, though he also mentioned that he had heard of other methods as well, where some ki users did some strange things. He said that at one time he wondered if there was a way for someone to channel their ki into their arms or legs, as if they were trying to enhance their physical abilities without using an aura ability like Goku had learned. When Applejack questioned how Tien knew about the Kaio-Ken, as he had been dead when it had been shown off, though her training partner revealed that King Kai had let them watch that point in the fight, before having them go to their own training... which happened to be before Rainbow had released the lance.

Applejack guessed that King Kai either wanted to show the Z Warriors what they were capable of, or simply wanted them to start training when Goku was bothering him, but she shook her head and cleared her mind. The two of them merely copied what Rainbow and Yamcha were doing, attacking each other without the tricks that Yamcha was throwing in, but Applejack could tell that Tien wanted her to push herself and try some of the techniques he had mentioned. While they exchanged blows, and she dodged her fair share of them, Applejack decided to try gathering her ki in her fists, though instead of doing so with the intent of releasing it in a wave like the Kamehameha she intended on keeping her energy where she gathered it.

She had no idea if her blows were doing any additional damage when she managed to hit Tien, but he never made a comment about it and simply smiled at her every time her fist connected with him.

After about an hour of training, and the girls continued to fight their respective opponents, Mr. Popo actually returned to the planet, though he only stuck around long enough to drop off Piccolo before disappearing as quickly as he had appeared. Tien, Chiaotzu, and Yamcha were surprised to see him here, like when they had spotted Rainbow and Applejack, but they all immediately knew that he was there to train along side them all.

"I hope you two weren't counting on using Nappa's pod in the future," Piccolo said, though at the same time he pulled off the white part of his clothing and placed it by one of the nearby trees.

"Bulma accidentally pressed the button to destroy the pod, didn't she?" Applejack asked, as the only reason Piccolo would have brought it up would be if it actually happened, but even if Nappa's pod was gone they had gotten all the information they needed from it.

"Yeah... and blew up part of the ground it had been placed around," Piccolo said, shrugging for a moment, as if it didn't matter where the pod had been located before its demise, "but she still has Kami's old ship to work on, so all is not lost for her, Krillin, and Gohan. The plan is simple; the three of them will depart from Earth once Bulma is sure that the old ship is ready, while at the same time we will train until they arrive on Namek, which should be in six weeks time if Mr. Popo is correct in his assumption."

"Oh trust me, Mr. Popo is never wrong when he guesses on something," King Kai commented, not bothering to welcome Piccolo to his planet at the moment, telling the girls that the two of them must have reached some sort of agreement with each other, "I will allow you to continue the training you are currently going through for the next three days, but then I will begin assigning specific tasks for all of you to complete in order to boost your skills. Who knows, you might actually pick up some decent moves and skills that one of your comrades use when they fight... or maybe you'll pick up something like the Kaio-Ken."

Applejack and Rainbow shared a look with each other before focusing on their opponent again, as the possibility of learning the Kaio-Ken still excited the both of them. They had seen Goku use the ability to great effect, during their fight with Nappa and his sparring match with Vegeta, so they already knew that it would be a worthwhile skill to learn in the long run. The fact that they had to wait three days before they got anywhere near King Kai's lessons was actually nice, because they could learn something from Yamcha, Tien, or even Piccolo before their attention was focused on whatever tests King Kai threw at them.

They had a lot of training to get done before they could even think about heading to Namek, though they only hoped that, once all of their training was complete, they would at least have the power to stand up to Frieza's forces and make them pay for everything they had done to all the worlds they had attacked... starting with Planet Vegeta.
> Namek: Arrival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow, Applejack, and Piccolo spent the six weeks that Mr. Popo had given them to train with Tien, Chiaotzu, and Yamcha on King Kai's planet, though all of them had actually improved quite a bit during their training. Rainbow and Applejack had managed to develop a few skills that would help them when they departed for Planet Namek, as well as picking up the basics of the abilities that King Kai had tried to teach them. They found that Rainbow took longer to teach, as her control over her ki had been weaker than Applejack's control, but she had improved over the last six weeks thanks to using the lance every morning, as well as occasionally being asked to charge the lance for longer than three minutes... to which she discovered that she could now charge it for at least four and a half minutes if she was calm.

Once the six weeks were up, and King Kai praised all of their training, they gathered outside his house and waited for Mr. Popo to arrive, as he had told them, on his third visit to the planet, that he would only arrive to pick Rainbow, Applejack, and Piccolo up when Bulma and the others arrived on Planet Namek.

"So Piccolo," Applejack said, looking over at the Namekian for a moment, who was meditating under the nearest tree, while Rainbow laid on one of the nearby clouds, "are you excited to visit your home planet?"

"In a manner of speaking," Piccolo replied, letting out a sigh as he kept his eyes closed, knowing that they would only open when Mr. Popo showed up, "I honestly don't know anything about the planet that Kami and I came from, though Vegeta's constant mentioning of the planet's name has given me the feeling that he was telling the truth. I'm pretty sure that Kami has no knowledge of his home world either, so this is going to be an enlightening experience for me... and then eventually him as well when we return."

"I hate to be a buzz kill, but I just heard from Kami," King Kai commented, referring to his telepathic ability to speak to people, one of which was Kami, "Mr. Popo is in the process of leaving Earth and heading to Planet Namek to be sure that your friends have arrived at their destination, so we'll soon know whether its time for you to leave or get back to training."

Rainbow's feet twitched at the mention of more training, because despite the fact that she had used her lance more than she would have liked, a grand total of forty-two times in the last six weeks, she had to admit that King Kai's training was what she and her sister had needed after their long slumber. The training on Kami's Lookout was great for them when they had first emerged from their sleep, and she wasn't putting it down by preferring King Kai's training over Mr. Popo's training, but she had enjoyed herself while she and Applejack had learned from their new friends. The dead Z Warriors were still annoyed with Vegeta for not stopping Nappa sooner, and insisted on the girls telling off Vegeta the next time they saw him, but by the time the six weeks were up they were all much friendlier towards each other.

Rainbow let out a sigh as she stared at the now asteroid free sky, as the moment they had finished their training King Kai had banished all of the asteroids, because what she really wanted was to train with both Goku and Vegeta, though she had her reasons for wanting to train with them in the future. She also knew that Applejack wanted to train with the two Saiyans and get stronger as well, but at the moment they had settled for training with their new friends, allowing them all to grow their skills.

Her thoughts were interrupted as she heard the sound of a moving carpet, to which she pulled herself free from her cloud and noticed that Mr. Popo had arrived, though his arms were crossed behind his back at the moment.

"Your friends have arrived on Planet Namek," Mr. Popo said, barely moving from the carpet as his eyes zeroed in on his intended target, "Piccolo, I shall take you to the planet first, then I shall come back and do the same for the girls... though getting back home will be up to you once you finish your quest."

"That's fine," Piccolo replied, pulling himself from his sitting position and climbing onto the carpet, directly behind where Mr. Popo was standing, "We'll figure something out later on."

Mr. Popo said nothing as he and Piccolo disappeared as quickly as he had appeared, though at the same time Rainbow climbed off her cloud and walked over to where her sister was standing, because now that Mr. Popo had shown up she was excited to visit Namek and meet up with Vegeta and the others. As they waited both Rainbow and Applejack noticed that King Kai was shaking his head in disapproval, indicating that he believed that none of them were ready, but they knew that he wouldn't stop them from leaving. A few seconds later the carpet returned to King Kai's planet, to which he beckoned for the girls to climb onto the carpet, where they carefully climbed on behind him and took their seats.

"Good luck girls," King Kai said, waving his hand at them in the farewell manner, while the dead Z Warriors behind him repeated the gesture, "the two of you are going to need all the luck you can get."

Rainbow and Applejack shared a look with each other for a moment, wondering if King Kai doubted their ability to help the Namekians with their problem, but before they could say anything Mr. Popo activated his carpet and they disappeared in the blink of an eye.





When the world came into focus around them, and the carpet stopped moving, Rainbow and Applejack found themselves in an area that consisted of blue grass, ground that was sort of purple colored, and strange thin trees that had blue colored leaves. As they looked behind them they noticed that Krillin, Gohan, Bulma, and Piccolo were standing by a rather strange ship that had four legs, an oddly shaped body, and a couple of spikes that made no sense to them. Gohan and Krillin were wearing the same clothes as the last time they had seen them, though Bulma was wearing a yellow vest of some kind with blue colored pants. She was also holding some sort of circular device that was making some noises, but the happy expression on her face told them that she was happy with whatever the device was telling her.

"Sweet, Rainbow and Applejack are here as well," Krillin commented, waving to the girls as they climbed off of Mr. Popo's carpet, "I was beginning to think that only Piccolo was going to show up. Now we can gather the Dragon Balls, somehow figure out how to use them, and stop a tyrant from hurting this world or the people that call it home."

"Yeah, good luck with that," Mr. Popo said, barely looking at Krillin while he spoke, as if he knew something that no one else knew about, "Have fun... and try not to die."

Before anyone could say anything, or question what Mr. Popo said, the man was gone as quickly as he had shown up, leaving Applejack, Rainbow, and Piccolo with the others.

"So, how was the trip to Namek?" Applejack asked, knowing that Rainbow wasn't going to be very interested in the trip and was no doubt looking for Vegeta's arrival.

"Eh, it as fine," Krillin replied, shrugging for a moment, as if the events he and the others had been through had been nothing special, "We met some people and accidentally landed on the wrong planet, but now we're here and we should focus on finding those seven Dragon Balls... and somehow stopping that tyrant from using them."

"Hey, should we be worrying about that Saiyan pod over there?" Bulma suddenly said, pointing at the spherical pod that was descending at the moment, while at the same time forcing everyone else to look in its direction.

Rainbow and Applejack looked at the pod with a smile on both of their faces, because they immediately recognized the ki that was inside the pod, though it seemed that Krillin, Gohan, and Piccolo were calm at the moment. They were thankful that they had settled the matter with Vegeta before he had departed from Earth, because if they hadn't they knew that one of them would have been freaking out at the fact that their friend was landing on the planet.

"You know, its still weird to consider the fact that Vegeta is our ally at the moment," Krillin commented, though at the same time Bulma blushed at the mention of the Saiyan's name, which Applejack noticed but decided to say nothing about, "especially after his bastard of a friend killed our friends..."

"Look, we'll go meet with him and see if he has any plans for stopping Frieza," Applejack said, to which Rainbow jumped into the air and headed towards the direction that the pod was heading, "Once we have a solid plan we'll come back and start gathering the Dragon Balls that haven't been collected yet, so please don't do anything to endanger yourselves."

Once Krillin and Gohan nodded, and Piccolo stating that he'd watch over them and decide whether something was dangerous or not, Applejack jumped into the air and followed after her sister. She knew that Rainbow would likely get into a fight with one of Frieza's soldiers if one happened to show himself, though they had no idea how much power the lesser soldiers had, but Applejack guessed that they had to be around the level that Vegeta had been when he landed on Earth. The two of them flew through the air and headed in the direction of Vegeta's pod, though at the same time they spotted a second pod pierce the air behind his, to which they boosted their speed and hoped that they would reach their friend quickly.

After a few minutes they found the large crater that was left behind when a Saiyan pod hit the ground, though as they lowered themselves to the ground they spotted Vegeta climbing out of the crater... and that he had spotted them as well.

"Its good to see you guys again," Vegeta said, a slight smile appearing on his face as they landed in front of him, "I see that the two of you have been training since the last time we saw each other. You might not be on the level I was back on Earth, and its understandable considering the gap between us, but I can tell that your either on the level that Kakarot was when I fought him or a little over his base power.  Of course I'm certain that the two of you are hiding your true power, just like those new friends of yours, but I think I'll wait for the first fight to see how powerful you truly are. I'm incredibly interested in seeing how well you fare in battle now."

"So whose in the other pod?" Applejack asked, because despite the fact that it was good to be with their friend again, there were more pressing matters they needed to deal with.

"That would be Cui," Vegeta replied, picking up the red scouter that he had been carrying the entire time, noticing that it was receiving a message at the moment, "This ought to be interesting. Whose up for starting our war against Frieza and his forces?"

Rainbow grinned and got excited about the possibility of getting justice for all of the planets and species that had been attacked by Frieza's forces, while Applejack kept a straight face the entire time. Applejack knew that this was one of the reasons behind their coming to Namek in the first place, but she wasn't as excited as her sister was and kept herself calm at the moment.

"Do you read me Vegeta?" the scouter said for a moment, indicating that Cui had locked onto Vegeta's location, "I'm under orders from Lord Frieza... I can finally kill you."

"Really? You think you can kill me?" Vegeta replied, glaring at the scouter for a moment, as if it was the cause of all of his troubles at the moment, "Come then and see if you can back up your boasts."

Applejack sighed and stood near the edge of the crater, staring down at the pod for a moment, while Rainbow and Vegeta prepared themselves for the arrival of their first foe. It wasn't long before an indigo-skinned, scaly, fish-faced alien landed near where they were standing, though at the same time the girls noticed that he was wearing the battle armor that the rest of Frieza's forces no doubt wore as well. For a moment Cui, for that was who they assumed the person was, stared at them, as if he was shocked by the fact that Rainbow and Applejack were even there to begin with, but he regained himself after a few seconds of staring at his scouter.

"I see that you found some weaklings for me to kill once I'm done with you," Cui commented, staring at Rainbow and Applejack for a moment, "I'll be sure to put all of you down quickly... and then I'll see to it that the planet you went to is investigated and destroyed."

"Do we seriously look weak to you?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time a small amount of ki flashed over her right hand in the form of some lightning, as she was hoping that he would come at her first, "My sister and I killed Nappa... and I'm about to do the same to you and Frieza's soldiers."

"Don't make me laugh. You, take out Nappa?" Cui stated, laughing at the thought, as if he didn't believe what Rainbow had told him, "Actually, I think I'll save your for last and start with your beloved sister."

"Its your funeral Cui," Vegeta said, his grin widening for a moment as he turned to Applejack, "I guess you have the honor of being the first to fight... just don't hold back against him."

"I don't plan on holding back," Applejack replied, pulling her hat off of her head and tossing it to her sister, who caught it as she moved away with Vegeta, before approaching Cui, "So tell me Cui, how many worlds have burned and how many civilizations have you killed?"

"Does it honestly matter?" Cui asked, a grin appearing on his face as he dropped into a battle stance, "Namek will just be another one that I've helped contribute to the destruction of... along with the entire Namekian race. Now then, strange horse creature, I shall take the three of you out and help Lord Freiza gain his immortality."

Applejack stood there as Cui charged at her, though he flew passed her and rose into the air for a few seconds, causing her to turn to look at him for a moment, before he turned around and came at her. Applejack, sensing that something wasn't right, jumped into the air and dodged the attack that was coming her way, which was followed by Cui hitting the ground where she had been standing and releasing a burst of ki energy that broke the ground around him. A few seconds passed as Applejack landed on the ground near Cui, but she kept her eyes on him to be sure that he didn't pull anything funny or try to trick her.

"Surely you see that this is a foolish endeavor your on," Cui commented, tapping his scouter for a moment, indicating that he was referring to something that Nappa talked about a few times while he was alive, "My power level is eighteen thousand, the same as Vegeta's, while your power level is four thousand, maybe five at the max... so I think we both know how this is going to end."

"Is that all you think of me?" Applejack asked, letting out a sigh as she prepared herself and her body, "Very well then, I guess that I can show you a fraction of my skills."

Vegeta, having seen the Z Warriors and the Namekian hide their power levels and reveal them easily, tapped his scouter and watched as Applejack's power level rose to the same level that Kakarot's had been when he fought Nappa. Eight thousand, in rough figures, was still nowhere near close enough to beat Cui, but he had the feeling that Applejack had a trick up her sleeve that would even the playing field. That was before he spotted a red flickering aura wrap around Applejack for a moment, though thanks to his battle with Kakarot he already knew what she was about to use.

"So Rainbow," Vegeta commented, barely turning to look at one of his best friends at the moment, though he knew she was focused on the battle as well, "did you learn that move as well?"

"Not yet," Rainbow replied, letting out a small sigh as she waited for Applejack to release the skill she had learned, "I haven't grasped the basics of the skill yet, but one day I'll be able to pull it off as well."

"Kaio-Ken," Applejack said, loud enough so Cui could hear her, though not too loud for a certain tyrant to hear him over the scouter, though her words were quickly followed by the aura wrapping around her completely.

"Kaio-what?" Cui asked, though that was before Applejack charged at him and planted her fist in his chest, resulting in a crack appearing in his armor, before she spun around, ripped the scouter off his head, and backed away before he had a chance to throw a punch at her.

Cui growled as Applejack smashed the scouter under her right hoof, cutting off his ability to communicate with the rest of Frieza's forces, before charging at her again. Applejack spun around and kicked Cui in the chest with her leg, knocking him backwards for a few seconds, though that was followed by a small series of punches that only worsened the crack in his armor. The second time that Applejack tried to knock him backwards, and turn the tide of battle completely in her favor, Cui dodged the attack that was coming his way and slammed his fist into her face, knocking her backwards instead. Before she could recover Cui gathered his ki and started throwing blasts at Applejack, intending to keep her pinned in one location as he thought up a way to best her.

When the smoke cleared Cui discovered that he had missed his target completely, as there wasn't a scratch on Applejack, save for the small cut he had given her when he had punched her face.

"So you powered up a little bit," Cui commented, deciding that now was the best time to laugh, because even with the power boost he was still stronger than his opponent, "am I supposed to be impressed?"

"I can still push myself a little more, for about ten to thirty seconds," Applejack replied, the aura flickering a little more as she increased its power, "Kaio-Ken times two."

"Times what?" Cui said, though that was rapidly followed by Applejack slamming her fist into his chest, this time breaking a part of his armor off, before kicking him hard enough to send him backwards for a moment.

That was rapidly followed by Applejack gathering her ki into her hands, and deactivating the Kaio-Ken so she didn't burn herself out against her first opponent, before she released a burst of energy that separated into six beams of energy that zeroed in on Cui's position and exploded on impact. The moment the attack was done she jumped backwards and landed near where her sister was standing, knowing that she and Vegeta were watching the fight and keeping track of what happened to the two of them. When the smoke cleared Cui was still standing, though there was some scratches and pieces of his armor torn off, indicating that he had been damaged from the attack, though he actually seemed worried about his chances at surviving this fight.

"What... what was that attack?" Cui asked, though it was painfully clear that he was frightened and was about to run for his life, if his body movements were anything to go by.

"Honestly, its nothing special," Applejack replied, shaking her head for a moment, as she had basically copied the attack Krillin had used against the three Saibamen so long ago, "I never bothered to name it. So are you going to fight like a man... or is Vegeta going to blast you for fleeing like a coward?"

"LOOK!" Cui shouted, pointing behind the trio for a moment, as if he was trying to get their attention while still wearing his frightened look on his face, "L... LORD FRIEZA!"

For a moment the trio thought he was telling the truth, which was why the three of them turned around and prepared themselves for a fight, only to find that there was no one there at all. Vegeta growled and found Cui flying away in the air, as if he thought that the sky above them was the last place they would think to look, so he boosted his speed and quickly caught up to Cui. That was followed by Vegeta slamming his fist into Cui's stomach, through the hole that Applejack had opened, though before he did anything else he backed away and gathered a small amount of ki in his right hand. He then leveled his hand with Cui and released his attack, to which the ki wrapped around Cui and exploded, though once the smoke cleared it was clear that his annoying, and self appointed, 'rival' was finally gone.

"I'm finally rid of him as well," Vegeta commented, landing near Rainbow and Applejack with a slight smile on his face again, "Now then, we should find your friends and start planning on how we'll bring down Frieza... because all of his soldiers have a base power level of at least two thousand and can top off at ten thousand if your unlucky."

"Agreed," Applejack replied, accepting her hat from her sister and slipping it back on her head, before the three of them jumped into the air and headed in the direction that she and Rainbow had come from.

Applejack only hoped that Gohan, Krillin, Piccolo, and Bulma hadn't gotten into trouble since their departure, otherwise she was sure that their entire trip to Namek would become harder than it already was.





"Well, Cui's dead," Dodoria commented, looking at his coworkers for a moment, before turning to his master, "It seems that Vegeta has taken him out... just like he did with Nappa."

"Still, Cui's earlier statement is interesting," Zarbon said, glancing at his fat companion for a few seconds, "He mentioned a 'strange horse creature' before my scouter exploded, though it made me think of another report we received twenty-three years ago. The failed assault on Planet Meka, if my memory is correct."

"Yes, I remember that day," their master said, recalling the number of lives he had taken on that day, "The scouts came back and declared that they had been beaten by two small horse creatures, which resembled small children with 'pony' features, another child that they though was Vegeta, but weren't entirely certain if they were right or not, and a large number of 'odd' people. The imbeciles thought that Lord Beerus would take some time out of his busy schedule to raise a few young creatures for his own purposes, much less be on a vacant planet and attack them without a reason. Blew those bastards up for their insolence is what I did... set an example for everyone else."

One of his underlings exited the house he had been raiding and handed over the fourth Dragon Ball, the reason they had come to this village in the first place, which was quickly handed over to Dodoria for safekeeping. Once that was done one of the other underlings mentioned that he knew the location of ten more Namekians they could torture for information or their Dragon Ball, which put a slight smile on their master's face.

"Well then, let's move on and find the village that the fifth Dragon Ball is located in," their master replied, to which everyone moved into the air and headed in the direction that the underling had pointed in, though that was accompanied by a few more words, "...before Vegeta's presence on this pitiful planet ruins my good mood."
> Namek: Search and Discovery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Applejack and Rainbow led the way back to where Bulma, Gohan, and Krillin had landed their ship, with Vegeta flying next to them and keeping taps on where Frieza was, which was easy considering that the tyrant and his soldiers had no idea how to mask their ki like they did. It didn't take them long to reach the halfway point between where Vegeta landed and where Bulma landed, though once they reached that point, however, Vegeta had them cease flying and landed on the ground, to which they all made sure to hide their power as they continued on foot. Neither of the girls questioned their friend, especially considering he had the scouter equipped at the moment, though they did hope that the others were okay. There was no telling if Frieza sent soldiers to scout out where Bulma had landed their ship, but neither of them wanted to imagine what could have happened until they reached their destination.

After a few minutes of walking Vegeta then had them hide behind one of the stone plateaus they happened to be near, to which they got a good view of a large group of soldiers, all wearing armor that was identical to what Vegeta was wearing, fly through the air as they passed by where Bulma and the others had landed, though at the head of the group was an immensely powerful being that had to be Frieza.

"Dammit, he must have already discovered the location of another village to attack," Vegeta growled, remembering what the tyrant's soldiers would do to the Namekians when they found them, "which means that they either just started searching for the seven Namekian Dragon Balls... or they have some and are looking for the rest of them."

"We should focus on making sure that they don't obtain them all by finding and securing one of the others," Applejack commented, though at the same time they started moving forward again, while they all kept their eyes open in case some of the soldiers peeled off of the main group for some reason.

Once they were sure that Frieza and his soldiers were a good distance away, and wouldn't double back immediately, the three of them emerged from their hiding spot and started jumping along the rocky area so they could find their comrades much faster. It might have taken them a little while longer than normal to reach where the ship was located, but they were shocked to find a hole blown through the ship, effectively making it useless. Vegeta looked around for a few seconds before beckoning the girls up a nearby hill, where they found a cave not too far away... which was where Piccolo was standing at the moment and beckoning for them to come over.

The three of them quickly crossed to where Piccolo was waiting for them, where they discovered that the others were a little deeper inside the cave, no doubt hiding until they came up with a plan... and apparently trying to calm themselves down after watching Frieza and his soldiers fly right by where they were hiding.

"Oh good, everyone is present," Krillin commented, causing Bulma and Gohan to look up and spot the girls walking into their area, along with Vegeta and Piccolo right behind them, "So, we just felt Frieza's power... and it was enough to cause most of us to freeze in fear."

"Not to mention we checked the Dragon Radar and noticed that he and his soldiers have four Dragon Balls," Gohan added, shaking his head for a moment, as if that would help him forget what was happening, "Oh what are we going to do?"

"We're going to do the same thing we planned on from the beginning," Vegeta answered, causing them to turn towards him for a moment, "If Frieza only has four of the Dragon Balls, then that means that there are still three unaccounted for, two if you don't count the one he's no doubt heading towards that this very moment. The Namekian Dragon Balls might be different than the ones on Earth, which means that they might be held as sacred artifacts in the middle of a village. What we will do is head out for one of the unclaimed spheres, grab it and the Namekian's that are with it, and get them somewhere safe that Frieza can't get to. Then, once we have one of the seven Dragon Balls, we should begin looking for a way to infiltrate his ship and recover the others... and then we'll try and figure out how to stop Frieza for good."

"So get the Dragon Balls, save the Namekians, beat up some soldiers, and then roast Frieza," Piccolo commented, nodding his head in approval, though for which parts none of them knew at the moment, "So whose doing what?"

"I suggest that we form two teams for this," Applejack said, though she noticed a light smile touch Vegeta's face for a few seconds, "Gohan, Krillin, and Rainbow should follow after Frieza and see what he and his soldiers are up to, essentially keep taps on his location an where he's going, while Vegeta, Piccolo, and I head off in the direction of one of the other unclaimed spheres and hopefully convince whoever is guarding it of the danger that is knocking on their door. We should then meet back up here and go over what we accomplished, before figuring out how to stop Frieza and his soldiers."

"I really hope some of those soldiers break away from the main group," Rainbow commented, bringing her fists together for a few seconds, "because I'm itching to show those guys the punishment they'll be receiving for killing innocent people and delivering death to all of the worlds they have been to."

"And what about me?" Bulma asked, causing the six fighters to turn towards her for a moment, "What can I do while the lot of you are busy risking your lives out there?"

"I would suggest calling Earth and tell Goku about Frieza," Piccolo stated, though he crossed his arms while he mentally went over what was happening, "if anything the prospect of fighting someone on Frieza's level will encourage Goku to get here as quickly as possible, provided he has a spaceship ready for him to use."

"Oh... okay, I can do that," Bulma replied, though she let out a sigh that indicated that she was pleased that she wouldn't have to fight at all, because they all knew that she'd be killed if any of the soldiers found her, "Good luck out there."

With everyone in agreement on the plan, and knowing where the other two unclaimed Dragon Balls were located, Rainbow, Krillin, and Gohan lowered their ki enough to be able to bounce from one place to another, allowing them to stay undetected until they were close to their target. As Rainbow headed in the direction of Frieza and his soldiers, Vegeta took a look at the Dragon Radar, found the closest unclaimed sphere, and headed off in its direction with Piccolo and Applejack following behind him. Bulma, being left alone for the moment, headed back into the cave to set up a base of operations and call for Goku to join them, though once that was done she intended on studying as much of the planet as she could without endangering herself.

Krillin and Gohan, having the most experience in detecting ki without a scouter, led the way towards the location of Frieza, though while they did so Rainbow bounced along next to them and kept her eyes open for any potential enemies to fight. She was a little sour that she didn't get to fight Cui before Applejack and Vegeta finished him off, though she was surprised that her sister didn't show her full strength. By Rainbow's estimates both she and Applejack were close in power to what Goku was when Vegeta had read his power back on Earth, if not a little more so. According to King Kai the two of them had, after six weeks of training with him, overcome the limitations they had been forced to endure thanks to their mother's enchanted sleep, which meant that they were at a hundred percent at last.

What Rainbow didn't understand was why Applejack had held back when she was fighting Cui, because if she had used her full power she wouldn't have needed to activate the Kaio-Ken at all.

"Is something bothering you Rainbow?" Krillin asked, snapping Rainbow out of her thoughts, just in time to prevent her from falling in the water they were jumping over, "You seem annoyed about something."

"Oh, Applejack and I found that Vegeta was being targeted by one of Frieza's soldiers," Rainbow replied, shaking her head for a moment, "of course he's been taken care of at this point, but that's not what's bothering me. What's annoying me is that Applejack didn't show her full power during her fight with Cui, she just kept it at half and then used the Kaio-Ken to boost herself higher."

"Our enemy has scouters, like the one Vegeta was wearing," Gohan commented, listening to what Rainbow said while thinking about what he had observed earlier, "I think your sister was trying to hide the majority of her power, in the off chance that someone was spying on the fight and was seeing if Vegeta could be taken out. Applejack was being careful so she didn't show Frieza, or his soldiers, her hand yet, or at least that's why I think she did what you told us she had done."

Rainbow looked at the little Saiyan child for a moment, thinking back to what Whis had told her and Applejack during their study and training periods, though she had never taken most of them seriously to begin with. Applejack was the strategist between the two of them, as she came up with the plans that allowed them to overcome most of what their father and his friends threw at them for their training. Rainbow was, of course, the fighter of the group, but at the moment she was beginning to see why her sister had done what she had, to which she let out a sigh and restricted more of her ki, down to the level that Gohan and Krillin were on. She seriously hoped that she would have the opportunity to fight someone on this planet, especially Frieza if she got the change to clash with him.

She remembered the promise that she and Applejack had made to their mother and father, about not fighting the tyrant unless they were forced to do so, but she really hoped that they would be backed into such a corner... just so she could knock Frieza out once and for all.

It took them some time to reach their destination, the village that Frieza and his soldiers were in the process of attacking, but when they arrived they moved to the cliff they were near and ducked low so they could watch what was happening, only to pull back when they realized that they had arrived right in front of their target. Krillin quickly noticed another part of the cliff that would allow them to watch Frieza from behind, so they quietly moved to the other part of the cliff and lowered themselves back into position, where they could easily see the tyrant and his soldiers harassing the villagers.

The three of them noticed that there were currently five Namekians at the village at the moment, three elderly ones with two young ones, though they all looked somewhat like Piccolo, just without the weird clothing he wore all the time. The soldiers were laughing and pushing the children around, or some times even pushing the elderly ones around, but none of the Namekians made a move to stop them. The soldiers all belonged to different races, that much Rainbow and the others could tell at a glance, but they all seemed to be corrupted by the desire to do evil, just like Frieza was. The three beings that caught their interest were almost right in front of the Namekians, as one was in a strange pod of some kind while the other two stood on opposite sides of him... and those two happened to be carrying massive orange spheres that had to be the Dragon Balls.

Oddly enough their vantage point allowed them to listen in on what was being said in the village below them, to which they stopped making noises and listened to what was happening.

"Hello, my name is Frieza... or Lord Frieza to my soldiers," the being in the floating pod like structure said, allowing Rainbow to get a look at the tyrant at last, "and, as you have no doubt already noticed, I am gathering your so-called Dragon Balls. Though I do have to ask, where are the other Namekians? According to our survey there are supposed to be ten of you here... and I only count five at the moment."

The eldest Namekian said nothing to the tyrant, which influenced the other four around him to keep their mouths shut as well, leading to Frieza letting out a small sigh and holding a finger up.

"So you intend not to say anything, do you?" Frieza asked, ki dancing around his finger as he summoned a small glowing sphere of energy, "I will kill you if you continue to say nothing."

A few seconds passed, where the assembled Namekians stared at the glowing ball above Frieza's finger while Rainbow and the others merely watched what was happening before their eyes. Then, just as Rainbow was about to unleash her ki and charge into the village to smack Frieza in the face, the eldest Namekian simply nodded his head a tiny bit and the sphere was sent away like it was nothing.

"Now then, let's try this again," Frieza said, staring at the eldest Namekian while he spoke, while his soldiers prepared themselves for any funny business, "where are the rest of the villagers that our survey discovered?"

A first no one said anything, leaving the trio to wonder if Frieza was going to carry out his threat, but then the eldest Namekian started to speak in his native language, causing some of the soldiers to gasp for a few seconds.

"If you value your lives you won't use a language we don't understand," Frieza commented, glaring at the Namekian for a moment, "Use the common language and we'll get somewhere... we know you can speak it if your able to understand what I've been saying the entire time."

"T... The others are out working in the fields," the eldest Namekian answered, slipping into the common language like it was nothing to him, "Only those of us that are elderly or children remain here."

"See? That wasn't so hard," Frieza said, almost sounding happy that they were getting somewhere at long last, "As long as you answer my questions truthfully, and try nothing funny, I won't do anything to you or the village. Now then, onto the reason why I came to this planet in the first place; where is your Dragon Ball?"

"I... I don't know." the elderly Namekian replied, though at the same time his hands were balled up into fists, but he seemed to know that fighting the soldiers was out of the question, "We don't have anything like that here."

"You know, the second Namekian we killed said something about handing the Dragon Balls over to those they deemed to be men of valor... though I also recall that he was quite stubborn," Frieza commented, his eyes glaring at the five Namekians that were standing in front of them, but everyone knew he was looking at the eldest Namekian, "Nothing I tried would get him to cooperate with me... until I killed one of his villagers to serve as a lesson to him and the others. Once he was willing to... cooperate... he told me that the seven Dragon Balls had been created by a Grand Elder that watched over this world, to which each of the wish granting spheres were placed in the custody of one of the seven Elders. After that he spouted some nonsense about how the Elders would engage in a trial of combat and wit before handing the Dragon Ball they carried to someone who proved themselves.

Long story short I did as he recommended, for a laugh if nothing else, and he still refused to hand his sphere over... so we killed him, killed the rest of his villagers, destroyed everything until we found the sphere he had been protecting, and then started again with the next village we found... until we came here. Now that we have the story told, for the third time, I shall ask you the same question once more; where is your Dragon Ball?"

Rainbow and the others watched as the elder Namekian stared at his fellow villagers, as if weighing them against the Dragon Ball, before beginning to open his mouth to answer the question, though before he could say anything the large pink alien, with a few spikes in his arms and on his head, mumbled something and started looking around the area. Before Rainbow, Gohan, or Krillin could do anything three Namekians flew in from wherever they had been working and landed near Frieza's soldiers, causing them all to turn towards the newcomers. The leader of the new pack of Namekians, the one in the middle, spotted the soldiers and uttered something about rumors of villages being attacked actually being true, only for him and the other two to drop into their battle stances.

"You want to fight us?" the pink alien said, shifting one of the Dragon Balls higher on one of his arms before tapping his scouter, to which he left out a chuckle, "Lord Frieza, each of them have a power level that barely reaches a thousand... we need not worry ourselves with fighting any of them."

"Well we might as well get rid of them anyway," Frieza commented, turning to his soldiers for a few seconds, which were no doubt the lowest ranking ones they had, "Take care of them for me... and then we can get back to the business at hand."

As the soldiers charged forward, as in all but the ones standing directly in Frieza's personal area, the Namekians, who had been hiding their true power the entire time, unleashed their power and started dodging the attacks that came their way, only delivering a final blow when the opportunity presented itself. One or two of the soldiers got kicked into the cliff wall that Rainbow and the others were hiding behind, while some accidentally shot each other or were beaten up while the smoke from their attacks covered all of them up. While the fighting happened, and the soldiers were being trashed, the elder Namekian stared at the scouter that the pink alien was wearing, though when one of Frieza's elite soldiers commented on the battle, and the alien touched it, the elder understood what was happening.

Rainbow, watching everything unfold before their eyes while she hid with Gohan and Krillin, noticed that one of the other elderly Namekians barely bent down and whispered something to one of the children, who carefully moved into one of the buildings while everyone was distracted by the fighting... until the Namekians claimed victory over the soldiers.

"These guys are pathetic," the pink alien said, placing the two Dragon Balls it had been carrying on the ground and swinging its arms, "Lord Frieza, may I take care of all three of them."

"Go right ahead Dodoria," Frieza immediately replied, though it sounded like he was actually enjoying watching his soldiers being killed before his eyes, or he was enjoying watching the Namekians struggle against his forces.

Before the pink alien, Dodoria, could move away from Frieza, and join the battle, the elder Namekian raised a finger and loosed a small ki blast that obliterated the scouter he had been wearing, before flying into the air for a few seconds and obliterating the other scouters he had been keeping an eye on. Rainbow's eyes widened when she, Gohan, and Krillin realized that the Namekian had figured out how the invaders were finding the Namekian villages, though now the only scouter left on the planet was the one that Vegeta was wearing. Rainbow was actually impressed by the villagers that were fighting at the moment, as three of them had turned the tide of the battle and gave their elder enough time to save the rest of their people... though she also knew what Dodoria was going to do next.

"Gohan, Krillin, prepare yourselves," Rainbow said, drawing herself to her full height, still thankful that all of the attention was on the Namekians at the moment, "We have one shot at this, so make it count."

Dodoria, enraged by the loss of all the scouters that had been destroyed, shouted that every Namekian in the village was going to die by his hands before flying right at the eldest Namekian, who was still floating in the air. Before he could make contact, however, Rainbow flew into the area and planted the bottom of her right hoof against the side of his head, sending him flying towards the water that one of his soldiers had been knocked into earlier. The warrior Namekians that had been fighting turned to look at what was happening, though before they could question it Gohan appeared next to them and kicked the soldier they had been fighting into the water as well, before turning to them for a few seconds.

He didn't need to say a single word, as the three Namekians seemed to understand what was going on and immediately raced towards the village, grabbing the two elderly Namekians and the one child before heading in the direction of the cliff that was opposite of where Frieza was sitting. The eldest Namekian, seeing what was happening, returned to one of the houses and spotted Krillin helping the other child with the large Dragon Ball, to which he blasted a hole in the wall, took the ball from them, and led them outside before they followed the others in their retreat.

Rainbow, instead of joining them immediately, dropped into a battle stance as she stared down at the tyrant responsible for the destruction of Vegeta's home world.

"Who in the name of the gods are you?" Frieza asked, though his tone indicated that he was merely annoyed at the moment, which was likely why he wasn't sending his other bodyguard forward yet.

"The name's Rainbow Dash, and I've got a present for you!" Rainbow replied, bringing her hands to her side as she focused her ki, preparing something she had picked up during her training with King Kai and the others, "Ka... me... ha... me..."

"I'm going to kill you!" Dodoria shouted, erupting from the water and heading right towards Rainbow, letting his rage and anger blind him for a moment.

"HAAAAAA!!!" Rainbow shouted, though she turned at the last second, so she could be facing Dodoria instead of Frieza, and unleashed the attack she had picked up from Yamcha.

The blue beam of energy barreled into Dodoria's chest and sent him flying back towards the water he had erupted from, though his time the water exploded when he and the attack made contact with it. Rainbow glanced down at Frieza for a moment, eying the two Dragon Balls that were laying next to him, before flying away from the village, though with the distance the others had gained she went in a slightly different direction, because she knew that someone would be chasing her soon. As she flew away from where the tyrant was sitting she cast a look backwards and noticed that Dodoria had gotten out of the water again and was coming after her, which was what she wanted.

After a few minutes, when she spotted the others flying back towards where Bulma was hiding, she descended towards the ground and forced Dodoria to follow her, knowing that he was too enraged to do anything other than chase her at this point. As Dodoria zeroed in on where she landed, however, something came up behind him and struck him in the back, sending him into the water and causing Rainbow to look around for a few seconds.

"I see you got yourself in trouble," Vegeta said, landing beside her, though there was a small smile on his face as he stared at the water, "though, if I'm being completely honest, I was expecting this from the moment we separated. At least we can take out Dodoria and cut into Frieza's forces, depriving him of one of his strongest soldiers for when we go after the other Dragon Balls."

"Where's Applejack and Piccolo?" Rainbow asked, noticing that neither her sister nor their Namekian friend were anywhere to be seen at the moment, "Weren't they with you?"

"They're heading towards the other Dragon Ball still," Vegeta replied, holding up a hand to stop her from saying anything, "I would say more, but we need to focus on Dodoria... who should be coming out of the water any second now."

Rainbow turned her attention to the water as Dodoria climbed up onto the ground that they were standing on, though he was drenched from his dip in the water and was even more furious than when Rainbow had kicked him. When the alien caught sight of Vegeta, and the red scouter that he was wearing at the moment, a sinister smile appeared on his face, telling the two of them that he was going to bargain for his life or something similar to that.

"Vegeta, hand that scouter over to me and I'll let you, and the small rainbow haired girl, go this one time," Dodoria said, holding his hand out, as if he expected Vegeta to hand over the scouter so he could go and terrorize more Namekians in the name of Frieza.

"Oh? And why should I believe you?" Vegeta asked, glaring at Dodoria for a few seconds, knowing that the soldier in front of him was just like Cui and the others, which only made his blood boil, "Now that all of your scouters have been destroyed, and it will take a few days to get more from Planet Freeza, my friends and I can take you all out without you even knowing that we're coming. We can finally topple the great Frieza and avenge all the planets and civilizations that all of you have killed... especially my home planet, the planet known as Vegeta."

"Who cares what happened to one planet?" Dodoria said, staring at the scouter and not paying much attention to what Vegeta was saying, "Just hand over the scouter and I'll let the two of you go. It sounds like an excellent bargain to me."

Vegeta glared at Dodoria, wondering if he was even being serious at the moment, before he took over the scouter and tossed it towards Rainbow, who dropped it on the ground and shattered it with her hoof. With the device destroyed Dodoria's attention would be on them and not on the scouter, though in retaliation to what just happened Dodoria gathered his energy above his hand and unleashed it in their direction. Rainbow and Vegeta jumped to the sides and moved away from the area of the attack, allowing their opponent to burn through his energy for a few seconds, before Vegeta  appeared behind him, grabbed the arm that was coming his way, jumped over the second attack that was coming his way, and then grabbed the other arm with his left hand before pulling back and trapping Dodoria where he stood.

He started pulling back and put a strain on Dodoria's arms, as if he was going to rip them off, though while he did that Rainbow landed nearby and stared at them.

"W... Wait," Dodoria said, a pleading tone filling his voice, indicating that he was afraid for his life at this point, "If you let me go, I... I'll tell you what happened to your home planet!"

"Oh? You mean the 'secret of Planet Vegeta' as you and Zarbon call it?" Vegeta growled in response, pulling harder as his blood began to truly bubble, "I read through Nappa's email after my friends and I killed him... and we found out that he was responsible for letting Frieza carry out the destruction of my home planet. There's no secret about that anymore."

"I bet you don't know what happened to your mother!" Dodoria stated, apparently trying a last ditch effort in order to save himself, though his words stunned both Rainbow and Vegeta.

"What did you say?" Vegeta asked, though the one thing he knew about his mother was that his father loved her dearly... and that her death struck his father harder than anything else, from what he remember from the many times he asked about his mother.

"If you let me go I'll tell you what happened to your mother," Dodoria promised, completely banking on Vegeta's emotions to get the better of him.

Rainbow watched what was happening, wondering if her friend was going to take the opportunity to learn what happened to his mother, as Vegeta had never told her or Applejack much about her and she assumed that it was mainly because she was always busy doing whatever her King had asked of her. Vegeta growled before releasing his hold on Dodoria, though that was followed by him shoving the soldier forward and giving him a death glare that indicated that he was ready to kill something... or someone.

"Speak quickly and tell the truth," Vegeta commanded, though at the same time Rainbow moved in behind him while keeping her eyes on their foe, "otherwise things will get messy."

"R... Right," Dodoria said, stretching his arms to make them less sore than they were, while at the same time moving a few steps away from the duo, "I'm sure you know that Nappa was, by the King's orders, sending Saiyan troops off planet to stop other tyrants and oppress those that would have threatened Lord Frieza, but in reality Nappa was giving them all suicide missions. Our spy sent them on missions that would occasionally have them land where Zarbon or myself were waiting to ambush them, resulting in the deaths of the weakest soldiers that you had. It was great fun, killing five Saiyans at a time and weakening your forces for the eventual destruction of your planet, until Nappa sent us a private message that he later deleted from his pod to ensure no one found out the truth.

Nappa sent your mother, and the four strongest female Saiyans on the planet, to one of our unnamed planets, where Zarbon and I were waiting for them to arrive. We identified the weakest of the five and separated them from each other, to which we hunted them down and made sure that they all fell before the end of the day. Four of them were easy to take out, and they provided a small amount of fun for the two of us, but then we fought your mother, the Queen of the Saiyans, and she put up a fight that neither Zarbon or I will ever forget. Your mother fought us for three hours straight, wounding the both of us on the chest with wounds that would eventually become scars, but eventually she succumbed to her injuries and died.

Zarbon and I gave her a decent warrior's funeral... by obliterating her body with enough blasts to rival the landing of one of our pods and erasing any trace of her existence on that planet."

Rainbow was consumed by a wave of anger when she heard what had happened to her friend's mother, because from what little she knew about the Queen of the Saiyans she knew that no one deserved such a fate. She glanced over at her friend and watched as his ki danced around his body for a few seconds, in a form that almost resembled lightning, but she could tell that Vegeta was furious. She backed up a little bit, knowing that what was going to come next was going to eclipse what she had done when she was angry, though it didn't seem like Dodoria had noticed at all. Even the earth shook beneath his anger, though he glared at Dodoria with enough anger that made his foe flinch for a few seconds, which was all he needed.

"So... you and Zarbon were responsible for my mother's death..." Vegeta growled, ki gathering around his right hand for a few seconds, his anger causing him to focus on Dodoria and nothing else, "I'm going to kill you Dodoria, and then I'm going to hunt down and kill Zarbon as well... and while I'm doing so I'm going to make sure that I obliterate the both of your bodies... just like you did to my mother. And then, once I'm done with the two of you, I'm going to scour this planet and purge each and every one of Frieza's soldiers until only the tyrant is left... and then I'll kill him and avenge everyone that he played a part in killing."

"Yo... you don't mean that," Dodoria replied, though his tone indicated that he was scared at this point, which was backed by him stepping backwards and moving away from Vegeta.

"Its time to die Dodoria!" Vegeta shouted, to which the man jumped into the air and attempted to fly away, though that was stopped by Vegeta releasing the power he had stored.

Dodoria, seeing the massive wave of blue ki energy coming his way, tried to stop it from hurting or consuming him, though that eventually failed as the attack made contact and detonated in the air. Vegeta stood there, his hand raised in the direction of where Dodoria, though he was huffing as he waited to be sure that he had taken out one of the people responsible for his mother's death. Rainbow stared at the smoke and noticed one of Dodoria's arms, complete with its hand still intact, landed nearby, though with there being nothing else, and his energy gone, she knew that the alien was dead. As she told her friend of Dodoria's fate, and of the surviving arm, Vegeta loosed another blast that erased the arm from existence, though at the same time she noticed something.

Vegeta, the Saiyan whose heart prevented him from easily showing any of his emotions to anyone else, no doubt due to his many years working under the tyrant known as Frieza, had some tears rolling down his face.

"Vegeta..." Rainbow said, wrapping her arms around her friend for a moment, to which he actually flinched for a second, but then calmed down and returned the gesture, "I'm... I'm sorry you had to hear that..."

"Yeah... me too." Vegeta replied, wiping the tears from his face as he turned to her, "Come on, let's go check in with the others and begin planning phase two of this operation... and see if Piccolo and Applejack managed to find the other Namekians."

Rainbow nodded and the two of them headed in the direction of where Bulma and the others would be waiting for them, along with the Namekians and the Dragon Ball they had saved, but her anger was still present. Vegeta had lost his mother, his father, his race, and even his planet to the whims of Frieza, no doubt to prevent a revolt or something, but it still angered Rainbow to no end. She mentally swore that Frieza was going to pay for everything he and his soldiers had done since the day they had been founded... and she was going to ensure that none of them survived the storm that was coming their way.
> Namek: Plans and Action
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	It took Rainbow and Vegeta some time to reach the cave that Bulma had decided would be their base of operations, though it was somewhat easy to find with the large amount of Namekians that were currently hanging around the outside of its entrance. It was easy to pick out Piccolo, as he was wearing his cape still, and Gohan and Krillin, as they were off to the side with one of the children that they had saved from Frieza, Zarbon, and Dodoria. By Rainbow's count there had to be at least thirty Namekians gathered around the entrance of the cave, though most of them were currently hiding their power so Frieza's soldiers didn't find them again. She even spotted her sister standing by the entrance of the cave as well, though her arms were crossed, telling Rainbow that she was annoyed about something.

Once the two of them were close enough they landed outside the large group of Namekians and cut off their ki, to which they walked up to the assembled group, all of whom were pleased to see them, indicating that they knew something about what was going on, while at the same time Applejack approached them.

"Rainbow, Vegeta, its good to see that the two of you are safe," Applejack said, a slight smile on her face, though it was clear that she had been worried about them, before she turned her full attention to her sister, "Krillin and Gohan told me that you kicked one of Frieza's top ranking soldiers and had him chase you so the Namekians could escape with their lives. While that was very brave of you, it was also quite foolish to launch a shoddy assault on our enemy like that."

"I wasn't actually planning on hitting the tyrant... not yet anyway," Rainbow remarked, a little annoyed that her sister was pissed with her, but she was used to Applejack being the one who calmly approached everything while she hit people with her fists, "besides, we managed to save a bunch of villagers and secured one of the Dragon Balls. What did you and Piccolo do?"

"We told another village of the threat that's attacking their planet and convinced them to leave with us," Applejack stated, to which she turned and nodded to one of the Namekians, who nodded his head in return, before she looked back at her sister, "and they brought their Four Star Ball with them. Now we have two Dragon Balls, as you, Krillin, and Gohan managed to save the Six Star Ball from falling into the hands of Frieza, though according to what I've heard the only one left untouched is the One Star Ball."

"So Frieza has the Two, Three, Five, and Seven Star Balls," Vegeta commented, letting out a sigh as a smile appeared on his face, "Good. As long as we keep these two away from him, and maybe grab the other one while we're at it, we'll be able to prevent that bastard from gaining immortality."

"May I ask why you are gathering the Dragon Balls?" one of the elder Namekians asked, coming forward and approaching the group, though at the same time another elder stood beside him as well, "What wish are you trying to have granted?"

Vegeta stared at the two Namekian elders for a moment, wondering why they were even asking that at the moment, but before he could say anything he noticed that Bulma, the lady from Earth he had seen before his departure, was walking their way.

"Can we continue this discussion inside the cave?" Bulma asked, beckoning to the cave in question, before turning to the other Namekians that would be left in the open, "Hiding everyone is going to be a nightmare..."

"Worry not, there are a few more caves in the surrounding area," the second elder replied, stepping away from the group for a moment, "I shall take the other villagers to one of the larger cave systems near this location and we'll hide there until this... Frieza, as you call him, as been dealt with."

Bulma nodded and the group watched as the second elder gathered the majority of the Namekians and moved towards the larger cave he knew about, leaving them and the elder to walk into the cave they had originally been using as their base of operations. Inside the cave they found a house of some kind, one that Bulma explained to be a capsule house that she created for such an occasion, though when they went inside they found that it had enough room to fit at least ten people. Bulma moved to a container on one of the walls and pulled out some containers, to which she passed some food to Gohan, Krillin, Rainbow, Vegeta, and Applejack, while passing over some containers of water to Piccolo, the little child Namekian that insisted on talking with them, and the elder.

Before they said anything they went through a round of introductions, to which the group discovered that the elder was called Moori and that the child was called Dende, allowing them to call them by their names and not what they knew about them.

"The answer to your earlier question is quite simple," Vegeta commented, though while some of the group started eating he left his untouched, as he felt it was best to tell the Namekians why they had come here in the first place, "we're here to stop Frieza, the worst tyrant in the history of the universe, from using the Dragon Balls to gain immortality. Gohan and Krillin here desire to see some of their dead friends brought back to life, which is why they came here, while I came here for... more personal reasons."

"Is your wish also immortality?" Moori asked, though at the same time Dende stared at them, wondering if they were about to get into a fight over the Dragon Balls.

"What? No, my wish isn't for that," Vegeta replied, somewhat surprised that Moori would even suggest that, but he couldn't fault the elder for thinking that, "If I ever had the opportunity to wish upon the Dragon Balls... I would wish for my home planet, which had been destroyed by Frieza so many years ago, and the Saiyan race to be brought back to live. But before I even think about doing that I want to make sure that its impossible for Frieza to gain immortality... by any means necessary."

"And how do you plan on stopping someone that can blow up a planet?" Bulma asked, surprising both Moori and Vegeta with the question, though she was definitely standing her ground on the matter.

Vegeta was half tempted to answer with the power of the God of Destruction, as he was sure that Beerus would come swooping in if he knew that his daughters were about to get into a fight with the tyrant known as Frieza, but he didn't say a single word. There was no reason to mention Beerus, not yet anyway, because there was another answer that was much better than that staring at him from across the table. Most of them knew the power that Rainbow could pack into her lance, and there was no telling what Applejack had up her sleeves, so the two of them were the best back up plan they had.

"Easy, we carefully break apart his army and steal the other four Dragon Balls," Applejack stated, setting down her container for a moment, before looking over at Moori and Dende, "If we can get all seven of them away from Frieza, and use them in whatever manner is necessary, we might actually be able to stop Frieza without him being able to get back at us. We'll have to be careful in dismantling his army, but his rage will blind him to the danger and maybe give us the opening we need to take him out... if such a thing is possible."

Moori and Dende looked at each other for a moment, as if they were silently weighing their options, before the two of them let out a sigh and turned back to the group.

"Dende here will take a few of you to the Grand Elder and explain the situation to him, just in case he isn't aware of what is happening," Moori said, to which Dende got out of his seat and touched the floor, "He might be able to help you... in more ways than you might know. The question is how are you going to find this tyrant's main ship?"

"Zarbon!" Vegeta stated, the thought coming to him almost immediately, because he knew that the right hand of Frieza was likely looking for him at this point in time, "Thanks to your stunt he will have left the Dragon Balls he was carrying at Frieza's main ship, where they will be guarded by Frieza and his remaining soldiers, but I do know a way around that. By now one of them will have discovered the village that the other Namekians came from, and that there was no Dragon Ball there, so they'll be looking for any clue as to where the Ball is located. I'll find Zarbon and fight him, though to be honest at this point I'm sure that he can still overpower me, but he wouldn't dare kill me when I reveal what I know, where he'll have no choice but to take me to Frieza's ship and heal me to the point where I can be interrogated.

Rainbow, you'll follow me once Zarbon has beaten me, and together we'll sneak the Dragon Balls out from under Frieza's nose... and we won't give them back to him at all."

Applejack knew what Vegeta was also thinking about, using the Saiyan ability to give himself a power boost from coming back after near death, which meant that he was planning on taking Zarbon out once they had the four remaining Dragon Balls.

"Very well then," Applejack commented, to which she pulled herself up as well, "Gohan, Krillin, and I will follow Dende to this Grand Elder and get his help, while you and Rainbow play your trick on Zarbon. With any luck we'll have all seven Dragon Balls in a matter of hours and Frieza will be forced to give up on this foolish venture of his."

Vegeta, apparently eager to get revenge on Zarbon for something that he refused to tell Applejack, walked out of the capsule house and moved outside, though when he was outside the cave he stopped and sensed for Zarbon's ki, to which he burst into the air the moment he felt it. Rainbow let out a sigh, as she knew exactly why her friend was so pissed off at the moment, before following after him and leaving the others to their devices. Dende beckoned the trio forward and they also left the house, allowing the remaining people to talk to their hearts content while everyone else risked their lives, before they went off in a different direction at their full speed.

"Do you think we should have told Applejack about what Dodoria said?" Rainbow asked, following after her friend, though she knew that she would have to separate from him when they landed so Zarbon wouldn't see her.

"No, its better that she doesn't know what happened," Vegeta replied, glancing around the area they were flying over, as if he was making sure he was on the right track to where their target was located, but made no move to change his course, "If it wasn't for the fact that we need to get the other Dragon Balls, without Frieza finding out until its too late, I would kill Zarbon for what he did... but I guess I can contain some of my rage for the moment."

Rainbow knew that her friend was in pain after discovering what happened to his mother, though she was surprised that he was containing his anger as well as he was at the moment. She expected him to be more pissed off about what Dodoria had told him, but she guessed that he was holding it at bay until he crossed paths with Zarbon... where she assumed it would be released like a dam. She wanted to punch Zarbon as well, but right now she knew that, when the time came, she was going to have to stand back and let her friend fight, all so they could get the Dragon Balls that Frieza had in his possession.

An hour or two of flying passed before Vegeta found what appeared to be the perfect place for him to fight Zarbon in, as well as providing a decent hiding place nearby for Rainbow to use until he was taken to Frieza's ship.

"Yes, this is the perfect place to fight," Vegeta commented, coming to a stop in the middle of the air for a moment, to which Rainbow did the same behind him, before pointing at the small plateau nearby, "That should serve as a nice hiding place, where you can watch the fight and wait until Zarbon is carrying me away."

"Are you sure that he'll take your unconscious body back to Frieza's ship?" Rainbow asked, because if Dodoria and Zarbon were willing to kill his mother she had to wonder if he would be willing to do the same to Vegeta.

"If I tell him I know where the other Dragon Balls are he'll have no choice but to spare my life and drag me to Frieza," Vegeta replied, though his tone indicated that he didn't like his plan at all, but was willing to roll with it because it was the only way to get aboard Frieza's ship and get at the balls, "that would be the only reason he'd have for sparing me. If we attack Frieza's spaceship head on... well, the tyrant will kill us and then we'd have to rely on everyone else to finish the job."

Rainbow started to open her mouth, so she could say something else, but Vegeta's attention shifted to something that was flying near their location, though that was followed by a smile appearing on his face. It appeared that Zarbon had been sent out to either find another village, and the Dragon Ball that he felt that it might hold, so while Vegeta flew at the passing soldier, and got his attention, Rainbow moved to her hiding spot and waited for the fireworks to happen. She did, however, get a decent look at the alien, to which she noticed that Zarbon had light blue skin and was wearing a very long blue cape, as well as some sort of cultural leg and arm-wear on his arms and legs.

Vegeta, on the other hand, flew through the air and slammed into Zarbon, knocking him off his course and causing him to stall in the air, to which Vegeta did the same as he stared at the other person responsible for the death of his mother.

"Zarbon," Vegeta growled, already feeling his anger course through his body as he said the man's name, "its been a long time since we last fought each other."

"Oh please, the last time we 'fought' was on Lord Frieza's orders, so you could see just how strong Dodoria and I were," Zarbon replied, almost as if he wasn't interested in fighting Vegeta at the moment, "besides, you barely have the power to deal with Dodoria, much less myself. So you had better surrender and come with me peacefully... I'm sure that Lord Frieza will have some questions for you."

"I disposed of Dodoria some time ago," Vegeta stated, a small smile appearing on his face when he noticed the shocked expression that Zarbon was wearing, "and now its your turn. Though you should know better than to tell a Saiyan to surrender... considering what you and the fat bastard did to my mother."

Zarbon stared at Vegeta for a moment, allowing his shock at Dodoria's death to be replaced by annoyance that he had told Vegeta what had happened to his mother, as it was supposed to be a secret they had promised to take to the grave without telling anyone. He may not know much about the Prince of the Saiyans, considering he kept to himself and used an attitude that presented a challenge for anyone that wanted to become his and Nappa's partner, but he could tell when Vegeta was angry. He didn't need to have a scouter to tell that Vegeta was pissed off after discovering the truth, though he was surprised that the Saiyan was keeping his focus and not charging at him in a blind rage.

"Well, I guess that cat is out of the bag," Zarbon said, raising his arms as he prepared himself, because if Dodoria was dead than that meant that Vegeta had gained quite the power boost while he was fighting Nappa, "Tell me something before we start fighting; what made you suddenly decide to go rogue and start killing your former comrades?"

"You? One of my comrades?" Vegeta stated, though he couldn't help himself as he laughed for a few seconds, but once he was done he grew serious as he stared into Zarbon's eyes, "I never considered any of you my comrades; not you, not Dodoria, not Cui, and not even Nappa. I never even considered Frieza to be my 'boss'... I actually considered him to be one of the worst tyrants in the entire universe. Come now Zarbon, you were the one talking with Nappa all the time, so you must have known that I was always going against Frieza's orders and doing things my way."

Zarbon, having read the various reports and spoken with Nappa a few times, knew that Vegeta only ever targeted people who were tyrants and the people that followed said tyrants. He never killed innocent people, even going as far as to stop Nappa from killing them himself, and occasionally helped some of the people rebuild after the tyrants were taken care of. At first Zarbon had assumed that all of this was a ploy by Vegeta to gain the trust of the various planets he had been sent to, but now he was beginning to understand the truth behind Vegeta's actions... and even Nappa's recommendation that Vegeta be taken out at some point.

"I see that you finally understand my true motives," Vegeta commented, getting ready to fight so he could put his plan into action, "I kept an eye on Frieza, learned all I could about him and his forces, and now its time to put all of you down and restore some needed peace to the universe... starting with Namek."

Vegeta flashed behind Zarbon, who instinctively swung his fist behind him in self defense, but Vegeta caught the fist before it could make contact and threw Zarbon towards the ground. Zarbon managed to correct himself about halfway towards the ground, allowing him to stand straight again, though that was followed by him flying above Vegeta and releasing a large ki blast that was sure to wound the Prince. Instead of moving out of the way, like he knew Applejack or Rainbow would have done, Vegeta let loose his anger and swung his arm at the ki blast, to which the attack folded under his anger and was redirected towards one of the plateaus that Rainbow wasn't standing around. The moment the ki blast hit the plateau it exploded, detonating with enough force that the entire ground beneath them shook between the clash of their ki's.

Once that was done Vegeta flew up to Zarbon and smacked him in the face with his fist, to which Zarbon retaliated with a series of kicks that were designed to hurt his opponent, but in the end Vegeta dodged them all until he flipped over the last incoming kick and planted his foot against Zarbon's shoulder, sending him flying towards the ground. That was immediately followed by Vegeta appearing behind him again and delivering another kick to Zarbon's back, sending him flying fare first into the ground.

"Truth be told Zarbon, I was expecting more from you," Vegeta said, glaring at Frieza's right hand as he picked himself off the ground, "at your current level neither you, nor the fat bastard Dodoria, would have been able to kill my mother. So either show me your true power, and fight me in the same manner as you fought my mother, or just stand there and die while I go gather the Dragon Balls... including the one that was stolen from you."

"You have made some marvelous progress Vegeta, and I'm sure your mother would have been proud of you," Zarbon said, grinning as he stood up and faced Vegeta, while at the same time wiping the blood from his face, "but in gaining this power you have awakened my true power. A power that has been dormant for many years... ever since I last used it on your mother."

Before Vegeta could even say anything Zarbon unleashed his true power, his muscles expanding quite a bit as he went from a normal looking body into one that rivaled Kakarot when he used the Kaio-Ken. In addition to all the muscle growth Zarbon's face pushed out as well, making him look like a buffed up lizard of sorts, though all that was missing was the tail. Vegeta could feel the power coming off of Zarbon at the moment, indicating that he had been right about the man having a transformation ability that changed his shape and increased his power. He had to stop himself from grinning, because this was the perfect way for him to get aboard Frieza's ship and activate the plan that he had come up with earlier.

Vegeta raised his arms to defend himself from the incoming attack, because he knew one was coming, but what really happened was Zarbon rushed up to where he was standing and put his knee in Vegeta's chest, knocking the wind out of him and cracking his ribs a tint bit. That was then followed by Zarbon grabbing Vegeta's head and throwing him towards the ground on his right, where he kicked Vegeta back into the air, grabbed his foot before he had a chance to do anything else, and then slammed him into the ground. As Vegeta attempted to pick himself up, and at least have a chance at putting up a fight, Zarbon grabbed the sides of his head and started headbutting him, almost as if he was trying to break Vegeta's skull.

After a few seconds of doing that Zarbon, no doubt getting bored of how easy the fight was, tossed Vegeta into the air and followed after him, though Vegeta regained himself and collided with Zarbon in the middle of the air. There they exchanged blows, kicking and punching each other, though while they did so Vegeta noticed that their ki was definitely causing the ground to crack and the water to shift. The instant Vegeta managed to land a hit on Zarbon's face they separated from each other, though that was roughly followed by Zarbon flying up to him and planing his knee back in Vegeta's chest, adding to the cracked ribs that the Saiyan had. That was before he smacked Vegeta in the chest and sent him flying through one of the surviving plateaus, one that was close to where Rainbow was hiding, though Zarbon gave Vegeta enough time to stand up before coming at him again.

Three more times Zarbon kicked Vegeta in the chest with his knee, either following it with a fist that sent him to the ground, a volley of punches that really hurt, or some ki blasts that tore open the ground around them. Vegeta tried to stand his ground and fight back, but at the moment all of his attacks seemed to be doing nothing to the empowered Zarbon... even his rage over his mother's death appeared to be failing him at the moment. It was moments like this that Vegeta wished that he hadn't told one of his friends to stay back and actually assist him when he really needed their help, but it was so he could get the Dragon Balls and had no choice but to play along.

Eventually Zarbon grew bored of overpowering Vegeta, because the next time he kicked him into the air he flew up behind him and grabbed him from behind, to which he sailed up into the sky for a few seconds before turning around and heading right back towards the ground that was beneath them.

"I'm not going to let you die so easily Vegeta," Zarbon declared, sounding overjoyed to be bringing an end to this fight, though when they got closer to the ground he let his ki surround Vegeta and let him go.

Vegeta soared towards the ground, which exploded the moment he made contact with it, though when the smoke cleared there was a large crater surrounding him and his aching body. He carefully turned his eyes towards Zarbon as the man asked if he was done, though at the moment it was impossible for him to answer that question. He barely had time to move as part of the rock wall that surrounded him broke and let water fill the crater he was in, causing him to worry that Zarbon might not have heard the part about him knowing where the other Dragon Balls were located.

"I guess he's finished," Zarbon commented, to which he changed back into his base form with a smile on his face, though that was immediately followed by his smacking himself as he realized something, "I'm an idiot for going all out... he knows where the other Dragon Balls are. Oh Vegeta, you had better not be dead yet."

Before the water completely submerged Vegeta, and possibly killed him, Zarbon flew into the middle of the crater and pulled the Saiyan free, to which he put him on the ground for a moment and checked for a pulse. It was faint, which was understandable thanks to the amount of power he had used during the fight, but he could tell that Vegeta was alive and was likely heading towards death. Zarbon considered letting him die, but if Vegeta had been telling the truth, which meant that he would have attacked another village and taken its Dragon Ball, then Lord Frieza would command him to find Vegeta and bring him forward. This meant that they were going to have to heal Vegeta before they could get any information out of him, which really took he fun out of beating him into the ground like he had.

"You are more trouble than you are worth Vegeta," Zarbon said, letting out a sigh as he picked up the dying Saiyan and moved off of the ground, "though once we've healed you back to a decent level you'll have to answer to Lord Frieza. I hope you know where the other Dragon Balls are located, otherwise your real death will be very painful indeed."

As Zarbon flew in the direction of Frieza's ship, and left the area with Vegeta in hand, Rainbow emerged from her hiding spot, thankful that the plateau she had been hiding behind hadn't been destroyed in the fight, before flying into the air and followed after Zarbon. She planned on keeping herself at a safe distance so the alien didn't notice her coming, while also keeping him in her sights so she could wait for whatever signal Vegeta planned on using once he was fully healed. Now that she thought about it she knew that it would have been best if they had gone over the plan in greater detail before leaving the safety of their hidden base, but it was too late to go back and change what they had already done.

As Rainbow flew after Zarbon she had to wonder if Applejack, Gohan, and Krillin had succeeded in meeting with the Grand Elder that Moori had told them about, but decided that she would only know once they all got together once Vegeta was healed and they had the Dragon Balls that Frieza had taken.





Applejack, Gohan, and Krillin followed Dende as the young Namekian child led the way to the Grand Elder, who they learned was the oldest and wisest of the Namekians that were currently alive. Dende told them as much as he knew about the Grand Elder, telling stories about how he saved the entire Namekian race after a large storm that nearly wiped them out and about how he was the father of the entire race. It was a nice change of pace, as they were able to learn a little about the race they were helping, though Applejack did notice that Piccolo, for some reason, was following behind them. She had discovered that he was following them from the moment they left the cave behind, which was rather easy because she was use to feeling his ki, but the others didn't notice for quite some time.

That had, of course, changed when they all felt Vegeta's ki clash with another large ki, which told them that he had found the one he called Zarbon and that they were currently fighting each other. Thanks to the large amount of ki that was being used, and the fact that their enemies had no scouters to locate them, the group was able to fly at their maximum speeds, cutting what Dende had called a five hour flight down to about a three and a half hour flight. It was around the two hour mark when the fighting stopped, though that either meant that Vegeta had accidentally killed Zarbon, the two of them had tied, or Vegeta had lost and was being carried back to Frieza's ship.

"So Applejack," Krillin said, though despite the fact that there were five of them he still sounded a little frightened, "what do you think the outcome of the fight was?"

"I think that its safe to assume that the plan worked like a charm," Applejack replied, as she could feel three different ki off in the distance, one that she didn't know, one that was definitely her sister, and the faint one which had to be Vegeta, "Soon Zarbon will be dropping Vegeta off at the ship and, once he's all healed up, he and Rainbow will secure the Dragon Balls before Frieza even knows what is going on. Then, provided we get the last Dragon Ball from the Grand Elder, we should be able to use the Dragon Balls to undo the damage that Frieza has caused to this planet... and bring back everyone that Nappa killed."

"Speaking of the Grand Elder," Piccolo said from behind, though they knew his coming question was directed at Dende, "how much further until we reach his village?"

"We are nearly there." Dende answered, pointing at what appeared to be a large pillar made of rock, one that happened to have a single large house at the top of it.

Krillin, apparently pleased that they had reached their destination, smiled as they all slowed down until they were floating near the edge of the tall rock, to which they all touched down and marveled at the size of the Namekian house. While Gohan and Krillin were amazed by the size of the building Applejack, on the other hand, wasn't too surprised, as she remembered the palaces that she and Rainbow had visited before with their father. She might not have been as impressed as the others were, but she had to admit that the Grand Elder's place was definitely larger than any other Namekian structure she had seen so far.

As they started to look for an entrance of some kind, as it was actually a little difficult to see one for the massive building, though before they could get very far in their search the front door opened for them, levitating itself out of the way until it had moved ninety degrees and was hanging out in the middle of the air. The group waited for a few seconds, to which another Namekian, wearing a blue vest and a white scarf around his neck while leaving his chest and stomach exposed, walked out of the building, turned in their direction, and crossed his hands behind his back.

"Nail!" Dende said, giving a name to the Namekian before anyone could ask, while at the same time giving off the vibe that he was pleased to see him, "Thank goodness. You're all right."

"I'm glad to see you too Dende," Nail replied, though his expression didn't change while he spoke, not that it seemed to bother Dende all that much, before his gaze turned to the people behind Dende, "Visitors, the Grand Elder is roughly familiar with the course of events that are happening on Namek. The Grand Elder wishes to see all of you."

"Sweet." Krillin said, just as everyone else followed Nail and Dende into the house, "At least we get to save some time now that we don't have to explain everything that's happened to him."

Once they were all inside the building Nail said the word 'up' and floated towards what appeared to be the second story of the building, to which everyone else repeated the motion and followed him towards the top. When they reached the top level they noticed Nail and Dende bowing to a large morbidly obese Namekian, who was sitting on a massive throne like chair, though Applejack, remembering her lessons, followed suit and politely bowed to the Grand Elder. Directly above the large Namekian's head was the last Dragon Ball, the One Star Ball, which actually made many of them happy to see that it was safe.

"Grand Elder," Nail said, causing the large Namekian to stir and lift his head to look at the group that was standing before him, though his eyes were pretty much closed at the moment, "Dende has arrived with some visitors."

"Ah, welcome," the Grand Elder said, almost looking happy to see all of them, "I sense that one of you is an Earthling, another is the child of a Saiyan, one is also an Namekian, familiar and different at the same time, and then the fourth... the fourth is an unusual race. First, I would like to thank all of you for saving some of my children from the villains that are attacking the planet. I can sense that they are after the Dragon Balls, and that they intend to use them for evil, but in you I sense the desire to use them for the good of multiple worlds. Allow me to make a request; will you safeguard the last Dragon Ball and ensure that it does not fall into the hands of evil?"

"Yes, we will," Applejack immediately replied, to which the rest of the group nodded as well, "We already saved the Four and Six Star Balls from falling into Frieza's hands, and my sister and our best friend are currently enacting a plan to recover the other four."

"I have many questions to ask you, but I sense that you must move quickly," the Grand Elder said, to which he lifted his left hand for a moment and pointed at Krillin with one of his fingers, before pointing at a spot next to his throne, "Gentleman from Earth, could I ask that you come stand beside me for a moment? I wish to probe your past and find the answers myself."

Krillin looked surprised for a moment, but decided that doing what the Grand Elder asked was likely going to get them the Dragon Ball they had come to save, so he walked over to the indicated spot and waited for a few seconds. That was followed by the Grand Elder lowering his hand upon his head, to which Krillin was sure that the elderly Namekian was searching for his intentions and information on Piccolo. His guess on Piccolo was right, as he muttered something about the evil he had committed, but then stated that it was undone with what he was doing now, which confused Krillin.

"Your intentions are pure," the Grand Elder said, to which he lifted his left hand up to the Dragon Ball and lifted it from its perch, though that motion was followed by him placing it in Krillin's hands, "I entrust the last Dragon Ball to you."

"T... Thank you," Killin said, surprised that having his past read was all it took to get them the final Dragon Ball, "We will make sure that it doesn't fall into the hands of the people attacking your planet."

"I wish you luck in getting your wish granted," the Grand Elder commented, though the way he said those words caused Nail and Dende to tense up for a moment, "My life is close to ending, and with my death the Dragon Balls will be no more. You have a few days to get the other Balls from the villain that holds them and make your wish, because after that... well, I know that you know what will happen."

"Yeah... I do," Krillin replied, though he and the others had already known that this was going to be a race against time to stop Frieza, but at least they had a time limit until the Dragon Balls expired, "but don't worry, we'll guard the Dragon Balls we have already gathered with our lives before we allow the people attacking the planet to gain immortality."

"Thank you," the Grand Elder said, to which he frowned for a moment, as if he had thought of something, "Its only a shame that many of you have power that lies dormant inside of each of you. Stand still... I shall awaken your hidden potential."

For a moment nothing happened as the Grand Elder placed his left hand on Krillin's head again, though Krillin wasn't about to argue with someone that was able to peer into the past. Then, just as Krillin worked up the courage to say something about how little power he had to have left, a white aura wrapped around him as his ki shot up, indicating that the Grand Elder had done exactly as he had promised. He grinned as he stared at the rest of the group, who were amazed by the amount of power that had been stored inside him, though as Krillin walked towards them, and brought the Dragon Ball with him, the Grand Elder beckoned Gohan forward. At first Gohan seemed nervous about having whatever his hidden potential was unlocked, but after looking at Krillin for a few seconds he approached the Grand Elder and braced himself.

After a couple of seconds a white aura wrapped around Gohan as well, indicating that his hidden potential had been unleashed as well, to which he stepped back with a smile on his face and rejoined the group. Gohan and Krillin looked at Piccolo, who ended up shaking his head for a moment, to which they let out a small sigh, indicating that they knew something that Applejack didn't know and would have to ask them about later on. Applejack was impressed with the power that her friends had, with their potential unlocked, though as she turned to leave with them she felt a hand touch her shoulder, to which she noticed that Nail was beckoning her towards the Grand Elder.

"Young Applejack, your friends have had their potential unleashed," the Grand Elder said, causing Gohan and Krillin to look at him for a moment, "come forward... I would like to do the same for you."

Applejack stepped forward as everyone else remained near the entrance of the second story, though she knew that the others were curious as to what her power her power would feel like once it had been unlocked. She stopped by the left side of the throne, where Gohan and Krillin had been standing earlier, and patiently waited as the Grand Elder placed his hand on her head. As she stood there she heard the Grand Elder say something about a decent amount of power locked inside her, just like he had said for the others before he unleashed their powers, before the white aura wrapped around her as well.

"Oh my god," Krillin said, his body shaking for a moment, before he calmed himself, "It almost feels like a god trained her or something."

"Come on," Applejack commented, taking a brief second to bow to the Grand Elder before turning to the others, "We need to get back to Bulma and wait for Rainbow and Vegeta to return with the other Dragon Balls. Then we can focus on either saying hidden or using the Dragon Balls to end this quest on a good note."

Gohan and Krillin nodded before the three of them, minus Piccolo because he wanted to speak with the other Namekians without any interruptions, left the building and headed back in the direction of the cave they had been using as their base of operations. Though as they flew towards their hiding place, with the last Dragon Ball in hand, Applejack couldn't shake the feeling that something more terrifying was coming their way... and that their power boost might not mean anything in the long run. She only prayed to her father, or any of the gods that were willing to listen, that her feeling was wrong this time, because sometimes she hated being right and this was one of the few times she would be glad to be wrong about something.
> Namek: Zarbon's Folly
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Zarbon let out a sigh as he flew in the direction of Frieza's spaceship, his mind constantly returning to the unconscious Saiyan that he was carrying and the statements he had made before forcing Zarbon to transform into his uglier, and much more powerful, second form. Vegeta had mentioned that he had been planning on taking the Dragon Balls that Lord Frieza had already acquired, as well as taking the one that had been stolen from them by that rainbow haired girl. As Zarbon thought about that he quickly realized that Vegeta had no doubt followed the girl to wherever she and her comrades had taken the Dragon Ball they stolen, so he knew where to find it once he had the other six. That was assuming that Vegeta hadn't already found one of the remaining two Balls that Zarbon and the others would have been searching for had the pesky girl not interfered with their raid on the village.

The more he thought about the rainbow haired girl, Rainbow Dash he recalled her saying before leaving and causing Dodoria to chase after her, the more he realized that she was an odd creature. She appeared to be humanoid, like most of the creatures that Zarbon had seen during his many years while serving Lord Frieza, but what he found odd was the fact that her legs had ended in hooves, she had pony ears sticking out of her hair, and she had a tail that matched the color of her hair. Zarbon had never seen a creature like her before, which meant that there might be a nice planet out there that they hadn't discovered, packed full of creatures that looked and fought like Rainbow Dash. He had to wonder if Lord Frieza would even consider allowing such creatures to be a part of his army... or if he would just exterminate them for what one member of their race did to him.

For a moment or two he actually wondered if Rainbow Dash and Vegeta knew each other, but then decided to toss that idea in the trash the instant he finished thinking about it. Vegeta hadn't said anything about having any friends, as he had indicated that he preferred the 'lone wolf' type of lifestyle, which meant that he didn't want any friends or comrades anymore. Zarbon did, however, think it was a shame that Vegeta hadn't become an emotionless killer like Nappa had, because they could have used someone like him to further Lord Frieza's empire to the ends of the universe.

His thoughts were interrupted as he spotted someone else flying in the same direction as he was, though after a few seconds he realized that it was just Appule returning to the ship with his findings. Zarbon noticed that Appule seemed shocked or surprised about something, so after a few seconds of thought he changed his course and flew up beside the lower ranking soldier.

"Did you find a village?" Zarbon asked, hoping that Appule had some good news that would make Lord Frieza happy, as he had no idea what mood his Lord was going to be in once he told him about Vegeta.

"Yes, but it was attacked by someone else," Appule replied, glancing at the unconscious body of Vegeta for a few seconds, but decided not to say anything about the Saiyan at the moment, "I would have asked one of the survivors what happened to them, but there wasn't anyone left in the village."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Zarbon inquired, though he had the feeling that he knew exactly what Appule was talking about, which made him reconsider what Nappa had told him in their private discussions.

"Besides the damage to the buildings, I counted twenty to thirty holes in the ground," Appule stated, indicating that it was a large village that had been attacked, "Whoever attacked the village obliterated every single Namekian that was there, so its impossible to tell who attacked the village at this point."

"I think its safe to assume that Vegeta did the deed himself," Zarbon commented, recalling what Vegeta said about knowing where the other Dragon Balls were located, "He may not have made a comment about attacking a village, but he did say that he knew where we could find more than one of the wish granting spheres. Lord Frieza will be happy to have this information brought to his attention, but Vegeta needs some healing before he's ready for interrogation."

"Seriously, what happened to him?" Appule asked, noticing that Vegeta looked like he was about to die, which meant that he must have gotten into an intense fight with someone before Zarbon had found him.

"He caused me to transform," Zarbon stated, glaring at Appule to indicate that they weren't going to talk about it any further, "Let's get him back to the ship and tell Lord Frieza the good news."

Appule nodded and together the two of them continued towards the spaceship they had use to reach this planet, though they were both unaware of the person that was following behind them. Rainbow looked out from the plateau she had been hiding behind, as she had to hide before Zarbon's companion had spotted her, but she had remained undetected the entire time. She was thankful that none of Frieza's forces seemed to have the ability to sense ki, one of the basic lessons her father and Whis had taught both her and Applejack so many years ago, otherwise she would have been found out for sure.

The moment that Rainbow thought about her sister, and recalled what they were doing, she sensed that the ki of Krillin, Gohan, and Applejack had suddenly shot up out of nowhere, indicating that they had all received a decent power boost while they were visiting the Grand Elder... and that Applejack was the strongest of the three at the moment. Rainbow quickly decided to see if she could get the same power boost the next time she and the others were in the same area, before returning her attention to the task at hand and followed after Zarbon once more. She was going to have to be careful and keep an eye on Zarbon's companion, but with their attention solely on getting back to their spaceship she knew that she was safe.

She followed the pair for what seemed like an hour, as she discovered it was hard to tell the time on Namek when the planet had three suns that only moved when it was time for one to be replace by another one, but eventually they reached their destination; a large circular spaceship that reminded Rainbow of the one that had landed on Planet Meka during one of their birthday parties. Rainbow carefully landed on a nearby plateau and watched as Zarbon flew into the ship, carrying Vegeta while his companion followed him not a few seconds later. With nothing else to do until Vegeta fully recovered from his fight with Zarbon, besides stare at the ship, Rainbow made sure to position herself where someone wouldn't find her while still giving her a good view of the ship.

Once that was done she closed her eyes and started to meditate, which would allow her to pass the time while focusing on the ki of the various people in the ship, allowing her to keep an eye on her friend until he was ready to begin his part of the trick.





"How long do you think it will take for Vegeta to recover?" Zarbon asked, after having placed the unconscious Saiyan in the healing tank and ensuring that he was all ready to go, which was followed by the healing chemicals filling the pod as it was completely filled with water.

"An hour or two at the least," Appule replied, checking the controls and screens to be sure that Vegeta's vitals were okay, "He won't be at full power if he's given such a short amount of time in the healing tank, which will allow Lord Frieza to interrogate him without having to worry about being attacked in return."

"That is good to hear," Zarbon said, turning to make his way to Lord Frieza's personal room, where his Lord was no doubt thinking about what to do with the Dragon Balls once he had them all, "I shall deliver both of our reports to him... you just keep an eye on Vegeta until he's ready to be pulled from the tank."

"It will be as you command," Appule said, taking a brief moment to bow to his superior before returning to his work, to which Zarbon made his way outside the room they were in and left him to his work.

Zarbon was always surprised that Appule never aspired to be higher on the food chain, as he always did what he was told and never questioned any orders he was given. The man always looked death in the eyes and did what Lord Frieza asked of him, even if it sometimes meant that he might die to achieve whatever his Lord desired, yet he always came out on top. Zarbon wondered if Appule even had the potential to take the place of Dodoria, the now vacant third in command position that the fat bastard had filled, but in the end he decided to stop thinking about it. If Appule was happy where he was, near the bottom of the food chain, then Zarbon knew he couldn't complain, because sometimes he wished that more of the soldiers were as loyal as he was.

After a minute or two of walking Zarbon came to the door that would take him to his Lord's room, to which he stopped in front of it as he calmed his nerves down, before raising a hand and pressing a button on the keypad that was next to the door.

"Lord Frieza," Zarbon said, knowing that his Lord would be happy to hear the report he was about to give, while at the same time dreading what his reaction could be, "it is Zarbon."

"Come in." was all that followed Zarbon announcing that he was outside the door, to which he pulled his hand back as the door opened, allowing him to walk into the room.

Lord Frieza was currently floating in the air, staring outside the ship through the large dome that had been placed between his room and the exterior of the ship. He was wearing the same armor that everyone that worked for him wore, expect his chest plate was purple colored, indicating that he was the boss and that everyone else followed his orders. He had two horns coming out of the side of his head, one on the left side and one on the right side, while also having some sort of purple stone where his forehead was. He had the same number of fingers as everyone else on the ship, five on each hand, though he only had three toes on each of his feet for some reason, one that Zarbon wasn't willing to kill himself in order to learn.

Zarbon knew how imposing his Lord could be at any given time, which was why he bowed the moment his Lord turned in his direction, giving him the respect that he deserved.

"You may rise Zarbon," Frieza said, landing on the ground and watching as his second in command stood straight once more, which was much better suited for the conversation they were about to have, "Has a village been located?"

"Yes sir, Appule discovered one about an hour and a half from our current position," Zarbon replied, bracing himself for the reaction that would come with the bad news, "but when he investigated the village, to see whether it had a Dragon Ball or was just an ordinary settlement, he found that the village had been attacked by someone else."

"Did he question the survivors and find out what happened there?" Frieza asked, already not liking where this conversation was going, an this was only the beginning of the report.

"No sir, it appears that whoever attacked the village killed all of the villagers and obliterated their bodies," Zarbon answered, though at the same time he found a small smirk had graced his lips, "but while I was making my way back to the ship I was attacked by Vegeta. He made some rather bold claims at first, about killing Dodoria and knowing where to find the remaining three Dragon Balls, but he was able to back up those claims by pushing me to transform for the first time in almost thirty years."

"Is that so?" Frieza stated, as he remembered the last time he had actually seen Zarbon willingly transform into his other form, "If my memory is correct the last time you were forced to transform, when I wasn't watching anyway, was when you and Dodoria attacked and killed King Vegeta's wife."

"Y... you knew about that?" Zarbon said, though at the same time he instinctively gulped, because now he was definitely scared for his life at this point.

"Of course I did. Nothing happens in my empire without me knowing about it," Frieza replied, though he made a motion with his hands, one that told Zarbon to calm himself, "You saved me quite a bit of time by killing her when you did, because her death stopped King Vegeta from doing anything else while he dealt with his grief. Originally I had planned to take her out at the same time as her husband, but by weakening the King you made it so much easier for Nappa and the rest of our forces to work against the Saiyans. I shall overlook you going behind my back this one time... so if I catch you doing something like this again, without my approval, well, you know what will happen..."

"Y... yes sir," was all Zarbon as able to say, because after all this time he had thought that it was a well kept secret between him and Dodoria, but in the end he was glad to be alive.

"Now then, you were talking about your fight with Vegeta?" Frieza commented, indicating that it was time to get back on track, otherwise someone was going to die in the most painful way Frieza could think of.

"While Vegeta was overpowering me he mentioned how he killed Dodoria, learned the truth behind his mother's death, and taunted me with the location of the missing Dragon Balls," Zarbon replied, calming himself down while he spoke, "Once I had overpowered him, and nearly killed him, I picked him out of the crater that had been created around his fallen body and came back to the ship, in the off chance that there was some validity to what he had told me. I encountered Appule along the way and learned of the ruined village that had been discovered, to which I determined that Vegeta had to know about the missing Dragon Balls."

"Then am I correct in assuming that our little rogue is being healed at this very moment?" Frieza asked, to which Zarbon merely replied with a slight nod of his head, "Good, then in a few hours we'll have all seven Dragon Balls and I can wish for immortality. Did you, by chance, happen to encounter that insufferable Rainbow Dash while you were searching for any remaining villages?"

"No sir, it seems that she is either currently hiding from us," Zarbon replied, thought a second thought came to mind for the reason why he hadn't seen the strange girl since she had hit Dodoria, "or Vegeta could have killed her before dealing with Dodoria."

"Then until I see a body I'm going to assume that she's still alive," Frieza stated, before letting out a sigh, something that he didn't do very often, "Maybe she was the reason behind the odd foreboding feeling I've been having, before and after our arrival on this pitiful planet. In any case I have already called for the Ginyu Force to come to this planet and assist us, so they'll deal with this Rainbow Dash and anyone else that stands in my way."

"H... How soon until they arrive?" Zarbon asked, because while he thought that it was unnecessary for the Ginyu Force to come to this planet, considering most of their enemies had already been taken care of, he wasn't about to argue with his Lord over the decision.

"They should be arriving either by the end of the day or the beginning of tomorrow," Frieza said, waving his hand as if he was dismissing this part of the conversation, "Your only concern for the moment should be restoring Vegeta to a point where we can interrogate him and obtain the information we require from him."

"Yes sir," Zarbon replied, though he knew that this latest mission would simply be mostly sitting in his chair, walking around the ship for some exercise, and staring at Vegeta's unconscious body until Appule said he was ready.

With Lord Frieza up to date on what was going on, and Zarbon was made aware of the fact that the Ginyu's were on their way towards the planet, Zarbon made his way out of his Lord's room, pausing to take a look at the four Dragon Balls they had already claimed for a moment before leaving his Lord to his own devices. He was shocked to hear that the Ginyu Force had been called on before they had even touched down on Namek's surface, which meant that Lord Frieza's foreboding feeling must have unnerved him quite a bit. He also knew that if Vegeta didn't recover from the beating he had given him, and tell them where he hid the other Dragon Balls, then both he and Appule were as good as dead... and neither of them wanted that to happen to them.

The first hour passed quickly, as Zarbon busied himself by checking on the squad that was scanning the nearby planets and determining what they would be used for in the future. Some planets, according to the scans, had decent materials that the rest of the empire could use, while other planets were either deemed as housing to sell further down the line or worthless junk to be obliterated. Occasionally they found a 'worthless' planet and removed it from the universe, which always excited Lord Frieza when he had the opportunity to end an entire planet in one swift motion.

When the clock drew close to the two hour mark, and Zarbon was bored of watching the squad rate planets they hadn't been to yet, he withdrew from the room they were in and headed towards the healing pods, where he found Appule working the controls and keeping an eye on Vegeta's vitals. After a minute in Appule's presence, and staring at the unconscious Saiyan, Zarbon learned that Vegeta would soon be waking up, which meant that it was time to give Lord Frieza the good news. He bid Appule farewell for the moment and quickly made his way towards his Lord's room, repeating the command sequence to gain entry to the room before he stood behind his Lord.

"So, how is our traitorous Saiyan doing?" Frieza asked, though he remained standing with his eyes locked on the sky, as he knew that the Ginyu Force were on their way and he was looking forward to putting them to work.

"Appule says that Vegeta will be regaining consciousness shortly," Zarbon replied, though secretly he was pleased to hear the news himself, as it meant that neither of them were going to die.

"Good. Then its almost time to ask him where he's hidden his Dragon Balls," Frieza stated, to which a grin appeared on his face as he thought about sending Vegeta to Hell, where he was sure the other Saiyans were rotting after he blew their planet to pieces.

Zarbon opened his mouth to say something, mostly to voice that he was pleased to have this whole ordeal behind them, but before he could actually say anything the entire ship shook, as if an explosion went off... though it immediately made him think of Vegeta.





Rainbow's eyes snapped open the moment she felt Vegeta's ki flare to life, to which she had enough time to see the spaceship shake for a moment, indicating that he was ready to go. She jumped into the air and carefully positioned herself near the exterior of the large ship, where she waited for a blast to tear through the metal and reveal where her friend was. After a few seconds a hole was blown in the side of the ship, one large enough for a person to step through, though she didn't waste a second as she flew towards the new opening. There she found Vegeta, covered in water for some odd reason, standing on the opposite side of the new hole, though she also noticed that there were some strange pod like structures in the room.

"Vegeta, are you alright?" Rainbow asked, floating down until she was parallel with her friend, who seemed ready to get the rest of their operation underway before they were discovered.

"I feel much better," Vegeta replied, before glancing back at the door that was behind him, "Look, you need to fly around to the room that Frieza usually stays in, as it will be the one with the Dragon Balls in it, and wait for me to blow it open. I don't want Frieza or the others catching wind that you were here as well."

Rainbow nodded and flew away from the opening, though Vegeta, on the other hand, carefully hid himself near the door that Zarbon, and hopefully Frieza, would be coming through. He chose to stand near the lockers on the left of the door's opening, which was great because anyone who entered the room would be too occupied on the destruction he had caused on the right half of the room. It should, in theory, give him the opportunity to slip out of the room before the door closed, which would prevent anyone from hearing him while he made his escape.

After a minute or two the door opened and Zarbon, accompanied by Frieza, charged into the room and ran up to the hole that he had made, though while they were distracted Vegeta slipped into the hallway and started running towards Frieza's room. He pressed his hand against the panel that would grant him access to the room, silently pleased that none of the soldiers on the ship had bothered to remove his name from the people who could open this one door. The instant the door opened he slipped inside and let it close behind him, though that was followed by him noticing the four Dragon Balls that he and Rainbow had come to collect.

He spotted Rainbow floating outside the glass dome, a grin on her face as she stared down at the crystal spheres, though when Vegeta waved a hand to get her to hide herself she quickly moved out of the way, though there was a look of confusion on her face. Vegeta, knowing that Zarbon would be flying outside the ship in an effort to look for him, decided that he was going to damage the ship, which was why he gathered his ki into his right hand, jumped out of the room for a moment, and took aim at his target. Thanks to his knowledge of the inner workings of Frieza's ships, and knew where the more important pieces were located, he aimed at the engines and released the ki, to which he loosed a beam of ki energy that blew up on impact.

Vegeta could feel the ship shake in response to the engines being destroyed, which was followed by black smoke filling the entire ship while blasting an even bigger hole through the exterior. Now that Zarbon was likely heading inside the ship, and was coming to get him with Frieza in tow, he slammed his fist into the panel and broke it, preventing it from being used again. He then grinned as he gathered a little ki in his right hand, aimed a the glass dome, and then released a small blast that tore open the hole he had mentioned earlier.

"I thought that this was supposed to be a stealth mission?" Rainbow asked, flying into the room with a frown on her face, because she had been looking forward to taking the Dragon Balls without anyone noticing.

"Look at it this way, they can't use the ship anymore," Vegeta said, picking up the Seven and Five Star Balls, while Rainbow picked up the Two and Three Star Balls, "Now let's get out of here, before Frieza spots us."

The moment they had their hands on the Dragon Balls both Vegeta and Rainbow jumped out of the opening he had created, though before going anywhere he had them hide behind some nearby rocks. Rainbow wondered what they were doing this time, but again decided that now wasn't the time to ask questions, as her friend did know more about what was going on than she did. After a few seconds they heard Zarbon ask Frieza if Vegeta was still inside the ship, to which the tyrant angrily ordered Zarbon to look for Vegeta and the missing Dragon Balls they had taken. Ten more seconds passed before Zarbon flew out of the ship and headed in the direction that Vegeta had been planning on using the entire time, to which he and Rainbow followed after him at a safe distance.

Rainbow understood what Vegeta had been hoping would happen; he had been banking on Frieza staying in the ship and sending Zarbon out to recover the Dragon Balls, which would allow him to finally avenge his mother... and it seemed like he was about to get that particular wish granted.

They carefully followed after Zarbon, who paused every now and then to look at a certain hole or crack in one of the plateaus, clearly searching for Vegeta and the missing Dragon Balls. Rainbow was amazed that their enemy hadn't bothered to turn around once the entire time he was flying, because neither her or Vegeta were even trying to hide themselves at this point. She also heard their enemy talking to himself, mentioning how it was hard to believe that Vegeta had gotten away with all of their Dragon Balls and how he was planning on killing him the next time they crossed each other. It was highly amusing to hear as Zarbon searched the area, heading further and further away from Frieza's spaceship, because he seemed to be getting more frustrated with himself over his failure.

The flight continue like that for what Rainbow guessed was thirty minutes, where she again marveled at the fact that he never turned around once, before both she and Vegeta felt the presence of Krillin, Gohan, Piccolo, and Applejack near where they were. Despite the fact that Zarbon couldn't sense ki, like all of his enemies, he did spot the group as they made their way towards Bulma's hidden base, though his eyes were focused on Krillin and the Dragon Ball he was holding. That was followed by Zarbon picking up speed and heading right for Krillin, though before he could punch the bald man and take the Dragon Ball he found himself heading towards the ground, which he impacted just a tiny bit and carefully picked himself up.

That was when Zarbon discovered that Vegeta and the rainbow haired girl had been following him the entire time... and that the entire group of enemies he was facing how had five Dragon Balls between them all.

"Its good to see you guys again," Krillin commented, his eyes drawn to the Dragon Balls that Vegeta and Rainbow were carrying, before glancing at Zarbon for a moment, "and it seems like your operation was a success."

"Indeed it was," Vegeta replied, though a the same time he handed the two Dragon Balls he was holding to Piccolo, who seemed a little surprised that he was being handed them but made no comment about what was happening, "Now then Zarbon, shall we exchange blows again? Because trust me, this time you won't emerge victorious."

"Wait a second... you know these people?" Zarbon asked, though at the same time he had to wonder if he even had a chance to survive encountering this many enemies at the same time, while also noticing that there was another girl that looked like Rainbow Dash standing with the group.

"Are you blind?" Vegeta asked in return, as he was a little surprised that Zarbon would even ask such a stupid question, "Of course I know them, that's why we aren't trying to kill each other for the Dragon Balls..."

"And if we're being honest here, Vegeta and his friends would totally win anyway," Krillin spoke up, to which he earned a glare from Piccolo, "What? You saw what Rainbow did to Nappa. None of us stand a chance against that kind of power."

"Can we not talk about this at the moment?" Applejack said, staring at Zarbon, who hadn't taken the small opportunity to flee when everyone had been distracted for a few seconds, "We should focus on getting rid of him and getting back to the others, before Frieza comes looking for us or the Dragon Balls."

"She's right, we don't have much time left until the tyrant decides to come after us himself, instead of sending his soldiers to die," Vegeta said, dropping into a battle stance as he turned his full attention back to Zarbon, while the others moved out of the way and gave the two of them room to fight, "Come on Zarbon, transform into your hideous form and come at me."

"To someone like myself, who prefers beauty, those words are the greatest insult!" Zarbon said, though this time he made no effort to hide the anger in his voice, "Vegeta, you have gotten me genuinely angry, for both your words and your actions of late, and for that I shall take great pleasure in putting you back in your grave."

The moment the words left his mouth he engaged his transformation, allowing his muscles to grow to the size they had been when he and Vegeta had last fought, followed by his mouth pushing out and completing the change from beauty to beast. He could tell that several of the people that were watching seemed shocked by his transformation, though some didn't seem phased at all, which meant that they were excited about fighting someone of his level. Zarbon truly had no idea if he could take them all out and secure the Dragon Balls, but he wasn't about to give up just because his enemies outnumbered him.

Zarbon charged at Vegeta and swung his foot at him, causing the Saiyan to jump into the air to avoid the attack, to which he jumped up and readied his fist to strike his target in the chest, but Vegeta caught the attack before it could hit him. Vegeta then growled in anger and threw Zarbon towards the ground, where he slammed into one of the hills and created a small crater around him. He looked up at Vegeta for a moment, wondering where his strength and anger was coming from, before he charged at his foe and prepared to knee him in the chest again, only for Vegeta to dodge the attack completely.

Zarbon growled and brought his foot down on where he thought that Vegeta was going to land, only to end up missing him once more and cracking the ground around his boot for a moment. Vegeta then appeared to the right of him and slammed his fist into his side, knocking bits of his armor off in the process, before dodging Zarbon's fist and backing away. Zarbon raised his hands and started tossing ki blasts at Vegeta, who dodged some of them and knocked others into the ground around them, though the ones that ended up heading towards the group behind him were smacked into the air by Applejack, who was now standing between the two combatants and the rest of her group.

Vegeta managed to turn Zarbon around quite a few times, dodging attacks, forcing his opponent to follow his every move, and even smacking a few ki blasts out of the air as well, but eventually the moment he was waiting for came when Zarbon shot some blasts around him and kicked some dirt into the air. He knew that his opponent was doing, as temporarily blinding an opponent like this was something he disliked using, but he smiled as he used the dirt cloud to bypass Zarbon's incoming attack. That was then followed by Vegeta gathered some ki into his right fist and slamming it into Zarbon's back, blowing a hole in his armor that caused his opponent to stagger for a second.

"That was a dirty blow," Zarbon growled, glaring daggers at Vegeta, who calmly stood where he was standing, making Zarbon wonder about the anger he could see in the Saiyan's eyes.

"You only brought it upon yourself when you created that dust cloud," Vegeta replied, raising his fists as he prepared to attack again, which Zarbon copied not a few seconds later, "just like this punishment was brought on by the fact that you killed my mother... and this time I'm going to put you down and avenge her."

Before Zarbon could move Vegeta appeared in front of him and kicked him in the chin, sending him into the air as Vegeta followed him, where they exchanged kicks and punches with each other. Once they reached a certain height Vegeta moved slightly ahead and slammed his fists into Zarbon's head, knocking him into the small body of water that happened to be below them, before loosing a barrage of ki blasts that exploded the moment they touched the water. When Zarbon emerged from the water it was revealed that his cape had been blown to pieces, his armor was pretty much shattered, save for part of his chest piece, and bits of the clothing he had been wearing on his arms and legs had been ripped off as well.

Zarbon huffed as he landed on the small island that Vegeta was standing on, not believing that he was now having trouble against the same Saiyan he had beaten into the ground just a few hours ago.

"I... I don't understand how you can be so much stronger than me," Zarbon said, glaring at Vegeta, trying to figure out what had caused the Saiyan in front of him to suddenly become so powerful.

"Seriously?" Vegeta asked, kind of caught off guard by the statement, "Nappa told you about our strengths and weaknesses, of both the military and our people, but he never told you that a Saiyan's power level can rise after we recover from the brink of death?"

"N... no, he didn't," Zarbon stated, though as the words left his mouth he realized that, by healing Vegeta until he was better again, he and Appule had given Vegeta the power he now possessed... the same power that Vegeta was going to kill him with.

Vegeta let loose a roar of anger, no doubt fueled by the anger of learning the truth behind his mother's death, and charged at Zarbon, where the two of them exchanged a series of blows with each other. Whenever Zarbon landed a kick or a punch on Vegeta, and thought he was doing good, the Saiyan merely shrugged off the damage and continued fighting as if nothing had happened. Whenever Vegeta landed the same type of attack, however, Zarbon could feel his bones crack a little bit as his body was being beaten under the intensity of his opponent's anger and rage.

The fight came to a swift end as Vegeta loosed a powerful uppercut into Zarbon's chest and shattered the middle of his armor, as well as puncturing his chest and his vital organs at the same time.

"V... Vegeta, you don't have to kill me," Zarbon coughed out, fully aware that at this point it was either die to Vegeta, hide himself until death claimed him, or die when he reported his failure to Frieza, "We could... team up... and stop Lord Frieza..."

"Of course I'm going to kill you Zarbon," Vegeta replied, cutting him off as he ripped his hand free from Zarbon's chest and knocked him backwards, "Dodoria told me that you two killed my mother, and I, in turn, killed the fat bastard, but not before promising that I was going to hunt you down and do the same thing to you. We Saiyans are a warrior race, as you have no doubt learned from your discussions with Nappa, and we never surrender, even if death was waiting for us... yet all you asked of me was to surrender and accept whatever fate Frieza handed to me. I like to imagine that my mother said something similar to you, or maybe something much more grand, before she died... but I will settle for killing you and avenging her."

Zarbon struggled to move, but with the gaping hole in his chest he knew that he wasn't going anywhere, so all he could do was stare at Vegeta as he gathered his ki, forming a ball of energy between the palms of his hands, which were pointed back at the ground behind them. A few seconds passed before black lightning gathered around the ball of energy, which had turned purple the moment Vegeta had started charging the attack. Zarbon had never heard of Vegeta using such an attack before, which meant that Nappa either didn't see it in action or the Prince hid it in case his companion was spying on him.

Zarbon suspected that this was the end of the road, but even if that was the case he finally managed to push himself to his feet so he could at least look Vegeta in his eyes before he died.

"Even if you kill me now, Vegeta, you and your friends will be following me soon enough," Zarbon said, a faint smile appearing on his face before he met his demise, "the Ginyu's are coming... and so to is your death!"

"We'll see about that," was all Vegeta said, though that was followed by him leveling his Galick Gun with Zarbon and releasing all of his rage and all of his anger, which resulted in a beam of energy surging towards Zarbon and consuming him.

The following explosion tore apart the piece of ground that they had been fighting on, kicking up dirt and smoke as Vegeta was forced backwards by the amount of power he had put into the attack. As the smoke cleared Vegeta gazed upon the ruined piece of ground that was resting before him, a large crater having formed where Zarbon had been standing when he loosed his attack. He was conflicted over the victory he was able to achieve, because on one hand he was able to finally avenge everyone that Zarbon and Dodoria had killed, including his mother, but on the other hand Zarbon had said that the Ginyu's were coming... which meant that they were in serious trouble.

Vegeta let out a sigh as he flew over to the rest of the group, noticing that some of them were happy to see Zarbon bite the dust while others were concerned for what he had said before his death.

"So Vegeta, who are the Ginyu's?" Applejack asked, knowing that they were going to need every bit of knowledge they could get their hands on at the moment, especially if Zarbon had said that they were all going to die.

"I... I'll tell you back at the base," Vegeta said, to which he and the others resumed their flight towards the location that Krillin had been heading to until Zarbon had interrupted his flight.

Applejack and Rainbow shared a look with each other as they followed the group back to their main base, because if Vegeta was worried about something, or a group of someones as the case was, then they knew that they had to be concerned for what was coming their way.
> Namek: The Ginyu Force
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"The Ginyu Force is a team of super-elite and powerful warriors," Vegeta explained, looking at everyone that was currently sitting at the table with him, while at the same time worrying about their chances to beat such powerful enemies, "a team that is vastly different than the rest of Frieza's army. For instance most of the people that Frieza conquers are pressed into serving him, similar to how I was recruited until I landed on Earth, while these five special warriors volunteer to serve the tyrant. You can think of them as mercenaries and freelancers that caught Frieza's eye, to which he selected each of them to fill a spot in his own special unit, though rumor has it that they are some of the strongest fighters in the entire universe.

According to all of the rumors I heard, over the many years I spent in silent servitude to Frieza, the Ginyu Force are supposed to be as evil, as ruthless, and even as cold-hearted as their master. There were also several rumors that suggested that the Ginyu Force followed an independent mentality that had been forged within the group, no doubt thanks to the fact that they weren't slaves like everyone else Frieza conquered, and had a strange code of honor and fairness that separated them from the rest of Frieza's soldiers."

"Have you ever seen them fight?" Piccolo asked, though as he did so he took a sip of water from the cup that Bulma had offered him, while everyone else that was sitting around the table did the same thing with their own drinks.

"No, though at the moment I wish I had," Vegeta replied, letting out a sigh as he turned his gaze towards the table, "I have had the displeasure to meet one of their members in the past, but before I could get any of the rumors proven we were interrupted by Frieza. The only member I know is Guldo, who is a short round alien with light green skin and four eyes, though he's got the normal two eyes like we do and two much larger eyes located at the sides of his head. The rumors associated with him all state that he has some sort of psychic ability, though none of the accounts ever specify if their talking about him possessing the power to stop time or the power of telekinesis. If there are rumors on the other four members I've never heard of them, so basically we'll be blind for when it comes time to fight them... once they finally arrive on Namek."

"We should take this opportunity to have Rainbow visit the Grand Elder," Applejack commented, causing all of the fighters to turn towards her, "He was able to unlock the hidden potential trapped inside Krillin, Gohan, and myself, and I'm pretty sure that you and Rainbow felt it while you were stealing Frieza's Dragon Balls."

"So that's why your so much stronger than me at the moment," Rainbow said, though now she determined to pay this Grand Elder a visit and see if he could do the same thing for her.

"Hey Vegeta, how long do you think we have until the Ginyu Force arrive?" Krillin asked, mainly because it would take roughly three hours flying at their maximum speed to reach the Grand Elder.

"We have at least three hours until they touch down," Vegeta replied, though despite the fact that he couldn't sense the Ginyu's at the moment he knew that they would be arriving soon, if the look on Zarbon's face was anything to go by, "maybe four hours if we're lucky."

Gohan, who had been silent the entire time they had been talking, raised his hand and drew the attention of everyone else to him, though it was clear that he had been thinking about something. Vegeta was interested in hearing what the little kid had to say, because if he had spent some of his time training with Piccolo, who had formulated the plan that took out Nappa in his Great Ape form, then he had to have something up his sleeve.

"What do the Ginyu Force do when they arrive on a planet?" Gohan asked, as he was curious as to what sort of attack they should be expecting in the near future.

"During my time with Frieza I actually asked the same question," Vegeta replied, somewhat shocked to hear the same question being directed at him, "and the tyrant told me that he usually sends the Ginyu Force out to attack the highest warriors that a planet has to offer. Its similar to what Nappa should have done when we landed on Earth, but that's not really relevant to your question."

"Though won't they be under orders to hunt you down?" Piccolo stated, recalling everything that Vegeta had said about Frieza, to which he got a nod to confirm his suspicions, "Then here's what we should do; we should head to an uninhabited piece of the planet and have you power up so you'll appear on their scouters, which will make them come for you immediately. Frieza has no idea that you are working with us, so he won't be able to tell his special soldiers that particular piece of information... which means that they'll find five enemies instead of the one they were expecting. Before they land someone needs to show Rainbow where the Grand Elder's house is, which I will gladly take the responsibility of at the moment, though once she's powered up she'll come join you for the fight."

"And what will you be doing the entire time?" Bulma asked, as she noticed that Piccolo had never said that he would fight the Ginyu Force, which made her wonder why he had even bothered to come to Namek in the first place.

"With a new scouter in hand Frieza will no doubt continue his search for the missing Dragon Balls, which means that he'll find Nail, Dende, and the Grand Elder in no time." Piccolo replied, though he glanced over at the seven crystalline spheres they had gathered, knowing what would happen if the Grand Elder were to die, "I'll try my best to make sure that no harm comes to the Grand Elder... not until we can use the Namekian Dragon Balls to undo the damage that has been inflicted upon the planet. That will give Vegeta and the others plenty of time to deal with the Ginyu Force, or hold them at bay until Goku finally decides to show up and help us out."

"That reminds me, I just got done talking with my father," Bulma said, referring to the communicator that was resting in the other room, "and he told me that, according to his calculations, Goku should be arriving on Namek in the next five to six hours."

"He'll be cutting close," Vegeta commented, though he was a little annoyed that no one had bothered to mention that Kakarot wasn't even on the planet at the moment, because he knew that such an addition to the group would easily turn the tide in their favor, "Okay, we should separate into our groups and get ready."

As it turned out Piccolo had spotted a nice area for them to fight in, one that appeared o be in the middle of the area that rested between where their base was located, where the Grand Elder's house was located, and where Frieza's spaceship was located. They planned on leaving the Dragon Balls with Bulma and Moori, who wanted to be sure the spheres were safe until it was time to use them, and traveling as a single group until they reached the spot Piccolo had found. Once they were there Piccolo and Rainbow would continue towards the Grand Elder's house, where they would unlock Rainbow's hidden potential and send her flying back to the others... hopefully before the Ginyu Force touched down.

As they left the cave, and the Dragon Balls, behind Vegeta couldn't help but worry that even with Rainbow being powered up by the Grand Elder they might not be able to beat all of the Ginyu's. With five of them they might be able to take out the weakest member of their force, Guldo, but after that all of their enemies would get even tougher... especially considering he had no idea what powers the other four members possessed. No one spoke while they flew towards the location that Piccolo had found earlier, as they were all keeping track of the approaching evil that was coming their way.

About an hour to an hour and a half later they reached the island area that rested between the cave and the Grand Elder's house, a place that Vegeta agreed would be the perfect location to fight without endangering Bulma and the other Namekians, though as he, Krillin, Gohan, and Applejack moved towards the ground Piccolo and Rainbow continued towards their destination. Vegeta and the others watched them disappear into the distance, to which they prepared themselves for the eventual landing of the Ginyu Force and the fight that would be coming their way.

It took Rainbow and Piccolo another hour to reach the house that the Grand Elder was resting in, to which they found Nail standing outside the still open door, though he seemed surprised to see Piccolo again, but he nodded his head when he realized why they had come back to him. Piccolo quickly introduced the two of them as they floated up to the second level of the house, where he and Nail introduced Rainbow to the Grand Elder.

"Ah, I have been expecting you," the Grand Elder said, beckoning for Rainbow to step forward, to which she approached the side of his throne and waited to see what her hidden potential felt like, "I sense that you will need your hidden potential to overcome the coming trials, so I shall unleash your power so you can save the Namekian race and avenge those that have fallen."

Rainbow waited as the Grand Elder placed his left hand on her head and focused his energy, though she knew that Nail, Dende, and Piccolo were interested in what her power would feel like. After a few moments she heard the Grand Elder mention something about a decent amount of power trapped deep inside her, which she had expected if Applejack's power boost was anything to go by, before a white aura wrapped around her as her ki suddenly shot up. She had felt her sister's power when this had happened to Applejack, but she grinned as she realized that they were evenly powered again, which only widened when she noticed the shocked look on Piccolo's face.

"Krillin said that it felt like Applejack had been trained by a god when her power had been released," Piccolo commented, though he wasn't too surprised by this being her hidden potential thanks to that lance he had seen, "I bet he's thinking the same thing at the moment... because your power is now at the same level that your sister's is at."

"Now go, pony of the skies," the Grand Elder said, withdrawing his hand from Rainbow's head and placing it back on his throne, which was followed by several coughs, "join your friends in their coming fight."

"Thank you Grand Elder," Rainbow said, remembering her manners and bowing to the large Namekian for a moment, before turning to the trio behind her, "I'll see you guys later... after we've beaten this Ginyu Force."

Before anyone could say anything Rainbow floated down to the first story of the building, jumped through the front door, and flew in the direction of Vegeta and the others, knowing that the Ginyu's would be arriving at any moment... and prayed that she made it back to the others with enough time to spare.





Frieza watched as five pods descended from the sky and crashed into the ground near the spaceship, oddly enough in a direct line of sight with his ruined glass dome that he stared out of all the time. He smiled as he turned around and climbed into his floating chair, to which he made his way towards the top of the ship so he could personally meet with the Ginyu Force and give them their next mission. They had performed their duties to his specifications the last time he had called upon them, so he was expecting the same results this time, especially when he considered that Vegeta wasn't the only target he wanted eliminated.

Once he reached his destination he stopped moving and waited, to which he spotted five figures floating up into the air and touching down on the spaceship in front of him, though they did so in a manner that had them lined up with two members on the left of their captain and two members on the right of their captain. All five of them wore special armor, which was really just the normal armor he gave his soldiers, though he added the unit symbol to make them stand out from everyone else. Their captain had his back turned to Frieza at the moment, but he generally expected something like that every time he saw them, considering what they did before receiving their orders. Frieza couldn't help bu chuckle when he looked upon his finest soldiers, because he knew that Vegeta and Rainbow Dash didn't stand a chance at this point.

The soldier on Frieza's far left moved one leg to his right while keeping the other one bent just a bit, which was followed by his left arm pointing towards the middle of the group and him shouting his name, 'Recoome', to complete his part of the pose. The soldier on Frieza's far right repeated the same gesture as that the first soldier used, only with his right arm and hand pointed towards their captain, to which he shouted 'Burter'. The soldier that was standing right next to Burter dropped down into a kneeling position, while flipping his hair over his face and then flipping it back into position, before raising his hands into the air and shouting 'Jeice'. The soldier standing next to Recoome made some movements with his hands, while also using his larger two eyes in the act, before raising his hands and calling out 'Guldo'.

With the four lowest members of the squad taken care of the captain bent over so he could see Frieza from between his legs, to which he called out 'Ginyu' before the five of them assembled in one of the oddest fashions that Frieza had seen from them so far.

"To-geth-er we-are," the five of them said at the same time, showing off the fact that they must have spent weeks practicing this routine until it was flawless, "the Ginyu Force!"

Frieza did what he always did whenever the five of them showed up and did one of their introduction poses, he waited until he spotted one of them getting tired, where he would congratulate them and then get onto business... though the opportunity presented itself when he noticed that Burter was getting tired already.

"Well done everyone," Frieza said, to which he watched as the five members of the Ginyu Force relaxed and took up a more respectable stance, standing at attention like the rest of his forces, "I have been expecting your arrival for some time."

"Thank you Lord Frieza," Ginyu commented, a quick smile appearing on his face, though that was quickly replaced with a slight frown seconds later, "Please tell us what our mission is this time."

"The traitorous Vegeta has taken the Dragon Balls I have already gathered and fled with them," Frieza stated, already enjoying the fact that the members of the Ginyu Force were already thinking of the pain they could inflict on the Saiyan, as the four that were wearing scouters were already searching for Vegeta, "However, for some strange reason his power level is starting to rise higher and higher, as we already know he's taken out Dodoria... and potentially Zarbon as well. Although he should still be no match for all of you. For now your orders are to knock him out and bring him back here; I would like question him on the location of the Dragon Balls before bringing an end to his life."

"That will be an easy task, as our scouters are already tracking him down... considering that he's currently powering up." Ginyu replied, though at the same time he noticed that there were three more power levels resting near Vegeta, one of which easily rivaled Recoome, "Who might the other three be? All three of them appear to have a fair amount of power backing them."

"Three of them?" Frieza commented, remembering back to the village where two young children flew off with the Namekians that Dodoria was about to kill, as well as the one that started the attack, "Two of those must be the small children that interfered earlier... that means that the last one has to be Rainbow Dash. Either they teamed up with Vegeta to steal the Dragon Balls, which is unlikely, or they're about to fight each other for the wish granting spheres... which means they'll be easy to find."

"What are we to do with anyone that isn't Vegeta?" Ginyu asked, though the moment the question left his mouth the rest of his squad quieted down, as they were all eager to hear what their orders were.

"You are to kill the two children," Frieza replied, quickly holding up a hand before the Ginyu Force got too excited, "but as for the one called Rainbow Dash... I want you to bring her to me as well. I want the satisfaction of killing her myself."

"Understood," Ginyu said, to which the other four members of his squad started cheering, while his earlier smile appeared on his face, "let us go thoroughly enjoy ourselves."

Jeice quickly handed over the scouters that Frieza had requested, which was a good thing he had them bring them considering that all of them had been destroyed when they attacked that one village, before falling in with the rest of his squad. The five of them then did some sort of pre fight preparations, apparently pretending to exchange blows with each other before standing in front of Frieza, going from the shortest in the front to the tallest in the back. That was then followed by them flying into the air and heading towards where Vegeta was at the moment, all of them eager to crash whatever party the Saiyan was having.

Frieza let out a sigh as the Ginyu's disappeared into the distance, because as much as he liked how ruthless and evil they were, which was why he had created the force to begin with, he still felt uneasy whenever he wanted them do their poses... but he knew that Vegeta and the runts from earlier were doomed.





"They've started to move," Vegeta commented, dropping out of his powered up mode for the moment, though at the same time he hoped that he and the others had masked Rainbow's power, "I hope all of you are ready."

"We won't know until they arrive," Applejack said, leaning against a nearby tree as her hat kept all of the sunlight out of her eyes, though she was grateful to have it with her.

"Okay, I'm going to be the one that says it," Krillin stated, jumping to his feet as he looked at Applejack, which told them that he was going to be talking about Rainbow, "What's the deal with both your hidden potential and Rainbow's? I mean seriously, it feels like the two of you were trained by a god or something."

Vegeta looked over at Applejack for a moment, having already known that none of the Earthlings or Piccolo knew the truth behind Applejack and Rainbow's parents. He suspected that the reason behind them not telling anyone that their father was the God of Destruction and their mother was the Supreme Kai of Time, besides the fact that he was sure they weren't dating or anything, was because no one would believe them even if they told them. From what he was seeing it Applejack, who mostly told nothing but the truth, had deemed it important to tell a lie this time around, which meant that he was going to have to keep his mouth shut until she told him otherwise. The reason behind their hidden potential had to be because of the fact that Beerus and Whis had trained them for three years straight, but it was a guess that they would never know the answer to.

"Who knows?" Applejack replied, shrugging for a moment, because she knew that no one besides Vegeta would understand the reason behind her and her sister's power levels at this point, "Though we shouldn't be looking a gift horse in the mouth, not when it could turn the tide of battle in an instant."

Krillin looked at her for a moment, wondering if she actually knew something or if she was trying to pretend that she knew nothing, but in the end he decided it wasn't worth it. He opened his mouth to say something, to continue the conversation, but before he could actually say anything Vegeta quickly snapped his head towards the direction that Frieza's ship was in. That was rapidly followed by five humanoid aliens landing in front of them, two of which were actually taller than Vegeta while another two of them happened to be closer to Applejack's size. Krillin noticed that the one that was closer to Vegeta's height, the purple skinned alien with two horns on the top of his head, seemed like the captain of the group, because he had this aura that made him think that was the case.

"Hello Vegeta," the captain said, though at the same time the other four seemed to chuckle about something, while the man seemed to be looking for something, "Tell me, where are the Dragon Balls you stole from Frieza?"

"I'm not about to tell you, Ginyu," Vegeta replied, glaring at the five members of the Ginyu Force, while Krillin, Gohan, and Applejack gathered near him, "but then again, you were likely ordered to find and beat me in combat, so your not going to leave even if I bothered to make the attempt."

"Indeed." Ginyu said, as if he was agreeing with what Vegeta had said, though that was followed by him turning his eyes back to the group, "Very well, I shall ask another question; where is the one you call Rainbow Dash?"

Vegeta opened his mouth to say something about her being on her way to their location, which would have been the truth, but as he started to say something he felt Rainbow enter the area near where they were standing. Instead Vegeta grinned and crossed his arms, leading the Ginyu Force to wear a confused expression on all of their faces, before one of them, Jeice, noticed something on his scouter. That was followed by Rainbow flying through the air, to which she flipped around the moment she came close to where they were standing and landed right beside her sister, while also facing the Ginyu Force as if she hadn't done anything impressive.

"That would be me," Rainbow declared, using her right hand to punch the palm of her left hand in front of her face, indicating that she was excited to get into a fight with their new enemies, "who wants to know?"

"Ginyu!" Ginyu shouted, jumping around so that his back was facing them, which was followed by him bending over and looking at them from between the middle of his legs.

"Jeice!" the red skinned and white haired alien declared, dropping to one knee and raising his hands into the air, while also doing some sort of motion with his hair.

"Burter!" the large blue skinned alien said, moving one leg to the side while the other pointed at the guy who spoke before him, while his right hand was pointed towards the middle of the group.

"Guldo!" the small green skinned alien, who also happened to have four eyes, shouted, while doing some sort of motion with his eyes before dropping to one knee and copying Jeice's movement.

"Recoome!" the large humanoid like alien stated, his movement copying Burter's completely, though he was pointing towards his leader with his left hand instead of his right hand.

"And together we are," the five of them declared, to which Ginyu dropped down in front of the group and pointed of of his hands towards the ground, Jeice appearing right behind him and throwing a fist into the air, Burter standing behind Jeice with both of his hands out in a 't' formation, while Guldo moved to Ginyu's right and stood there with his fist near his mouth, and Recoome stood with his back facing the group and had a hand near Burter's face, "the Ginyu Force!"

Rainbow, having watched all five of them go through the process of completing this special pose of theirs, couldn't help but burst into a fit of laughter, one that made her drop to the ground and roll around for a few seconds. Applejack, on the other hand, tipped her hat downwards to hide her face, though she seriously hoped that the men in front of them were embarrassed by what they had just done. Krillin and Gohan appeared to have no idea what to think about what had transpired in front of them, as they were still suffering from the original shock of their enemies arriving.

"I feel like throwing up for some reason," Vegeta said, glaring at the five men in front of them, who glared at them in turn as they returned to their standing positions.

"Now we have another reason to beat you all up," Ginyu growled, annoyed that the people in front of them were laughing at their pose and not celebrating it like they should be, "and I'm going to enjoy taking you down a peg."

That caused an uproar from the other four members of the Ginyu Force, each of them declaring how unfair it was that their captain got to fight Vegeta when the last time they were called by Frieza he got to fight the toughest fighter of that bunch, to which Ginyu eventually receded his statement. That was followed by he declaring that the four would chose who they were fighting based on a game of rock-paper-scissors, which caused Rainbow to get back on her hooves and stop laughing while Applejack lifted her hat back up.

"First will be Vegeta," Ginyu declared, though at the same time the group noticed that Guldo was definitely eager to claim him as his opponent, despite the fact that everyone else was saying that he'd never get the chance to fight him.

The group watched as the four men threw their hands into a circle multiple times, constantly coming to a tie with each other while their captain grinned the entire time, before Reccome managed to win the upper hand and declare that he was going to be the one to bring Vegeta down. Ginyu then pointed at Rainbow, declaring that she was the next one they could play for, though after about ten more games it eventually came down to Burter winning the right to fight her. With only two opponents left Ginyu stated that the smallest members of the group, Gohan and Krillin, would be a pair, so that all four of them would have someone to fight without allowing any of them to run away, before declaring that the next one they were playing for was 'the one with the strange hat', according to what Ginyu said.

"My name is Applejack!" Applejack fired back, annoyed that they hadn't bothered to ask her name before doing what they were doing, but it seemed like they weren't playing attention.

The end of the third game resulted in Jeice winning the right to fight Applejack, meaning that Guldo would be fighting both Gohan and Krillin while Ginyu sat on the sidelines and watched all of them fight. Apparently the Ginyu Force wasn't without some sort of fairness, as they allowed Vegeta and the others to choose who was fighting first, thus determining which member of the Force they'd be calling forward. Based on what they heard earlier, about Vegeta only knowing something about Guldo, Gohan and Krillin decided to go first, giving the rest of the group time to determine who would be fighting next once Guldo was taken care of. Once the first round of fighters had been chosen Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack moved away from the duo as Burter, Jeice, Reccoome, and Ginyu did the same thing on the other side of the island they would be fighting on.

While they did that Rainbow stared at Burter, who was grinning, as Applejack looked over at Jeice, because she was excited to have the chance to test out her abilities now that her power had been boosted by the Grand Elder, as she hadn't had the opportunity to fight anything for real since they had been brought to this planet by Mr. Popo. She grinned as she looked at the five men that made up the Ginyu Force, because she had the feeling that all of them were going to be crying by the time they were done with them.
> Namek: Guldo and Recoome, Fight!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"So Krillin," Gohan said, staring at Guldo as he and Krillin stood their ground, while the rest of the two groups separated to give them all space for their fight, "how should we tackle this guy? Got any ideas?"

"Vegeta commented that he might have the ability to stop time," Krillin replied, watching Guldo as the alien approached them, though not close enough to actually hear what they were saying between each other, "We should see what he's capable of before we do anything else. Maybe we can discover what his abilities truly are before actually planning on how to take him out."

"You sure we shouldn't just take him out before he can show off whatever abilities he has?" Gohan asked, wondering what Krillin was thinking by even considering that they should let Guldo show them his moves.

"No, I meant that we should force him to show his had so we can better prepare for whatever tricks he has," Krillin said, realizing that his original statement must have made Gohan think that he wanted them to be beaten up for a few moments to learn what Guldo was capable of doing, "Let's release our ki and show him that we mean business."

Gohan nodded and together the two of them released their full power, or rather what their hidden potential had given them thanks to the Grand Elder releasing what had been trapped inside them. They both knew that their power didn't compare to either Rainbow or Applejack, whose power made Krillin think they had been trained by a god, but judging from the shocked faces in front of them they both knew that none of the Ginyu's were expecting this from either of them.

"What's this?" Guldo asked, watching a faint aura appear around his opponents, just like what happened with him and the rest of his squad whenever they were flying from place to place.

Gohan and Krillin, taking advantage of Guldo's confusion, burst into the air and sailed upwards for a few seconds, though when they had reached a decent spot the two of them stopped. Krillin looked over at Gohan, who nodded that he understood what they were going to do, before turning his attention back to Guldo and gathering a few bits of ki into his hands, in the same fashion that Goku used to power the Kamehameha. Gohan, on the other hand, raised his hands to his head and gathered some ki in them as well, preparing a low powered Masenko, which he had picked up in his training with Piccolo before the Saiyan invasion. A few seconds later they aimed their attacks at Guldo and fired at will, knowing that this was going to show them exactly what their opponent's abilities were.

They both noticed Guldo take a breath before throwing his hands into the air, though at that exact moment both Krillin and Gohan moved away from their attacks and headed towards Guldo... though a second later he was no longer standing where they had last seen him and they stumbled for a moment. Their attacks collided with the location that Guldo had previously been standing in, though he used the smoke cloud to cover his escape so he could come up with a plan.

"So, he really can stop time," Krillin commented, to which Gohan nodded his silent agreement, telling Krillin that he had felt the same thing happen to him for a few brief seconds, "Well then, if that's his only ability then we should be able to plan around it and take him by surprise... and maybe end this fight before someone gets seriously hurt."

"We've also increased our destructive power, all thanks to the Grand Elder." Gohan added, as he was also amazed by the amount of damage he was able to pull off now, while at the same time knowing that it still didn't compare to Rainbow's lance.

Krillin actually paused for a moment to consider the consequences of allowing Rainbow to unlock her hidden potential, because if this was what their power was able to do when it had been released there was no telling how destructive that lance was at this point. Its original power was enough to create a Lookout sized hole in the ground, to the exact same diameter, so there was no telling how much more destructive Rainbow, or her lance, had become. Not to mention they hadn't actually seen Applejack's moves the entire time they had been on Namek, which meant that whatever abilities she had picked up during her training with King Kai were empowered as well.

It was in moments like this that Krillin was actually glad that Applejack and Rainbow Dash were on their side, because even if neither of the girls had gotten their powers released, and he and Gohan were forced to fight them, he knew that they would have lost in the end... but before he could delve deeper down that train of thought he shook his head and returned his focus to the battle in front of him.

Their next test of Guldo's abilities involved them flying towards their opponent, but before he could do anything they separated from each other and increased their speed, flashing from one point in the sky to another point. As they did that Krillin noticed that all four of Guldo's eyes were getting dizzy, as he was having a hard time keeping track of them, to which he signaled to Gohan that they should move in closer. The moment they appeared in front of Guldo, and prepared to hit him with their fists, Krillin felt the sensation that time had stopped for a brief second before he and Gohan were allowed to move again... with Guldo no longer where he had been standing seconds ago, but rather had broken a piece of the ground he had been standing on and was now laying on his back.

"Kamehame," Krillin said, gathering his ki for a moment, while noticing that Gohan had noticed what he was doing and was preparing his own attack in case he ended up missing, "HA!"

Krillin's attack raced towards where Guldo was laying, though it ended up missing as their opponent rolled out of the way and got back on his feet so he could flee. Gohan's attack, however, just barely missed Guldo as he moved to the left a tiny bit, again causing him to roll out of the way so he didn't get hurt by the destruction behind him. When Guldo finally came to a stop, an picked himself up, both Krillin and Gohan noticed that he was already getting tired, which made sense to them considering the fact that it must have taken up quite a lot of his energy to freeze time like that, even if it was for a few seconds so he could run away.

"Krillin, if we keep attacking him like this he'll run out of energy!" Gohan said, coming to the same conclusion that Krillin had reached, while at the same time keeping his eyes on their opponent, "We can actually win this fight!"

"Not if he's got another ability we don't know about," Krillin remarked, because Vegeta had said that Guldo had physic abilities, which meant that if he could stop time, which he had demonstrated, then maybe he could paralyze them without freezing time, "Gohan, keep him distracted for as long as you can... I have an idea that will end this fight for real."

Gohan, not really understanding what Krillin was talking about, merely nodded his head and fired a ki blast at the ground, giving off enough dirt and smoke from the impact that Guldo wouldn't see where Krillin went until it was too late. As Krillin moved into position Gohan readied both himself and his ki, knowing that it was only a mater of time until their opponent revealed whatever hidden ability Krillin was worried about.

Guldo, on the other hand, cursed himself for not being able to attack either of his opponents when he had last stopped them, because it was getting to the point where all he could do was dodge until something better came to mind. He glanced over at his companions for a few seconds and noticed that they were making a bet on when he could finish his opponents off, though by the looks of it he could only see Recoome and Burter making a wager. Before he could even consider what the time frame on the bet was, which was one of the things the others made wagers on, one of his enemies flashed through the air and came at him, while the other was absent at the moment. Guldo, not wanting to take any chances, froze time once more and retreated, heading behind a rock so he could gather his energy for a few moments so that the next time he froze time he could return fire.

When time resumed again Guldo didn't expect to be found out so quickly, which caused him to retreat and roll out of the way as the small child released several energy blasts at him.

"This is disgraceful!" Burter shouted, knowing that the one was to get Guldo to improve was to assault him with words, specifically phrases that would force him to show his true power, "You're going to bring shame upon the Ginyu Force!"

"Guldo, you dummy," Recoome added, enjoying this part of Guldo's fights, where they could actually say nasty things to him and not get punished by their captain later on, "If you get beaten by those pipsqueaks, I'm not going to play with your anymore!"

"You'll have to take your three o'clock snack separately as well!" Jeice threw in, knowing that one of the things that Guldo enjoyed, on the same level as being a member of the Ginyu Force, was eating the three o'clock snack with everyone else.

Guldo moaned to himself, knowing that they were being serious about their threats, as it was the only way of telling him that he needed to improve without telling his opponents the same thing. The threats were the worst thing about being the weakest member of the Ginyu Force, as the other three could do it all the time and not get punished for it, but it helped him understand when playtime was over. Guldo gathered his energy an activated his trump card, releasing a blue haze of sorts that trapped the child where he was flying, though at the same time he knew he had to be cautious because the bald one was still missing.

"This is my paralysis technique!" Guldo declared with a smile on his face, because if he could take one off his opponents down then the other would swiftly follow suit, "No matter how hard you struggle, you won't be able to move! Oh, what's wrong? What happened to all that energy you had earlier?"

"Its right here!" a voice behind him shouted, though before Guldo could turn around his head went flying through the air, allowing him to see a large disk made of energy fly by where his body was, cleanly decapitating him as both his head and his body hit the ground.

Gohan, now free from the paralysis technique, noticed that Krillin had pulled himself out from behind the rock he had hidden himself behind and was walking towards the body. Gohan landed and wiped the sweat off his forehead, because he was glad that Krillin had a plan the moment he realized that there had to be another ability that they hadn't seen yet, while at the same time wishing that he had been talked to for a few seconds so he knew what to do.

"Wh... what was that?" Guldo asked, though while one set of his eyes watched the bald one approach him the second set noticed that his companions were as shocked as he was.

"My Destructo Disc." Krillin replied, ki dancing around his hands for a moment, "You asked where our energy went and I gave you an answer... and now you'll pay for all the lives you've taken over the years."

Before anyone could say anything Krillin loosed a ki blast that blew up Guldo's head, before turning around and loosing a bigger one that consumed the rest of his body as well, much to the surprise of Gohan and several other people.

"Oh my Frieza, they killed Guldo!" Burter exclaimed, shocked that the weakest member of their force was now dead, because while he knew it was mean to pick on him he actually liked having someone around that they could teach and help improve.

"YOU BASTARDS!" Jeice shouted in rage, but before he could launch himself into the arena, and smack Guldo's killers into the nearby plateau, Ginyu held a hand out and stopped him cold, indicating that he should save his rage for his own opponent, to which Jeice silently nodded his understanding and crossed his arms.

Gohan and Krillin quickly returned to where the rest of their group was standing, where they discovered that most of them were somewhat shocked by what Krillin did, but the only one that was definitely smiling was Vegeta.

"That was some great thinking on your part," Vegeta said, patting Krillin on the back as he and Gohan took a seat on the area their group had claimed for themselves, "Truthfully I expected you to continue with the frontal assault and have one of us step in to take Guldo out, but using that move of yours, while he was distracted, was excellent thinking."

"I'm just glad that he left himself open, otherwise that wouldn't have worked so well," Krillin admitted, though he looked up at Vegeta for a few seconds, "Good luck against that Recoome fellow."

Vegeta nodded and jumped down into the area that Gohan and Krillin had been in while they fought Guldo, though as he approached the center he noticed that Recoome was walking towards him as well. He knew that Recoome was stronger than Guldo, as was Jeice and Burter, but considering he knew nothing about the man he knew that this was going to be a tough fight. It still struck Vegeta as odd that he could only find rumors on Guldo and his abilities, almost as if the other four members had purposely tried to keep themselves hidden so none of their future enemies could gain the upper hand on them.

"Okay Vegeta, now its our turn." Recoome said, cracking his knuckles as he stared at Vegeta, who dropped into a battle stance before the man did anything else, "Oh, and I won't be mad if those two pipsqueaks join the fight as well. In fact, I openly welcome them to join us and use as many dirty tricks as they like... it won't matter in the end anyway."

Vegeta had no intention on calling for backup, not when he already knew that the Ginyu's were under orders to keep him alive until he handed over the location of the Dragon Balls. Unfortunately he suspected that Recoome was going to try and beat him up to a point where he wouldn't have the ability to run until all of the fighting was taken care of. If anything it seemed like Ginyu might spare anyone that wasn't supposed to die until they were all beaten, so those that were defeated could see their fiends fail before he executed those that Frieza didn't want to torture.

Before Vegeta did anything, and started his attack, Recoome moved his arms and legs around for a moment, saying that he was from the Ginyu Force and that his name was Recoome, before coming to a pose that was essentially him leaning forward with one leg touching the ground while the other was pointed behind him... while his head was in some sort of bowing position. The moment Recoome was done with his movement, and was still standing in the same position, Vegeta decided that now wasn't the time to play around and did what Krillin and Gohan did for their fight. Vegeta released all of his ki, to which he heard all four active scouters beep as they scanned his power level, but before anyone could comment on it he flew towards Recoome and punched him square in the jaw... hard enough to dislodge the scouter he had been wearing.

As Recoome flew backwards, and made no move to defend himself, Vegeta flew into the area that his opponent was heading towards and used his fists to knock his foe into the ground. With that done Vegeta flew into the air for a few seconds, to gain some distance between him and Recoome, before he flipped around and flew right back down towards his target, to which he flipped over and drove both his feet into his foe's chest plate. Before the man could recover Vegeta jumped off of him, picked him up by his left foot, and swung him around for a few times before he sent him flying towards a different island, to which he smiled when Recoome crashed into the plateau he had been flying towards.

By this point Vegeta was sure that Recoome was going to get back up and come at him, so before that happened he held both of his hands out to the side, gathered his ki for a few seconds, before bringing them together and releasing a large ki blast that tore the island he had been aiming at to pieces.

"This can't be right," Jeice said, looking from his scouter to Vegeta, as if he was trying to understand what was happening before his eyes, "Vegeta's power level just shot up to thirty thousand."

"Don't worry Jeice, that's not enough power to take out Recoome." Ginyu said, speaking for the first time since the fighting started, though there was a hint of anger that was likely left over from Guldo's death, "Vegeta may have powered himself up by defeating Dodoria and Zarbon, but that doesn't mean that he's got the ability or the power to take down Recoome."

"Of course sir, I have never doubted Recoome's abilities," Jeice replied, his eyes still locked on the location that Recoome had been thrown into, "I'm sure that he's going to get right back up and show Vegeta what he is made of!"

When the smoke finally cleared they found Recoome standing in the middle of it all, though while his pose consisted of his legs being crossed and his hands positioned away from his body, it was clear that Vegeta's attack had completely destroyed his suit of armor... leaving him with the suit that went under the armor.

"That's enough for the warmup exercises," Recoome said to himself, which was followed by him flying through the air and landing in front of the rest of his squad, though he chose to ignore the glare that his captain was giving him, "Well then Vegeta, shall we get started, or have you spent too much energy already?"

"Oh, I have more than enough energy to continue fighting you," Vegeta replied, knowing that this was going to be a hard fight if his first series of attacks was anything to go by, to which he dropped into a battle stance and beckoned for Recoome to come at him.

"Its your funeral," Recoome said, dropping into his own battle stance as he prepared himself, as he was ready to get the fight started and unleash a painful punishment upon Vegeta, "Recoome Kick!"

The moment the words left his mouth Recoome flew right at Vegeta and planted his right knee in Vegeta's face, knocking him backwards for a few seconds, though he quickly recovered and flipped around in the air, to which he landed safely on a rock. That was quickly followed by Vegeta flying through the air and throwing a bunch at Recoome, which forced them to engage in a series of blows with each other where they either threw a punch or blocked an incoming one. While they did that Recoome taunted Vegeta, saying that he was pretty good and that he had underestimated how much strength he had, but Vegeta really didn't pay too much attention to what his opponent was saying.

Their exchange quickly came to an end when Recoome switched to one of his named attacks, the Recoome Elbow as he called it, and sent Vegeta flying towards the ground, who grunted after making contact with the rocks and dirt. Vegeta did, however, throw himself backwards to avoid Recoome's fist, which cracked the area around where he had landed, but even then Recoome didn't give up. Recoome followed Vegeta into the air, easily dodging a ki blast that had been thrown his way, before appearing behind Vegeta and hitting him so hard that he flew down towards the water.

As the water settled down both Burter and Jeice could be heard cheering Recoome on, while their captain maintained his silence as he watched the fight, but after a few more seconds Vegeta burst out of the water and flew right into Recoome's chest... but after rising into the air for a few seconds Recoome grinned as he latched onto Vegeta an flew down towards the ground. That was followed by Recoome planting Vegeta in the ground, as the upper half of his body was buried under the ground while the lower half remained above the ground, all while Recoome stood nearby with a smile on his face.

"Hey now, are you okay?" Recoome asked, almost in a mocking tone as he grabbed onto one of Vegeta's legs and pulled him out of the ground, "Don't tell me you've kicked the bucket already, especially when we just got started fighting."

That was immediately followed by Vegeta pulling his hands back for a brief couple of seconds before launching a ki blast in Recoome's face, knocking the man backwards as he loosened his grip on Vegeta, who merely landed in the hole that had been created seconds earlier. After a few seconds Vegeta picked himself up and moved out of the hole that he was in, though as he looked back at Recoome the man flipped around and got on his feet, to which Vegeta discovered that the only thing he had damaged was his opponent's hair.

"There's the reason Lord Frieza adored you so much so long ago," Recoome commented, a smile on his face as he stared at Vegeta, "but why would you turn your back on him Vegeta?"

"Because he's an evil tyrant that destroys lives and leaves nothing but ruin in his wake," Vegeta replied, causing Recoome to frown for a moment, "Allow me to be clear on something, I never enjoyed heading out to planets on his orders, nor did I enjoy the feeling of killing the 'innocent' people he sent me after. I took down tyrants, saved innocent people before their lives were ruined, helped rebuild whatever had been destroyed during an assault, and even took out Nappa before he could reduce another world to ash. I killed Dodoria and Zarbon, both of whom were responsible for so many horrible events that I'm not going to bother listing them for you... because soon you and the rest of the Ginyu Force will be joining them."

"Oh, so you are one of those cowardly heroes that has to fight the villain because its the right thing to do, how boring." Recoome stated, looking like he was going to be sick for a moment, before glaring at Vegeta and moving his hands around again, "Very well, I'm going to bring an end to this fight with one of my finishing moves... Recoome Eraser Gun!"

Recoome opened his mouth and fired a large ki blast at Vegeta, though before the Saiyan could do anything, or even attempt to dodge the attack, Krillin appeared above Recoome's head and slammed his elbow into the man's skull, closing his mouth and trapping the rest of his attack inside his mouth. At the same time Gohan appeared next to Vegeta and grabbed onto him, pulling him out of the way as the first half of Recoome's attack passed by where Vegeta had previously been standing, though the island it eventually ran into was destroyed in an instant. Krillin briefly landed behind Recomme's body before jumping over to where Vegeta and Gohan were, to which he helped them both onto their feet as he kept an eye on their opponent.

"Thanks for the rescue," Vegeta said, coughing a few times as he turned his eyes towards Recoome, "It seems that he was more than willing to kill me, despite the fact that I'm sure Frieza ordered them to take me alive."

"He's not dead yet, isn't he?" Gohan commented, to which they watched as the man got back up onto his feet and glared at them, where they noticed that he was now missing a good number of his teeth thanks to the attack.

"He's got some incredible endurance, I have to give him that," Krillin threw in, though at the same time he had to wonder just how much more power the man had left in him at the moment, because at the moment it looked like Recoome was winning this fight.

"That sneak attack just now was pretty good," Recoome stated, glaring at the three people that were standing in front of him, "coming down from directly above shut my mouth, which was something I was no aware of. As a result my teeth are all messed up, which means I might be a little mad for a minute or two. Now I'm going to beat you both up, as for revenge for killing Guldo and for making me mad. Big Fire Toe Attack!"

Vegeta had enough time to push himself and Gohan out of the way as Recoome came near them, but unfortunately Krillin was his main target an he ended up receiving a painful kick to the face that sent him crashing into the ground... hard enough where Gohan and Vegeta could hear several of his bones breaking in an instant. Gohan looked up at Vegeta for a moment, as if asking what to do next, but the Saiyan merely patted his back for a second, to which Gohan quickly helped him rest near the others before heading over to Krillin.

"Krillin, are you okay?" Gohan asked, as he was worried about his friend, while ignoring the fact that Recoome was approaching the two of them one step at a time.

"No, he rendered me useless in one hit," Krillin moaned, clearly struggling to move, but the broken bones and the pain associated with them was making it impossible for him to do anything, "Gohan, you should get back to the others and let Rainbow or Applejack have their turns... they'll distract the others until Goku arrives."

"What's this? You have another ally coming?" Recoome commented, appearing beside Gohan and grabbing his head with his left hand, to which he picked him up and threw him at one of the rock plateaus around them, "Too bad he'll arrive to find a cluster of dead bodies where all of you are standing."

Gohan growled and flipped around in the air, to which he touched the rock plateau for a few seconds before returning to a standing position and glaring at Recoome. Gohan then charged at Recoome and flipped over his head, though the moment he was behind him he kicked his face, which ended up doing no damage, and then followed it with a punch that was ultimately blocked. Recoome then tossed Gohan into the air and started throwing small ki charges at him, to which he dodged the attacks coming his way and gathered his own ki so he could try and best his opponent. After a few more attacks passed by him, which he ended up dodging, Gohan focused his ki into his hands, which were now above his forehead, and he loosed a Masenko at Recoome... which the man blocked with both of his hands and destroyed in a matter of seconds.

Gohan landed near the smoke and watched as it cleared, revealing that Recoome had suffered no damage from the attack and was merely clapping his hands together.

"You're good, I'll give you that," Recoome stated, as if he was pleased to have a worthy opponent after besting Vegeta, "you made my hands hurt for a moment there. Now then... its my turn."

Recoome appeared behind Gohan and kicked him into the air, sending him flying for a couple of seconds while he was unable to recover, before moved above his head and delivering two painful punches that knocked him into the ground, which was then followed by Recoome slamming his rear into Gohan and throwing him painfully into the ground. Recoome stared at Gohan as he approached his aching body, with a wide grin on his face, though that grin only got bigger as Gohan got back up and charged his ki into his fists. Gohan released another Masenko at his opponent, though all Recoome did was blow a gust of wind and redirected the blast back at Gohan, forcing him into the air.

That was roughly followed by Recoome appearing behind Gohan and slamming his hand into his collar, knocking Gohan into a pile of rocks that were on the ground, which resulted in him struggling to get onto his feet while spitting out some blood from his mouth. Recoome smiled as he slammed his fists into Gohan, knocking him into the ground a few more times until throwing him into another one of the plateaus, which broke when Gohan hit it. At this point Gohan knew that he, Krillin, and Vegeta didn't stand a chance at beating Recoome, he was so much stronger than all three of them, but he knew that the man would have problems with either Applejack or Rainbow if he fought ended up fighting them.

Recoome raised his hand, as if he was going to deliver a punch that would kill Gohan, but as the fist fell he found that his arm had been stopped for a moment... and that his captain was shaking his head, indicating that those they weren't required to capture would all die at the same time, after they witnessed the defeat of their comrades. Recoome frowned as he lowered his hand and walked back to where the rest of his squad was standing, mumbling about not being able to kill anyone this time around.

"Call forth your next fighter," Ginyu told Gohan, not even bothering to look at the young boy as he walked away, "for soon you'll be wishing that you handed over the Dragon Balls and saved yourselves from what's coming your way."

The wind behind Ginyu shifted and he looked backwards for a moment, to which Rainbow appeared next to Gohan for a few seconds and quickly moved the wounded boy back to where the rest of their group was waiting. He turned towards the wounded bald man for a second and noticed that he had been moved, no doubt either due to the one called Applejack when he wasn't looking. He waited for a few moments before turning towards where the young boy had been seconds ago, where Rainbow was standing once more, though she looked ready for a fight.

Ginyu grinned as Burter jumped into the area and traded places with him, because he was certain that Burter and Jeice would be able to beat the last two of their opponents... and then they could please Lord Frieza by bringing him Vegeta and Rainbow, where he would learn where the Dragon Balls were located and gain immortality while doing whatever he wanted to the young girl. He would have pitied Rainbow if they had met on different terms, but she had brought this fate upon herself and he was more than willing to please his boss... which is why he grinned all the way back to where he had been standing earlier. His companions were just as eager to see the results of the next two matches, though if Recoome's match was anything to go by they would soon be returning to their boss with what he had requested in no time.

Despite losing Guldo, and Recoome's armor, today was turning out to be a fun and interesting day for the Ginyu Force... and Ginyu suspected that his luck was only going to improve once Burter and Jeice finished beating up their opponents.
> Namek: Fastest in the Universe
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow had been expecting the members of the Ginyu Force to put up a good fight, considering what Vegeta had told them before the five men had arrived, but she had to admit that Gulo had been the least impressive of the bunch. Recoome, on the other hand, was the type of fighter that could hold his own until he was either told to back off or decided to call someone in to help him, making him more impressive. For a few moments Rainbow mentally wished that she could have fought the massive man, but she was more than willing to settle for who had earned the right to fight her. Even now Burter was making his way towards where she was standing, though she could tell that her opponent had this air of confidence around him, as if Recoome's fight illustrated that the Ginyu Force was incapable of losing.

She smiled as she left her opponent draw closer to her, while at the same time she made sure that her ki was ready to go at a moments notice as it flickered over her body for a second or two, because she had the feeling that this was going to be an exciting fight.

"So Guldo had physic abilities and Recoome has some monstrous endurance," Rainbow commented, noticing that Burter was raising one of his eyebrows when he finally came to a stop, with some distance still between the two of them, "tell me Burter, what's your special skill?"

"My special skill is my speed!" Burter proudly stated, indicating that he was quite pleased with his abilities, while at the same time keeping his eyes on Rainbow, "I am Burter, the Blue Hurricane of the Ginyu Force... and I am the Fastest in the Universe!"

"Is that so?" Rainbow asked, her smile changing to a grin, because now that she knew what her opponent excelled in, the same thing sh excelled in, she knew for sure that this was definitely going to be an exciting fight, "Well then, show me this speed of yours and let's put it to the test against my own speed."

Burter let out a laugh before charging a ki blast and firing it at Rainbow's hooves, close enough to create a tiny cloud of smoke, indicating that he wasn't trying to do any damage to her at the moment. Before anything else happened Rainbow made sure that her ki ability was ready, because she wanted to see just how fast her opponent was before she attacked him. That was followed by Burter appearing behind Rainbow and swinging his left hand into her side, to which he cut her in half and sent the two pieces flying. He wasn't the only one shocked, because he could tell that the rest of his companions, while not even mentioning all of Rainbow's friends, were shocked by what he had just done.

In fact the only person that didn't seem shocked by what was going on was the one that called herself Applejack, though she appeared to be shaking her head at the moment.

"Oh my Frieza... I killed her," Burter said, already knowing the horrible fate that was going to be his when they told Lord Frieza that he had accidentally killed her while trying to knock her out, "and I just got myself killed as well."

Before anyone else could say anything, or even shout at Burter for what he had done, Rainbow's body parts turned white before breaking apart, though he could have sworn that his opponent looked like she was made out of the clouds that were around them. That was immediately followed by something slamming into Burter's back and knocking him forward, though as he prevented himself from hitting the ground, and regained his footing, he noticed that Rainbow was standing before him without a cut on her body. While Burter was actually thankful that Rainbow wasn't dead, as it meant that he was going to live to see another day, he was still confused as to what had happened, because he had been sure that he had sliced her in half.

"Wh... what was that ability?" Burter asked, wiping off some sweat from his forehead, as he was trying to wrap his head around what had actually happened to Rainbow.

"That was a Cloud Copy," Rainbow replied, watching the rest of the cloud version of herself break apart until there was nothing left, to which she turned her attention back to Burter, "basically I made a decoy for you to hit so I could gauge how fast you actually are. Its something I recently came up with, like a day or two before my sister and I came to Namek, so its not as perfect as I would like it to be, but it served its purpose well."

"Okay, but when did you have the time to make it?" Burter inquired, because he had barely seen her energy appear on his scouter before he had launched his distraction attack, which meant that she had either created it before hand or had created it the brief few seconds there had been before he had struck her... which was insane to even consider.

"My ki flickered for a few seconds before you launched your attack," Rainbow stated, to which she held out a hand and manipulated the air around her, to which a miniature version of herself appeared for a few seconds before breaking apart and forming another small cluster of clouds, "I used the opportunity that you gave me, by walking towards me and not flying like the others had done, to create a copy of myself that I could change places with. The copy would take the damage and then you would leave yourself open to an attack, which means that my technique worked as well as I had intended... so you have my thanks for helping me get one step closer to perfecting it."

"That doesn't make any sense at all!" Burter countered, because he had noticed a flaw in Rainbow's reasoning, which he was more than willing to point out, "You are much slower than I am, so there is no way you could have exchanged places with your dummy without taking some sort of damage in the process... and I'll prove it to you right now!"

Burter flashed behind Rainbow once more and threw his fist at her, though this time she merely moved to the left a little bit, to let his fist move passed where she was standing, before planting her right elbow in his chest, though before she could follow up on the attack he moved out of the way. As Rainbow shifted her stance, no doubt to get into a better position to fight him head on, Burter flew back into her face and started kicking at her while using his intense speed, unleashing his Mach Kick attack as payback for her making a fool out of him. Rainbow, on the other hand, raised her hands and blocked the kicks that were coming her way, though that was followed by Burter throwing a kick from the side and hitting her head, sending her flying for a few seconds.

Burter then followed that up with flashing to where Rainbow was and throwing a barrage of punches into her chest, before grabbing onto her shoulders and throwing her at one of the intact boulders that was still sitting around the area... though he waited to see how much damage he actually did before beating her up some more.

"There, now you understand that it is impossible to match the Blue Hurricane in terms of speed," Burter stated, staring at Rainbow as she pulled herself from the boulder and go rid of the dust that was clinging to her body, "You might as well give up now and surrender to Lord Frieza... maybe he'll make your death quick and painless once you tell him where the Dragon Balls are."

"Oh, I'm just getting warmed up," Rainbow replied, to which her ki flickered around her body as she released all of it, just like what Gohan and Krillin had done against Guldo, "Go ahead and check out my power level with your scouter... I'm sure you'll be in for a surprise."

Burter stared at Rainbow for a moment, wondering if the blow to her head was making her think that she actually stood a chance at beating him, before he let out a quick sigh and decided to humor her before he knocked her out cold. He tapped his scouter and watched as her original rating, which had been ten thousand, started to steadily increase towards twenty thousand before passing it completely. He stood where he was standing for a few minutes as Rainbow's power passed the thirty thousand mark and stopped at thirty-five thousand, right on the dot. Burter was sure that his opponent was only seven years old, but he had never heard of someone so young having so much power backing them, but in the end he had nothing to worry about, as his own power level was at forty thousand... which meant that he was still going to win this match.

Though before he threw another fist, or blasted her with his ki, Burter decided to praise Rainbow's power and see if he could use her ego to his advantage for a few seconds.

"It seems I was mistaken in believing that you were some ordinary fighter," Burter said, dropping into a battle stance while he waited for his opening to reveal itself, "No mere seven year old has ever had a power level as high as yours, with maybe the exception being Lord Frieza himself, so you must be pretty proud of whatever training you went through to get that power."

"Well, I am pretty awesome," Rainbow replied, stretching her arms and legs for a moment, as she was eager to test out her full potential against someone like Burter, "Now then, let's see how your speed compares to my own."

Burter smiled as he flashed through the air and closed the distance between where he had been standing and where Rainbow was currently standing, as she had yet to move an inch. Bruter then brought the back of his right leg down on where his opponent's shoulder was, intending to knock her into the ground and then unleash a barrage of attacks that left her unable to move, but right as his attack was about to make contact Rainbow vanished. As he began to turn his head, and see if he could find where she had gone, something collided with his chest and sent him flying into one of the plateaus that the others had broken quite a bit. When he started to pull himself up, however, he noticed that Rainbow was standing in front of whee he had moved to so he could hit her, though she was facing his way and was returning her right leg to the ground.

He was impressed by her speed, which was apparently something that she had a lot of pride in, like he was in his own speed, but he was also shocked that his scouter hadn't followed her exact movements, which was odd considering that all of the Ginyu Force scouters were designed to keep track of him and anyone that was remotely as fast as he was. He knew that it was impossible for there to be someone faster than him, because Lord Frieza would have told him about such a person and then Burter would have either put them down or surpassed their speed... yet here was someone whose speed at least rivaled his own.

Burter picked himself up and stared at his opponent, silently pleased that Lord Frieza ha said to bring Rainbow back to him alive, because that meant that he could beat her to within an inch of her life and their boss wouldn't care at all. Before either of them could do anything, however, Rainbow tilted her head to the side and stared at something behind Burter, to which he turned his head and spotted a perfectly spherical orb land on a nearby plateau. He estimated that it was about ten minutes away by flight, or a matter of seconds for him considering how fast he was, but he also noticed that the strange ship was positioned in a place where no harm would come to it unless someone specifically aimed at it.

"He arrived sooner than Bulma said he would." Vegeta commented, already feeling Kakarot's energy from where he was laying, though a smile appeared on his face as he looked over at Ginyu, "Though now maybe we'll have someone that can beat Ginyu."

A few seconds later the surviving members of the Ginyu Force watched as a new challenger flew into the area they were all fighting in and landed near where Vegeta and his friends were resting. Ginyu noticed that the newcomer was dressed in the same type of outfit that the bald man was wearing, though when he noticed the look in Vegeta's eyes he realized that there was a second Saiyan in front of them. He and Jeice quickly tapped their scouters, leaving Recoome as the odd man out considering his scouter was now broken, but they were disappointed to learn that the newcomer's power level was only five thousand. Ginyu was disappointed, because the look on Vegeta's face had indicated that the newcomer was powerful, but his scouter was saying otherwise... but if he was like the others, and was hiding his true power, then he had to be a weakling that didn't want others to know the truth.

Ginyu let out a sigh as he crossed his arms, because it appeared that he was going to have to deal with the newcomer once all of his men had finished fighting... and he'd have nothing to brag about when they finished their mission.

"Hey guys, it seems like I made it in time for the big event," Goku said, undoing the bag that was tied around his belt, which all of his friends were familiar with at this point, "So, who beat the three of you up?"

"That would be Recoome," Vegeta answered, carefully lifting a finger to point at the damaged member of the Ginyu Force, to which he pointed at Jeice and Ginyu after Kakarot had nodded, "Applejack has the honor of fighting Jeice, the second in command for the Ginyu Force, leaving their leader without someone to fight... unless you would like to take him on when Rainbow and Applejack are done with their respective opponents?"

"That sounds like a plan." Goku replied, reaching into the pouch and pulling out three beans, which he handed to Gohan, Krillin, and Vegeta, "I'm eager to see what Rainbow does to her opponent... and the same goes for Applejack when its time for her to fight. Seriously, when I landed I almost thought that they were enemies and got worried... though I wouldn't mind fighting them in the future."

Vegeta let out a chuckle as he, Gohan, and Krillin ate the Senzu Beans that they had been given, because it was refreshing to be around the other Saiyan again, even if all Kakarot was interested in was fighting at the moment. A few seconds passed before all of their wounds were healed, their bones were mended, and their stamina was restored, to which the three of them stood up and stretched for a few seconds... much to the disbelief of the Ginyu Force.

"What in the world is going on?" Burter asked, staring at the three fighters that Recoome had almost killed, all of whom were now back on their feet like nothing had happened, "What did he do to them?"

"Nothing you need to worry about," Rainbow replied, already knowing what the Saiyan had given to the others in order to restore them to how they were before they fought Recoome, though her eyes were on Goku until he finished what he was doing.

"Sorry to interrupt Rainbow," Goku called out, waving to Rainbow as he took a seat by his friends and his son, a smile on his face as he was eager to see what happened next, "You can resume fighting now."

Before Burter had time to understand what was going on, or even properly defend himself, Rainbow appeared to the right of where he was standing and kicked him in the side with her leg, sending him flying back towards the area that they had stated fighting on. As he attempted to correct himself, and get a better lock on Rainbow, something hit his chest and knocked him to the ground, though even as he fell he noticed his opponent floating above where he had been hit. He jumped backwards the moment he landed and avoided another attack that would have hit him, leaving Rainbow with her hoof stuck in the ground for a few seconds.

Burter flew at Rainbow and started throwing punches and kicks at her, all of them in his barrage style whenever he was fighting someone alone and didn't have the benefit of calling on backup. The odd thing was that Rainbow managed to pull her hoof free from the ground and either parried the attacks coming her way or received a few hits when she missed an attack, though she also managed to slip in a punch or two through the barrage and hit Burter in return. After a minute of that not working, and not even being able to land any really damaging blows on Rainbow, Burter jumped backwards and put some distance between him and his opponent.

Oddly enough he noticed that Rainbow was remaining where he had left her, though that only told him that she was interested in seeing what he was going to throw at her next. Burter gathered his energy and started loosing small balls of energy at his target, which all soared towards where Rainbow was standing and exploded when they came into contact with either the ground around her or when a few touched Rainbow herself. Over the next thirty seconds Burter unleashed a hail of energy balls on his target and created a smoke cloud that rivaled one of Recoome's lower powered attacks, though at the same time he started laughing as he thought about how hurt his opponent had to be at the moment.

"What are you even aiming at?" a voice behind Burter said, though the moment he recognized Rainbow's voice he stopped his attack and turned around, to which he spotted her floating behind him.

"I... I was aiming at you," Burter replied, though he was shocked to find that none of his attacks had done any harm to Rainbow, because there wasn't a single new scratch on her from any of his shots, "Okay, how in the name of Lord Frieza did you get behind me without me even noticing that you were there?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Rainbow asked, crossing her arms for a moment while a smirk appeared on her face, "I AM the Fastest in the Universe... though I'd say that you are more like the second or third fastest."

"Oh no, I'm not about to let someone like you upstage me and proclaim that you are faster than me," Burter snapped, clearly annoyed with what Rainbow had told him, though at the same time he moved backwards for a few seconds to get some additional distance between the two of them, "I was holding back because Lord Frieza wanted you brought to him alive, but I should at least show you that I am truly the fastest in the universe before you die."

This time when Burter flashed towards Rainbow, in an attempt to get around her and deliver a blow that would finish this fight, Rainbow easily matched his speed and they met in the middle of the area that had been between the two of them. Burter was surprised that the seven year old girl was able to match his maximum speed, which he prided himself on all the time, with some little effort on her part... though it also pissed him off that someone so young had the nerve to proclaim that they were faster than he was. He threw several punches and kicks at her, in an effort to distract Rainbow, before jumping backwards and unleashing another hail of energy blasts as his foe, hoping that she wouldn't have enough time to react.

He failed to account for Rainbow appearing behind him and slamming her fist into his back, which ended up breaking a piece of his armor off, which caused him to consider that getting away from her was likely the best idea at the moment. A few seconds later Rainbow caught up with him and started throwing punches at him, forcing him to stand his ground and parry her attacks while he thought of a way out of this nightmare. For a moment he actually considered calling on Jeice to come help him, so the two of them could perform many of their special combo attacks on Rainbow, but then immediately discarded the idea when he realized that Applejack was still waiting for her turn to fight... which meant that he couldn't call on Jeice without allowing Applejack to join in as well.

While he was lost in his thoughts for a moment, and wasn't paying attention to the fight, Rainbow grabbed onto his head with her hands and sent him flying towards one of the plateaus, before sending a volley of small energy balls Burter's way. He barely had enough time after refocusing on the battle to dodge the attacks that were heading at him, though at least the last two managed to nick his armor and blew the right shoulder piece apart. As a cloud of smoke enveloped Burter, and covered where he was standing, he decided to wait and see what Rainbow did before he made his move against her... though that was followed by her appearing behind him again and breaking off another piece of his armor in the process.

"Vegeta, did you see that?" Goku asked, his eyes following Rainbow and Burter around, though he was impressed by the fact that Rainbow was actually this fast, which made him wonder what it would be like to fight her in the future.

"Yes Kakarot, my eyes are following them," Vegeta replied, watching Rainbow slam her fist into Burter's chest and then back off before her opponent had time to hit her back, to which a smile appeared on his face.

"Wait, you can actually see them?" Gohan inquired, because due to his inexperience in higher leveled battles, which his father had many of before Raditz and Nappa happened, he couldn't see either Rainbow or Burter, "How about you Krillin? Can you see them?"

"Nope, I'm totally lost," Krillin answered, though the only way he knew where either of the combatants were was whenever they appeared out of thin air when Burter was hit enough to throw off his concentration.

Their conversation was put on hold as Rainbow and Burter appeared in the sky again, though that was also when Rainbow landed a third strike on her opponent's armor and knocked a piece loose. She then followed though with another series of attacks, to which she flew around Burter and either kicked him in the chest or punched him somewhere else, almost as if she was trying to loosen more of his armor before bringing an end to the fight. After two minutes of flying around her opponent, and damaging his armor, Rainbow finally decided to bring about a quicker end to the fight, to which she appeared above Burter's head and slamming the back of her right leg into his shoulder. The force of her attack sent her opponent flying towards the ground, where he creating a small crater around him the moment he hit the dirt... which was followed by Recoome and Jeice letting out some loud gasps in surprise.

Rainbow stared down at the crater that Burter had made and watched her opponent, wondering if he was going to get up an come a her again, but she knew that she had to be patient. Sure, she had broken a few pieces of his armor off, but so far she hadn't actually done anything damaging to her opponent that would lead to his defeat in their battle. After a minute of waiting, and seeing no sign of Burter even attempting to get back up, she let out a sigh and prepared to head back to where the others were waiting, so Applejack could have her turn, but before she moved an inch she noticed some movement from her opponent.

It took a few seconds for Burter to get back on his feet, in addition to the few seconds it took him to actually climb out of his crater, but when he was standing up again he glared at Rainbow, indicating that he was annoyed.

"I will not be done in by someone like you!" Burter declared, ki dancing around his body as he positioned himself in a bent 'L' form with his hands spread out behind his back, "I'm going to hit you with my strongest energy blast and take you down a notch!"

"Very well, if that's how you want to end this fight then I can play along," Rainbow said, pulling her hands to the right side of her body as she gathered her ki, as she knew that using the lance on Burter would be overkill, "Ka... me... ha... me..."

The two of them remained as they were for a few moments, both of them gathering ki for their final attack of this match, while everyone else eagerly awaited the clash of their abilities... though eventually Burter cracked and change positions.

"Blue Impulse!" Burter yelled out, leveling his hands with where Rainbow was floating, to which his large ki blast raced from where he was standing and zeroed in on where his opponent was at the moment.

"HAAAAAA!" Rainbow shouted, to which she leveled her hands with Burter and released the attack she had been preparing, though that was followed by her own beam of ki energy racing down towards her foe.

The two attacks collided in the middle of the air, the force pushing up a gust of wind that informed all of the spectators that the clash of Rainbow and Burter's energies was a fight between two equally powered fighters. For a moment nothing happened, save for the two attacks pushing at each other as both Rainbow and Burter fought for dominance, leaving everyone to stare and watch for some form of movement... thought that was followed by Burter's attack starting to be pushed back just a tiny bit. That was the beginning of the end for Burter, as despite the amount of power he poured into his attack, and how hard he fought against his opponent, Rainbow's attack constantly pushed his backwards.

Eventually Rainbow's Kamehameha consumed Burter's Blue Impulse, pushing the entire attack back down to where Burter was and exploding the moment it came into contact with the man, kicking up a cloud of dust and smoke that made the majority of the spectators cover their eyes as they waited for it to clear. Half a minute later the dust cleared and revealed the outcome of the fight, where they found Burter standing in the middle of a crater with the majority of his armor destroyed, along with quite a number of cuts and wounds. Rainbow flew down to where her opponent was standing, expecting that he was still able to fight, but as she landed she noticed that he was pretty much done for.

"I... I guess... you are... the... fastest... in the... univ..." Burter huffed out, clearly trying to tell Rainbow that she had won in his own way, but before he could finish saying the title he collapsed in the middle of the crater.

"You were a good opponent Burter," Rainbow said, kneeling down for a moment to place two of her fingers on his neck, where she discovered that his pulse was gone, before she moved her entire hand over her opponent's eyes, to which she closed them before standing back up.

"First Guldo and now Burter," Jeice growled, drawing the attention of everyone to him for a moment, to which they discovered how pissed off the second in command of the Ginyu Force was, "As far as I'm concerned all of you are dead!"

Before Ginyu could stop his second in command, and stop him from doing something foolish, Jeice jumped into the air and flew at Rainbow, ignoring everyone else as he intended to at least punch the pony girl and punish her for what she did, but before his fist could make contact he found Applejack standing between him and her sister... and she had caught his fist before he could make contact. A few seconds later she threw him backwards, to which he landed on his feet and stared at her, while at the same time Applejack pulled off her hat and tossed it back towards her sister.

"You've had your 'fun' Rainbow, now its my turn," Applejack said, dropping into her battle stance as she stared at Jeice, who was glaring at her the entire time.

"Have fun Applejack," Rainbow replied, lifting herself into the air and flying back to where the others were waiting, though she was eager to see what her sister was capable of doing with her power up.

Applejack turned her attention back to Jeice, who was fuming with rage at the moment, but she kept a calm expression on her face as she readied herself for battle, knowing that her opponent would be blinded by rage for some time before he calmed himself as well. She cast her eyes towards Ginyu and wondered if he would fight after Jeice or wait until all of his squad members were defeated, but she refocused on the man in front of her and prepared herself... knowing in an instant that this was going to be a fierce fight between the two of them.
> Namek: Jeice's Rage
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"I'm going to make all of you pay in blood for what you did to my friends," Jeice said, glaring at Applejack, who was still waiting for her opponent to do something besides talking, "and then, once Lord Frieza has his immortality, we'll find wherever you and your sister came from and burn your home to the ground!"

Applejack, still standing in her battle stance, was getting a little annoyed that her opponent was still standing where she had thrown him, as if he was frozen in time and could only speak to her at the moment. Truth be told she knew that Jeice was a good as beaten, not because she was overconfident in her abilities or anything, but rather because she and her sister were equal in terms of power. If Burter and Jeice were as strong as Recoome, and Rainbow was able to beat Burter with her power level being below his own, then she knew that the same would happen for her at Jeice. Even with that fact in her mind she wanted to at least give her opponent a fair fight before the day was over, though they would never reach that point if he continued to shout at her and did nothing but stand there.

Eventually, after what she assumed was ten minutes of listening to Jeice say that he was going to make her, Rainbow, Vegeta, and the others pay for what happened to Guldo and Burter, Applejack let out a sigh and flew at her opponent... where she planted her fist in his chest and sent him flying into the rock wall behind him.

"I'm sorry about that, but it was getting rather annoying listening to you go on and on about making us pay," Applejack said, swinging her arm for a few seconds, silently admitting to herself that it felt good to be able to fight again, before turning back to Jeice as he pulled himself from the rock wall.

"Your definitely full of surprises," Jeice commented, tapping his scouter for a moment, which meant that he wanted to see her power level once more before they really got started, "Ha! Your power level is only ten thousand! This is going to be a cakewalk for me."

With that said Jeice flew at Applejack and punched her in the chest, using enough force to push her backwards a tiny bit, but before his opponent could recover he went into a series of punches and kicks that continued to push her back. At first his attacks seemed to have quite the effect on his opponent, but after about ten seconds Applejack started defending herself, parrying most of what Jeice was sending her way. There was still the occasional blow that slipped through both of their defenses as they switched from Jeice beating Applejack with his fists to them parrying each other's blows, similar to what Burter and Rainbow had done, before it was swiftly brought to an end when Applejack ducked under an incoming punch and brought the front side of her left leg into Jeice's chest.

The force of the blow knocked Jeice backwards for a moment, to which he coughed for a few seconds before glaring at Applejack, though there was still a look of anger in his eyes... as well as a brief flash of confusion that quickly disappeared.

"You really shouldn't rely on that scouter to tell you everything," Applejack replied, holding her hands by her side as she started to repeat the same thing that everyone else had done when they had engaged their opponents.

Jeice stared at Applejack for a few seconds, wondering what she was doing by standing there with her ki flickering around her body, before he let out a quick sigh as he realized that she was another one of the rare type of people that could hide their true power until they were ready to release it... just as his opponent was doing at that very moment. He tapped his scouter and watched as Applejack's original power level, which Jeice knew had been ten thousand, started to steadily increase towards the twenty thousand mark, though he stood there for a few more seconds as Applejack's power level stopped at thirty-five thousand. Jeice was surprised to find that this strange pony girl was as powerful as Rainbow was, but when he thought about his own power level, which was around forty thousand, he remembered what had happened to Burter.

It pissed him off even more when he realized that the scouters had to have malfunctioned or something, because there was no way someone with a power level of thirty-five thousand could beat someone who was at forty thousand... but all he had to remember was Burter's arrogance in the same fact and knew that there was more to these pony girls than what his eyes could tell him.

"So what, you're as strong as your sister," Jeice said, removing his hand from his scouter and dropping into his own battle stance, his eyes locked on his opponent, "which means that you are weaker than me. I'm going to enjoy putting you in the ground and obliterating your body until there is nothing left."

Jeice flew at Applejack and increased his speed to a level that was pretty close to Burter's, which was why he had been partnered up with him in the first place so they could attempt to be the same speed when they unleashed their combination attacks, before planting his fist in Applejack's jaw and knocking her into the air. As Applejack was knocked backwards Jeice flew after her and landed in front of a rock wall, where he assumed his opponent was heading towards, before raising his fists and trying to damage his target. Before he could make contact, however, Applejack spun around and threw her fist at him, causing Jeice to rapidly switch tactics as he defended himself, though the force of the attack knocked him into the rock wall as Applejack landed on the ground in front of him.

A few seconds passed before Jeice was able to pull himself from the rock wall and face his opponent again, though it was clear that he was annoyed with how the battle was going, despite the fact that they had barely started.

"Alright, no more mister nice guy!" Jeice declared, glaring at Applejack as he prepared to strike her down so he could turn his attention to the rest of her group, "Prepare to feel the wrath of the Ginyu For..."

That was promptly followed by Applejack slamming her fist into Jeice's face, or more accurately his nose, with enough force to send him flying back into the rock wall he had pulled himself from. When Jeice pulled himself free a second time he charged at Applejack, only to have the same thing happen for a second time, and then again for a third and fourth time. This went on for a few seconds, where Jeice would pull himself free and charge at Applejack, who would simply dodge whatever attack was coming her way and then slam her fist into his face again, knocking him back into the wall and repeating the whole process again.

"Stop it! Stop it right now!" Jeice shouted, only to receive another punch to the face for leaving himself open, which resulted in him crashing into the rock wall yet again, "Oh what did the Captain tell us to do in this situation?"

As he pulled himself free from the rock wall once more, and landed on his feet, he remembered Captain Ginyu mentioning that sometimes some of Frieza's men would take the same blow in the same location, like him constantly being punched in the face. Of course this was back when he first joined the Ginyu Force, but he learned that if he ever found someone that could lock him in a state such as this, were he was repeatedly being punched in the face, the best course of action was to...

"Ah, you cut off the captain that time!" Jeice shouted, right after receiving yet another punch to the face, which only served to piss him off more than he already was as he pulled himself free again.

"So are you going to dodge any of these punches?" Applejack asked, as she was getting a little annoyed that her opponent was this stupid, as dodging should have been easy for such an experienced fighter to even... as their father had been able to teach her and Rainbow the benefit of dodging attacks before they were even five years old.

"Oh that's what the captain sai..." Jeice started to say, but because he, once again, left himself open, Applejack slammed her fist into his face and knocked him into the rock wall once more, "Burter! Support!"

Applejack stared at her opponent for some time, as she suspected everyone else was doing as well, because she was shocked that Jeice had forgotten the reason he was pissed off in the first place, if he was calling on Burter for help anyway. For a moment Jeice seemed confused as to why he had said that, indicating that he usually said those words when he was in trouble like this, before his eyes landed on where Burter's body was laying.

"Oh right, he's dead..." Jeice said, though this time when Applejack swung her fist at him he seemed to remember his training, as he loosed a ki blast at her and forced Applejack to back away, to which he broke out of where he was and fled from his opponent.





Captain Ginyu, leader of the feared Ginyu Force that served Lord Frieza whenever he called upon them for aid, could not help but raise his palm to his face as he watched Jeice fight. He had expected such behavior from Guldo, who had been the newest member of the force, but seeing his second in command act in such a manner, one that was opposite of his normal character, annoyed him to no end. It reminded him of the time when he was originally one of the lesser soldiers that worked under Lord Frieza, back when his planet had been added to his Lord's growing empire, and of how other soldiers acted been they were pissed off or annoyed about something. Or, as Ginyu mentally added, apparently too stupid to remember that dodging was an essential part of battle that no one should ignore, which was why his hand was pressed against his face at the moment.

First Guldo got his head cut off and his entire body blown to pieces, then Burter was overpowered in terms of speed and power, and now Jeice was acting as if he had lost his mind... leading Ginyu to ask a very important question to the only other surviving member of his once feared squad.

"Recoome," Ginyu said, to which the large man turned his way for a moment, while allowing him to see the large smile that was on his face at the moment, "since when did Guldo, Burter, and Jeice become so incompetent that it hurts to even associate myself with them?"

"Recoome does not know sir," Recomme replied, though his tone and choice of words told Ginyu that he was still stuck in his 'combat' mode, which was him speaking in the third person, though that mode only ever came out when he was finished with a battle or when he was forced to stop himself from killing someone, "Recoome does, however, suggest that such incompetence stems from them having fought inadequate opponents for the last few years... or maybe they were just overconfident in their abilities. Wait, if Jeice dies as well, doesn't that make Recoome the second in command by default?"

Ginyu had to hold back the urge to moan as he returned his gaze to the fight that was happening before his eyes, because he had no idea how such a good day had done downhill so quickly... and it didn't look like it was going to be getting better anytime soon.





Jeice, at this point, had resorted to flying away from Applejack and was now firing ki blasts at her, in some foolish attempt to actually hit her when her vision was covered by smoke, but he wasn't actually doing any damage. Every time she got close to him, close enough to actually hit him, Jeice would pick up his speed and leave her behind, before trying the same thing again and again. He already knew that attacking Applejack head on wasn't going to work, not if his sore nose and face were anything to go by, but he had noticed that she wasn't using any ki related attacks against him. He suspected that she didn't know anything that her sister might know, which was followed by him glaring at Rainbow for a few seconds, but he decided to be on the safe side this time around.

"Why! Won't! You! DIE!?" Jeice shouted, sending another ki blast at Applejack, though this time she dodged and avoided the attack, blowing another hole in the ruined ground beneath him.

This time Jeice had been expecting his opponent to dodge his attack, as that was what she had been doing the entire time, which was why he had prepared a second ki blast that was aimed at where he thought Applejack was heading... though right before the attack could hit her, and do some damage, Applejack loosed her own ki blast and forced the two attacks to explode in midair. Jeice stood there, waiting to see what was on the other side of the smoke, but before he could move he noticed something surge out of the smoke, which was followed by Applejack appearing above his head and slamming the back of her right leg into his left shoulder. Jeice felt his shoulder bone crack as he was sent back down towards the ground, where he created a small dent in the ground, but he was smart enough to roll to the side as his opponent came down where he had been laying, where the ground around her hoof cracked a little bit.

For a moment Jeice remembered thinking about Applejack not having the powers that her sister had, which seemed to be correct considering that Applejack's abilities seemed to be focused around melee fighting... if the cracked ground was anything to go by.

"You know, for being the second in command of the Ginyu Force you aren't very good at fighting," Applejack commented, pulling herself to a standing position, while dust fell off her fist without leaving any sort of damage on her knuckles, "I was under the assumption that you guys were supposed to be terrifying warriors, capable of striking fear into the hearts of your enemies in one way or another... but I have to say, I'm really not impressed with what I've seen so far."

"Okay, I've had enough of you!" Jeice shouted, rising into the air until he was high enough where he had a decent view of everyone, be it Applejack, her entire group, or the remaining members of the Ginyu Force, "EVERYONE DIES!"

Jeice lifted his hand into the air and began charging his ki, while at the same time noticing that Applejack was standing where he had left her, but after a few seconds he started splitting the red ki sphere he had created into multiple spheres that were a little bit smaller. This was his ultimate skill, where he created a staggering amount of Crusher Balls all around him until he had enough to send down a large volley of them to send at his opponent, which would be followed by a much larger Crusher Ball for the finishing blow. The last time he had used this technique it was against an opponent who had really pushed him to the limit, back when he had first joined the Ginyu Force and was as powerful as Guldo, though he had grown much stronger since that time.

Jeice hated the fact that he was having to use this technique against a little girl, a little pony girl he mentally added, but this would even the score and kill Applejack for sure. With a wave of his free hand the large number of Crusher Balls surged towards Applejack, exploding the moment they came into contact with her, but to be on the safe side he continued firing them all at her while charging the final piece of his attack. Once the larger Crusher Ball was ready, and he had used up every smaller one that he had created, he sent it flying down towards his opponent, where it promptly exploded upon impacting the ground and created an explosion that rocked the entire area.

"How do you like that Applejack!" Jeice shouted, taking a moment to laugh as he thought about all the damage he had done to his opponent, "That was my Crusher Volcano, the strongest move I have in my arsenal!"

"Eh, I give it a six out of ten." a voice to Jeice's left said, to which he turned and found Applejack standing on the island, completely unharmed from all the ki blasts he had sent at her, "I think you should have used that attack after damaging your opponent, but that's just my personal opinion on that sort of move."

"What the...? How did you evade my attack?" Jeice asked, as the last time this move had been used his opponent had failed to avoid the entirety of his assault, destroying he and the land around him.

"I didn't move until you threw the larger Crusher Ball at me," Applejack replied, to which she extending a hand and summoned an orange colored ki sphere, one that was a bit smaller than the Crusher Ball, "I stopped myself from taking damage by loosing a skill I picked up from my friend Piccolo, something he called a Scatter Shot, which was almost what you did with the Crusher Balls. Once there was enough smoke between the two of us, and I was satisfied that you wouldn't see me until I had already moved, I simply moved out of the way and let you finish your attack."

Just as the final word left her mouth Jeice appeared in front of her and swung at her face, likely in revenge for all the time she had punched him, but she pulled herself back and let his fist move passed her face. At the same time, however, Applejack loosed the ki blast that she had been holding right into the middle of Jeice's armor, knocking him backwards for a few seconds, which he took to get some distance between the two of them. When Jeice came to a stop he glared at Applejack as she resumed a straight stance for her body, annoyed that every time he trued to touch her, and do some damage, she seemed to slip away from his grasp, only to wound him in return.

He was beginning to think that he should have let Captain Ginyu take on the new challenger first, because he was having such a difficult time dealing with a girl that had pony ears, pony hooves for feet, and a pony tail... but at the same time he realized that, for all her strength, Applejack still couldn't beat him.

"It seems that we'll have to call this battle a draw in the end," Jeice commented, noticing that Applejack was staring at him with a look of confusion on her face, which only made him laugh at her.

"What makes you think that this fight will end in a draw between the two of us?" Applejack asked, because she was interested in hearing why her opponent thought that a draw might happen.

"Even if my scouter is malfunctioning, which it has to be, we're pretty much at the same level of strength," Jeice commented, not even bothering to look back at Burter's body or glare at Rainbow this time, "It was a fluke that your sister managed to overpower Burter with her level of power, especially when she was five thousand below his own power level of forty thousand. Naturally we would both cancel each other out, meaning that neither of us will win this fight... and that means that my companions will be able to clean up the rest of you with some relative ease."

"Is that so? Then we should wrap this up quickly," Applejack said, to which she gathered her energy around her, though that was quickly followed by a familiar red aura wrapping around her and empowering her, "Kaio-Ken!"

"Kaio-what?" Jeice asked, though that was seconds before Applejack charged at him and planted her fist firmly in his chest, resulting in a large amount of cracks appearing in his chest piece as he staggered backwards.

That was followed by Applejack kneeing Jeice in the chest and sending him into the air, though before he could react she followed him for a few seconds before showing Jeice what she was doing. What followed in Applejack's wake was a series of punches and kicks that landed in targets all over Jeice's body, from his arms to his legs, and from his chest to his back, though each strike had enough power behind them to crack his bones a tiny bit. The fight continued in that way for a few more seconds, giving Jeice enough time to understand the folly of what he had done, before Applejack appeared above his body, which happened to be leaning parallel to the ground, and planted both of her hooves firmly in the center of his chest piece.

The resulting dual kick shattered his chest armor and threw him towards the ground, creating a crater that rivaled the one that Rainbow had created when she beat up Burter, though once the attack was done Applejack powered down before heading towards the ground. When Applejack reached the edge of the crater she found that Jeice was still trying to move, though there were pieces of his armor scattered everywhere and quite a fair amount of blood that her opponent must have coughed up.

"Wh... what was... that attack?" Jeice struggled to say, though he made sure that Applejack knew the question as he coughed up some more blood on the side of the crater.

"Its a barrage of attacks that leaves my opponent too stunned to react until the final blow is struck," Applejack replied, though she let out a sigh as she stared down at Jeice, "I have taken to calling it the Harvester's Barrage. Yes, I know the name is confusing to someone who doesn't know me very well, but I used to tend to a large apple tree some time ago and I managed to get it to produce some wonderful apples in return for my hard work. I don't know how to explain it, but the name just feels right to me."

"I... I see..." Jeice coughed out, though at the same time he turned his head towards where Burter was laying, and going a bit further beyond him, where he knew the hole that had once been Guldo was resting, while at the same time raising his left hand towards both of the craters, "Guldo... Burter... wait for... me..."

Applejack watched as the life faded from Jeice's eyes and his hand hit the ground with a dull thud, indicating that the second in command of the Ginyu Force had also died in honorable combat, though she paused for a moment to close Jeice's eyes, just like Rainbow had done for Burter. Once she was done she lifted herself into the air and flew back to where the rest of her group was waiting, all of whom were impressed with the skill she had shown in defeating another member of the Ginyu Force, with Goku even expressing his interest in the fact that she had learned the Kaio-Ken during her training with King Kai.

Before they got too comfortable, however, Applejack reminded them that Recoome and Ginyu were still left, to which they all noticed how pissed off Ginyu looked at the moment.

"Recoome," Ginyu said, turning to face the large man for a moment, who looked back at his captain with a smile on his face, "I have new orders for you, in both regards to our mission and to our fights."

"And what would Recoome's new orders be?" Recoome asked, though he made it clear that he was eager to rejoin the battle, especially after Jeice had been beaten by Applejack.

"First off, I want you to take care of our uninvited guest," Ginyu replied, beckoning to Goku for a moment, though he caught Recoome's attention when he noticed how annoyed the fighter looked, "he's the weakest of the bunch, so think of him as another warmup round. Once he's taken care of you are free to kill the two small ones, Krillin and Gohan if I caught their names correctly, as well as Applejack, who should give you some excitement. When you have finished killing all of them I will clean up the trash by dealing with Vegeta and Rainbow... then we can head back to Lord Frieza, heal our wounds, and see if we can't find some decent warriors to replace our comrades."

"Recoome understands," Recoome stated, pounding his chest as he jumped into the ruined area that was resting before them, glancing at the craters his comrades had fallen into before pointing a finger at Goku, "Hey you! Get down here and face the wrath of Recoome!"

"If you insist," Goku replied, to which he gave Gohan a quick hug before jumping down into the makeshift arena, which at this point looked like a ruined island with the number of holes that were in it, "My name is Son Goku, and I'm excited to have the chance to fight someone as powerful as you."

"Recoome thanks you for being honest," Recomme said, dropping to one knee as both of his fists touched the ground, as he intended on powering up one of his more powerful attacks to deal with his weak opponent, "and shall reward your honesty with some more honesty. Captain Ginyu is the strongest out of all of us, so you should be excited to face him instead... if you somehow survive against me that is."

"Is that a challenge?" Goku asked, dropping into a battle stance as he brought his hands to his side, to which he charged his ki and prepared an attack that would rival whatever Recoome was preparing, "Ka... me... ha... me..."

"Recoome Eraser," Recoome said, flowing through the motions of his most destructive attack, the same one that would have wrecked Vegeta had the two little ones not ruined his attack, "GUN!"

"HAAAAAA!" Goku shouted in return, leveling his hands with Recoome and releasing the ki blast that he had been preparing, while at the same time his opponent did the same thing.

The two ki attacks collided in the middle of the area between the two of them, the force of their attacks summoning a gust of wind that knocked away any remaining dust that managed to survive all of the previous conflicts the area had witnessed. The struggle between the two combatants informed all of the spectators that the clash appeared to be between two equal fighters, but after a few seconds Recoome's attack was steadily pushed backwards. Recoome seemed to notice that fact and increased the amount of power he was pouring into his move, though despite pouring everything he had into his Eraser Gun he noticed that it was still being pushed back. In the end his strength ran out and Goku's ki attack came at him, consuming him in a massive explosion that rocked what was left of the small island.

The moment Goku noticed that he had bested Recoome's attack, and had struck the man, he cut off his attack and waited for the dust and smoke to clear, while smiling as he watched for his opponent to show himself. When the smoke cleared he found Recoome standing there and immediately dropped back into his battle stance, just in case his opponent was still able to fight, but that was followed by Recoome falling over and going still.

"Huh... I guess I overdid it." Goku said to himself, to which he walked up to Recoome and felt for a pulse, where he discovered that the man was indeed dead.

"Did... did he kill Recoome in one shot?" Krillin asked, though while he was grateful that Goku had taken out the fourth member of the Ginyu Force, he was shocked that it was that easy for him to do so.

"Yeah, he did," Rainbow replied, a smirk appearing on her face, one that told everyone around her that she was eager to fight Goku once they were finished with their quest to stop Frieza, because he had to have gone through some intense training to get that level of power.

"Then maybe we should leave the task of taking out Ginyu for Kakarot," Vegeta commented, keeping calm in the face of such power, though he was pleased to see how much stronger the other Saiyan had become, because it meant that they had a chance to overcome whatever else Frieza could throw at them.

Applejack, on the other hand, remained silent like Gohan, because while she was impressed by what they were seeing she knew that everyone else had already said everything that had come to her mind in the last few seconds. Right now she focused her attention on Ginyu, who was currently radiating an aura of rage for her and the others, which was understandable considering they had just beaten four of the five toughest fighters that served under Frieza's rule. All they had to do now was beat Ginyu, get back to the Dragon Balls, figure out how to use the wish granting spheres, and then use whatever wishes they were given to overcome Frieza... in whatever way Vegeta suggested to them when the time came.

Despite how well things seemed to be going Applejack kept her mouth shut, because right now she didn't want to tempt fate into doing something to them... as the last thing they needed was for something to go horribly wrong.
> Namek: Ginyu's Fierce Battle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"Normally I would suggest that my scouter must be malfunctioning, but I know the truth," Ginyu commented, after having jumped into the area that his fallen comrades had died in and started walking towards the one that finished off Recoome, "Your one of the rare species that can lower their power level to a point where you can fool to scouters into believing that your a worthless target, sort of like me. I honestly have no idea who you are, or where you came from, but I'm going to make all of you pay for what you have done here today."

"Well, I can answer two of those right away," Goku replied, a grin appearing on his face as Ginyu neared him, because he knew this fighter was going to be more challenging than the one he had defeated with the Kamehameha, "My name is Son Goku, and I'm a Saiyan that was raised on Earth."

"Earth eh? I recall Zarbon mentioning in a report that your planet was a barren wasteland," Ginyu said, though as he walked his eyes moved towards Vegeta for a few seconds, indicating that he had thought of something, "I see, so that's why Raditz's report suddenly changed. You and your friends did something to Vegeta when he landed on your planet, something that caused him to suddenly decide to switch sides and start attacking Lord Frieza's forces on this planet."

"Look, if your going to talk about me while I'm in the area you might as well have the decency to let me join the conversation," Vegeta threw in, landing beside Kakarot for a moment, because it appeared that he and Ginyu would be talking for a few moments and not actually fighting like he had thought they would be, "This wasn't a spur of the moment decision or anything, I've been plotting Frieza's downfall since he obliterated my planet and killed the majority of my race. Besides, my friends would have been upset if I had suddenly turned evil and brought ruin to every planet I visited..."

"Which explains everything else about you," Ginyu stated, cutting Vegeta off as he turned his gaze to Rainbow and Applejack, because as far as he could determine they were the cause of Vegeta's betrayal, "Now then, why don't you run back to your friends Vegeta... and I'll be along shortly to take care of you once I finish with the man in front of me."

"Fine then, its your funeral," Vegeta said, turning to leave for a moment, but he paused to look over at the other Saiyan, "Kakarot, my only advice for you is this; don't hold back while your fighting Captain Ginyu."

"Oh, I don't plan on holding back," Goku replied, to which Vegeta quickly returned to where the others were waiting, as he was eager to see what happened as well.

Ginyu stared at the retreating Saiyan for a few seconds, and the people he was returning to, before returning his full attention to the Saiyan that happened to be standing before him. He had known, from the various pieces of information Nappa had told the rest of Lord Frieza's forces, that a Saiyan had the potential to become great warriors and fighters the more they fought. He recalled that at one point it was Nappa's understanding that Vegeta had only sought out the most powerful opponents on each planet in order to boost his own strength once he emerged on top.

Just as Ginyu was about to drop into a battle stance, and get this fight started, his scouter started beeping, indicating that he had a call coming from Lord Frieza himself.

"Give me a few minutes," Ginyu said, holding up a hand to stop Goku from doing anything, who merely lowered his hands to his side, "I've got to take this call."

Goku had no idea what was going on, but based on what he had seen of those scouters, and what everyone else had told him about the devices, he knew that someone could make and receive calls from someone else. Seeing how his companions were dead, and most of their scouters were broken, he had to assume that the only one left belonged to Ginyu's boss, the dreaded Frieza according to King Kai. After a few seconds Goku merely nodded his head and waited to see what happened, because he had the feeling that this call was going to upset his opponent in some manner.

"My thanks," Ginyu said, taking a deep breath to calm himself and contain the anger that he was feeling, before assuming his role as the leader of his team and tapping his scouter, "Ah, Lord Frieza, what a surprise. What can I do for you?"

"I was curious as to what was taking you all so long," Freiza's voice said, indicating that Ginyu had his scouter's volume up too high, though he made no effort to change it, "Normally it doesn't take you an hour to wipe the floor with some pesky ants."

"Everything is fine my Lord," Ginyu replied, even going through a fake bow of sorts, as if Frieza was actually standing in front of him, which was likely how his nerves were responding to the disgrace he was feeling, "in fact we're just finishing up the rest of the opponents that we were assigned to fight and kill. We should be back at the ship in an hour or two."

"I do hope you mean that you aren't having any problems," came Frieza's voice again, though this time there was some sweat coming off of Ginyu's forehead, "I was poking around with my new scouter and I kept getting the same curious reading; there are only seven people in your direction, though the readings for Guldo are weaker than normal."

"Guldo is just resting from his fight, Lord Frieza," Ginyu quickly replied, silently hoping that his haste didn't tell his Lord what was really going on at the moment, "Recoome's just having some fun beating up Vegeta and Rainbow Dash, so they'll be ready for you when we make our triumphant return to your spaceship."

"Good, then your orders are to remain the same as when you arrived on this planet," Frieza continued, though even from the scouter everyone could tell that he wasn't actually impressed by Ginyu's progress, "I will expect you and your squad to be at my ship when I return, as I am currently hunting down a trio of readings that may be more Namekians. If your not back at my ship when I arrive... well, you of all people should understand what comes next."

"O... of course, my Lord," Ginyu said, though it was clear that he knew that failure meant death, something that he had been dreading for the longest time, "I understand your orders. We shall not fail you."

A few seconds passed before the call was apparently terminated, because Frieza didn't say anything to those last words that Ginyu told him, though it was another thirty seconds before he managed to calm himself down. Receiving a summons, and another job, from Lord Frieza was an honor and a privilege for Captain Ginyu, but receiving a call during that same mission, on the other hand, was almost like being scolded without any harsh words thrown at him. The threat at the end was essentially death, the one thing that Lord Frieza held over all their heads at any given moment, but the fact that he was no longer at the ship meant that there was time to clean up the mess he was in and blame the deaths of his companions on Vegeta and Rainbow... which would hasten their own doom once his Lord was done receiving all the information he needed on the Dragon Balls.

"Sorry about that interruption," Ginyu said, lowering his hand from his scouter and turning his full attention back to his opponent, who had patiently waited for him to finish his conversation, "Now, where were we?"

"I think you were saying something about my power level?" Goku offered, because after Vegeta jumped in the conversation had gotten a little out of control, though he hoped that his suggestion helped.

"Ah yes, it was my estimation that your power level is at sixty thousand, higher than Recoome's power level," Ginyu continued, as if nothing had interrupted him, "That means that you are an extremely capable warrior... and that this fight will be interesting for the both of us once we get started."

With that said Ginyu charged at Goku and started throwing punches his way, which resulted in Goku ducking and weaving as his opponent tried to touch him, but in reality Ginyu wanted to see how his foe held up in a battle against someone who was at least on the same level as him. That continued for a few more seconds before Goku swung his foot at Ginyu, who caught him and tossed him at the rock wall that Jeice had been beaten into, though before he could be hurt Goku flipped over, landed on the rock, and flew at Ginyu with a kick aimed right at him. Ginyu vanished before the attack could reach him, leaving Goku to wonder where he had gone for a few seconds, before Ginyu raced through the ground, popped up in front of him the moment the Saiyan noticed where he was coming from, and hit him hard enough to send him flying onto his back for a few seconds.

Goku rolled out of the way before Ginyu could bring his own foot down on his chest, though that was rapidly followed by him planting his boot in Ginyu's chest, knocking him away and he got back on his feet. Goku then followed after Ginyu, throwing kicks at his opponent as they moved away from Vegeta and the others, though he missed and broke the ground several times before Ginyu left the ground and started flying. That was rapidly followed by Ginyu spinning around a tree and nailing Goku as he followed him, before he moved to the top of the cliff that was above them and kicked Goku back towards the nearby body of water. Goku, however, stopped himself above the water and burst back towards Ginyu, causing the water beneath him to explode as he raced back towards his opponent.

The two of them then continued to exchange punches and kicks with each other in the air, before Ginyu managed to land a lucky hit on Goku and sent him back towards the ground, though all Goku did was bounce off a tree and land on the ground, which Ginyu copied as he landed a few steps away.

"Your strength and speed are definitely impressive for a Saiyan," Ginyu commented, a grin appearing on his face as he looked at Goku, before raising one fist into the air, the other laid against his entire body, and one foot in the air at a bent angle, "but you are no match for me, the illustrious and feared Captain Ginyu."

"So what's the deal with all the weird poses you and your companions use?" Goku asked, though he made no effort to copy the captain at all, because he didn't see the point in doing so, "I've never seen anything like it at all."

"Can you not grasp the splendor of the Ultra Fighting Pose?" Ginyu asked, being completely serious on the matter, considering how much time he had spent on creating these poses for both himself and the rest of his men.

"No, and I get the feeling that we're both running out of time," Goku replied, referring to the call that Ginyu had received, the same one that he had made no attempt to hide.

"Right, we had best pick up the pace," Ginyu agreed, finding it odd that his and Goku were agreeing on something, despite the fact that he knew they were doing so for different reasons, "Tell me how you like my Milky Cannon!"

Before Goku had time to react to the name of the attack, and comment on it, Ginyu quickly gathered his ki into his left hand and aimed at him, though a few seconds later he released a large ki blast, in the shape of a large purple colored sphere, that raced towards where Goku was standing. Goku stared at the sphere for a moment before jumping into the air, to which he soared over the attack as it raced towards one of the stone boulders behind him and detonated upon impact, creating a hole that rivaled Rainbow's lance in terms of destructive power. When the smoke cleared he was right in his thought, because the hole was almost as big as the Lookout sized hole that accompanied the lance, along with enough force that rivaled the attack as well.

Goku appeared behind Ginyu and swung his foot at his neck, to which his opponent ducked before the two of them engaged in another round of throwing punches and kicks at each other... though after a few seconds they separated from each other yet again.

"So, how was my attack?" Ginyu asked, clearly wanting to see how his opponent felt after witnessing one of his more powerful attacks, "Did it leave you feeling an ounce of fear once you realized how powerful I am?"

"No, not really," Goku replied, beckoning over to where Rainbow was standing for a moment, to which Ginyu stared at the pony girl for a few seconds, "she's got this really wicked attack that not only destroys the area around it, but also detonates with enough wind that you would think a storm was happening... and it creates a crater that's bigger than this one. You know, its a shame she didn't use it against Burter, because I was hoping to see how much stronger it had gotten since the last time I saw it in action."

"Clearly you are bluffing," Ginyu commented, not believing that Rainbow even had such an attack that could easily match the Milky Cannon, in terms of destructive power and damage caused to the area around them, "If she had such a move, as you claim she does, she would have used it in her fight against Burter..."

"Well, the problem is that she can only use it once per day or something," Goku remarked, as if he was spouting facts for his opponent, "its a lance made out of ki, producing enough energy to crack the ground beneath it and manipulate the weather into creating dark clouds. I get goosebumps just thinking about trying to take out that attack."

"You know, I'm far more interested in you at the moment," Ginyu said, causing Goku to tilt his head for a moment, before realizing what he was talking about, "Yes, I know that you are still not taking me seriously. You've been holding back the entire time... so go ahead and show me your full power."

Goku stared at Ginyu for a moment, wondering if he really should reveal what he was capable of, but then he let out a sigh and remembered that he had told Vegeta that he wasn't going to hold back in this fight. He mentally reflected on the entire fight so far, which was pretty much a warmup for the two of them at the moment, and knew that they could keep fighting until they reached a draw. Neither of them would be happy with such an outcome, not when the other fights up until now had been either a win or a loss, but it didn't take Goku very long to determine what he needed to do. He stared at Ginyu and nodded as a red aura wrapped around him, because he intended on showing his opponent his full strength, though he was adding in the Kaio-Ken to demonstrate what he was truly capable of.

Ginyu watched as his opponent's power level rose passed sixty thousand and kept on climbing up to ninety thousand, which was when he started to feel a chill run down his spine as he tried not to panic at what was happening in front of him. His mouth was wide open in shock as Goku's power level passed the one hundred thousand mark and continue to rise, as if there was no end to his opponent's power. He felt his body shake when his opponent's power reached a hundred and twenty thousand, though even then Goku's power continued to rise even further beyond that. When they reached the one hundred and fifty thousand mark Ginyu backed away, tore a large boulder from where it was resting, and hurled it at his opponent, but the entire thing shattered before it could do any damage to Goku.

When they reached one hundred and eighty thousand, on the other hand, the ground beneath Goku cracked all around him, while Ginyu stood there with a look of shock and surprise on his face... though that was rapidly followed by the Saiyan powering down and letting the aura fade from his body.

"Let me make one thing clear," Goku said, while a small smile appeared on his face for a few seconds, "I can still put out more power than that, but then it would be way too easy for me to beat you."

"N... no way, it can't possibly be..." Ginyu said, taking a step back as he looked at his opponent, remembering what Lord Frieza had told him at one point in time, about the one thing he truly feared, "Y... you couldn't possibly be a Super Saiyan, could you?"

"No, I don't think so," Goku replied, surprised by the terminology that was used, but decided to ask Vegeta about it later, considering he knew more about their race than he did, "pretty sure I would know if I was a 'Super Saiyan'. Now then, let's get back to the fight."

"Actually, any further conflict between us is unnecessary," Ginyu said, his fear turning to joy as he realized what was standing in front of him, especially when he had yet to reveal the trump card he reserved for special occasions, which lead him to take off his scouter and hold it to the side, "Jeice, hold onto my scouter for me."

Ginyu stood there for a moment, wondering why his scouter was still in his hand, before he remembered that his second in command had been beaten and slain by the one called Applejack... and he could tell that Goku was looking at him like he had gone insane.

"That's right, he's dead." Ginyu commented, letting out a sad sigh as he realized that he was going to have to find someone else to train to be his second in command once this entire venture was over, before looking up at his opponent, "Here, hold this for a second."

Ginyu tossed the scouter to Goku, who caught it and stared at it for a few seconds, wondering what his opponent was trying to do by throwing it at him, before he turned his attention back to Ginyu, who was gathering his ki into his right hand. A few seconds later Ginyu raised his hand into the air, as if he was going to throw the energy at Goku, but instead of doing that Ginyu rammed his fist into his own chest, breaking the armor and skin beneath it while shocking everyone that was watching them fight. The ground shook for a few seconds while Ginyu ripped a small hole into his chest, though that was soon followed by him tearing his bloody hand out and panting like crazy.

"Um... I think you were supposed to do that to me." Goku stated, not even sure what was going on anymore, though he was sure that everyone else was as clueless as he was.

"Oh but you see, I did do it to you!" Ginyu replied, his grin remaining on his face the entire time, as if he knew something that no one else in the area knew.

"That doesn't make any sense at all!" Goku said, though he glared at his opponent as he wondered what was going to happen next, because if it was an attack he wanted to be prepared for it.

"Change now!" Ginyu shouted, holding both of his arms out while a stream of ki energy was released from his mouth, heading right towards Goku at an alarming rate.

Goku could barely move for some reason, as if whatever Ginyu had done had trapped him where he was standing, but instead of hitting him the beam of energy surged into his mouth, shocking his body as something terrible happened inside of him. A few seconds passed before Goku's world went dark, to which he panicked that his opponent had killed him without giving him time to actually have a proper fight, but before any true panic could take place he found the light returning to him. When the light faded, and he could see again, he found himself surprised to find that he was staring at his own body, while at the same time feeling a burning ache in his chest... to which he spotted that his hands resembled Ginyu's hands.

Goku looked down at himself and found that he had, somehow, switched bodies with Ginyu, because while he fell to his knees his opponent, who was now inside his own body, was standing tall and was enjoying the air around them... while at the same time slipping the scouter onto his head.

"Ah, that is so much better," Ginyu said, to which everyone heard Ginyu's voice come out of Goku's body, though a few seconds later he touched his chest to make sure that his technique had actually worked.

"W...what did you... do to... me?" Goku asked, allowing everyone else to hear that the two of them had swapped bodies, as if Ginyu attaching the scouter to Goku's head wasn't an indication that something was wrong.

"I made an exchange, your body for mine," Ginyu replied, flexing his arms for a moment, "It will take some getting used to, I'll freely admit that right now, but eventually I will have total control of your powers, and your one hundred and eighty thousand power level. This technically makes me the second strongest person in the universe, though I am still far away from being able to reach Lord Frieza's level of power... even with this body under my control."

"No, your more like the fifth strongest at this point," Rainbow declared, landing beside Ginyu for a moment, as she had determined what had happened while Ginyu and Goku had been talking, though that was followed by Applejack appearing in the area as well, though she landed next to Ginyu's old body, "but if you want a challenge then I think we can find someone for you to fight."

"Come now, do you really think the two of you can stand up to my new power level?" Ginyu replied, dropping into a battle stance as he beckoned them forward, "I'll show you how wrong you really are."

"Actually, she was referring to me," Vegeta said, causing Ginyu to turn around and receive an uppercut that knocked him into the air, though he stabilized for a moment and noticed that Vegeta had been standing behind him while he was talking with Rainbow, "Thanks to Recoome and Kakarot I am now much stronger than I was, oh, thirty minutes ago."

"Wait, I don't understand why you would be thanking Recoome," Ginyu remarked, indicating that he had no idea how Saiyans could further their own powers, which was something that Nappa had told no one.

"Don't worry, soon it won't matter to you," Vegeta replied, a small grin appearing on his face as he looked up at Ginyu, though he was slightly annoyed that their enemy had stolen Kakarot's body.

Before Ginyu could say anything Vegeta flew up towards him and slammed his fists into his stomach, knocking him backwards for a second, though two seconds later Vegeta appeared behind him and swung his foot into Ginyu's back. Ginyu immediately zeroed in on him and started throwing punches at him, in an attempt to show off the power he had gained, but within the first few swings he noticed something was wrong. He knew, from watching Recoome beat Vegeta into the ground until he was nearly dead, that the Saiyan couldn't have as much power as he was currently demonstrating. If anything Ginyu knew that he should be faster than Burter, and even the rainbow haired pony girl as well, with this new body of his, but yet he was being pushed back as if he had taken a weaker body.

After a minute of not being able to land a single hit, and receiving several in return from Vegeta, Ginyu fell back for a moment and held his hand up to stop Vegeta in his tracks.

"Normally this is where I have Jeice read my new power level and let my opponents shake in fear," Ginyu stated, taking off his scouter and tossing it to Vegeta, "seeing how your 'friend', the one called Applejack, killed him, I would ask that you read my level."

Vegeta stared at the scouter for a moment, already thinking that he should smash it into a thousand pieces and continue beating Ginyu, but after a few seconds of thought he decided that he could at least humor his opponent, to which he slipped the scouter on, clicked the button, and waited to see what the reading was.

"Let's see here," Vegeta commented, his grin widening a bit when he saw the number, because he was pleased to see that it was nowhere near what Kakarot had produced earlier, "according to this your power level is only twenty-three thousand."

"Th...that's impossible," Ginyu replied, sweat rolling down the side of his face for a few seconds, not understanding why his level was so low all of a sudden, "My power level should be at one hundred and eighty thousand... this doesn't make any sense."

While he was distracted Vegeta tossed the scouter back at him, fooling Ginyu into thinking that it was an attack and causing the man to shatter the scouter, before following that up with a series of punches to the chest while forcing him into a rock wall. Ginyu managed to pull himself free for a second and loosed a ki blast, one that was the same size as Jeice's Crusher Ball, at Vegeta, but all the Saiyan did was smack it to the side with his hand. That was followed by a barrage of hits, where Vegeta would come from either the left or the right and either punch him with his fists or slam one of his feet into him, leaving Ginyu to bounce around between attacks as Goku's body took all of the damage.

After another minute of beating up Ginyu, and being sure that his work was complete, Vegeta slammed both of his fists into Ginyu's back and sent him right towards the ground, where he created a small body sized crater that was smaller than anything his companions had made during their battles. Once that was done Vegeta rose into the air and took a look at Ginyu's former body, who was staring up at him, and nodded once, before heading back down in an attempt to 'kill' Ginyu. A few seconds passed until a golden light formed around Kakarot's body, which was what Vegeta had been hoping for the moment he had started beating up Ginyu, because it meant that his target wanted to switch bodies again.

As the ki energy shot out of Kakarot's body, and headed towards Vegeta, Ginyu's old body jumped in the way and let the ki enter its body, though the flash of light that followed indicated that the move had been successful.

"H... How dare you interfere!" Ginyu shouted, his voice coming from his own body this time, while Goku's laugh came out of his own body, letting everyone know that the two men were back in their original bodies, "How could you have figured out my technique already?"

"Wow, you really are stupid," Vegeta commented, causing Ginyu to turn towards him for a moment, with what appeared to be a look of anger in his eyes, "You showed us your technique a few minutes ago, when you stole Kakarot's body. Did you honestly think that it was going to be hard for us to determine what you did, especially when your voice came from his body and you told us what you had done? I easily deduced that you intentionally harmed yourself in order to prevent Kakarot from fighting back, but then you realized that I was stronger than you and decided to take my attacks so you could switch into another body.

From there all we had to do was make sure that Kakarot was ready for when you used your technique again, which he was by the looks of it, and here we are, with the two of you back in your original bodies."

"Not for long," Ginyu promised, though that was followed by Vegtea appearing in front of him and slamming his elbow into his chest, causing him to cough up some blood, before delivering a kick that sent him into a nearby plateau that had yet to be damaged.

Vegeta followed that attack with a barrage of ki blasts that destroyed the entire plateau he had hit Ginyu into, though as the smoke cleared he noticed his opponent was getting up and flew down to greet him once more. Ginyu barely had time to move before Vegeta grabbed onto his horns, spun him around, and threw him towards another rock wall, one that crumbled the moment he collided with it. When Ginyu picked himself up Vegeta was there to meet him, either slamming him into more rock walls, throwing his body towards the ground, or receiving more ki blasts that tore up the landscape. As this happened Vegeta already knew why Ginyu wasn't fighting back, he was waiting for the perfect opportunity to switch bodies with him, so that way he wouldn't be able to fight back as Ginyu attacked everyone else, but Vegeta was planning on that.

He then delivered a blow to Ginyu's jaw with his knee, stunning his opponent for a moment, before he grabbed onto his horns yet again and threw Ginyu into the air, though he waited a moment or two to check and see what the others were doing. What he saw was Kakarot holding a strange frog like creature, leading Vegeta to wonder why something was even hanging around the area with all the battles going on, but decided not to question it as he realized why Kakarot was holding onto it. With a smile on his face Vegeta flew after Ginyu, who stopped himself in midair and held his hands out, to which his entire body glowed with the attack they had been waiting for.

Change now!" Ginyu shouted, to which his body released the golden colored stream of ki they had been expecting, though at the same time Vegeta reversed his direction and headed back towards the ground... all while watching the frog being launched into the air and intersecting the path between him and Ginyu.

Once the flash of light was over Ginyu's body landed on the ground and proceeded to hog around like a frog, though at the same time the frog slowly moved away as it tried not to look at the people it's new host had been fighting... though before it could get very far Applejack stopped him by pressing the bottom of her right hoof on top of him.

"You know, I am constantly amazed at how well you and your friends think on your feet," Vegeta commented, landing beside Kakarot, who was being helped up by Krillin and his son, before looking over at the frog and Ginyu's old body, "First we should deal with Ginyu, instead of leaving him as a frog, and then we'll see to getting you healed as we figure out how to summon this 'Eternal Dragon'."

Applejack already knew what Vegeta was talking about, in regards to Ginyu, so she removed her hoof from the frog's back and tossed him over to her friend, who stared at the creature the moment it was in his hands. A few seconds later Vegeta gathered his ki around the frog and tossed him into the air, though he waited until the frog was a good distance away from them before collapsing his hand into a fist, allowing the ki to detonate and take out the frog. The moment the frog was taken care of Vegeta flew over to Ginyu's former body and repeated the ki attack, just to be sure that there was no evidence of the once feared captain of the Ginyu Force.

As the group determined what to do next, now that the Ginyu Force had been taken care of, Rainbow and Applejack shared a quick glance with each other, because they both knew that it was only a matter of time until Frieza found them... which meant that they needed to use the Dragon Balls and get off the planet before the tyrant found them. They remembered their promise to their mother and father, that they shouldn't fight Frieza unless they were backed into a corner, though at the moment they both intended on keeping that promise... which meant they needed to be quick about what they were doing before their enemy found them out.





"What do you want?" Nail asked, staring at the man that was standing before him, the one that had pulled himself from the chair or throne like vehicle he had rode in on.

"I was curious as to whether your Dragon Balls required a password in order to use them," Frieza answered, crossing his arms behind his back as he approached the Namekian that was standing in front of him, "I may not have acquired the wish granting orbs myself, not yet at any rate, but I decided that I had better check for any words or incantations that would prevent me from making my wish unless I uttered them upon the spheres."

"I cannot reveal that information to someone as evil as you," Nail replied, glaring at the evil tyrant for a few seconds, to which he held up a hand to stop the man from speaking, "but I will tell you this; the other person that resides in this house is the Grand Elder of Planet Namek. He created the Dragon Balls, so if he dies the Dragon Balls will disappear with him."

"Grand Elder?" Frieza asked, to which he took off his scouter and looked at the top level of the building, though that was followed by him loosing a blast from his eyes and blowing a hole in the top of the building, where he floated up to the top and found a rather large Namekian resting in a large throne, "I see, you were telling the truth... he is certainly different than the other Namekians I have encountered so far. Excuse me, Grand Elder, I was simply curious as to what the password for the Dragon Balls was... though I could easily force you to tell me what I want if I killed your young assistant."

"Do not think Nail is so easy to defeat," the Grand Elder said, not even bothering to lift his arms to beckon to Nail, who was now floating behind Frieza, "He is the strongest of the warrior-type Namekians, the greatest that has ever been produced in a long time. You will not be able to defeat him as easily as the other members of our race that you encountered so far."

"Very well then," Frieza replied, slipping his scouter back onto his face as he turned to the Namekian that was behind him, a grin appearing on his face while he spoke, "if the two of you are going to be this stubborn, then I shall show you the terror of the strongest being in the universe."

"You know not what you say," the Grand Elder commented, drawing Frieza's attention to him again, while at the same time causing Nail to raise an eyebrow for a moment, "do not think that you can take for yourself the title of the strongest being in the universe... that is reserved for the one person you fear."

"I would suggest that you not test my patience," Frieza fired back, glaring at the old Namekian for a moment, wondering how he could have known about the God of Destruction.

"His children are here, somewhere on this planet," the Grand Elder continued, not knowing whether or not his words would have any effect on the person standing between him and Nail, "but I shall be waiting here, regardless of who wins your fight."

Frieza stared at the old Namekian, wondering if his old age was finally getting to him, because Beerus had no children and that would have been something he would have heard about if it was the case. The thought of Beerus, the God of Destruction, having not one child, but two or more, was a chilling thought indeed, but he decided not to think on it too much. He was so close to gaining immortality, though all he needed was the password and the seven spheres, which Ginyu was in the process of securing by capturing Vegeta. A few seconds later he and the younger Namekian, Nail he recalled, were flying off in the distance, leaving the elderly Namekian behind until the winner of their little duel returned to him.

A few seconds later Piccolo, who had been hiding behind the throne the entire time, emerged from his hiding spot and stood in front of the elderly Namekian, who let out a short sigh of relief.

"I'll go and see if I can't help Nail," Piccolo said, knowing that at his current level Frieza was likely to kill him, but they needed to give Dende time to reach the others and help them summon the Eternal Dragon of Namek.

"Thank you," the Grand Elder replied, indicating with his head for a few seconds, to which Piccolo moved into the air and followed behind the tyrant at a safe pace that wouldn't show up on his scouter.

The Grand Elder felt a smile grace his face, because in the end he knew that he, the Earthlings, and their allies were going to have the last laugh over the tyrant that was attacking the planet... and he had no idea what was about to happen.
> Namek: The Eternal Dragon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"We should head back to Frieza's ship and use one of his healing pods on Kakarot," Vegeta commented, knowing that they were running out of time before the tyrant showed up and ruined all of their plans, which was why he was talking and the others were looking at him, "unless you happen to have more of those Senzu Beans on you."

"No, I gave you guys the last three I had," Goku replied, letting out a groan as Krillin and Gohan helped him to his feet, "Are you sure that we have the time to spare on returning to the ship and using one of the pods?"

"If some of us head back to Bulma and get the Dragon Balls we should be fine," Vegeta answered, though at the same time he could feel Frieza moving a little further away from where they were currently standing, while also noting that a smaller ki was coming their way, "We should split up into two teams; one that consists of the rest of you so you can get all of the Dragon Balls in one go, while I carry Kakarot to the ship and get him inside one of the healing pods... and get some new armor while I'm at it."

"Hey, is that Dende coming our way?" Krillin asked, to which everyone turned in the direction as the Namekian child landed near them and ran towards them, a look of happiness in his eyes.

"Oh thank the Grand Elder that I found you guys," Dende said, letting out a few huffs as he settled down, "The Grand Elder gave me the password that will allow you to summon Porunga... though where are the Dragon Balls?"

"We left them with Bulma and Moori," Gohan replied, while at the same time Krillin smacked himself in the head, which told everyone that he had forgotten something, "You know, it never occurred to me that we needed to ask the Grand Elder for what the Namekian password was so we could summon their Eternal Dragon. I'm just glad that we don't have to fly near Frieza to get it anymore."

Vegeta was somewhat surprised that there was also a password to activate the Dragon Balls, which would have followed gathering all seven of them into one location, but he held his tongue. Considering all of the madness they had been through, what with taking out the majority of Frieza's high ranking soldiers and stealing the Dragon Balls from the tyrant, he decided to let the oversight of the password go. Sure, he was a little annoyed that such an oversight had occurred to begin with, but he calmed himself down before he made a scene that would result in either Rainbow or Applejack lecturing him, because that was the last thing he needed at the moment. He was happy that Dende knew the password, which meant they only needed to get back to the seven wish granting spheres, get them away from Bulma and the other Namekians, and go someplace else to summon this Porunga.

The reason for departing from their base was because he knew that Frieza would find them the moment they summoned the dragon, which was why he wanted some distance between them before they even attempted anything.

"Oh, what happened to him?" Dende asked, pointing at Goku and his wounds for a moment, which drew the attention of the group for a few seconds before they looked at him.

"My opponent used some sort of body change technique," Goku replied, smiling for a moment despite the pain that his body was in, "Vegeta had to beat up my body a little bit to get the guy to leave... though when he did I took my body back. Then, when he decided to use the ability again, I grabbed a nearby frog that hopped near me and threw it between him and Vegeta, which trapped my opponent inside the frog's body. Once the fight was finished Vegeta blew up both the frog and my opponent's body, just to make sure that he was truly taken care of and that he wouldn't come back to hurt anyone else."

"Here, let me heal those for you," Dende said, to which Gohan and Krillin gently placed Goku back on the ground as Dende approached him, though that was followed by some sort of energy emitting itself from his hands as the bruises and cuts closed themselves, "The Grand Elder somehow knew that I was going to need the ability to heal, so he unlocked my own hidden potential before sending me to come to your aid. I passed by the tyrant, the one you call Frieza, on my way here, though considering I wasn't followed I can tell that he was more interested in speaking with the Grand Elder and Nail. From what I can gather your friend Piccolo is following Nail and Frieza at the moment, no doubt giving us the time necessary to summon Porunga and make your wishes."

A few seconds after the words left his mouth, and he dropped his hands, Goku got onto his feet and stretched his arms, indicating that whatever damage Vegeta had done to him, while Ginyu had been inside his body, had been fully healed... and he still got his power boost to help them later on.

"Thanks for that," Goku said, patting Dende's head for a few seconds, before turning to the rest of the group, "Vegeta and I will head to Frieza's ship and see if there isn't anything useful we can use for the coming fight, so the rest of you should head back to Bulma, get the Dragon Balls, and come find us."

Rainbow, Applejack, and the others nodded their heads before they started flying towards the location of their base of operations, where Bulma and the Dragon Balls were located, leaving Goku and Vegeta alone for a few seconds. There was another reason behind Goku wanting to be alone with Vegeta, besides the fact that their friends could carry the Dragon Balls without needing their assistance.

"Hey Vegeta," Goku said, causing the other Saiyan to turn towards him for a moment, though there was a small look of curiosity on his face, "That Ginyu guy said something that I think you might know something about... something he called a Super Saiyan. What is this 'Super Saiyan' that he was talking about?"

"Follow me to Frieza's ship and I'll tell you what I know," Vegeta replied, though on the inside he was a little happy that he could at least tell Kakarot one of the most important legends that the Saiyan race had.

Goku grinned as he and Vegeta headed off in the direction of Frieza's ship, knowing that he might get some answers while allowing Vegeta to have some fun telling him a legend he might not have passed onto anyone else since his planet was destroyed. It was also to take his mind off the fact that they were racing against time and that they had no idea when their enemy was going to be catching up with them, but he didn't tell Vegeta his other reason as the two of them flew through the air and made their way to their next destination.





"Are you sure that you want to go through with this?" Frieza asked, knowing that the Namekian in front of him was going to be as stubborn as the rest of his kind, which meant that he was going to have a fight on his hands, "I could spare you all the grief I'm about to cause... in exchange for the password to use the Dragon Balls anyway."

"Like I said, I would never give the password to someone like you to begin with," Nail replied, dropping his his battle stance as he stared at his opponent, sweat rolling down the side of his face the entire time.

"Very well then," Frieza said, letting out a sigh as he held his right hand behind his back and held his left hand out, "I will show you the terror that I told your precious Grand Elder about... while only using my left hand."

Nail glared at the tyrant standing a few feet in front of him, silently wondering how much time he could buy Dende and the Earthlings, so they could use the Dragon Balls and end this nightmare. He recalled the Grand Elder mentioning that the children of some incredible being, one that Frieza was afraid of, happened to be on this planet as well, though the only ones that could fit that description were the ones known as Applejack and Rainbow Dash. When the Grand Elder had released their hidden potentials, and shocked their friends with their potential, Nail had sensed both of their powers... and silently kept his opinions to himself. He knew that the two of them were only beginning to tap into their true powers, just like the child that was apparently of Saiyan heritage, though he was unable to tell what type of heritage the two girls had.

He mentally wondered if Frieza even knew what he was getting himself into, but he shook those thoughts from his head as he launched himself forward and swung his arm at his opponent's neck... only to find that he had done nothing to Frieza as his hand stopped against his open neck.

"Is this all the strength you can muster?" Frieza asked, to which he gripped Nail's outstretched arm with his left hand, digging his fingers into Nail's skin and squeezing hard, "A pity, and here I thought you would provide me with some entertainment."

That was quickly followed by Frieza twisting his hand and tearing off Nail's hand and part of his arm, causing the Namekian to stumble backwards as he screamed in pain. That was always something Frieza enjoyed whenever he had to dirty his own hands, the screams of his enemies when he inflicted pain upon them with either wounds to their body or tearing parts of one of their limbs off. As his opponent moved away from him, and sweated for a moment, Frieza tossed the hand back to the Namekian and stared at him, to which he decided to try his luck again.

"Tell me the password and I'll end your misery," Frieza said, glaring at the Namekian the entire time, "otherwise I'll go back to your precious Grand Elder and try my luck with him again."

"Don't you dare think that I'm so easy to beat," Nail replied, focusing his energy for a moment as his right hand, and the part of the arm that had been torn off as well, regenerated from his stump, before he dropped back into his battle stance.

"So you wish to die with your body completely intact," Frieza commented, letting out another sigh as the Namekian stared at him, though he had known that this would have been the case considering all of the Namekians he had encountered on this planet were stubborn to the bone, "Very well then, I shall grant this simple wish of yours... and I will continue to beat you until you reveal to me the password to use your Dragon Balls to grant my wish for immortality. Soon you will understand why I am the strongest, and most feared, person in the entire universe."

"And yet the Grand Elder knows that to be false," Nail said, a small smirk appearing on his face for a few seconds, though it disappeared as the tyrant focused all of his attention on him again, "I don't know what the Grand Elder was talking about, but I will not tell you the password... no matter how many times we clash."

Frieza let out another sigh as he prepared himself, because he had the feeling that this was going to go on for some time until he managed to get anything useful out of his opponent... and maybe he would get the Namekians to shut up about Beerus, because that was already starting to annoy him.





It took Rainbow, Applejack, and the others an hour to reach their destination, as they had used their speed now that it was essentially a race against time at this point, though they found Bulma and Moori sitting at the table they had left them at. Apparently the two of them had been exchanging information on their cultures the entire time the group had been gone, though they were happy to hand over the seven Dragon Balls to the group. Rainbow took the One and Five Star Balls, Applejack picked up the Three and Seven Star Balls, Gohan smiled as he carried the Four Star Ball, Krillin seemed indifferent as he took the Two Star Ball, and Dende made sure to take the Six Star Ball, completing the set as they walked outside.

With the Namekian Dragon Balls in hand, and assuring Bulma and Moori that the nightmare was almost over, the group took to the skies and headed in the direction of Frieza's spaceship. From what they could tell Vegeta and Goku were in the vicinity of the ship, though they could also tell that there were some additional soldiers that hadn't been taken care of yet. Considering the fact that none of the lower power levels were dropping told the group that the two Saiyans were observing the soldiers before they made their move against them. Rainbow mentally wondered if Vegeta was waiting for them to arrive, so they could launch a full scale attack against the soldiers, but decided to say nothing as they moved through the air.

"So what are we planning on wishing on?" Applejack asked, speaking a thought that had been bugging her the entire time since they acquired all seven of the crystalline spheres.

"You know, I hadn't actually thought about that," Krillin commented, realizing that they had failed to go over what they were going to use the Dragon Balls for, because they had been so caught up in making sure that Frieza didn't get his hands on the spheres, "Considering that we're going to have to fight Frieza soon, maybe we should make Goku and Vegeta immortal... that way they'll just keep powering up every time the tyrant tries to kill them."

"Are you sure that wishing for immortality is the best use of the wish that Porunga will give us?" Rainbow inquired, not because she wanted the wish for herself or for Applejack, but because she wanted to be sure that they were using the wish wisely.

"Actually, according to the Grand Elder, Porunga will grant three wishes," Dende cut in, knowing that the group had assumed that the Namekian dragon would only grant one wish, and considering that they were racing against the clock he decided to cut to the heart of the issue, "so wishing for two people to have immortality is possible."

"Well, we'll need to resurrect at least one of our friends with the Namekian Dragon Balls," Krillin pointed out, as if he knew something that Rainbow and Applejack didn't, "at least Chiaotzu has been resurrected once by Shenron, so we'd have to ask this Porunga to resurrect him back on Earth... and Tien as well while we're at it. We can always ask Shenron to bring back everyone that Frieza killed... once we're sure that Frieza has been taken care of."

Applejack and Rainbow glanced at each other for a moment, still wondering if that was a wise use of their three wishes that the Namekian dragon could grant, but they didn't say anything as they made their way towards the spaceship. Neither of them honestly cared about making a wish themselves, as they had nothing to wish on that couldn't be resolved in time, so they were fine with the rest of the group asking Porunga for whatever they wanted.

They were silent the rest of the way to the spaceship, as if what Krillin had said would be what they wished for, though when they neared the ship they noticed Vegeta and Goku hanging on a nearby plateau, watching the soldiers the entire time.

"We've killed all of their high ranking soldiers," Vegeta commented, just as the group landed behind him and Kakarot, where they deposited the Dragon Balls on the ground before walking up to the duo, "We had best take everyone else out... before they call Frieza and tell him where we are. That means we need to be lethal when we launch our attack."

"If you say so Vegeta," Goku said, to which he, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack floated into the air and flew at the spaceship, where all of them noticed that none of the soldiers even knew they were coming.

The moment they neared the spaceship, and crossed a certain threshold, Vegeta gathered a small ki blast and sent a volley down towards the ship, which separated into five separate blasts that took down five soldiers in the same instant. Goku landed on the top of the ship and punched every soldier that came his way, making sure that his punches took out all of them to the point where they stopped getting up entirety. Rainbow and Applejack entered the hole that had been created when Rainbow and Vegeta stole the Dragon Balls, the one that lead to Frieza's room, though when they entered the main part of the ship they attacked all of the soldiers that were on the inside... where eventually the two Saiyans joined them and helped them put down the rest of their enemies.

Once they had taken care of the soldiers, and there were no signs of anything else happening, Vegeta made his way to the armor room and looked around until he found a suit of armor that would fit him, though according to what he said it appeared that the suit would fit his needs despite the fact that it was missing the shoulder pieces.

"Do you think Krillin and Gohan need some armor?" Vegeta asked, catching the others by surprise for a moment, though then he seemed to reconsider what he had said, "No, that was stupid of me to ask considering what is coming our way."

"Hopefully we won't need to fight Frieza," Applejack commented, letting out a sigh as they walked outside the ship, "You know, I just had a crazy thought about the Dragon Balls; we use two of Porunga's wishes to resurrect two of your friends, while at the same time we can use the Earth ones to resurrect everyone Frieza and his men killed on this planet, and then with Porunga's final wish we could evacuate everyone back to Earth."

"Oh come on, I'm itching to use my lance again." Rainbow stated, staring at her hands for a moment, though it was clear that she was imagining summoning the lance and using it against the tyrant, "Where's the fun in running when we've already got him cornered?"

"Our mother and father told us to avoid fighting Frieza at all costs," Applejack replied, though she had known that her sister would be looking for any excuse to fight the tyrant, even if they had a viable method to get off the planet without him finding out what they were up to, "Let's not press our luck any further."

"You know, your idea might actually work," Goku spoke up, rubbing the back of his head as they flew outside the ship and made their way back towards where they had left the Dragon Balls, "King Kai just contacted me and told me that Mr. Popo has already found two of the Dragon Balls back on Earth... which means that he either had the same plan in mind, or he heard what we were saying and decided that your idea was better than what he had."

Applejack was happy to hear that someone agreed with her plan, because despite the power ups she and Rainbow had gotten, while not even mentioning the rest of their group, she knew that none of them would be able to take Frieza out. Their best option was to summon Porunga, ask for two of their friends be brought back to life, and then make sure the Eternal Dragon of Earth had his wish used up before leaving this planet behind. She also knew that their parents would be annoyed if they went back on their word and picked a fight with the tyrant, especially after they had promised not to fight Frieza unless they had been backed into a corner and fighting him was the only thing they could do.

It didn't take the group very long to return to where the Dragon Balls had been set down, though they did find that Krillin and Gohan had moved them a bit further away because Dende told them that an island was better for summoning Porunga inside of a plateau... though none of them argued with the change considering that they were running out of time.

"Now that everyone is present we can summon Porunga," Dende commented, to which everyone noticed that there was a smile on his face, which meant that he was pleased about something, before he turned his attention to the seven Dragon Balls, raised his hands so they were barely above one of the spheres, and started speaking in his native language.

At first nothing happened, leading Rainbow and Applejack to assume something had gone wrong when Dende had said whatever he had said to the Dragon Balls, but before either of them said anything the seven spheres started to pulse with an unusual type of energy. That was soon followed by the sky darkening all around them, turning the normally sunny sky into what it would look like when it was nighttime, despite the fact that Namek had no night on their planet. When the Dragon Balls were surrounding by a bright light, and that light stretched to the heaves, the girls knew that they were about to come face to face with the dragon that Dende called Porunga.





At the same time, however, Frieza slammed the back of his left hand into Nail's face, causing him to stumble backwards before Frieza used his foot and pushed his 'opponent' to the ground. Frieza was growing impatient with both the Namekian in front of him and the fact that Ginyu had yet to report his success to him, leaving him to wonder if something had happened to his feared fighting force. The Namekian, on the other hand, was so stubborn that he didn't understand how outclassed he was, because every time Frieza knocked him back, be it to the ground or into the nearby rock wall, he got back up and tried a different tactic. In the beginning it had been humorous, watching his foe try and hurt him in every way he knew from his training, but in the end he had grown tired of his foe's stubborn attitude and resolved to end the fight at long last.

That was why the Namekian was laying with his back to the ground, his hands covering his face due to the damage he had caused, while all Frieza did was let out a sigh as he turned to face the person who was only wasting his time.

"I have grown tired of asking the same thing over and over," Frieza said, staring at the wounded Namekian while wondering if this time he'd finally get what he wanted, "What's the password to use the Dragon Balls?"

"I... I told you... that I cannot reveal that information to someone... as evil as you," Nail replied, though at the same time he pulled his hands back and smiled at the tyrant, which only confused Frieza for a moment, "but then again, I never knew the password to begin with. Only the seven Elders that hold the Dragon Balls know the incantation that's necessary to summon Porunga... though the Grand Elder gave Dende the knowledge he needed to help the Earthlings get their wish. Its a shame you didn't stop him when you had the chance."

Frieza stared at the Namekian that was laying before him, recalling the small child that had flown passed him when he was nearly upon the Grand Elder's house. He had seen the child before, as it was one of the ones that Rainbow Dash and her friends had saved before Dodoria could kill them and secure the Dragon Ball. He remembered the annoyed look the child had given him when they crossed paths for that brief moment, indicating that he disliked the killing of his people for their sacred artifacts. Though the moment he realized what the Namekian had said, and what he was implying, was the moment he realized that he had been tricked into coming out here so the child had enough time to reach his destination... and thwart his attempts at achieving immortality.

The instant he realized what was going on, and annoyance flashed over his face, he noticed that the sky was turning black, which should have been impossible considering that there was no night on this forsaken planet.

"What's up with the sky?" Frieza asked, looking around for a moment while trying to wrap his head around what was going on, though that was before he noticed the Namekian chuckling to himself, "What's so funny?"

"The Earthlings have the password," Nail stated, looking up at the sky with a huge smile on his face, knowing that his sacrifice hadn't been in vain, "the black sky means that they have summoned Porunga and are about to make their wish. Score one for the good guys."

Frieza couldn't believe his luck at the moment, which was why he burst into the air and soared towards the location where Vegeta was located, knowing that he had to be behind what was happening. As his scouter searched for Vegeta's power level he discovered that not only had the number of power levels he could pick up diminished since he last activated the device, but there was also no signs of the Ginyu Force at all.

"Why aren't the Ginyu Force showing up?" Frieza demanded, though not a few seconds later the answer came to him, which only served to piss him off even more, "Oh, they're dead.... WHY ARE THEY DEAD?!"

Nail continued to chuckle as Frieza flew away from where he was laying, his anger blinding him to the fact that there was someone else in the area he had just departed from. Piccolo carefully emerged from his hiding place and approached Nail, dropping to one knee as he looked over the other Namekian's wounds and determined how much time he had left. Nail had another surprise waiting for Frieza, which he was going to give to Piccolo once the tyrant was far enough away from where they were resting... though he had the strangest feeling that Frieza was going to be more surprised by one was waiting for them by Porunga.





When the light dimmed down a bit both Rainbow and Applejack were finally able to look upon the Eternal Dragon that was known as Porunga, though what they found surprised them. The dragon appeared to have a heavily muscled upper body, where he had large muscles in his shoulders, in his arms, and even had what appeared to be a well defined four pack. Porunga's head appeared to be alligator like in appearance, though he also had the same antenna that the Namekians had while having a fin run down the entire length of his body, as well as some spikes on his shoulders and head. The lower part of his body was that of a serpent, though there appeared to be no true end to his body as the end of his tail went into the light that was in front of Dende, which had been where the Dragon Balls had been located.

After taking the Eternal Dragon's appearance into consideration, and what little they knew about dragons to begin with, both of the girls found him to be a little intimidating.

"Wow, so this is Porunga," Krillin commented, with a hint of fear in his voice, though he shook his head and steeled himself a moment later, "He's as intimidating as Shenron is... and even larger than Shenron as well."

"T... This is the first time I've ever seen Porunga," Dende admitted, knowing that those that had seen the Eternal Dragon from Earth were shocked by the appearance of Namek's dragon, while at the same time he knew that it was a good experience for those that hadn't met either one of them yet.

"Those who have gathered the Dragon Balls," Porunga said, his voice immediately causing everyone below him to quiet down while he spoke, "now speak your wishes. I shall grant you any three wishes, as long as they are within my ability to grant."

"Sweet," Krillin said, turning to Dende for a moment, a look of purpose in his eyes, "Can you ask Porunga to revive everyone that the Saiyan known as Nappa killed back on Earth?"

Dende nodded and started speaking to Porunga, translating the wish into his native language so the dragon could understand it, which told everyone that wishes had to be made in the Namekian language. For a few seconds nothing happened, making them all wonder if it was possible to resurrect multiple people with the first Eternal Dragon, though when Porunga opened his mouth everyone remained silent.

"That wish cannot be granted," Porunga stated, much to Krillin's dismay when he realized that the wish had failed, "Restoring the dead to life can only be accomplished for one individual at a time."

"That actually makes this a lot easier in some regards," Vegeta commented, a smile appearing on his face as he turned to Krillin and Gohan, "We'll just do what Applejack suggested, with back two of your friends and then use the third wish to transport everyone on the planet, excluding Freiza, to Earth. Then we can see to creating a new Planet Namek somewhere for the Namekians to live, because I'm sure Frieza will blow the planet to pieces once he's realized we tricked him."

"Okay, that should work," Dende said, turning his attention to Krillin for a moment, indicating that he needed the names of those he was trying to wish back, "who am I wishing for?"

"Our friends Tien Shinhan and Chiaotzu," Krillin replied, a smile returning to his face for a moment, knowing that they could get most of their friends brought back to life before they had to leave the planet.

Dende nodded and spoke the first wish to Porunga, speaking Tien's name for a moment, though that was rapidly followed by the dragon proclaiming that the wish had been granted. A few seconds later Goku, who was in contact with King Kai, agreed that Tien was alive, which was understandable considering that the person in question had been on King Kai's planet the entire time. With the first person brought back to life Porunga declared that he was ready for the second wish the group had for them, to which Dende called out Chiaotzu's name in the same wish he had used for Tien. Another couple of seconds passed before the dragon proclaimed that the wish had been granted as well, and was confirmed by King Kai, to which the dragon asked for what their third wish was.

Before they bothered to make their third wish, and send Porunga back into the Dragon Balls so they could disperse, Goku learned that four of the Earth Dragon Balls had been gathered... though it would take another hour or two before Mr. Popo could resurrect all of the Namekians that Frieza had killed in order to gain the Dragon Balls. As they got closer together to determine how to go about the time between the awakening of Shenron, and Mr. Popo bringing all the dead Namekians to life, they noticed that the light around Porunga was starting to flicker. For a moment happened, causing everyone to worry about what was going to happen next, though that was before Porunga's eyes went dark and smoke started to emit from his body... which was followed by the dragon turning into a surge of energy that raced towards the sky.

The following release of energy, almost like an explosion going off above their heads, destroyed Porunga and sent the seven Dragon Balls down towards the ground, to which they landed in a perfect circle around the group... only they had turned to solid stone.

"W... what just happened? Vegeta asked, because at this point if the dragon was dead, which it appeared to be at the moment, then there was no way for them to get off the planet without Frieza finding them.

"Dende... does this mean the Grand Elder has passed away?" Gohan inquired, as he had never heard of anything like this happening to the Eternal Dragon of Earth before, but then again he had never seen Shenron to begin with so he wasn't familiar with what could happen to one of the wish granting dragons.

"...yes..." Dende replied, sadness filling his voice as tears ran down his face, though he made no effort to hide what he was feeling, "the Grand Elder is dead... and so is Porunga."

"Ladies and gentlemen, you've really done it now," a voice above them said, to which everyone turned towards the top of the closest rock wall and found Frieza standing there, looking down at all of them with a look of pure anger in his eyes, "You have done a wonderful job at shattering my dreams for immortality... though I trust that all of you are prepared to pay the price for your various acts of defiance against me, especially you Rainbow Dash."

"Tell me something," Rainbow said, staring at the tyrant as everyone looked at her, wondering what was going through her mind at the moment, "do my friends and I have to fight you to resolve this mess?"

"I would accept no other alternative to punishing all of you," Frieza immediately replied, though a smile appeared on his face as he held his left hand out, "though it will be more like you struggling against me while I slowly slaughter all of you."

"And would you say that we have no choice in the matter?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time Applejack nodded her head for a brief second, understanding that Rainbow wanted to be sure that this wasn't going to break their promise to their parents.

"Your only choice in the matter is fighting and dying by my hand," Frieza declared, not really understanding why Rainbow was even asking these questions, or why the other pony girl had nodded her head for a brief second.

"That's exactly what I wanted to hear," Rainbow said, grinning as she released her ki, to which she disappeared and caused Frieza to look around for a few seconds.

What followed next was Rainbow appearing to Frieza's right and planting the bottom of her right hoof against the side of his head, using the speed behind her movements to knock Frieza from where he was standing and sent him flying into the other plateau the island had. As Rainbow landed she brought her hands together by her side and started charging her attack, while at the same time everyone else backed away before they were caught in the crossfire. The moment Frieza's shadow appeared in the smoke Rainbow leveled her hands with the plateau and released the Kamehameha, which surged into the hole she had created and exploded upon impacting something.

A few seconds later Frieza flew out of the smoke and landed near Rainbow, though he took a moment to wipe off the dust that had gotten on his armor while he stared at her.

"You know, I'm actually glad that Ginyu didn't defeat you," Frieza said, a smile appearing on his face as he stared at Rainbow, "because now I can beat you into the ground before I kill you!"

"Go ahead and try," Rainbow replied, dropping into her battle stance as she faced the tyrant, who made no such movements, as if he was studying her before making a move.

Applejack, on the other hand, watched her sister as she became the first one to do battle with Frieza, knowing that they didn't have the strength necessary to beat their opponent yet. She knew that the best they could hope for was Mr. Popo using the Dragon Balls on Earth to resurrect everyone that Frieza and his men had killed, while hoping that the Grand Elder was included on that list. If they could bring the Grand Elder and Porunga back, and got Dende to the dragon without Frieza noticing, they could evacuate everyone from Namek and get them safely to Earth.

Even as everyone else prepared for the fight, where they would eventually have to take a turn against Frieza, Applejack could only hope that they could last long enough to use the third wish on the Namekian Dragon Balls... while also silently praying to her parents that nobody died during the fight.
> Namek: Punishment
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"It seems that my scouter was correct, I cannot find the Ginyu Force anywhere," Frieza stated, glaring at Rainbow the entire time, who was waiting for him to come at her, "Tell me, did you kill them?"

"I only beat Burter," Rainbow replied, remembering the battle she had with the self proclaimed 'Fastest in the Universe', to which she had shown him that she was much faster than him, "the others beat Guldo, Recoome, Jeice, and Ginyu."

"I see," Frieza said, anger flashing over his face for a few seconds, before he returned to his previous expression turned his hands into fists, "I'm going to make you all pay for what you have done here today."

That was when Frieza started to release his ki, in the same manner that Rainbow and the others had done when they had fought the various members of the Ginyu Force, though when he did it the ground around him shook as one of the rock walls cracked under the pressure of his power. Rainbow heard Gohan and Krillin gasp as they felt the ki that Frieza was putting out, while Goku got excited about having a chance to fight someone that was this powerful, but Rainbow merely stood her ground and waited. She even noticed that he was creating waves in the water around them, which told her that he was definitely strong... while reminding her that her mother and father had warned her and Applejack about Frieza multiple times.

Part of Rainbow was excited about the prospect of fighting the evil tyrant at long last, and making him pay for everything he's done to the universe, though there was the part of her that was worried that they were going to be beaten within an inch of their lives due to the power gap that was between them and their opponent.

Eventually Frieza stopped releasing his ki and started firing small ki blasts at Rainbow, who used her speed to avoid the first attack and moved around the area they were in, making sure that none of the blasts hit anyone else as they lifted themselves into the air. Frieza seemed surprised by her speed, in the beginning anyway, but then he seemed to remember that she had taken out Burter and understood what was happening. Rainbow continued to dodge the attacks, occasionally throwing a ki blast in return, but for the most part she was content to move around the area until her opponent decided it was time to use his fists against her. After a few more ki blasts were thrown at her, and she jumped out of the way, Frieza seemed to grow bored of what was happening because his next ki blast was aimed right at Applejack and the others.

Before the ki blast could make contact, however, Vegeta moved to the front of the group and swung his hand at the attack, knocking it off course and sending it into an island that was close to where they were fighting.

"I have to admit that I was rather annoyed when you claimed to have beaten Burter in battle," Frieza commented, glaring at Rainbow the entire time, not even shifting his gaze towards Vegeta and the others, "but now, after having seen your speed for myself, I have to say that I can see why that was the case. Its a shame that you had to anger me like this, because I could have used you as a backup member for the Ginyu Force if something had happened to Burter."

"Like I would ever want to be a part of their team," Rainbow replied, crossing her arms for a moment, while expelling any images of what she would look like in the Ginyu's armor, "I've got my friends and my sister as my teammates, and they are all I will ever need."

"It seems that beating the Ginyu Force has made you arrogant," Frieza stated, letting out a chuckle for some reason, which caused Rainbow to raise an eyebrow for a moment, "I can tell by looking in your eyes; you think that by beating the Ginyu Force, my most elite soldiers, that you now have a chance at beating me, when you couldn't be more wrong in your life. I am the strongest being in the universe, unmatched by anyone... be they members of my own race, the worthless Saiyans that you have befriended, the cowardly Namekians that I have slaughtered, or weak little pony girls who should know when to give up."

Rainbow stared at Frieza for a few seconds, wondering if he even knew what he was talking about, before letting out a chuckle that turned into a small fit of laughter, which only seemed to annoy her opponent even more.

"I fail to see what is so funny about this," Frieza said, tilting his head to the side as Rainbow regained herself, though all he really wanted to do was punch her into the ground and obliterate her.

"Its funny that you think you're the strongest in the entire universe," Rainbow replied, settling down and facing her opponent again, while at the same time preparing herself for what was to come next, "I'll have you know that my sister and I know a few people who are much stronger than you are."

"Oh? And who might those be?" Frieza asked, though he swore to himself that if the pony girl even mentioned the God of Destruction, or anyone associated with him, such as his attendant, then he was going to make sure she suffered before putting her down.

"Our father, Beerus, and his attendant Whis," Rainbow answered, though at the same time she dropped into her battle stance as she waited for her opponent to resume the battle.

A few seconds passed before Frieza burst into a fit of laughter, as if he couldn't believe what Rainbow had said or was refusing to believe everything she had just told him, though that was quickly followed by him growing serious once more.

"You are nothing more than a impudent rat," Frieza said, his ki flickering around him as he surrounded himself in an aura for a moment, "Maybe taking you out, for making sure a bold claim without anything to back you up, will put me in good graces with Beerus... and maybe I'll give him your head while I'm at it."

With that said Frieza flew at Rainbow and swung his right arm at her, but instead of dodging the attack Rainbow reached up with her left hand and caught the attack by grabbing onto Frieza's wrist. That was swiftly followed by Frieza using his open fist the throw another punch at Rainbow, though he forgot about her right hand and watched at she caught the second attack as well. The two of them were then surrounded by both of their energies, which formed a perfect sphere around them as they struggled against each other, fighting for some sort of dominance in this struggle.

The conflict of their energies not only cracked the ground around them, and did everything else that Frieza was able to do on his own while he was releasing his ki, but it also caused the two of them to sink into the ground, which gave way as the energy sphere pushed everything away from the two of them. Half a minute passed before Frieza's scouter exploded from having to read what was going on between the two of them, causing them to disengage from the fight and jump backwards, landing on opposite sides of the hole they had created during their struggle.

"You might not be the daughter of Beerus, because such a thing would be impossible, but you are definitely strong," Frieza commented, a slight smile appearing on his face for a moment, "However, I can tell that you are hiding your true power from me... so why don't we see what strength is hiding beneath your puny body, though if you wish to ignore me I can simply blow the planet, and all of you, to pieces."

"You want to see me at my best?" Rainbow asked, a smile appearing on her face, because she knew what Frieza was asking for, "Very well then, it will take me a few minutes to prepare, but I'll give you what your asking for."

Rainbow turned towards the group and beckoned to Applejack, though instead of just her sister coming down alone she was accompanied by Vegeta, which made sense considering what had happened in the past. She turned towards them for a moment and quickly made the motions that accompanied the Lance of Lightning, causing them to raise an eyebrow for a moment before nodding. She then jumped behind them and landed near the water, to which she faced the direction Frieza was in, calmed her mind as best as she could, and placed her hand in the triangle formation as she called upon her ki.

"Is there anything we should be watching out for?" Applejack asked, though she had already given her hat to Goku before coming down here, as he had carefully stated he wanted to watch for a few minutes before joining in the fight.

"Yeah, you remember what Zarbon did when I overpowered him?" Vegeta replied, indicating back to the fight that had happened after he and Rainbow had stolen the Dragon Balls Frieza had acquired, to which Applejack nodded her understanding, "We have to make sure that Frieza doesn't transform into his true form."

"Wait, you knew I can transform?" Frieza asked, because he was painfully sure that he had never transformed in front of Vegeta, merely because it was something he almost never did, as there was never a reason to use any of his full power against anyone, "How did you find out about that ability?"

"I've been studying you for years Frieza," Vegeta answered, though at the same time he and Applejack dropped into their battle stances, fully prepared for the fight that was to come once he stopped talking, "Ever since you recruited Raditz, Nappa, and I into your army, mere days after you destroyed my home planet, I started studying both you and how your empire runs. One of my father's favorite lessons was to keep your friends close and your enemies even closer, so I took that lesson to heart and became what you wanted me to be; a soldier that never questioned the orders he was given.

I will admit something right now, I never actually thought that I would get away with faking everything for all the years I spent under your heel, and yet I did. You took me all over your empire, showing me the ins and the outs of how it ran, how your soldiers fought, who were the ones that I was going to have to watch out for on the communications, and so on. You allowed me to see all the weaknesses of your ships and your troops, which I left alone for the big day that was coming, and I remained the arrogant warrior that took on a long wolf style, despite the fact that you shackled Nappa to me. And then, after twenty-three years of pretending, I finally found my old friends, both of whom knew what evils you were capable of performing, where we banned together and came here to stop you."

"So your telling me that you have been one of those annoying heroes that I've killed thousands of?" Frieza stated, surprise filling his eyes for a moment, as if he actually couldn't believe the truth that Vegeta revealed to him, before he glared at him and Applejack, "You know, that is rather disappointing to hear... because here I thought that Nappa was only making you look bad in his reports, but it seems he was telling me the truth the entire time. Still, your explanation tells me many things that I could ask questions on, but to save us some time I won't bother asking you anything more... other than to die when I transfo..."

Before he could finish his statement Applejack appeared to the right of him and slammed the base of her right leg into his face, knocking him into the nearby rock wall for a few seconds, though when he emerged she continued with an uppercut that knocked him right into the air. Vegeta was up there to meet him as he slammed his fist into Frieza's face, sending him flying away from the island they were on, though as the tyrant correctly himself Applejack appeared behind him and started throwing a few punches and kicks. Applejack wasn't playing around, because the moment she had sent Frieza flying she had dropped into the Kaio-Ken form, to maximize the amount of damage she could do before her target could regain himself.

As Applejack threw herself into the motions of the Harvester's Barrage, and each attack landed where she intended for them to land, Krillin and Gohan flew up to Vegeta, where the three of them prepared their individual ki attacks... though the end of the attack quickly came up as both of Applejack's hooves were shoved into Frieza's chest and sent him flying towards the ground, creating a small crater around him.

"Now!" Vegeta shouted, pulling his arms back for a few seconds, to be sure his attack was at full power, before releasing what he had at the moment, "Galick Gun!"

"Ka... me... ha... me..." Krillin intoned, sweat rolling down the side of his face as he finished preparing himself, to which he leveled his hands at Frieza's body, "HAAAA!"

"Masenko!" Gohan shouted, though that was followed by him lowering his hands from his forehead and leveling them with his target, to which he released his attack as well.

The trio of attacks surged towards where Frieza was laying, as he was still stunned by Applejack's earlier attack, though as they drew close the three of them merged into one empowered attack and struck the tyrant in the chest, detonating with enough force to shake the entire island. When the shaking stopped they found that their opponent was still in one piece, which was understandable considering that he was powerful enough to blow planets up, but it was clear that they had done some damage.

"It appears that I have underestimated all of you," Frieza said, pulling himself out of the crater he had been thrown into and dusting off his armor, which had several cracks in it, while also frowning at the few bruises that were on his body, "but do not think that a few bruises and some cracks on my armor will be enough to stop me from transfor..."

Frieza was once again cut off as Vegeta appeared to the side and kicked his chest with his right leg, which was followed by both Gohan and Krillin slamming their fists into the unsuspecting tyrant, knocking him right into the Scatter Shot that Applejack was in the process of throwing at him. Frieza emerged from the smoke and charged at her, hitting her face with his fist, but that was what Applejack had been planning on as Vegeta returned the favor as she ducked, allowing them to send the tyrant into the rock wall behind him. They waited for a moment and their opponent flew out to do battle with them once more, missing several punches as the two ducked under his attacks and hit him with their own in return.

After a few more hits Applejack jumped back and let Vegeta draw Frieza into a stalemate, just like he had done with Rainbow, but they could all tell that the tyrant was not amused by what was happening to him.

"I am beginning to lose my patience with all of you," Frieza said, looking into Vegeta's eyes as they struggled against each other, though not on the same level as when he did it with Rainbow, "When I say I'm going to transform into my second form, you are to bask in my presence and allow me to punish you accordingly."

"I don't see that happening any time soon," Vegeta replied, though he was grinning as he positioned them so that Frieza's back was facing Rainbow, which would be perfect for when she unleashed her attack on him.

Not a few seconds later Rainbow, who was wearing a grin on her face, yanked her hands apart and summoned her lance, though this time it was a calming blue color instead of the red rage color that had been the one she had started with. The weapon crackled as she grabbed onto it with her right hand, where she spun it around once so the tip was facing her desired target, who had no idea what was about to be coming his way. Vegeta remained where he was standing, keeping Frieza in the dark so what would happen next would be a surprise, though everyone else fell back so they didn't get caught when the weapon was thrown.

"HEY FRIEZA!" Rainbow shouted, pulling her arm back as she said the words, as it was merely to distract the tyrant and give her friend enough time to move before he was caught in the blast as well.

"WHAT?!" Frieza demanded, as if he was irritated over everything that was going on, though he made no effort to turn around and face Rainbow, which was followed by his hold weakening for just a second.

"CATCH THIS!" Rainbow replied in kind, to which she threw the lance with all the strength she could muster, to which it flew through the air and cracked the ground beneath it.

This time around Frieza did turn his head towards Rainbow, though that was followed by Vegeta disengaging from their fight and throwing himself to the side, where the moment Frieza was face to face with Rainbow something struck him in the chest. The tip of what appeared to be some sort of lance pierced the center of his armor, though surprise crossed Frieza's face as the force behind the weapon forced him backwards and sent him flying through the air. He raised his hands and grabbed onto the shaft of the weapon, in an attempt to yank it off and throw it somewhere else, but before he could actually do anything his back collided with one of the islands... allowing the lance to detonate its charge.

The force of the explosion rocked both the ground and the very air that everyone was standing on, causing them all to stand their ground while the wind acted like it was from a powerful tempest, one that was capable of ripping both trees and their roots right out of the earth. Everyone had to hold their hands up to shield their eyes from the dust that came their way, while trying to make sure that the wind didn't blow them away or knock them to the ground, but they were familiar with the attack and were well prepared this time. Rainbow, however, did not fall to one knee this time, indicating that the results of King Kai's training had paid off, as she was able to move after firing the lance instead of becoming useless.

When the smoke and dust finally cleared the entire group was shocked by the large crater that appeared where the trio of small islands had once been located, one that was a little bit larger than the one they had seen back on Earth, though with all the water filling the crater it was impossible to see the damage Rainbow had caused to Frieza.

"See? This is why I'm glad they are on our side," Krillin spoke up, though it was cleared that he was surprised that releasing Rainbow's hidden potential had increased the damage as much as it had, "So... who thinks that the lance killed Frieza?"

"Krillin, we can sense energy," Gohan said, looking at his father's friend for a moment, before turning his attention back to the massive hole that had been left in the water around them, "Why do you bother asking?"

"One, because I'm being optimistic," Krillin replied, shaking his head as he turned his gaze to Rainbow, silently worried about how much stronger the attack could become if she got even stronger, "and two, that lance killed Nappa in a matter of seconds..."

"Yeah, but Rainbow had to fire it twice to kill the oaf," Vegeta commented, reminding Krillin as to what happened back on Earth, though at the same time he was prepared for their opponent to come out of the water and fight them again.

Vegeta would have said more, but before he could do so he noticed something climbing out of the water, to which he was pleasantly surprised to find that the entirety of Frieza's armor had been obliterated in the attack. Not only had that happened, but there were quite the number of cuts and bruises on the tyrant's body, indicating that he had underestimated the power that Rainbow contained. He knew he should have been shocked by what he was seeing, as Krillin and Gohan were, but he knew who had trained the girls for three years, which was why he wasn't too surprised by the outcome. Rainbow and Applejack were constantly getting stronger with every fight they were in, just like Kakarot, Gohan, and himself, which was why he smiled at the thought of finally bringing the tyrant down.

Though as Frieza finished climbing out of the water, and stood on the island they were all floating above, Vegeta noticed something odd; he was at least twice, if not three times, as tall as he had been before the lance had hit his chest, his horns were pointed upwards this time, and he had this look of pure anger that was directed towards Rainbow, as if she was the only one he had any interest in fighting anymore.

"To think that I would actually be forced to change my form instead of willingly doing it myself," Frieza commented, to which he glared at Rainbow as he beckoned for her to come at him again, "You should have peacefully submitted to me when you had the chance, so you could have escaped the horrors I'm about to unleash upon you... but now your only option is to DIE!"

Rainbow was surprised by the power she was feeling from their opponent, the same power that she was sure everyone else was feeling, because it was far stronger than anything she had ever felt before. She was sure that Vegeta could argue that her parents were stronger than this, but it was one thing to know that and another to feel the gap in power for herself... especially when she and Applejack couldn't feel their father's godly ki, as they weren't gods themselves. Whis had explained that to her and Applejack one day when she had asked why the two of them couldn't feel their father's energy, their mother's energy, or even Whis' energy... though it was easily explained that they would need to be gods themselves to feel their individual ki.

At that exact moment Rainbow was beginning to understand why their mother and father had insisted on them not fighting Frieza until they were truly ready to do so, because there was such a power gap between them that actually made Rainbow feel afraid for the first time in her entire life.

"Yes, you should be afraid," Frieza said, a smile appearing on his face as he noticed that there was some level of fear on the majority of the people he was going to be fighting, save for Vegeta and the other person that he assumed was a Saiyan, "the last time I bothered to check my power level in this form, and shattered literally every scouter and scouter like machine in my vicinity, my power level was at about one million. Here, let me prove it to you."

The moment Frieza raised his left hand towards his chest, and started to gather his ki, Rainbow and the others vacated the area and moved away from the island, which exploded the moment the tyrant released the energy he had been holding, though when the smoke cleared there was only a small part of the island left... the small area that had been around Frieza's feet.

"I must say that I am impressed that you all managed to flee before getting caught in the blast," Frieza commented, staring at all of them as he determined which was the weakest of the bunch, so he could sow more fear among them, "however, that was my way of saying hello. Even the Saiyans would have done what I did."

"No, no we did not," Vegeta fired back, once again insulted that the tyrant thought his entire race was nothing more than ruthless killers that he intended to get rid of further down the line, "We would land outside a settlement, preferably in an area that wasn't important to the villagers, and then we would peacefully talk with them until we determined who we were supposed to take out. We killed tyrannical rulers all the time, preparing for the day when we could launch an attack and take you down... and then Nappa betrayed us and made it impossible to save the universe from your evil."

"Okay, we're getting off topic again," Frieza said, glaring at the bald one for a moment, knowing that he would be the perfect target, but also remembering who had forced him to change in the first place, "I know exactly which one of you I'm sending to Hell first!"

Before anyone could react to what Frieza had said, and properly prepare themselves for what was coming, Frieza jumped into the air and flew right at Rainbow, with a speed that was slightly faster than her maximum... and used his left horn to pierce both her gi, and her chest, in an instant. Pain flashed through Rainbow's body as she felt the horn go all the way through her body, and came out of her back, but as she attempted to hit Frieza with her fists he merely grabbed her arms and made sure that they were held away from him. That was followed by Frieza pulling his horn back for a few seconds, making sure to not entirely leave Rainbow's body, before driving it forward again and doubling the pain she was feeling.

Krillin, not knowing what else to do, decided that the best course of action was to charge at the tyrant while he was distracted, but Frieza saw him coming and slammed his foot into Krillin's face, hard enough to knock him out of the sky and send him flying into one of the other islands around them. The others stood there, because they knew that if they loosed any sort of ki attack Frieza would only toss Rainbow in the way... and in her current condition she would take the full force of their attack. A few seconds later the tyrant pulled Rainbow off of his horn and let her float in the air for a moment, though that was quickly followed by him delivering a kick hard enough to send her flying towards another island... where she impacted the ground and laid there.

"Ah, I think impalement is my favorite way to kill a person," Frieza commented, flying down to the water to wipe the blood off of his horn for a few seconds, though once he was done he returned to the position he had been in previously and noticed that the small Namekian child was no where to be seen... not that it mattered to him at all, "Alright, whose next?"

That was followed by Gohan appearing on Frieza's right for a moment and slamming the base of his leg against his leg, though as Frieza was pushed back a bit he noticed a look of rage on the child's face. As he corrected himself, and tried to get back into a standing position, Applejack appeared behind him and launched herself into a barrage of attacks, though this wasn't the Harvester's Barrage she had used earlier. After a bit Frieza swung him right arm at Applejack to stop her attacks, to which she backed off immediately, but before he could throw something else at her something stuck his head and sent him flying towards a different island than the one Rainbow was on.

It was at that point that Frieza noticed that the two Saiyans, who had been holding back after his transformation, were the ones responsible for hitting him, though before he could move off the island both Gohan and Applejack loosed their own Scatter Shots at him. Once the individual shots stopped coming he noticed that they were all preparing their own individual ki blasts, though he knew that he didn't have time to dodge them all. The four ki blasts were loosed at the same time, though because they were all aimed at the same target they merged into one massive ki blast that struck Frieza in the chest and detonated upon impact.

The resulting explosion tore a large crater in the ground, one large enough to fit his entire body in while coming nowhere near the size of the craters Rainbow could make with her lance, though when the smoke cleared the group found that Frieza was laying in the middle of the crater with some dust and rubble on his chest.

As the group waited to see what the result of the combination attack had been, and how pissed off Frieza was going to be, Vegeta noticed that Dende was working his healing abilities on Rainbow... though he was making sure that he was out of Frieza's sight the entire time. Vegeta knew that as long as they kept Dende's healing abilities a secret, and prevented their opponent from finding out about them, then they could fight, get hurt, and heal without having to worry about dying, until either they exhausted the little Namekian's powers or Frieza just blew the world up. It was fortunate that they had Dende on their side at the moment, because he was easily preventing Rainbow from dying... though even Vegeta shuddered when he thought of what Beerus would do if either of the girls ended up dead.

"You know, that may not have been on the same level as that lance," Frieza commented, carefully pulling himself out of the crater and looking at the group, "but it still hurt a lot. Too bad all you did was incur my wrath!"

The group scattered as Frieza came after them, though his target of choice was Gohan, who he slammed his left knee into so he could prevent him from getting further, before wrapping his tail around his body and sending him down to the island he had been struck into mere seconds ago. Gohan barely had time to move before Frieza was on top of him, his foot pressed against his head so he could squish him like a bug or a piece of fruit, but the pain was short lived as Goku slammed his fist into Frieza's side and knocked him into the nearby rock wall. As Frieza pulled himself out of the rock wall he noticed that Gohan was already struggling to get up, which was understandable considering how much power he had used in his attacks, but before he could advance towards his targets he heard something coming his way... though when he jumped backwards part of his tail was cut off by a flying energy disk.

Frieza then turned towards the direction the attack had come from and found the bald one from earlier standing on a nearby rock, his hand stretched out for a moment, which meant that he had thrown the attack... leaving Frieza to wonder how he could be alive when he knew the attack he had used against him had been a fatal one.

"You okay Gohan?" the Saiyan behind him said, to which he turned around and found that the young boy had recovered from what should have been another near fatal attack... also without any sort of damage like the bald one.

"Yes father," Gohan replied, jumping onto his feet with a happy look on his face, as if he thought that this was all a game, before he turned serious as the two faced Frieza.

"Excuse me," a new voice behind Frieza said, going so far as to tap him on the shoulder, causing him to turn his head back for a moment and find Rainbow Dash standing behind him, "I've got a present for you."

That was followed by an uppercut that sent him flying into the air, but as he corrected himself he had to wonder how all of these people were getting back up after he had given them wounds that should have killed them at this point. Before he could get too far Vegeta appeared beside him and threw a few punches at him, though Frieza frowned and used his Death Beam to blast a small hole, one about the size of his finger tip, in Vegeta's chest. He then slammed his foot into the Saiyan's head and sent him flying towards the ground, but as he watched Vegeta for a few seconds he could have sworn that he spotted a smile appearing on his face.

"Room for one more?" another voice asked, though before Frieza could even tell who had spoken this time he found a fist in the side of his face, sending him flying towards another island and creating a small crater around him.

As Frieza picked himself up and rubbed his cheek he noticed that the latest newcomer was another Namekian, like the one he had nearly killed before it revealed that he was late to the summoning of the Eternal Dragon. This Namekian, however, was wearing a white cape, white shoulder pieces, and even a white head piece, though it was clear that the group he was fighting knew the person in question.

"I was wondering when you were going to arrive Piccolo," Goku said, to which he and the Namekian shook hands for a moment before turning their attention to their opponent, "and you are even stronger than the last time we crossed paths."

"Well, I did train with Rainbow, Applejack, and the others on King Kai's planet for six weeks," Piccolo replied, a smile appearing on his face as he took off the white clothing he was wearing and cracked his knuckles, "and fused with another Namekian... so this should be an interesting fight."

"Too bad you didn't arrive sooner," Goku commented, to which the two of them dropped into their battle stances, "you should have seen the look on Frieza's face when he saw Rainbow's lance in action."

"I sure felt the attack when she released it," Piccolo said, his smile turning to a frown as he looked at Frieza, who was in the process of picking himself out of the crater he was in, "Now then, let's see to finishing this guy off... unless there's something I need to know about him before we start fighting."

"This is his second form," Vegeta spoke up, walking up to the two fighters for a moment, and shocking Frieza at the same time when he realized that the hole in his chest and been healed to the point where he looked fine, "according to all the stories I heard Frieza has two additional forms after this one, each stronger than what we are currently fighting. I will stress my point; do not, under any circumstances, allow Frieza to transform into his next form."

"Okay, I'm done questioning how you know about my various forms," Frieza commented, his rage building as he stared at all his opponents, trying to figure out how they were coming back from the brink of death, "What I want to know is why none of you will die!"

Usually when Frieza found an opponent that was worth tormenting with his superior power, such as Vegeta or the new Namekian, he would power up and assume an even greater form to strike fear into their hearts, but he knew that he would never get the chance to do so this time around. He was facing seven opponents, as he wasn't counting the Namekian child that had no doubt ran away, and none of them would give him the opportunity to transform, if what he had been forced through earlier was anything to go by. He still found it annoying that he had to resort to such cheap tricks in order to go from his first form to his second form... though at the moment he was considering jumping from his second form to his final form.

He had the feeling that he would only get one more chance to unlock his powers, though if he was right he wanted to be sure that he truly struck fear into the hearts of his enemies before he killed them.

"I see, then we'll have to ensure we wrap this up quickly," Piccolo said, though it was at that point that Frieza noticed that all of his opponents, all seven of them, were arranged around him and had dropped into their battle stances, as if they were planning on attacking him at the same time, "Let's do this!"

The Namekian lead the charge against him, forcing him to go on the defensive as attacks were thrown his way, though while he did that the others attacked while Frieza was distracted. Applejack would occasionally drop into a series of attacks, nothing like the barrage style one she had used earlier, while her sister would taunt him with distractions, such as a cloud that had been molded to her form and colors, which he had cut in half before realizing that it hadn't been her at all. Gohan and Krillin, the shortest of the bunch, attacked from behind, loosing small ki blasts that made him turn towards them, to which the Namekian would claim his attention again with another painful punch somewhere on his body. The two Saiyans would take turns aiming for his head, or any part of the body that the Namekian wasn't aiming for, but it appeared that they, too, were only causing minor distractions.

The barrage of attacks swiftly came to an end as the Namekian punched Frieza so hard that he went flying into one of the nearby islands and created another crater around him, though as the dust cleared he noticed that his opponents were gathering in one spot... and all seven of them were preparing their individual ki blasts.

"Ka... me... ha... me... HAAAA!" Krillin, Applejack, Rainbow, and Goku shouted, while at the same time leveling their hands in Frieza's direction and loosing their attacks at him.

"Masenko!" Gohan and Piccolo followed up, though that was followed by the two of them lowering their hands from their foreheads and loosing their ki blasts as well.

"Galick Gun!" Vegeta shouted, swinging his arms towards Frieza as his purple ki blast, with black lightning dancing around it, surged forward as well, joining the group of attacks that was already in motion.

Frieza watched as the seven ki blasts surged towards him, slowly merging into one entity that was enough to shake the ground around him as he picked himself back onto his feet, but he barely had enough time to actually move before the attack struck him in the chest and detonated with enough force to obliterate the entire island around him.

"Did we get him that time?" Krillin asked, not wanting to bother with detecting their opponent's ki for himself, because if he still felt Frieza's ki, after all the damage they had done, he was going to give up hope immediately.

"No... he's still alive," Vegeta replied, though that was followed by all of them noticing that the water below them was turning into a whirlpool, along with the ground shaking rather violently, though that was accompanied by the feeling of their opponent's ki rising rapidly, "That bastard, he's trying to transform again... we've got to hit him with everything we have and stop him from reaching his third form!"

At that point every one of them unleashed everything they had; Applejack and Piccolo loosed a storm of Scatter Shot blasts towards the center of the whirlpool, while Rainbow and the others charged their attacks and fired them after each other, letting one of them fire before someone else followed seconds later. Their ki blasts detonated when they hit something, or someone, but to be absolutely sure that Frieza wasn't allowed to transform into his next form the group kept firing for the next minute and a half, to which they stopped when both Vegeta and Piccolo agreed that they needed to wait for the smoke to clear. They were both worried about what might emerge from the water, because if they didn't stop their opponent from transforming then the group was in a world of trouble.

That was followed by the water exploding upwards, as if something other than their ki blasts had exploded, though the group landed on the nearby island as they watched for Frieza to emerge from the water. When Frieza showed himself the group felt his amazing power as they stared at him, though that was when they discovered that the form that their opponent had taken on this time was actually a little shorter than Vegeta's height. Frieza's body was now white colored, with the strange purple gemstone like objects in his forehead, chest, and shoulders remaining where they had been located in his previous two forms. Despite all the damage the group had done to their opponent, in addition to using Rainbow's lance earlier, there were no scratches, bruises, or cuts on the tyrant's body... and even the part of his tail, which Krillin had cut off, had been restored.

"We're going to die..." Krillin commented, absolute fear filling his voice as he took a step backwards, though even with Goku standing beside him he was still scared for his life.

"At least one of you knows the terror that is standing before you," Frieza commented, a smirk appearing on his face for a moment, though that was followed by him lifting his finger and pointing at Dende, "Bang."

For a few seconds nothing happened, leading everyone to wonder what the tyrant was doing, though that was when Frieza loosed a ki blast that raced through the air and struck Dende in the chest, knocking him into the rock wall behind him... though when the smoke cleared, and Dende wasn't moving at all, the group knew how much trouble they were in.

"Now then, I do believe its time for all of you to die," Frieza said, chuckling as if he found something funny, leaving the group to prepare for the worst, "and then I'm going to obliterate this planet from the face of the universe."

Rainbow and Applejack shared a look with each other as the group prepared themselves, because now that Frieza had revealed his full power, if what they were feeling was his true power, they finally understood why their mother and father had told them not to face the tyrant until they were properly prepared to fight him. At this exact moment they realized that they had been told to grow up and not do anything that would bring them into direct contact with Frieza, though it was far too late for them to back out at this point. Rainbow was severely worried about their chances at this point, because if the lance was only able to wound their opponent, and not critically damage him like it had done to Nappa, then they were seriously in trouble.

Rainbow could feel sweat rolling down the side of her face while she tried to calm her nerves, though as she glanced over at her sister again she could see that the same thing happening was to Applejack as well... leading her to realize that the two of them, the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, were actually scared for their lives. She only hoped that they could walk away from this fight with their lives intact.
> Namek: Full Power Terror
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Beerus had been enjoying the time he was spending with Whis, Shin, and Chronoa on the Sacred World of the Kai, watching his girls fight and grow as they fought their enemies with all of their power. Every time one of the battles was finished, and Rainbow and Applejack weren't doing anything else, the group would discuss the battle that had ended and highlight what skills they had improved on and what they still needed to work on. Beerus was happy to see his daughters reunite with Prince Vegeta, or Vegeta as he apparently preferred to be called these days, happy to see them topple Nappa and reveal his foul deeds, and was even proud of them when they took out the majority of Frieza's top soldiers and used the Namekian Dragon Balls to resurrect two of the people that Nappa had killed back on Earth.

His happiness, however, quickly turned to worry when the group was forced to engage with Frieza himself, as while he was glad to see that they were able to hold their own against his first form, and apparently nearly took him down with Rainbow's lance, his worry increased tenfold when the tyrant pushed himself into his final form... completely skipping the third form altogether.

"So that's Frieza's final form," Shin commented, raising one hand to his chin for a moment, while at the same time trying to remain calm, "I can see why King Kai's afraid for the sake of the universe... the tyrant's power is certainly terrifying."

"I'm a little annoyed that all of our warnings went unheeded," Whis said, staring at the crystal that was showing them the fight, his gaze locked on Rainbow and Applejack at the moment, before he let out a sigh, "Oh well, I guess all we can do is continue watching over the girls and hope no harm comes to them."

"We told that they were were only to engage Frieza if there was no other option in the matter," Chronoa spoke up, though she didn't bother to hide the fact that she was worried for the girls and their new friends, "and even Rainbow asked Frieza to be sure that she and her sister weren't breaking their promise to us. Though now that Frieza's ascended to his final form they're only way to escape is to kill their opponent... and right now they don't have the power to beat him in his current state. I don't think the lance will be able to even hurt him at this point, not with the power Frieza is generating at the moment."

Beerus continued to remain silent while the others spoke to each other, his mind conflicted between wanting to go to the aid of his daughters and knowing that they would never truly become independent if he, or any of the others, were constantly showing up to get them out of trouble. He hoped that Rainbow and Applejack could hold out until Mr. Popo gathered the remaining Dragon Balls he was missing and could summon Shenron, where he could easily wish back everyone that Frieza and his men had killed... especially the Grand Elder, Porunga, and Dende, who could then use the final wish to get everyone off the planet and, more importantly, get them away from Frieza.

"Rainbow, Applejack, just survive as long as you can..." Beerus quietly said, staring at the crystal and the scene that was playing out, silently hoping that his daughters would find a way to avoid Frieza until Mr. Popo could use the Dragon Balls, because he didn't want to think about what he might do if either of them died.

The conversation died down as Frieza made the next move, to which they watched and waited to see what happened... all while praying for the girls to be safe.





"You know, I have actually never been forced to resort to petty tricks in order to transform," Frieza commented, stretching his arms for a moment, as if he was preparing himself for something, "nor have I ever had to skip over one of my forms for some reason. Today you have made me do things that I would normally never do, so for your insolence I shall make you all suffer the same fate as the Namekian child... though judging by your expressions it appears that he was the one responsible for healing all of you. Now that he's out of the way we can finally get the show on the road... which means that all of you are as good as dead at this point."

Vegeta had known that Frieza could use tricks whenever he wanted, such as using Nappa to undermine the Saiyan effort to eradicate the tyrant and his empire from the face of the universe, but he had actually expected the tyrant to play by the rules during their fight. Now that he could feel Frieza's full power, and see what he looked like in his final form, he knew that this had been one of the worst ideas that they could have come up with. They should have just wished everyone, their entire group and all of the surviving Namekians, off the planet and traveled back to Earth, where they could have used the remaining two wishes to do whatever they wanted... though at this point he knew that it was too late to change what they had already done.

They were going to have to find some way to survive what was coming their way... though if Vegeta was going to be honest he knew that only Kakarot might have a chance at besting Frieza, if he used his Kaio-Ken move and took over the entire fight.

"W... What a fast attack," Piccolo commented, though it was clear that he was also afraid, while at the same time he could feel some sweat rolling down his face, "All I saw was the flash and then... and then Dende died not seconds later."

Frieza smiled at them for a few seconds, as if he was enjoying the various looks of fear that were on all of their faces, before he simply disappeared for their sight, though Goku was apparently able to follow his movements as the tyrant appeared behind all of them. Before he had a chance to kill any of them in one shot, however, the group separated from each other, ensuring that only one person would be caught in whatever attack their opponent launched at them.

"Though I have the perfect reward for making me resort to such cheap tricks in order to transform," Frieza said, staring at all of them as if he was looking for the first person he was going to take out, causing Rainbow to gulp as his eyes landed on her for a moment, "I shall show you a terror that is greater than anything Hell can show you."

Rainbow readied herself and launched her body towards Frieza, where she threw a punch at his head the instant she was close to him, but all her opponent did was pull his head to the side and let her fist pass right by him. Instead of letting that get to her, and causing her to lose focus, Rainbow threw several more attacks at her target, who simply dodged all of the attacks that were coming his way, almost as if he could see her coming seconds after she threw an attack. A few seconds later Applejack and the others joined in, though everyone waited for Applejack to go through the movements of the Harvester's Barrage... where they were shocked to find that every attack missed its mark, even the end kick that had finished Jeice off earlier.

This continued for at least two minutes, where everything attacked Frieza in the hopes that one of their attacks would bypass his guard, before Piccolo decided to head higher into the air and loose a ki blast at their opponent, though that was in vain as all Frieza did was move out of the way and let the attack hit the island that was beneath them. That was followed by everyone loosing their own ki blasts at the tyrant, though as the collection of attacks exploded where Frieza was supposed to be standing they found that he had moved himself once more and was no longer where they had been aiming a few seconds ago. Frieza than launched his own ki blast at Rainbow, who was at the back of the pack this time, though Vegeta flew at her and tackled her to the side as the attack flew passed where she had been floating seconds ago... though the island that was struck instead was utterly destroyed the moment the attack hit it.

"T... Thanks," Rainbow said, carefully pulling herself and Vegeta back into a standing position, while wondering what they were going to do against an opponent whose attacks they could barely see.

"Your welcome," Vegeta replied, turning his gaze towards their opponent once more, though while he knew that he was getting stronger, thanks to all the fights and being near death so much, he knew that he didn't stand a chance.

He could tell that Frieza was unlike anyone that they had ever fought before and knew that it was by the miracle of his Saiyan blood that he was able to see their opponent's attack before it could have hit Gohan, thanks to all the power-ups he had acquired so far. Unfortunately he knew that he was still outclassed, because he knew that he didn't have the power to overcome everything that Frieza could throw at them. He knew that the group's only hope was that Kakarot stopped holding his power back and actually got serious, otherwise they were all going to die a painful death... and then the planet would soon follow once Frieza was done with them.

"So you were able to see my attack and act accordingly," Frieza commented, sounding a little impressed for a moment, though that quickly disappeared a few seconds later, "though you only postponed her death by a few minutes at best."

"You know, in some way he's right," Rainbow said, not even bothering to hide the fact that she was scared at this point, "sooner or later we'll all going to die."

"Rainbow, you realize that your father is much stronger than this, right?" Vegeta said, surprised that one of Beerus' daughters would give up so easily, as it appeared that Rainbow had lost the will to keep fighting.

"Well, of course I do," Rainbow replied, though she kept her gaze on Frieza, because based on what she had seen so far it appeared that the tyrant was targeting her first, "but neither Applejack or I can feel our father's power. The strongest person we've actually be able to sense the power of is Frieza, so you'll have to forgive us if we're terrified of our opponent for a few moments."

"And once again you claim to be that which you are not." Frieza stated, appearing behind the two for a second, causing everyone to look their way as they followed the tyrant's movements, "Honestly Vegeta, I know that this little pony girl has been spouting some nonsense since we started fighting, but that doesn't mean that you have to believe everything that she says. Trust me on this one, if Beerus had any children my father and I would have known days later... which means that he might actually praise me for getting rid of some arrogant fools that claim to be his daughters."

"That is where you would be wrong Frieza," Vegeta replied, facing the tyrant as Rainbow and everyone else backed off, though he waited until the group was on the nearby island, and out range so he could speak freely, before he continued, "Rainbow Dash and Applejack are the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, the God of Destruction that you fear so much. If you kill either of them I can guarantee that Beerus will be here in a matter of minutes to show you the truth... and trust me, you don't want him mad at you."

Frieza stood there for a moment, wondering what had happened to the old Vegeta that he had grown to like, but then remembered that it had been a facade for the Vegeta that stood in front of him. The old Vegeta had been a seemingly ruthless fighter that took out whoever got in his way, while the new one pretty much did the same thing, though for completely different reasons. The one thing he absolutely hated about the new Vegeta was that he was so insistent on the two pony girls being the daughters of the God of Destruction, though he also found it funny that the Saiyan could joke at a time like this.

A smile appeared on his face as he thought of the praise that Beerus would give him for slaying two girls that believed themselves to be his non-existent daughters and a Saiyan that wouldn't stop spreading the same lies as the girls.

"Your joke is starting to get old," Frieza said, his smile turning to a frown as he stared at the Saiyan, though he already knew what was going to come next, "though I'll admit that its better than listening to Nappa mention the legend of the 'Super Saiyan' over and over again, warning me about the potential danger I was in. If it wasn't for the fact that he was good at deceiving his King, and getting so many of your soldiers killed by either Dodoria or Zarbon, I would have blown him up myself."

While Frieza was distracted by talking, and commenting on what Nappa had done to the rest of the Saiyan race, Vegeta took a chance and started attacking him, forcing the tyrant to dodge his hands and feet for a few seconds. At this point he knew that he was pretty much trying to buy time for the girls to get away, without the tyrant knowing, because making sure that they survived was far better than whatever rage Beerus would bring to Namek if either of them died. Vegeta had never truly seen the God of Destruction slip into a fit of rage, not when the girls were around him, but his father had told him several stories and he knew that it was unwise to piss off Beerus... something that Frieza was in the process of doing without actually being aware of it.

He eventually had to stop when Frieza disappeared from in front of him and reappeared on a nearby island, though his arms were crossed and his earlier smile had returned.

"And this just proves one more thing," Frieza said, staring up at Vegeta, almost as if he had lost interest in what the others were doing, "with your current speed and power... you have no chance at beating me."

Vegeta knew that he didn't stand a chance, not against Frieza's final form, but his focus at this point was making the tyrant forget about Rainbow Dash and Applejack, even if that meant that he had to become the only target in Frieza's eyes. He gathered his ki into a golden aura around him before loosing a large portion of it at the tyrant, who merely moved into the air and avoided the attack as it blew a hole in the island. Once Frieza was in the air Vegeta shifted his attacks and sent them flying after the tyrant, though while he knew that he was going to miss he intended to get as close as he could to his opponent, all so the girls could get away from here.

Frieza flew through the sky, letting Vegeta's attacks follow him and sometimes get ahead of him, but none of them seemed to hit the mark as he eventually made his way back to his opponent, who jumped backwards the moment they were face to face again. They stared at each other for a few seconds, as if Frieza was silently taunting Vegeta, but that was swiftly followed by Vegeta flying high into the air, gathering a large amount of his ki into one large attack, and then, when he was high enough, he loosed the attack. A beam of purple energy, similar to his Galick Gun, erupted from his ki and headed towards Frieza, though before it could make contact the tyrant simply jumped at the attack and struck it with his foot, sending it into the air.

When the ki attack reached the atmosphere it detonated with enough force to temporarily blind everyone for a few seconds, though when the light cleared Vegeta could tell that his opponent still wasn't impressed.

"You know, I still cannot figure out why you aren't frightened by my power," Frieza commented, causing Vegeta to look down at him once more, "Everyone else is shaking in their boots, as they should be, yet you have the nerve to stand and fight me when no one else will. I will have a reasonable answer before I put you in your place!"

"Of course I am frightened by your power," Vegeta replied, a small smile appearing on his face for a moment, "but I am much more frightened by the sheer thought of what Beerus will do to this planet if you kill either one of his daughters."

"You know what? I've changed my mind," Frieza said, anger flashing over his face once more, because the constant mentioning of Beerus was starting to piss him off, "you get to die first... and then I'll deal with Rainbow Dash."

That was followed by Frieza flying up to where his target was floating in the air and slammed his head into Vegeta's jaw, sending him higher into the air for a few seconds before appearing above him and slamming the back of his leg into his chest, which made Vegeta crash into one of the islands around them. As Frieza looked down at the Saiyan he was fighting he noticed, out of the corner of his eye, Rainbow bringing her hands together again, just like she had done to create the lance that had damage him and forced him to change into his second form, so he could survive the amount of power used against him. He considered ripping the life out Vegeta for a moment, but that would leave him open to the attack that would soon be coming his way if he left Rainbow alone... which was why he changed his course and appeared in front of where she was standing.

Before Rainbow had a chance to react Frieza slammed his head into her face and knocked her into the ground beneath them, though to be absolutely sure she couldn't use the lance again he pressed the bottom of his left foot against her right shoulder, to which he applied enough pressure to dislocate it and caused Rainbow to scream in pain at the same time.

"Now stay here and wait your turn," Frieza said, grabbing onto Rainbow's hair for a moment, to force her to look him right in the eye, before pushing her back into the rock wall, "I have to go punish Vegeta for his insolence."

That was followed by Vegeta appearing behind the tyrant and swinging his arm at him, though all Frieza did was let the hand come into contact with his neck, to which he grinned as his hand found something else to grasp. Before Vegeta could pull himself away Frieza latched onto him and threw him towards one of the other islands, though before he made contact Frieza slammed his knee into his chest and sent Vegeta into the ground. A few seconds later Vegeta got back up onto his feet and charged at the tyrant, though every attack he threw at Frieza was dodged not seconds later, indicating that his opponent wasn't even trying at this point. Frieza timed his attacks between Vegeta's own, putting enough power into his attacks to force the Saiyan back for a few seconds before they repeated the process... until he decided enough was enough and slammed Vegeta into the island they were fighting above.

"You know Vegeta," Frieza commented, landing beside the Saiyan and kicking his chest with his foot, a smile appearing on his face as he punished his opponent, "if you really want to save her from the death I have planned for her, then all you have to do is kill me... but at your current level you won't be able to do much against me."

The moment Frieza stopped kicking him, and gave him the chance to get back up, Vegeta gathered his ki and loosed another blast at his opponent, though a few seconds later all Frieza did was backhand the attack and sent it flying into the plateau near them. That was followed by Frieza appearing behind him and slamming his fist into Vegeta's back, to which he wrapped his tail around the Saiyan's neck and lifted him into the air. Frieza looked at Vegeta for a moment, letting the Saiyan grasp for air for a few seconds, before using both of his fists and inflicting as much damage as he desired.

Frieza's smile widened as he beat the daylights out of the former prince of the Saiyan race, because there was nothing more satisfying then beating up an annoying pest that had been bothering him... especially when he'd be doing the same thing to Rainbow in a few minutes.

"Excuse me," a voice behind him said, to which Frieza turned to his right for a moment and found a fist punching him in the face, which forced him to let go of Vegeta as he was thrown into the plateau behind him, "but I'm going to have to ask you to stop doing that."

When Frieza stood back up he found the other Saiyan, the one in the orange clothing that almost looked like what Rainbow and Applejack were wearing, standing before him. Vegeta, on the other hand, let a smile touch his face as Kakarot intervened with the beating that Frieza had been giving him, though he knew he was in no condition to move at this point.

"So, you are the source of power behind all of the merged attacks that were thrown at me," Frieza commented, rubbing his cheek for a moment as he glared at the Saiyan, though that was followed by him pointing a finger at his opponent as he prepared to continue his assault, "at least now I can end your pitiful race once and for all."

The moment Frieza ended his sentence he loosed a small ki blast at his opponent and smiled at the thought of one more dead Saiyan laying at his feet, as he could finally finish what he started twenty-three years ago. His smile, however, was quickly discarded as his target slammed the palm of his hand into the attack and smacked it into the wall next to him, once again confirming that he was the power source for the group he was fighting. Frieza then followed up his failed attack with a barrage of ki blasts, knowing that eventually one of them would bypass his opponent's guard and he would be able to cut him down once he had done so. What actually happened was the fact that his opponent smacked all of his attacks out of the way, as if this was merely a game to him, while at the same time Frieza noticed that Vegeta was smiling the entire time.

While the other Saiyan was distracted by the smoke, for a few seconds anyway, Frieza decided to fulfill his promise to Vegeta and sent one more ki blast at him... though before it could even hit his target the other Saiyan appeared in the middle of its path and knocked the attack into the nearby rock plateau.

"I thought I told you to stop picking on Vegeta," Goku exclaimed, as he was annoyed that Frieza would think it was okay to target someone who couldn't fight back at the moment, "He can't fight back right now, so I'm going to have to ask you to stop targeting him."

"Oh please, don't act like you actually care about him," Frieza said, frowning at his new opponent, as he had wanted to see Vegeta die first like he promised, but then he decided that he might as well have some fun with the other Saiyan before he killed them both, "He knew what he was getting into the moment he challenged me... though I guess I can postpone his death until I'm done with you. And then, when the two of you are dead, I'll kill that insolent Rainbow Dash."

"K... Kakarot," Vegeta coughed, though the pain he was feeling was overruled by the shock that came by the fact that the other Saiyan had come to his aid like this, "Do you... remember what I told you... about our race and what we did... for the universe?"

"Yeah, you told me that almost all of the Saiyan race was like you and me," Goku replied, surprised that Vegeta was even bringing this up at the moment, but he had the feeling he knew why the other Saiyan was doing this, "you said that they were defenders of the innocent that they fought to remove tyrants from power."

"I've spent... my whole life plotting... Frieza's end," Vegeta said, though as he said that he turned his head to the side and cast his gaze over to where Rainbow and Applejack were standing, remembering all the fun times they had when he was their age, "and now... now I'm in no condition... to do that... so I've decided that... its time for me... to pass on that responsibility to you. There's only... one favor I... would ask of you..."

"Ask away then," Goku said, though he turned to face the wounded Saiyan, as he deserved more than staring at the side of his face at the moment, especially after saving so many lives during the time he was forced to serve Frieza, "I promise to use all my power to fulfill whatever it is that you would ask of me."

"C... can you drop me... by the girls?" Vegeta asked, though his gaze told Goku that he was staring at where the girls were standing at the moment, "I'd like... to watch you... beat Frieza up... with them beside me..."

Goku started to open his mouth, mainly so he could ask why Vegeta wanted that, but then he decided that it was a simple favor to grant and simply nodded his head. He gently lifted Vegeta up from where he was laying and moved into the air, though he also glared back at Frieza, who apparently decided that he was going to patiently want for him to come back before they started fighting again. It only took him a few seconds to get Vegeta over to where the girls were waiting, though he carefully set Vegeta down next to Rainbow before moving back into the air and flying back to where Frieza was standing. He intended on bringing an end to this fight... or at least stall Frieza long enough for Mr. Popo to gather the rest of the Dragon Balls on Earth, summon Shenron, and get everyone home with the last wish of the Namekian Eternal Dragon.

As Goku flew back to where Frieza was waiting, so the two of them could begin the battle once more, Rainbow smiled as her best friend was dropped off next to her and Applejack, though at the same time she cast a glance back at her dislocated shoulder and wished that she hadn't been hurt like this.

"Rainbow, you can't seriously be thinking of fighting again," Applejack said, surprised that her sister still wanted to fight Frieza, because at this point she knew that there was no reason for them to ignore what their parents told them anymore, "We should leave this to Goku... he's got the power and the skill to hold Frieza off until Mr. Popo is ready."

For a moment Rainbow looked at her sister with a look of confusion on her face, wondering why Applejack wasn't eager to beat Frieza up like she was, but then she remembered what had happened when the tyrant had taken on his final form and the fear that was still coursing through their bodies at the moment. She let out a sigh as she braced herself against the nearby plateau that they were standing near and pressed her hand against her shoulder, though Applejack stepped up to her and pressed her hand against Rainbow's, to which she bit back a painful moan as the two of them forcefully realigned her shoulder. Frieza's attack had been with the purpose of making sure that Rainbow would be unable to use the lance again, not until she was able to recover from the damage, but she could still use her ki in one hand for now.

Once her shoulder was aligned once more Applejack helped her sit down next to Vegeta, before the three of them turned their heads towards Goku and waited to see what what happened next. Based on what they had seen from the Saiyan so far, and knowing that he had been empowered after recovering from the damage that Vegeta had dealt to him while Ginyu was in his body, the three of them knew that Goku stood a better chance at beating the tyrant than they did. All they had to do now was put their faith in Goku and see what the outcome of the fight was going to be... which was what Gohan, Krillin, and Piccolo were doing as the trio landed on the island that they were resting on and turned their gaze towards the two fighters.

Soon they would all be able to see exactly how powerful Goku had become thanks to his recovery, though they all knew that they were going to be impressed by what they saw.
> Namek: Goku's Trump Card
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"So, what do I call you?" Frieza said, staring at the Saiyan that was now standing across from him for a few seconds, though the only reason he was asking was to sate his own curiosity on the matter.

"I am Son Goku, and I am a Saiyan that was raised on Earth," Goku replied, dropping into his battle stance as he returned Frieza's glare, "and I swear that I will avenge all of the Saiyans, Namekians, and all of the other races that you killed... by beating you."

"Such drivel," Frieza commented, a look of annoyance appearing on his face for a moment, "It utterly sickens me how you worms can share this consciousness among yourselves. A worm is a worm... and I shall crush the legend of the Super Saiyan once and for all, by killing both you and Vegeta."

Goku, taking a chance at an opportunity that presented itself while Frieza was talking, burst through the air and flew at where his opponent was standing, easily breaking the ground around where he had previously been standing seconds ago. The moment Goku was in front of Frieza he threw a punch at him, though that was followed by Frieza blocking the attack and causing the dust around them to be kicked up by their ki colliding with each other. A few seconds later the two of them were up in the air, throwing attacks at each other while moving at speeds that were sure to make Rainbow jealous, though each clash shook the air a tiny bit.

At first it seemed like Goku had Frieza on the run, as the tyrant dodged most of the attacks and rarely threw one back in return, though that quickly changed as he used his tail to stop an incoming attack and caused Goku to go on the defensive for a few seconds. The instant Goku moved down to the island that was below them, and landed safely without any scratches, Frieza leveled his hands with the island and loosed a ki blast that was sure to blow both him, and the island, to pieces. Goku, thinking quickly, aimed his own ki blast at the ground and forced himself through the air, moving himself away from the island mere seconds before the attack hit where he had been standing and engulfed the entire island in a blast that rivaled Rainbow's lance.

As the smoke filled the air Goku flew into it and remained still, to which he observed Frieza shooting beams from his eyes in an attempt to hit him, though he was constantly missing him the entire time... leading Goku to remember that his opponent couldn't sense ki like he and the others could. Goku grinned for a moment, because he was sure that he could use Frieza's inability to sense ki to his advantage at some point during the fight, though he had to wait for the opportunity to present itself. A few seconds later he turned serious as he sensed Frieza appear behind him, which he confirmed with a quick glance over his shoulder, though before his opponent could hit him he flew above the water and moved to avoid the eye beams that were coming his way.

Frieza eventually caught up with him and exchanged some more blows with him, though he ducked under one punch and hit Goku in the chest, to which he loosed a ki blast into him that detonated upon impact... though that was quickly followed by Goku appeared behind Frieza's back, with both of their backs touching for a few seconds, before the smoke cleared and revealed that they were standing on a short pillar made of earth.

"How amusing," Frieza commented, a slight smirk appearing on his face, while at the same time the pillar they were standing on shattered and caused them to fall towards the ground, "It seems that there is one Saiyan alive whose not overestimating their own abilities... because I have never encountered one that could do everything you can."

Goku was surprised to hear Frieza say something like that, but before he let the words distract him he spun around and threw a punch at Frieza, who disappeared seconds later, leaving Goku to touch down on the ground. Goku carefully looked around the area they were in, seeing if he could sense where his opponent went, before spotting Frieza on a nearby plateau and released a ki blast that tore the area around his target to pieces... though at the same time Frieza moved off the plateau and floated in the air. Goku thought that he could fire another attack at his opponent, but before he could do so Frieza seemed to disappear completely, leaving him to look around and keep his guard up at all times.

That was soon followed by Frieza jumping out of the water behind him and loosing a ki blast at him, though with no time to dodge Goku raised his hands out and let the attack stop in front of him. The force behind the attack pushed Goku towards the rock plateau that was behind him, which started to break around him the moment his back touched it, but Goku smiled as he eventually tossed the attack into the air and shook his hands for a few seconds. Before he really had time to think about what to do next Goku jumped out of the way as two more eye beams came his way, though they simply penetrated the ground and let him look up at his opponent... though that was followed by the earth below him shaking before it collapsed into a pool of lava.

Goku had the bright idea to get away from the initial surge of lava that erupted, though before Frieza could come and attack him he flew above the new hole in the ground and brought his hands to his side.

"Ka... me... ha... me..." Goku said, to which his ki formed the sphere of his attack, which he figured would be enough to cancel the lava out so he could return to the actual fight, "HAAAAA!"

His attack met the lava head on and pushed it back into the hole that Frieza had created, eventually pushing it far enough so that the surrounding water could rush in and cool the lava off, allowing Goku to let out a sigh as he canceled his attack and faced his opponent... who was floating parallel to the plateau that he eventually landed on.

"You are indeed mightier than even Captain Ginyu," Frieza commented, causing Goku to raise an eyebrow for a moment, "but you still do not have the power to best me in battle."

"You know I'm just warming up, right?" Goku said, causing a frown to appear on Frieza's face, "If I wanted to overpower you I could have so already... and to be honest, that really won't be fair to you at all. You deserve a decent fight before someone beats you."

Frieza was shocked that his opponent was even stating the fact that he could overpower him, though that was followed by him releasing a shockwave blast from his eyes that detonated the instant it touched where Goku was standing. Before he could move, however, Goku appeared above him and repeated the move back at him, forcing him towards the water until he used all his strength to escape the attack... though the force behind him escaping caused a rush of water to burst into the air. Frieza used that to his advantage as he hid inside the water and slammed his foot into his jaw, hard enough to send him flying into the water and causing him to disappear almost immediately.

For a few seconds Frieza watched the water, wondering if his attack had already finished off the Saiyan known as Goku or if it was taking him some time to recover to a point where the two of them could continue their fight. He honestly hoped that his current opponent was dead, because then he could continue to torture Vegeta, in front of his friends no less, until he was ready to kill him. Then it was a simple matter of taking care of Rainbow Dash, leaving Frieza to debate between blowing her to pieces or delivering her head to Beerus in an attempt to gain his favor, and then dealing with the rest of the pests that were watching the fight. He knew that he was going to shoot one or two of them through the heart, though he wondered what other methods he could use to kill the others with once he was done with the Saiyan that he was fighting at the moment.

Before he got too deep into his thoughts he noticed some bubbling in the water, to which he smiled as he turned his attention to it, though as it burst out of the water he found that it was a ki blast, causing him to glare back down at the water in annoyance. The second time he heard the bubbling he turned towards it as well, only to find that it was another ki attack that was merely a distraction, causing him to glare at the water once more... before two feet crashed into the side of his left cheek and sent him flying towards the ground. The attack sent him through a rock plateau, completely shattering it, and through the water until he crashed into another island, which was destroyed the moment he impacted it.

A few seconds later Frieza caused the rubble around him to explode as he emerged from it, though at the same time he moved his neck a few times to be sure that there was no lasting damage from the attack he had just felt.

"You know, your the third person that's caused me to brush dust off of my body," Frieza commented, doing exactly what he said for a few seconds, before his eyes glanced over at the pony that had nearly killed him earlier, "at first it was only my father that had done that to me... though now I can add both you and young Rainbow Dash to that list."

Frieza held out his hand and used his telekinesis to pick up a large amount of the rubble that was laying around him, which he ended up throwing at the Saiyan and forced him to dodge all of the rocks that were coming at him. He thought it was amusing to watch Goku dodge the rocks, because one wrong move and all of them were hit him somewhere on his body, which would open him up to a much larger attack. What he didn't expect was that after a few seconds Goku would release a burst of ki energy that destroyed all of the rubble that had been thrown at him, causing Frieza to frown at him as he landed on the ground in front of him. The two then stared at each other for a few seconds, giving Frieza time to think about what else he could do to the Saiyan without going completely overboard, though that was followed by his frown turning into a smile.

He extended both of his hands and used his telekinesis on the area around him, though this time he ripped a good portion of the ground behind him into the air and positioned it right behind him... though that was seconds before he threw it through the air and crushed the Saiyan into the mountain behind him. A few seconds later Goku tore a hole through the large piece of earth and escaped from where he was laying, to which the piece Frieza had thrown at him split into two halves as the Saiyan moved away from it. Frieza had been expecting something like that to happen, which as why the moment Goku came to a stop at the top of a nearby cliff he appeared above him and surrounded the Saiyan in a ball made of his ki.

Frieza then proceeded to start kicking the sphere, as it would send the Saiyan flying through the air and he could chase it to send it flying somewhere else, though as he kicked his opponent through the air, back and forth in a triangle pattern, he informed Goku that the moment he missed the fight was over... allowing the Saiyan's mind to come up with the endgame for himself. After about a minute of hitting the sphere around Frieza eventually caught it with his tail, though before the Saiyan could react he slammed a ki blast into it and sent the sphere flying towards another trio of islands. The instant the sphere made contact it exploded with enough power to rival the lance that was used against him, because he knew that he had taken out both the islands and his opponent at the same time.

A few minutes later, after all the dust and debris had settled, Frieza was surprised to find that his opponent was still alive, with some cuts and bruises to both his body and his clothing, though at this point the Saiyan was starting to become a problem... a problem that was almost as bad as Rainbow Dash.

"I'll tell you what, you are definitely a persistent one," Frieza commented, flexing his hands for a moment, as if he was getting ready to actually take this fight seriously, "I think its time we ended this warmup and actually got serious, otherwise we'll be here all day and never resolve anything... especially when I have far more interesting targets to take out."

"I agree," Goku said, cracking his knuckles for a few seconds, all while wondering if it was time to unleash the Kaio-Ken and truly show Frieza what he was capable of at the moment.

"Well then, let's get the party started," Frieza stated, flying forward and swinging his fist at Goku, knocking him in the chin and sending him flying for a second, though he frowned as his opponent got level with him again.

Goku, in a brief moment of decision, engaged the Kaio-Ken at its lowest level and flew towards Frieza, though at the same time he loosed a series of punches and kicks at his target, which the tyrant moved around for a few seconds. He could tell that Frieza was still toying with him, as if his line about getting serious had been nothing more than a bluff to get him to fight at his highest power. It make Goku wonder if Frieza was ever going to take this fight seriously, because Rainbow could have killed him in his first form if she had the benefit of an additional year or two of training than what she currently had. Though even as that thought crossed his mind Goku tossed it aside, because at the moment he needed to focus on what was happening in front of him, especially when he was trying to hit Frieza.

He got lucky when Frieza overestimated his power and speed, as he was able to land a blow on the tyrant's cheek that sent him flying for a few seconds, though he corrected himself and rubbed the sore spot as he floated back to where Goku was. Goku, on the other hand, stared at his fist for a moment, knowing that the exchange they had just gone through had taught him a very important lesson; Frieza had more power than what he was currently using... and the lowest power of the Kaio-Ken wasn't going to help him at all. Thanks to his training on the way to Namek, and all of the fighting he had already done, he knew that he could boost the Kaio-Ken to the tenth multiplier, the highest he believed he could go without doing harm to his body... though he suspected that if it really came down to it he could always try the twentieth multiplier, which was something he didn't want to use at this point.

As Frieza came at him Goku slipped into the tenth multiplier of the Kaio-Ken and engaged his foe, to which he slammed his fist into Frieza's face, grabbed his tail, and spun him around so hard that he sent him flying into one of the plateaus on one of the nearby islands.

"Now that's what I was looking for." Frieza stated, floating back up to where Goku was, though while his tone said he was happy his face said that he was displeased with something, "Though, once again, I can tell that you are still holding back... so what's it going to take to make you pull out every ounce of your power? Oh, I know the perfect solution that will solve all of my problems... I'll just blow all of you, and Namek, to pieces with my Death Ball."

Goku recalled that Vegeta had stated that Frieza was the one that had blown up Planet Vegeta, where the two of them had been born so long ago, though now he knew that the attack used to destroy the planet was called a Death Ball, while at the same time telling him that it was an attack that he had better stop before it was even used. Though another problem came to mind; if Frieza suspected that he was still holding back, which wasn't the case at the moment, he might increase his own speed and power to make him go all out. The times ten Kaio-Ken had worked for a moment, but it seemed that his opponent might have caught on and had increased his own abilities to match what Goku had just thrown at him.

Goku gulped as he prepared himself, because now he was beginning to see why King Kai had told him not to fight Frieza in the first place, though there was no going back and stopping all of this from happening at this point.

"Or maybe I should just show you what I am capable of," Frieza said, holding his finger out in Goku's direction for a moment, though that was before he spun around and released the ki he had been gathering... to which he cut a small gash into the island below them, the islands leading away from them, and the very water itself.

Goku engaged the times time Kaio-Ken again and flew at Frieza, though this time whenever he swung his fist or his feet at his target the tyrant would simply move out of the way with a speed that Goku was unable to track. It displayed the difference in their skills, the one that had been pointed out by King Kai so many times, but at the same time he knew that he couldn't give up. Frieza had already destroyed a large number of planets, if Nappa's mail system in his pod was anything to go by, which meant that he had slaughtered millions of people, if not billions, during his existence.

After a minute or two of the same thing happening, and Goku not being able to land a single hit anymore, Frieza eventually grew bored of him and slammed his fist so hard into his chest that he went flying towards the water, where he sank beneath the waves. Goku mentally moaned as he swam towards the surface, though as he broke through the water he had to quickly dive again as Frieza started shooting ki blasts at him, ones that were designed to keep him under the water while blowing up part of the landscape around them. After a few seconds of watching the ki blasts Goku moved to the side, where Frieza wasn't aiming, and surfaced for air, though as he did so Frieza appeared above him, touched his head with his left foot, and forced him beneath the water, as if he was trying to drown him.

As Goku fought against his opponent's strength, and found himself rapidly losing air, he mentally wondered what would happen to his friends and family if he lost... to which images of Earth flashed through his mind, where he imagined everything he ever knew and everyone he loved was destroyed by the tyrant he was fighting. Those images eventually ended with the destruction of Earth in its entirety, though as it did so he could feel some kind of force pushing him to fight with all his strength... leading to a rapid expansion of his ki energy that forced the water away from him for a few seconds. He also noticed that he had pushed Frieza away as well, which was perfect for his purposes as he engaged the Kaio-Ken once more and prepared himself.

"For the future of my friends, my family, and the rest of the universe, I cannot afford to lose," Goku declared, to which he wrapped the Kaio-Ken around his body and pushed himself to the limit, "Kaio-Ken... times twenty!"

"Kaio-what?" Frieza asked, though that was swiftly followed by Goku appearing in front of him and slamming his fist into his face with enough force to send him flying towards the ground.

Goku followed Frieza for a second and then slammed his fist into his back, knocking him into the air, to which he gathered his ki and brought his hands to his side. He knew that he had one shot at this, one shot to use a times twenty Kamehameha that could potentially win the fight for him, though if he missed... he didn't want to think about that scenario.

"Ka... me... ha... me... HAAAAAA!" Goku shouted, to which he released the beam of energy and let it soar towards his target, who had enough time to correct himself before he was hit by the attack.

The resulting explosion rocked the sky as it kicked up loose rocks, while at the same time nearly blinding everyone for a few seconds, though a few moments later, when all the dust and smoke had cleared, everyone could see that Frieza was standing where he had been hit... with some smoke rolling off of his body from the impact. Goku was stunned to see that even the times twenty version of the Kaio-Ken had no real effect on his opponent, as he looked as annoyed as he had been before he used the technique... though that left him with one last trump card, the Spirit Bomb. The only way he was going to be able to pull such a move off was if he could remain standing and not anger the tyrant, but right now he knew that he couldn't ask anyone else to join in and help him out... not when everyone else was at their limits thanks to the earlier part of the fight.

"No seriously, Kaio-what?" Frieza asked, though at the same time he floated down to where Goku was at the moment, all while shaking his hand for a few seconds.

"Kaio-crap," Goku said, mainly to himself because of how little the attack had done, but it appeared that the tyrant had heard him based on the smile he was wearing.

"I thought that was what you meant," Frieza stated, to which he placed a hand on Goku's shoulder, not hard enough to break the bones while he forced him to land on the ground that was below them, "though that look in your eye tells me that you have one last trick up your sleeve before your tapped out... so what are you hiding this time? A final move of some sort?"

"Yeah... you could say that," Goku replied, not liking how his opponent could figure out these things with just a passing glance, while worrying that he wouldn't be able to pull off the attack at all, "I should warn you, it takes a few minutes to prepare before I can do anything with it."

"Is that so?" Frieza said, to which he turned towards the area that the rest of the Saiyan's group was both standing and sitting around, before he pointed at the other pony girl that was standing beside Rainbow and Vegeta, "You there, come here for a moment."

Applejack looked at the rest of the group for a moment, especially Vegeta since he knew the tyrant more than all of them combined, but as it turned out all of them were confused as to what Frieza wanted with her, so she let out a sigh, gently placed her hat in Rainbow's care, and flew over to where the two combatants were standing. She cast a look over at Goku, who was as shocked as she was at the moment, before turning her gaze to Frieza as she wondered what was going to be happening in the next few minutes.

"Your friend here says that he has some sort of last ditch move he can use against me," Frieza said, his eyes glaring at Goku for a few seconds, before he turned back to the pony girl in front of him, "one that will take a few minutes to charge before it can be used... so I thought that you and I could have a little sparring match before he's ready to play. Once he's used the attack, and I've defeated it, I will ensure that all of you suffer for your various transgressions against me... though I haven't decided who should die first between Vegeta, Rainbow Dash, and the bald one."

"Krillin." Applejack said, causing Frieza to tilt his head for a moment, as if he didn't understand who she was talking about, which was understandable considering he hadn't heard Krillin's name once since they started fighting, "The 'bald one', as you call him, is called Krillin."

"If you say so... I really don't care what his name is," Frieza stated, walking away from where Goku was standing, "Now come with me... we'll give this Saiyan some room to prepare himself, though once ten minutes have passed I'm killing all of you."

Applejack looked at Goku for a moment, who was now raising his hands into the air to prepare the Spirit Bomb, the greatest move in his arsenal, so he knew exactly what to do. She needed to distract Frieza before he realized that Goku was gathering a large amount of spirit energy to use in an attack that could potentially end this fight. She followed her opponent for a few seconds, wondering what she could do against someone that not even Goku could beat with his highest Kaio-Ken level, but based on what had been said she had to assume that this was going to be some sort of sparring session before the Spirit Bomb was ready.

When they were a good distance away from where Goku was standing, which was predetermined by Frieza, the two of them stopped and faced each other, though all Frieza did was cross his arms as he stared at her.

"I shall do you a service while we wait for him to prepare," Frieza said, a small grin appearing on his face as Applejack dropped into her battle stance, "I shall not use my hands at all... and you will be given the honor of attacking first."

Applejack gulped for a moment before charging at the tyrant and swinging her fist at him, though all Frieza did was step backwards and let her fist pass by him, and then he jumped into the air for a second as she swung her leg at him. When he landed Applejack threw a series of punches and kicks at the tyrant, intending to keep his focus on her, though she couldn't hand a single hit on her target, which was understandable considering how much power he had. She knew that she wouldn't be able to defeat the tyrant with her current power level, which was why their parents had told them to stay away from him until they were older, but right how she wasn't focused on beating him... she was focused on distracting him.

The moment Frieza landed on the ground she was on top of him, swinging her fists at him, though all he did in return was use his feet to parry her attacks like they were nothing. Once that set of attacks was over she launched herself into the Harvester's Barrage, but even as she managed to land each part of the attack she found that Frieza had blocked her the entire time, meaning that there was no use in trying to use the final part of the attack that used both of her hooves. She knew that he was playing with her, treating her like the child that she was, but she refused to grin as she pulled his attention away from Goku, because if he could see what her new friend was doing then they wouldn't be able to get away with using the Spirit Bomb.

A few seconds later Frieza slammed his leg into her chest and sent her into the rock plateau that was behind her, though this time he made no move to get closer to her.

"Come now, surely you can do better than this." Frieza said, staring at Applejack for a few seconds, who carefully pulled herself free from the rocks that she had been forced into, "Are you not going to shout and declare that you are a daughter of Beerus the Destroyer, just like Rainbow Dash has done? Are you not going to show me the same level of power that your sister displayed back when I was in my first form?"

"I may be one of Beerus' daughters, but I haven't developed something like my sister's lance," Applejack admitted, causing Frieza to raise an eyebrow at her, though she could tell that he was annoyed by what she had said, "Rainbow and I may be the same age, but right now I'm the weaker sister."

"And you are also a liar," Frieza added, glaring daggers at Applejack as she prepared herself, "Seriously, what is it with the two of you and proclaiming that your the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer? Its like you think that I'll back down the moment you say his name and declare that you are one of his nonexistent daughters... which I would only do if I had proof of your claims."

"I hate to tell you this Frieza, but I tell the truth almost all the time," Applejack said, dropping back into her battle stance as she looked at the tyrant, "and I'm not lying about this."

Frieza stared at her for a few seconds before appearing in front of her, to which he slammed his foot into her chest and caused her to cough for a second, before spinning around and sending her flying into the other plateau that was around them. Before Applejack hit it she flipped around and bounced off the stone, though she had to move to prevent Frieza from hitting her with his feet yet again, where he left a small crack in the ground as he followed after her. She didn't get too far, or even throw a few punches, before he kicked her into the ground, though judging from the small wounds she had she could tell that he was trying to make her tired so she could watch the others die first.

"You could at least put up a better fight than this," Frieza said, walking towards Applejack, who carefully picked herself up and prepared herself yet again, "I was barely using a third of my full power against that Saiyan back there, though against you I barely have to use a fourth of my power. Surely there is something in your arsenal that could do some damage?"

Applejack had no idea if anything she had learned so far could possibly do anything to Frieza at this point in time, to which she made a mental note to learn some sort of technique that was like Rainbow's lance. All she really had was the Harvester's Barrage, which had been defeated, the Kamehameha, which Frieza already knew about, and the Kaio-Ken, though that really wasn't going to help her at this point. She could use the times two Kaio-Ken, and possibly a times three if she needed it, but she couldn't pull off the level of power that Goku had used for that brief moment... not yet anyway.

Besides, she didn't need to use some sort of technique to defeat Frieza, not when she could feel the power of the Spirit Bomb growing above their heads, which was why she kept herself from smiling until she was sure it was ready.

The moment Frieza tilted his head Applejack threw herself at him, launching herself into a storm of kicks and punches that were so random that she was sure that she could keep his attention on her. Several times Frieza actually had to block her attacks with his legs, to prevent himself from taking any sort of damage, though there was the one instant where she actually managed to score a lucky hit with her left hoof. Her attack had penetrated Frieza's guard and had slammed into his chest, opening him up to whatever she wanted to do, so she threw caution to the wind and unleashed the Harvester's Barrage once more, though this time she managed to land every blow... including the finishing blow that knocked him into the plateau he had slammed her into earlier.

"That's much better," Frieza commented, pulling himself from the plateau as Applejack landed in front of him, "You know, despite all the horrid lies that you and your sister have told me, I'm going to say this once; how about joining forces with me? You can have whatever you like, so long as you use your skills to..."

That was followed by Applejack spinning around and kicking him in the chest, hard enough to make him take a few steps backwards, but that was literally all she was able to do at the moment. To be absolutely sure that she had his attention, and that he wasn't looking at anything else he he pulled himself from the plateau, she loosed a Scatter Shot at the rocks, blowing several large chunks into smaller pieces that fell on top of the tyrant. She thought that she might have gotten the better of him for a few seconds, though that was followed by the rocks being destroyed by Frieza's energy, revealing that she hadn't done anything to him.

"Rainbow already told you no, so my answer is the same," Applejack said, though as she dropped into her battle stance Frieza pulled himself free from the plateau, walked around until he was between her and Goku, and then faced her again.

"I knew that you would have declined my offer," Frieza replied, annoyance flashing on his face as he held his right pointer finger in the air, though this time it was aimed towards the sky, "though I wanted to be absolutely sure that I was correct in my thinking before I skipped right to the end and brought this entire battle to its conclusion. I'm going to skip the kill order and just obliterate all of you with one attack... along with this pitiful planet."

As the last word left Frieza's mouth a ball of black energy, with red lightning surging around it, appeared above his finger, though that was followed by him chuckling like a madman as he lifted himself into the air. Applejack remained on the ground this time and kept her eyes on the tyrant, because she was a little shocked that he still hadn't noticed the large Spirit Bomb that was literally hanging above his head. She had no idea how he hadn't noticed the light that was coming off of the massive sphere, because it almost looked like a miniature sun at this point, but she supposed that she should be grateful he hadn't noticed it yet.

After a few seconds she moved to where Goku was standing, noticing that Frieza was following her with his eyes as he rose into the air, though she made sure not to smile until she figured out how long they had until the Spirit Bomb was ready... while at the same time noticing that Goku's hands seemed to be shimmering with spiritual energy.

"How much longer until the Spirit Bomb is ready?" Applejack asked, because if it wasn't soon then they were all in trouble, and she was sure that her father, when he woke up from his slumber, would destroy the entire universe if something happened to both her and Rainbow.

"You might want to hit the deck," Goku replied, a grin appearing on his face for a few seconds, though it told Applejack exactly what she needed to know, "Let's hope this does the trick."

The moment those words left his mouth Goku brought his arms down, to which the shimmering aura that had surrounded them disappeared as the Spirit Bomb started to lower towards the ground. At the same time it started its descent Applejack and Goku threw themselves to the side, while everyone else that had seen the bomb prepared themselves for the blast wave that was sure to erupt.

Frieza, on the other hand, looked down at his opponents with a frown on his face, because the Saiyan that he had been fighting, and dominating, had thrown his hands down before he and Applejack had suddenly thrown themselves to the side of the island they were on. At first he didn't understand what they were doing, while thinking that they didn't want to see the end of Namek with their own eyes, until he eventually decided that it didn't matter. That was until he noticed a light blue glow on his left arm for a second, to which he turned to the right for a moment and noticed a massive sphere of energy that was headed towards the ground... or more accurately it was heading towards him.

Before he could even consider what to do the energy wrapped around the blast he had been preparing, the one that would have ended this planet, and devoured it like it was nothing, to which he held his hands up in an attempt to stop the attack in its tracks.

"It shouldn't be too hard to stop something like this," Frieza said, though before he could actually say anything else the large sphere touched his hands and forced him towards the ground, causing him to wonder how the Saiyan could have constructed something so powerful in the time he had given him.

As he was pushed towards the ground he noticed that the plateaus around him were falling apart and that the water was being pushed away from the place he was bound to impact, telling him that he shouldn't have played around with the Saiyan so much. Several times he thought that he could hold back the intense sphere that was pushing down on him, and get away from it before it detonated its charge, but every time he tired he found himself trapped. It was almost as if the energy was out to get him or something, which was stupid of him to even think of in such a situation, but he only grew worried as he got closer and closer to the ground that was below him.

The last thought that raced through his mind, as his back touched the ground that was below him, was that his only regret wasn't any of the numerous horrible acts he had caused since the day he was born... but rather the fact that he was dying.

Applejack and Goku braced themselves as the Spirit Bomb detonated and blinded everyone for a few moments, while kicking up some rocks and releasing a large gust of wind that rivaled one of Rainbow's lances... though when the smoke cleared they opened their eyes and spotted the massive crater that was resting in front of them. The water was rushing towards the crater, so it could fill it in and return to normal, though she was surprised by the sheer destruction of the attack, because it rivaled what Rainbow had done with the lance when they had started fighting Frieza. She and Goku sat down on the small island that they were on, the remnants of the one Goku and Frieza had been fighting on before Goku had charged the Spirit Bomb, though after a few seconds she spotted the rest of the group flying over to meet up with them.

"That was so awesome!" Rainbow shouted, landing beside her sister as everyone else gathered around Goku and Applejack, "I mean, maybe not as awesome as my lance, but it was still pretty awesome. I had no idea that you could make a Spirit Bomb that big... or do all of this damage to both Frieza and the landscape as well."

"Truth be told I had no idea I could do all of this with one Spirit Bomb," Goku admitted, a smile appearing on his face as everyone cheered for their well deserved victory over the tyrant, "but now all the people that Frieza has killed, the Saiyans, Namekians, and everyone else can rest in peace with the knowledge that the person who killed them has been taken care of."

"Let me guess what happens next," Vegeta said, a genuine smile appearing on his face, something that he had only gotten used to after being reunited with Applejack and Rainbow, "We get back on the ship you used to get here and go back to Earth... and then we can rest before we have a celebration that would make both my father, and the girls' father, proud."

"That sounds about right," Piccolo stated, a chuckle escaping from him for a few seconds, "You know, it a shame we never got to use Porunga's last wish to revive all of the Namekians that died in the last day or two, but at least most of the Namekians survived this ordeal."

"Yeah, and at least no one had to..." Krillin started to say, though as he looked in Piccolo's direction, and faced the large boulder that was behind him, he noticed something that made his blood run cold, "...h... ha... had to..."

Everyone turned their attention to where Krillin was looking and immediately noticed what he was looking at, because Frieza had somehow survived his encounter with the massive Spirit Bomb, with some cuts and bruises to show for it, and was now standing on top of the boulder with a look of pure anger in his eyes. Even the tip of his tail was missing for some reason, but that didn't do much for everyone as they stared at the tyrant, silently wondered who he was going to aim at first.

"Time to die," Frieza snapped out, glaring at all of them for a few seconds, allowing them to feel some fear as he looked over all of them, before he chose his target and loosed a Death Beam from his finger tip.

The group barely had time to register what was going on as the Death Beam passed through where they were standing, almost as if none of them had been targeted to begin with, though that was followed by the sound of Rainbow coughing for a few seconds. Everyone looked her way as she turned her gaze downwards and looked at the small hole in her chest, which was making her clothing wet with her blood. A few seconds later she collapsed on the ground and stared at both her sister and Vegeta, before she felt the last of her energy fade from her body.

"NOOOOO!" Applejack cried, tears rolling down her face as she stared at her sister's body, not believing that this was even happening at the moment, while everyone else stared at Rainbow with disbelief on their faces.

"And now I have fulfilled by promise to her," Frieza said with a hint of joy, though he followed that up by pointing his finger at the bald one, to which he grinned as he decided how to finish this particular pest off, "you, on the other hand, are next."

"What did I ever do to you?" Krillin asked, hoping that the tyrant would forget what he had done to him earlier, back when he was in his second form before they had pushed him into his final form.

"Remember my tail?!" Frieza nearly shouted, anger filling his voice for a few seconds, though at the same time he loosed another ki blast and seized the bald one in his telekinesis.

The group watched as he yanked the bald one into the air, high enough for him to be an example for everyone else, before he squeezed his hand and detonated the ki inside his body, blowing his target to pieces and causing his foes to despair. Frieza smiled as most of the remaining group in front of him had fear on their faces, except for the two Saiyans oddly enough, but he knew that he would have time to give them fear before he killed the rest of them. Despite everything that had happened to him today, where he had nearly died twice in the same day, he knew that he was going to walk away from Namek as the victor... and he was going to ensure that these fools paid the price for their actions.

Frieza was sure that Beerus would reward him, in some fashion, for presenting him with the bodies of two strange pony girls that claimed to be his daughters... all he had to do was finish off the rest of the ants that dared to oppose him, collect the bodies of the two girls, and get off this planet before he turned it into fireworks. Then he needed to find the God of Destruction and explain why he was bothering him, where he was sure to be rewarded beyond his wildest dreams for his actions.
> Namek: Legend's Fury
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Chronoa had been watching the group fight Frieza in his final form, which quickly devolved into Goku being the only one to challenge the tyrant in battle while everyone else watched what was going to happen. She witnessed the preparations of the Spirit Bomb, Goku's special attack that took some time to charge, and winced every time Frieza hurt Applejack while he patiently waited for Goku to finish what he was doing. She was surprised that the tyrant even bothered to let Goku have the time to prepare his attack, something that the group hadn't given him in return, but she did, however, smile a little bit when the tyrant realized that there was something massive above his head. She was somewhat happy to see the attack hit its target and detonate with its explosive charge, though her smile vanished when Frieza emerged from the water few minutes later.

Her happiness turned to horror as Frieza blasted Rainbow in the chest with a Death Beam, who in turn collapsed on the ground and stopped moving... which was followed by Applejack's cry as her sister died in front of her eyes.

Chronoa slowly turned her head towards Beerus, finding that both Whis and Shin were equally shocked by what had happened in front of their eyes, but she wasn't worried about what they were thinking at the moment. She was worried about what the God of Destruction would do to sate his rage over Rainbow's death, or rather how long it would take before he snapped and went to Namek. She knew what was going to happen if Applejack died as well, Zen-Oh would likely obliterate their entire universe in a single instant, so she couldn't fault the Destroyer if he wanted to leave and claim his vengeance on Frieza.

The look of rage on Beerus' face nearly stopped Chronoa's heart, because while he appeared to be the Destroyer that everyone in the universe feared, with good reason, she could also see the pained expression of a parent that just lost a child.

"I'm heading to Namek," Beerus stated, gripping the arm of his chair so hard that Chronoa was sure that she saw claw marks in the fabric, while at the same time his right hand shattered the drink glass that he had been sipping from for the last few minutes, "I'm going to show Frieza the error of his ways."

Chronoa knew that this was going to be the case, that Beerus was going to punish Frieza for what had just happened, but at the same time she knew that Goku meeting Beerus at this point would rewrite the entire timeline. Part of her wanted to preserve the timeline, even if such a thing was stupid of her to think about when their existence was in jeopardy if Applejack died as well, but there was one thing that Beerus was overlooking at the moment. The Eternal Dragon of Earth, Shenron, was still alive, which meant that Kami and Piccolo were alive, though at the same time she knew that Mr. Popo was almost ready to summon the dragon and make his wish. All she had to do was stop Beerus from leaving the planet and convince him to stay here, though she had some ideas that could potentially work... and one that she really didn't want to use if she could help it.

She honestly didn't want to do something like this, but she needed to make sure that Beerus stayed here with her, Whis, and Shin, because she trusted that Goku and Vegeta could overcome what was going to happen next.

"Lord Beerus," Chronoa said, though as she said the God of Destruction's name she could tell that Whis and Shin had turned their eyes to her, as if they were curious as to what she was going to do next.

"Not now Chronoa," Beerus growled, though as he prepared to get off of his seat he locked his eyes on the crystal he and the others had been watching the entire time, but he was focusing on Rainbow's still body and absolutely nothing else, "I have some business that I must..."

Beerus was cut off as Chronoa leaned forward and pressed her lips against his, though the shock of the fact that she, the Supreme Kai of Time, was kissing him, the God of Destruction, was enough to make him forget what was happening at the moment. A few seconds later she pulled back with a slightly embarrassed look on her face, as if she had been planning on doing something like that at a more appropriate moment and not when one of the girls had died.

"Lord Beerus... do you trust me?" Chronoa asked, because while she knew that he trusted her in regards to raising the girls, as they had done for three years before the prophecy had been made, she didn't know if he trusted her judgement with the events that were currently happening on Namek.

Beerus was quiet for a few seconds, shocked by what Chronoa had done, but eventually he let out a sigh as he felt his anger subside for the moment... though he knew that a kiss wasn't enough to make him forget the pain he was feeling, or his plans for getting back at Frieza at some point in the near future.

"Of course I trust you Chronoa," Beerus finally replied, though at the same time he cast a glance at the crystal and felt his anger return for a moment when he looked at Rainbow's body.

"Then let Goku and Vegeta punish Frieza in your stead," Chronoa said, though a small smile appeared on her face, "besides, if you are unsatisfied with the punishment he is given you can always visit him yourself... once the Saiyans are done with him."

Beerus looked at Chronoa for a moment as he wondered what knowledge she had thanks to her position as the Supreme Kai of Time, as that was the only reason she wouldn't be seeking Frieza's blood like he was. She knew something about what was to come, of that he was sure, but it was almost like she was trying not to spoil anything before it actually happened, in case history was changed. He suspected that the timeline had already been altered by the arrival of Rainbow Dash and Applejack, though the look on Chronoa's face told him that he shouldn't expect anything to happen to Applejack just yet.

Eventually Beerus let out the sigh he had been holding and leaned back in his chair, to which he stared at the crystal as Chronoa allowed it to continue showing them what was happening... while at the same time hoping that he was right to trust her judgement, otherwise he knew what fate awaited them if Applejack died as well.





"Ah, the deaths of those two shall always have a special place in my heart," Frieza commented, looking at the smoke cloud that had once been the bald one, or Krillin as Applejack had called him, before shifting his gaze to the corpse of Rainbow Dash, "Now then, who shall I kill next? Maybe I should just kill the rest of the children first, just to see the looks of fear that will be on your faces before I kill the rest of you."

Vegeta knew the pain that Kakarot was going through at the moment, where the two of them had lost their best friends, or one best friend in his case, to the tyrant that was standing before them. Kakarot was facing the area where Krillin had been blown to pieces, his rage no doubt filling his body, while Vegeta stood near him, his eyes locked on Rainbow's body as Applejack cried over her sister's death. Just seeing one of his best friends, the one he had considered his rival before they went to sleep, die in front of him was enough to bring all of his painful memories back to the surface. Frieza had taken his mother, his father, his race, and even his planet from him, though now he was taking apart everything else he cared for... which was enough to remind him of the rage he had felt when Zarbon had mentioned how his mother had died.

"You're going to pay for that!" Goku said, anger and pain filling his voice as he struggled to keep his rage in check, though at that exact moment both he and Vegeta turned their heads towards the ground as they felt their anger burning inside their bodies.

Applejack looked up for a moment, surprised to find that the two Saiyans were even standing near each other, but as she wiped some of her tears away she noticed that the sky had gotten darker and that lightning was occasionally flashing around the small island that they were standing on. As waves moved away from the island she noticed that the loose rocks around both Goku and Vegeta were being lifted into the air by the sheer amount of rage that was coursing through their bodies, while at the same time their rage was pushing their hair upwards in the air. A few seconds later, as the ground started to crack around their feet, Applejack noticed that both of the Saiyan's hair, along with their eyebrows, were flashing between their normal black color and some sort of golden color, almost as if their rage was doing something to their bodies.

When a golden bolt of lightning struck the ground around them the two Saiyans loosed a scream that told everyone around them about the rage that was coursing through their bodies, though at the same time their hair was pushed upwards as it took on the golden coloration Applejack had seen... while at the same time their eyes changed to a greenish-blue color and their bodies were surrounded by a golden aura.

"Piccolo, take Gohan and the others and go back to Earth," Goku said, though it was painfully clear that he was trying to keep himself in some sort of reasonable thinking and not let his rage completely blind him, but it was clear that he was failing.

"You got it," Piccolo replied, because at the moment he was shocked by what was happening in front of their eyes, as he had never witnessed anything like this before, but he could tell that something big was going to happen soon.

"Applejack, take your sister's body and go with them," Vegeta added, though his tone told everyone that he was feeling a lot more rage than what Goku was feeling, which was understandable considering that he had cared for his people before his planet had been destroyed.

At first Applejack wanted to say something about staying, but before she did so she thought about the pain that her father would be going through if he was watching them at the moment and had seen Rainbow's death. She could only imagine the destruction that would follow her father discovering that her sister was dead, though that in turn made her shudder when she thought about what might happen if something happened to her as well... which was what Vegeta was trying to get through to her before he lost himself to his own rage. A few seconds later she nodded her head and followed after Piccolo and Gohan, making sure that she was carrying Rainbow's body in case someone used the Dragon Balls on Earth to bring the people Frieza killed back to life.

Applejack did look back once and found both of the Saiyans staring at Frieza, who was shocked by what had happened, to which she hoped that they would pay him back for everything he had done to the universe.

"At least you are being good sports about your friends dying," Frieza commented, trying to regain his cool as he aimed at the group that was moving away from the island, "I rather enjoy having moving targets..."

Before he could do anything both of the Saiyans disappeared from where they were standing, though Goku appeared in front of him and grabbed his outstretched hand with his left hand, while at the same time Vegeta appeared to his left and grabbed onto his other arm, preventing him from aiming it at the group.

"We're going to break you," Vegeta said, though it was easy to hear the anger behind his voice, almost as if it was actually oozing out of his body at this point.

"Like a kit kat bar," Goku finished, though at the same time he gripped the hand that he was holding so hard that he cracked it a tiny bit, enough to send a wave of pain through Frieza's body.

While Frieza had no idea what Goku was talking about, as he had no idea what a 'kit kat bar' was, he assumed that the basic gist of what they were saying was that they were going to punish him for the deaths he had caused. Before he could do anything, however, the two Saiyans pulled their free hands back and punched him in the chest, hard enough to send him flying into the plateau that was on the island behind them... which was on the other side of the massive hole Goku's attack had created. Frieza stayed there for a moment, wondering what had happened to the two Saiyans, before he pulled himself out of the hole that had been created around him and watched as his opponents landed in front of him.

"How do the two of you have this kind of power?" Frieza demanded, though a few seconds later he remembered what species he was dealing with, which reminded him of the legend that had caused him to obliterate Planet Vegeta in the first place, "No... don't... don't tell me the two of you are..."

"Super Saiyans," Vegeta stated, his mind clearly remembering the legend as well for a second, but then his rage took over once more as he glared at Frieza and remembered all of the deaths that the tyrant had caused.

"And we're going to punish you for all of the people that you've killed over the years," Goku added, to which the memory of Krillin's death flashed through his mind as he and Vegeta started moving again.

Goku burst through the air and delivered a powerful uppercut to Frieza's chin, one that was so hard that it sent him flying into the air, though before he could recover Vegeta appeared above him and delivered a kick to his chest that sent him flying into the waiting hands of Goku. That was followed by Goku bringing Frieza's back down on his knee, causing pain to surge throughout the entirety of the tyrant's body for a few seconds, before he was thrown towards the ground. Before he was even halfway towards the island below them Vegeta appeared above him and slammed his fist into his chest, sending him flying towards the ground at an even greater speed than before. Frieza hit the island so hard that he traveled under the ground for a few seconds, though that only served to annoy him as he debated what to do next.

The two Saiyans floated beside each other as they watched the smoke clear from their attacks, finding that Frieza was laying in a decent sized hole they had created around him, but it was clear that the tyrant was far from finished... if the area around their opponent exploding was anything to go by.

"So your going to punish me for all the people I've killed?" Frieza asked, a chuckle escaping from him as he looked at Vegeta, though at the same time he pulled himself from the crater he was in, "Are you saying that the Saiyans did not deserve the punishment I gave them, for eventually defying me and my rule?"

"We killed tyrants, not innocent people," Vegeta managed to get out, his rage burning through his mind, making it very hard for him to focus on anything that wasn't Frieza at the moment, "We're nothing like you."

"And we'll avenge everyone that you and your men have killed over the years," Goku added, to which he balled his hands for a few seconds, while Vegeta copied as they stared at their opponent, "by destroying you."

"Don't let the current situation go to your head," Freiza said, to which he actually laughed for a few seconds, because he found it hilarious that the two Saiyans thought that they could beat him with their new power boost, "There's still no way you can win against me."

That was followed by Frieza loosing a rapid fire of orange ki blasts at the two Saiyans, intending on making sure that neither of them survived their visit to Planet Namek. After about thirty seconds he stopped firing his attack and smiled as he looked at his work, though when the smoke cleared he found that Goku was still standing there without a scratch on his body. As he started to question where Vegeta went he felt a fist connect with the left side of his face, which sent him flying into another one of the nearby islands around them, though he noticed the Saiyan in question standing near where he had been floating seconds ago.

Before he could make contact with the island both of the Saiyans pointed a hand at him, allowed their new golden aura to surround them for a few seconds, and literally pushed Frieza into the ground that was below him, surprising him that they could hit him from so far away without using any of the attacks he had seen so far. He ripped himself from the ground and floated back into the air, though as he stared at the two Saiyans he had to wonder if this was a fight that he couldn't win... and if he had actually sealed his fate by allowing the two of them to live instead of killing them first.

As Frieza readied himself for the next stage of attacks Goku appeared in front of him and slammed his fist into his chest, knocking him into the uppercut that Vegeta had prepared for him. That was followed by the two of them exchanging blows, which was where Goku would land a strike on him and knock him into whatever Vegeta had prepared, before the attack was launched and he was thrown back to the first Saiyan. That was before the two of them appeared next to each other and slammed their fists into his chest, launching Frieza through the air for a few seconds as he headed towards another island, though this time he was able to correct himself as he stared at his foes.

Frieza then burst into the air and raced towards Goku, who welcomed an exchange of blows between the two of them, though at the same time he had to contend with him changing positions with Vegeta while they fought, effectively making him fight the two of them almost simultaneously. At first they rose into the air and passed through the clouds that were above them, though after some time Frieza separated from them and landed on a stone pillar that was near the island he had been sent near the last time, to which the two Saiyans landed on the pillar opposite of the one that he was standing on.

He stared at them for a few minutes, wondering what it would take to finish them off, before he loosed a ki blast at them, where they dodged it and let the attack hit the small island behind them, which was destroyed seconds later. Frieza was annoyed that they had dodged the attack, like it was nothing, but at the same time he gathered his energy into both of his hands and fired multiple shots at them, using the right hand to target Vegeta while the left hand targeted Goku. He followed them and loosed every shot that he had at the moment, blowing up pillars, islands, and the water in general as he tried to hit his opponents, who were proving hard to hit at the moment. He even caused lava to erupt when he hit one of the island, eventually causing everything in front of Frieza to explode and cover the area in smoke.

When the smoke cleared he found that the entire area around him had been devastated by his attacks, though the Saiyans, his intended targets, were just fine, as if they had avoided every attack, though as he stopped firing they floated up until they were level with him.

"Seriously, what the hell are the two of you?" Frieza asked, refusing to believe that his opponents were Super Saiyans, because it was nothing more than a myth... one that his foes believed was real.

"We are the remnants of the Saiyan race," Vegeta answered, feeling a little joy in his heart to see fear finally appear on Frieza's face, before his rage returned once more.

"We are also legendary warriors, awakened by intense anger," Goku added, staring at their opponent as the lava erupted behind them, though it wasn't close enough to do any damage to him or Vegeta, "We are Super Saiyans... and we're going to destroy you!"

Frieza remained silent as the two Saiyans, or rather Super Saiyans as he mentally corrected himself, stared at him, as if daring him to come at them so they could fight him some more. He remembered what Nappa had told him, by communicating through Zarbon, about the Super Saiyan legend, though one thing that bugged him was that the legend said that one was born every thousand years, yet here were two of them, standing in front of him. He suspected that either Nappa lied to him, or he was unaware that any Saiyan could transform into this state, though at the moment he didn't care which was the right answer... as all he really cared about was finding out how to beat them.

"It appears that you two are indeed Super Saiyans," Frieza allowed, not wanting to admit that all his effort, to stop this one particular legend from coming true, had come back to bite him in such a manner, "but you still cannot hope to defeat me."

Both Goku and Vegeta stared at Frieza for a moment, as if they were waiting for him to move first, before they moved their hands into the positions that were associated with the Kamehameha and the Galick Gun, though instead of charging their attacks they allowed their energy to form a perfect sphere of golden energy around them. At the same time Frieza did the same thing, though his was black and red, indicating that he was pissed off by the fact that the two of them might have a chance at beating him. As the two spheres collided the force of their colliding energies shook the ground beneath them, tearing up sections of the ground while creating twisters that were formed above the water.

After a minute or two of their energies interacting with each other the spheres finally disappeared, though while the Saiyans still looked angry Frieza knew he had two options left; either try and go to his maximum power, or just throw a Death Ball and blow the planet to pieces. At this point, with two Saiyans watching his every move, and one of them knowing all of his tricks, he didn't have faith in either one of them working, not unless he tried to trick them. Only one plan would work, that much he knew, so he brought his hands together and gathered all of the energy he had been gathering so far, knowing that he had one chance to beat two Super Saiyans.

"You know, I've never been backed into a corner before," Frieza commented, though as he said the words his black and red aura was absorbed by what was in his hands, "I hope you'll forgive me if I'm a little sour over this."

"We will never forgive you Frieza," Goku replied, keeping his eyes on his target, who seemed to be looking for something on the islands that surrounded them at the moment.

"I am well aware of that fact," Frieza said, pulling his hands apart and lifting his Death Ball into the air, hoping that Vegeta's rage blinded him for a few more seconds, "though I have found out a way to make sure that the two of you, and the rest of your friends, never make it off of this planet... by obliterating it in its entirety!"

The Death Ball enlarged the moment he said those words, though as a look of recognition crossed Vegeta's face, and the memory resurfaced, Frieza turned around and hurled the ball in the opposite direction of the Saiyans, knowing that it would be impossible for them to catch the attack before it touched the ground. What he didn't think about was the speed that the two Saiyans had commanded since their transformation, because they appeared in the direction of his attack and loosed their own to stop it in its tracks, but then a smile appeared on his face. As the two Saiyans stopped the first Death Ball, and started to push it backwards, Frieza gathered some more of his power into a second Death Ball, so that when the first one was taken care of he opened the second one and threw it at the ground.

The next thing the three of them saw was the blinding light as his Death Ball went for the planet's core, forcing them all to stand where they were as they wanted for the light to stop.





"Well, Frieza just tried to blow up Namek," King Kai said, turning his gaze towards his newest trainees, who had defeated the four members of the Ginyu Force some time ago, though he had called in a favor with King Yemma to have the four members brought here.

He had decided to not invite Ginyu to join his companions, which King Yemma agreed with and sentenced the former captain to Hell as he deserved, though he found it amusing that all five members of the Ginyu Force were now trapped in Hell, trying in vain to escape and claim the planet he and the others were on. Despite the fact that Tien and Chiaotzu had been brought back to life by the Namekian Eternal Dragon, thus their halos were removed and their bodies were restored, the dragon had them remain here, as if knowing something that King Kai didn't know. Now, however, he guessed that the dragon might have sensed that his world would soon be coming to an end, which was his reasoning behind keeping the two here... or King Kai was trying to make connections where there weren't any.

"So I take it everyone is still alive?" Tien asked, which was understandable considering the fact that King Kai said 'tried' and not something like 'succeeded'.

"Well, Frieza did kill Krillin and Rainbow Dash earlier," King Kai commented, though as he did so he had to wonder where the young girl's soul had gone, because she was supposed to have arrived at King Yemma's shortly after dying.

"You must be joking, there's no way that Rainbow could..." Yamcha started to say, though the look on King Kai's face told him otherwise, "Oh... your not joking about this."

"No, but I have some good news," King Kai announced, a smile appearing on his face again, "if all goes as planned we should be able to bring back all the Namekians that Frieza and his men have killed... including Rainbow."

As the trio cheered for everyone to be brought back, and moved away for a few seconds, King Kai focused his powers and connected his mind to Kami's, so he could figure out how much longer they had.

How long until Mr. Popo can summon Shenron? King Kai asked, silently hoping that it was soon, because he knew that Goku and Vegeta were racing against the clock at this point.

Mr. Popo already has six of the seven Dragon Balls, Kami responded, though King Kai could barely make out the sound of the elderly Namekian's walking staff in the background, the seventh, according to Mr. Popo, would have been difficult for a mortal to find, even with the Dragon Radar, but he should be collecting it in the next minute or two. He knows the wish he must make when he wakes the Eternal Dragon from his slumber.

Good, then we can only wait and see how long Goku and Vegeta last, King Kai commented, his mind returning to the planet the Saiyans were on, which was followed by the light disappearing, at least Frieza is finally getting what he deserves.





"Even with all of your speed and your strength I still hit the core!" Frieza shouted, staring at the two Super Saiyans that were glaring at him, a smile appearing on his face, "I may not have had a lot of time to charge that second Death Ball, but with the core taken out this planet has five more minutes before it explodes."

"Vegeta, is he telling the truth?" Goku asked, knowing that his companion knew more about Frieza than he did, though he was hoping that the rage wasn't clouding his mind, as even he found it hard to focus on anything other than his opponent.

"Yes and no," Vegeta growled in response, his eyes locked on where Frieza was standing, feeling his anger return in full force thanks to what was happening around them, "Yes, Namek is pretty much lost at this point... but no, it won't take five minutes to blow the planet up. Based on the time he had, try an hour at max."

For a moment Frieza had forgotten that he was dealing with someone that literally knew the ins and outs of his empire, which had been used to dismantle everything that he had done on Namek, as well as the majority of the moves he used in battle. It was at that point that he realized that he had been underestimating Vegeta the entire time, while at the same time deciding that the Prince of the Saiyan race truly deserved to be called one of the heroes that he disliked. He wasn't annoyed that Vegeta knew most of his tricks and his attacks, he had expected that part, though he was annoyed that Vegeta could tell how long a planet had by the amount of time he had spent charging his Death Balls... which was something that only he should be able to do.

Even though Vegeta thought he could guess the time left Frieza looked down at the massive hole that they were floating over, where his attack had gone right into the core, and knew that either way it didn't matter... he was going to win in the end. All he had to do was stall the two Super Saiyans long enough for the planet to explode and take the two of them out, because he knew that they wouldn't give him the time to unleash his full power, if what had happened earlier was any indication. He even considered flying away and forcing them to chase him, but given their current speed he knew that his only option was to endure a little more punishment before he claimed victory.

Frieza really didn't like the options that he had to choose from at the moment, but considering that the planet was doomed to blow up soon he guessed he could live with his choice... especially since neither Saiyan was going to survive this.
> Namek: Planet's End
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Frieza stared at the two Super Saiyans that were floating above the massive hole that led to the planet's core, silently wondering which one of them was going to attack him first. He already knew that accessing all of his power wasn't an option at the moment, not when Vegeta likely knew of his full potential and was going to ensure that he didn't go through his final transformation. Of all the things that his former minion knew about, his transformations leading up to his final form and all the vital points of both his ships and his empire, he wouldn't put it past the Saiyan to know he wasn't at full power. Even if he somehow convinced the Saiyan from Earth to let him go full power, which was doubtful considering who was standing next to him, he'd never reach his full potential... not when Vegeta would break him before he reached that state.

As much as Frieza hated to admit it, and he seriously hated to admit it, he knew now that he had made a mistake by killing Rainbow Dash and the bald one... especially when he should have killed one of the Saiyans earlier, though now he was paying the price for his actions.

Before he could do anything Vegeta appeared in front of him, grabbed his face with his left hand, and pushed him through the air as they left the area around the hole he had created, though out of the corner of his eye he noticed that the other Saiyan was following behind them. A few seconds later Vegeta threw him towards one of the islands they were near, telling Frieza that, despite his fury riddled mind, the Saiyan knew that staying near the open hole was a bad thing for the planet. As Frieza corrected himself, and managed to regain a proper stance, Goku slammed his fist into his cheek, before delivering a blow to his stomach with his left knee.

Frieza growled and threw his right fist at the Saiyan, which was grabbed seconds later by Goku's left hand, though he would not be denied and used his other hand, but Goku repeated the same thing with his right hand. It was at this point, when both of his hands were stopped, that the Saiyan tightly gripped his hands, preventing him from retreating if he wanted to, while at the same time making Frieza wonder what was coming his way next... and remembering what they had promised him. The Saiyan even cracked his hands a tiny bit, just like what had happened after he and Vegeta had transformed, and caused some more pain to go through his body.

"P...Please don't break my body," Frieza said, because while he hated the word 'please' he knew that he might get somewhere with his foes if he said it, but he wasn't holding his breath as he stalled for time.

"Okay." Goku replied, though he made no effort to release his foe, which was understandable considering how angry he and his companion were at the moment.

"Truly?" Frieza asked, disbelief crossing his face for a moment, which made him wonder if he might actually have a chance to get through this ordeal with his body remaining intact.

"No." Goku stated, while at the same time he used his new power to lift Frieza into the air for a few seconds before slamming him into the ground that was beneath them.

Frieza barely had time to understand what was going on as Goku lifted him back into the air a few seconds later and threw him at the plateau that was to his left, causing the ground around him to break as he was thrown through the air. Before he reached the plateau Vegeta appeared behind him and slammed his elbow into his face, oddly with enough power to send him flying back at Goku, who grabbed the back of his head and slammed him into the ground. The force of the impact was enough to create a crater that was three times the size of his body, though one that had happened Goku let go of his head and grabbed his tail, to which she was spun around for a few seconds before he was thrown back at Vegeta. The other Saiyan delivered a powerful kick to his face and knocked him into the air, though Frieza used that opportunity to force himself backwards so he could stare down at the two Saiyans.

Despite the fact that he already knew he was in trouble, based on the fact that he was fighting two Super Saiyans, he found it annoying that they both assumed that they could dominate the entire fight without some form of punishment.

Frieza growled and flew at where Vegeta was floating, though the Saiyan dodged the attack that he had designed to be the trick, which was followed by him spinning around and kicking him in the chest. It didn't seem to do much good as Vegeta grabbed onto his leg, flipped him around, and brought his back down onto him knee, putting some more cracks into his spin for a few seconds. That was followed by Vegeta tossing him into the air, allowing Goku to slam his fist into his chest and send him flying through the air, where he collided with the island that was behind him and shattered it before ending up in the one behind that one.

A few seconds later Frieza floated out of the hole he had been thrown into and rose into the air, though he stared at the Saiyans that stopped near where he was waiting, but neither of them came at him again, as if they were waiting for him to make the next move.

"You, Saiyan from Earth, have been underestimating my power the entire time." Frieza stated, glaring at Goku for a moment, knowing that what he was about to say would cause his target to ask for verification from Vegeta, "Let me tell you that I am still not at my full power."

"Vegeta," Goku said, his eyes not leaving Frieza for a moment, though the tyrant could still see the anger that was burning in his eyes, "What's the truth of his statement?"

Frieza turned his eyes to the other Saiyan for a second, wondering if he knew about his max power or not, but this appeared to be the moment he was waiting for and silently prepared himself for what was to come.

"He's still not at his full potential," Vegeta replied, though Frieza could still hear the anger in his voice, something that he had expected to hear, "but I'm sure you know what that means..."

"Don't let him transfo..." Goku started to say, though that was interrupted by Frieza appearing in front of him and slamming his fist into Goku's face, sending him flying into the water below them.

Before Frieza could do anything else, and claim the advantage he had created, Vegeta delivered a powerful to his cheek and sent him flying into the island to the right. As Frieza corrected himself he spotted Goku bursting out of the water and coming in his direction, to which the Saiyan delivered a series of blows to his body before grabbing onto the end of his tail and slamming him into the island once more. A few seconds later, as Frieza picked himself up, he noticed the two Saiyans floating near each other, though based on the level of their anger he knew that they weren't planning strategy.

This was quickly becoming a problem, where neither of them wouldn't let him transform any further, though at the same time he was grateful that he was able to stall them like this... because the longer they fought, without the two killing him, the closer they got to the end of Namek, which was drawing closer if the cracks near the large crater was anything to go by.

His glance at the crater proved to be a bad move, as the moment he did so Goku appeared to his right and slammed his fist into Frieza's chest, causing him to cough up some blood as he was thrown backwards through the air. As he attempted to regain himself Vegeta appeared behind him, latched onto his back, and flew down to the island that they had been fighting above, to which he let him go after delivering a powerful kick to his chest. Frieza crashed into the ground and created yet another crater, which was starting to become a trend if all of the other craters, on all of the intact islands, was anything to go by, but this time he merely pulled himself onto his feet and gathered his energy into his hands.

If fighting the two Super Saiyans with his hands was a bust, where he couldn't deliver any blows on either of them, he guessed that changing to ki based attacks and flying away was the way to go at the moment... and he had to wonder if that would give him the chance to actually transform if he lost his foes for a few seconds. He glanced at his two targets, mentally debating which one he wanted to take out first, before he loosed a burst of ki blasts at where Vegeta was standing, knowing that he could force the two of them apart and maybe buy him some time. That was followed by Vegeta appearing in front of him and slamming his fist into his stomach, before throwing an uppercut that would have knocked him backwards had the Saiyan not grabbed the back of his head and brought it down on his knee.

As Vegeta forced him further away from the large hole in the planet's surface, and continued to deliver blows to his body, Frieza noticed that the Saiyan from Earth was standing still, though his eyes were locked on where he and Vegeta were fighting at the moment... leading him to wonder if something else had snapped in the Saiyan's head.

Goku, on the other hand, had heard a voice that managed to cut through his anger and create a foothold for someone to speak with him, which was why he was letting Vegeta vent his anger alone at the moment.

Goku, can you hear me? King Kai asked, which was the only reason that Goku had stopped moving in the first place, because even in his anger riddled mind he knew that his mentor would have something to tell him.

I do King Kai, Goku replied, his frown remaining on his face as Vegeta slammed Frieza into the ground and launched a burst of ki blasts that tore the ground around his target to pieces.

Good, then I'll get to why I contacted you, King Kai said, which immediately told Goku that there was a plan of some sort in motion at the moment, Kami and I need you and Vegeta to keep stalling Frieza for as long as you can. Mr. Popo is in the process of gathering the final Dragon Ball so he can summon Shenron and wish back everyone that Frieza and his men have killed on Namek... though unfortunately that won't work for Krillin.

I thought as much, Goku stated, his anger flaring as he imagined what had happened to his best friend, which only made him want to punch Frieza so hard that he broke something inside his body.

Once Dende and everyone else is brought back you need to keep Frieza from discovering that Porunga has been revived, King Kai continued, as if he had been expecting that reaction to what he had said, we already know that he can't wish upon the Eternal Dragon without knowing the Namekian language, but it would be best to let the final wish be used without him knowing about it.

I doubt Frieza will last much longer, Goku commented, as he noticed that their opponent was only now getting exhausted, while at the same time it seemed that he was attempting to stall them for time, though I do have a request for when you tell Dende the wish he has to make when he and Porunga are revived.

And that would be? King Kai inquired, though at the same time he had the feeling that he knew exactly what Goku was going to ask him to change the wish to.

When it comes time to take everyone off the planet, let me stay behind to ensure Frieza dies. Goku replied, to which he noticed the cracks around the larger crater were really starting to spread further away from the hole, Unless Vegeta and I kill him before the wish is made... then you can wish all of us back to Earth.

If that is what you really want, King Kai said, making no effort to try and talk Goku out of this decision, because he was angry and pissed off, which would make any attempt only further his anger.

Goku nodded before flying back into the battle, to which he slammed both of his feet into Frieza's back so hard that he sent him flying towards the ground, though the tyrant caught himself and stopped before he could collide with the island... though the look on his face indicated that he wasn't pleased to have both Saiyans fighting him again.

"You know, I just realized something," Frieza said, looking at the two Saiyans that were staring at him, almost as if he was slightly pleased to have figured out whatever he was talking about, "based on the fact that you keep pushing me away from the core, I can tell that the two of you are buying time for the others to escape. It won't matter in the end; Namek will soon become fireworks and then I will track down your friends, where they will all die painful deaths by my hand."

"Your statement is half right," Vegeta replied, causing a frown to appear on Frieza's face for a moment, "You are correct in thinking that we want the rest of our comrades to escape the planet, but only one of them is more important than the others. If you succeeded in killing Applejack as well... well, none of us would be alive once her father found out what happened to her and her sister..."

Before Vegeta could go much further Frieza launched a Death Beam at his forehead and knocked his head backwards, though whatever expression he was wearing turned to a frown as he realized that his attack had done nothing to the Saiyan.

"We're going to keep breaking you," Goku commented, cracking his knuckles as he glared at Frieza, while at the same time Vegeta nodded his head and prepared himself, "and we're going to make sure that Namek becomes your grave."

Frieza growled as he surrounded himself with his energy, as this time he intended on ramming into one of his opponents and knocking them out of the sky, though at the same time he noticed that only Goku was preparing his beam attack... while Vegeta was either going to watch, or he was planning something else. Thanks to the anger that was flowing through their bodies Frieza found it hard to guess what they were going to do at any given moment, but he was preparing himself in case the two had some sort of plan to use against him. In any event he launched himself forward and flew into the beam attack that was coming his way, though he intended on breaking on and doing some damage that might turn the tide of battle back in his favor.

Though as he struggled against the beam of energy that was bashing at his energy he had to wonder what secret plan the two Saiyans had for him... and why he had the strangest feeling that something was going to go in their favor in the near future.





Mr. Popo stood on a small island that was some considerable distance away from Kami's Lookout, letting Kami and King Kai go over what wish they wanted Shenron to grant for them. He already knew that they were going to wish some people back to life, as that was what they usually used the Dragon Balls for these days, but he decided to let them finish talking before he summoned the Eternal Dragon. All seven spheres were gathered nearby, waiting for him to summon Shenron and make the wish, though he had lied about the last one being hard to find so that Kami and King Kai could go over their wish and change it if they desired. In truth the seventh had landed on this very island, which made it extremely easy for someone like him to find, but he patiently waited for the two gods to make up their minds.

Eventually he felt the tug that came when Kami wished to speak with him, to which he opened his mind a little bit and decided to see if a decision had been made about what they were actually going to be wishing for.

Mr. Popo, are you there? Kami asked, as he wanted to make sure that he had reached the correct person and wasn't relaying a wish to someone who wasn't near the Dragon Balls.

I am here Kami, as are the seven Dragon Balls. Mr. Popo replied, resisting the urge to sigh, because even after all these years his companion had yet to figure out what his mind felt like so he could stop asking the same question, Have you and King Kai decided on which wish you would like me to make?

Yes. Kami answered, though he knew that they were slowly running out of time and decided to get the show on the road, We would like to have Shenron bring back everyone that Frieza and his men have killed, on Planet Namek, brought back to life... and that includes young Rainbow Dash as well.

Of all the things that could have happened, and that he had made a checklist for, the death of Rainbow wasn't something that Mr. Popo had been expecting, which was rare for something to catch him off guard, but he regained himself. If anything this provided him with the ammunition necessary to get Shenron to ensure that the wish was granted in a timely fashion, which would please quite a few gods at the same time.

Mr. Popo broke the connection with Kami and said the summoning phrase to awaken Shenron, which was followed by the sky getting darker as the Dragon Balls started to glow. What erupted out of the Dragon Balls was a long serpentine body that eventually ended in a head, which had brown antlers on the top of it, though the dragon had long flowing whiskers and flowing green hair on his cheeks. Shenron coiled around himself a few times, ensuring that no body part ever touched another part of his body, before his head looked down at whoever had summoned him.

"I am the Eternal Dragon. Speak your wish and I shall..." Shenron started to say, but that was before he noticed who was standing in front of him, to which he bowed his head a little bit, "Ah, it is you, Lord Popo. It is an honor to grant you whatever your heart desires."

"I come with a wish from both Kami and King Kai," Mr. Popo told the dragon, though while he did enjoy being called 'Lord' every now and then he knew that now wasn't the time to get caught up in any fantasies, "They want you to bring back everyone that Frieza and his men have killed, on Planet Namek, back to life. This is within your power, is it not?"

"I... I do not know." Shenron replied, looking a little nervous for a few seconds, but then he regained himself and prepared his powers for the wish that Mr. Popo had told him, "I shall try my best."

"Your best had better be good, because one of the people that died on Namek is Rainbow Dash," Mr. Popo said, glaring at the Eternal Dragon for a few seconds, "she is one of Lord Beerus' daughters... and I would hate to see what would happen to you if he found out that you failed to bring her back to life as well."

"R... right then," Shenron stated, clearly not liking the idea of his entire existence being destroyed by one of the people that he feared, "I shall ensure that I use all of my power to grant this wish."

Mr. Popo nodded, because right now that was the only thing he could hope for and knew that the Eternal Dragon would definitely give it his all to make sure that everyone that died on Namek would be brought back to life... all they had to do now was wait and see what the outcome was.





Frieza continued to struggle against the energy beam that was in front of him, as he was trying to push his way through the attack so he could reach Goku and punch his face so hard that he stopped what he was doing. The problem was that he had no idea if Vegeta was standing still or if he was planning something to use against him, though he didn't dare let his mind wander while he fought his opponent's attack. A few seconds passed before he actually started to make some progress, as he was able to move forwards quite a bit, but even as he was rewarded with that he knew that it would be a hard fight for him to win at the rate he was going. His hard work was undone was the Saiyan he was fighting against added more pressure to his attack, forcing Frieza backwards once more, but he would not be denied his victory of his enemies.

It was at that moment that he remembered that Vegeta was still around, because a second beam of energy hit his back and forced him to collide with the energy that Goku was producing, causing an explosion that rocked the area around where they were standing... which was followed by the two Saiyans gathering near each other as they waited for Frieza to show himself.

"Why won't either of you two idiots die?" Frieza shouted, causing the smoke to break into pieces and disappear, revealing that the number of cuts and bruises on his body had only grown.

"Its because you can't damage us like we can damage you," Goku replied, to which both he and Vegeta dropped back into their battle stances and prepared themselves.

"Well I'm not fighting at my full power," Frieza countered, though at the same time he decided to try one tactic one last time and see if it worked in his favor, "how about this; you let me pull out my full power and I'll give you the fight of your lives... and I promise not to head to Earth if I win the fight."

"No deal," Vegeta snapped, his anger flaring once more, which caused Frieza to take a small step backwards for a moment, "its like Kakarot said earlier; Namek will be your grave... and we will ensure you pay the price for what you have done."

Frieza glared at the two Saiyans that were in front of him, annoyed that they believed that they could defeat him with their power boosts, though at the same time he noticed that the sky was getting a bit darker. He had to resist the urge to grin, because the sky was just another indicator that told him this planet was reaching its end... as if the lava erupting out of the ground and the earth violently shaking weren't enough clues to tell him about what was coming. If he could stall his opponents for a little while longer, and avoid being torn apart in the process, he could destroy the both of them when the planet exploded, because flying into space wasn't an option when they could catch him before he even breached the atmosphere.

Once the two Saiyans were dead, and he was sure they were, he would track down the rest of their friends and kill them in whatever manner he desired... and maybe even turn this Earth of theirs into fireworks as well when he was done with it.





Applejack stood outside of the spaceship that Goku had used to reach Namek, though while everyone was inside the ship waiting for Bulma to activate their ride, which she admitted she knew nothing about, she remained near the door. The earth below her hooves was cracking as the sky turned dark, which told her that Frieza had done something to the planet, something that neither Goku or Vegeta could stop from happening. This reminded her of the planet that she and Rainbow had witnessed the end of, the one their father had blown up because one of the kings had kidnapped the two of them, which told her that Frieza was being a sore loser.

The mere thought of her sister made her anger rise again, who had been killed right in front of her and the others, but after a few seconds she let out a sigh. She had always said her sister was a hothead and that she needed to calm down whenever she was angry, so she helped herself to her own advice for once. Piccolo had also told her, on their way back to the ship, that Mr. Popo should be gathering the Dragon Balls, which meant that they might be making a wish in the near future. She seriously hoped that the wish was made soon, because at the moment the planet was literally tearing itself apart all around them... and she already knew that they were running out of time.

Her thoughts were interrupted as she heard a sound that she never thought she would ever hear again; the sound of Rainbow moaning, which caused her to turn back towards the inside of the ship and found that her sister was being helped into a sitting position with her back pressed against the structure in the middle of the ship... and the hole in her chest had been completely healed.

"My chest is going to be sore for a few days," Rainbow commented, though the look on her face told everyone that she was glad to be alive again, before she found her sister's arms wrapped around her, "Geez Applejack, you don't have to squeeze me so hard... and we certainly wouldn't want to undo all of Mr. Popo's hard work."

"I'm just glad that your alive Rainbow," Applejack said, to which she pulled herself back for a moment, before she understood exactly what Rainbow had meant by 'hard work', "of course, the Dragon Balls."

"I think the wish was made for everyone that Frieza and his men had killed while they were on Namek," Rainbow said, a slight smile appearing on her face, "I'm sure that Dende and the Grand Elder will be brought back any moment now."

Applejack and everyone else smiled as well, because if the Grand Elder was brought back to life they could use Porunga's final wish and take everyone, excluding Frieza, off Namek and be done with this nightmare. All they had to do now was wait and see what happened, while at the same time putting their faith in the Saiyans that were currently fighting Frieza as Bulma tried, and failed, to get the ship started.





As Vegeta and Goku parried Frieza's attacks, and delivered a few in return, the two Saiyans felt the ki of all the dead Namekians being restored, especially Dende's. Even in their anger riddled state they knew that the Dragon Balls of Earth had been used, which meant that the Namekian ones would shortly be restored as well. Then one ki, far stronger than the Namekians, sprung back into existence, though Vegeta actually smiled as he delivered a punch to Frieza's face and sent him flying into the plateau behind him; Rainbow Dash was alive once more. Of course his earlier anger over her death returned in full force and turned his smile into a frown, but now he knew that she was safe and that Beerus wouldn't kill them all for what had happened to her.

Goku, on the other hand, was pleased to have Rainbow alive once more, because while he had no idea who her or Applejack's parents were he knew that they had to be important to someone... and that was all the thought he put into that as he turned his attention back to Frieza, who was pulling himself out of the plateau he had been thrown into. That was followed by him flying down to where the tyrant was standing, landing on the ground at a level that was parallel to his foe, and charging at Frieza before he had a chance to move out of the way. The two of them caught each others attacks and stood their ground, allowing their ki to battle with each other as the ground around them sunk a few times, just like what had happened when Frieza did the same thing with Rainbow.

A few seconds later Goku lifted Frieza into the air, giving Vegeta enough time to come in and slam his foot into the tyrant's back, sending him back into the plateau that he had emerged from seconds ago... which exploded a moment later as Frieza floated out of it.

"I have had it with you insolent Saiyans," Frieza snapped, though it was clear that his anger was on the same level as what Goku and Vegeta had felt earlier, but not to the extent where he was getting a transformation out of it, "I am glad that I wiped out most of your race so long ago, especially if this is the power that all of you could have wielded had more of you become Super Saiyans."

For once Frieza was telling the truth; if more Saiyans like these two had acquired this transformation, and came at him with the same anger and fury that these two possessed, he was sure that he would have been dead by now. He was actually lucky that there were only two Super Saiyans in front of him, because if there were three or more he was sure that he wouldn't have been put into his grave by this point. He still needed to figure out how he was going to stop his opponents from beating him before the planet exploded, but even as he thought about that he had to wonder if he could use his own ki in a similar fashion as the bald one he had blown up earlier. A disk made of energy, and had the ability to cut through anything, would be quite useful, which could potentially turn the tide of this battle if he managed to cut one of the Saiyans in half.

Even as he thought about what he could do to the Saiyans to win this fight, and what moves to do, he reminded himself that Namek would be destroyed soon as well, especially when he noticed some rings of fire off to his left. Lava was already pouring out of all the holes that he had created, though with the ground pulling itself apart he was sure that it was finding new paths to the surface. Even some of the islands were sinking into the water as the ground shifted, all signs pointing to the fact that Namek was going to meet its end soon enough. He was even sure that the sky would turn red with fire any more, giving him the signal that he was waiting for, the one that would tell him they had mere moments before they were at the end of their game.

In order to stall the two Saiyans Frieza held his hands out and gathered his energy, creating two red energy discs like the one the bald one had used earlier to cut off part of his tail, but the different between their attacks was that Frieza could control his discs with his hands,

"So this is your final technique," Goku commented, staring at an attack that reminded him of his best friend, which only made him even angrier than he was before, "how sad. I expected more for you, Frieza."

"I'm going to cut the two of you to pieces," Frieza declared, to which he threw the discs through the air and sent them flying towards his targets, though when they separated one disc went after Goku and the other went after Vegeta.

While Vegeta flew around the area, and forced the disc that was following him to cut through the islands or plateaus around him, Goku flew around Frieza's immediate area and kept his eyes on Frieza as he maneuvered around the broken island they were on, while at the same time seeing if there were any weaknesses to this attack that differed from Krillin's take on it. It was evident that Vegeta was keeping his disc away from the fight, as if he had known that Goku would figure something out, so while he flew around the area he would occasionally fly close to their opponent and test his reactions. As he did this Frieza shouted that he was the superior fighter of the three of them, and that he was the strongest in the entire universe, but neither of the Saiyans paid what he said much mind.

Goku was sure that there was some trick associated with the discs, because he knew there was one with Krillin's take on the technique, but then he actually got an idea that might help him use the attack to their advantage. Twice Goku flew close to where Frieza was standing, causing the tyrant to either throw the disc that was chasing him to the side or dodge before the attack could hit him. At one point Goku brought his disc back towards where Frieza was standing, though as he neared his target he loosed a small ki blast and kicked up some dirt that would block Frieza's sight for a few seconds... while at the same time speeding up so he could appear behind the disc and watch what was happening.

"Dammit!" Frieza shouted, jumping into the air the moment he spotted the disc coming his way, allowing it to pass below him with a look of anger on his face, "Did you really expect me to fall for such a childish trick!?"

That was followed by Goku bringing his right elbow down on top of Frieza's head, causing him to cough up some blood as he was knocked back towards the ground, but Frieza regained himself and started throwing punches at the Saiyan. After dodging a few attacks Goku rammed his left knee into Frieza's chest, stunning him for a moment, before raising his right hand and slapping his opponent's face a few times. Frieza managed to break away seconds later, but Goku followed that up by bringing both of his hands down on Frieza's head and sending him towards the ground, though he followed that up by kicking him hard in the chest. When Frieza neared the ground he flipped around and landed with his feet on the ground, to which he sunk into the earth for a few seconds, though that was followed by him growling as he moved back into the air.

Before Goku could say anything the disc that had been chasing him returned to the battle, though that was when it cleanly sliced off the lower half of Frieza's body, cut off the area between his left hand and left elbow, and even sliced his tail into two smaller pieces... which was followed by him crashing to the ground with a surprised look on his face.

"I... I wasn't expecting that," Goku admitted, because while he had been trying to use the disc to cut Frieza from the front he hadn't expected it to do the same from behind, though one good side effect was that the disc that was chasing Vegeta broke into pieces and allowed the Saiyan to rejoin him.

"I spent all those years studying Frieza... and this wasn't how I pictured the end of our fight," Vegeta said, though while his voice was finally starting to lose the anger he was feeling, which had been burning through his mind for their entire fight, he noticed something to the left of where they were standing, "Hey Kakarot... isn't that the Eternal Dragon?"

Goku looked in the direction of where Vegeta was looking and noticed that Porunga had been reborn, which meant that Dende would soon be making the wish to have everyone teleported back to Earth before Namek exploded. He heard a gasp from the ground below them and noticed that Frieza was still moving, though the defeated tyrant's eyes were locked on the dragon that was floating in the distance. A few seconds later the tyrant looked up at the two of them, as if he was expecting them to stop him if he tried to move, but Goku raised an eyebrow when he noticed that Frieza was gathering his ki into his remaining hand.

"Vegeta... is he doing what I think he's doing?" Goku asked, though he prepared himself for what he was going to do if the answer was yes, which was followed by his ki gathering around his body.

"Yes, one last attack," Vegeta said, to which he pulled his arms back and gathered his ki, though this time he intended on finishing off the tyrant that killed his parents, his race, his planet, and one of his best friends, "Galick Gun..."

"Ka... me..." Goku followed up, though he brought his hands to the right side of his body, which was opposite of what Vegeta was doing at the moment, "ha... me..."

"Time to die you monkey scum!" Frieza screamed, leveling his hand with the two Saiyans and releasing almost all of his energy into one powerful attack that should take them both out in a single instant.

"FIRE!" Vegeta shouted, leveling his own hands with where Frieza was hovering at the moment and releasing the power he had stored up, while resisting the urge to smile as he thought about what might happen next.

"HAAAAAA!" Goku called out in kind, firing his own ki blast at the tyrant at the same moment, to which the two attacks swirled around each other and merged into one powerful beam of energy.

The two attacks collided with each other in the middle of the air, though within a few seconds Frieza's attack was pushed backwards as the energy surged towards where he was floating. Frieza's eyes widened as the energy barreled into where he was at the moment and pushed him into the ground that he happened to be resting above, though the force was enough to detonate the entire island he had been thrown back into. The moment the explosion passed the two Saiyans studied their handiwork, finding that Frieza had been blown into a hole in the ground that was the size of the island he had collided with, though as they lowered their hands they waited to see if their opponent was going to show himself again.

When Frieza didn't resurface, and Goku determined that he couldn't feel his ki anymore, the two Saiyans finally let out the sigh that they had been holding back, during which they fell out of their Super Saiyan state and allowed their hair to return to normal.

"And that is the end of that," Goku said, though at the same time he turned towards Vegeta, "Come on, let's head over to Dende and get off this planet before it really starts to fall apart."

Vegeta nodded and together the two Saiyans flew towards where Porunga was, making sure to avoid any bursts of lava that erupted out of the ground below them. After beating Frieza, and apparently killing him in combat, the last thing either of them wanted to do was fall to something like this, so they decided to be careful while they made their way through the air. Even with having to dodge the flames they managed to make it to where the Eternal Dragon was waiting, where they found Dende lowering his hands as he turned toward them. The little Namekian seemed happy, which was understandable considering they had just finished beating the tyrant that was bringing an end to his home planet.

"So Dende, are you ready to leave Namek before it blows?" Goku asked, though even with his Super Saiyan form turned off he still felt angry, but he was sure that it would pass in time.

"Yep, and I already made the wish." Dende replied, his smile widening, while at the same time Goku seemed confused as to which whsih he was referring to.

"Which version of the wish did you make?" Goku asked, a look of confusion appearing on his face for a moment, "The one where we beat Frieza and everyone goes home, or the one where we haven't beaten Frieza and I stayed here to ensure he died?"

"Y... you were still fighting when I made the wish," Dende explained, waving his hands for a moment, "oh no, I've doomed you to share the same fate as Namek!"

"Not really," Vegeta spoke up, causing the two to turn towards him for a moment, "the ship you arrived in should still be in working order, unlike Frieza's ship that I trashed. You should have more than enough time to get back to it, power it on, and get off planet before Namek is destroyed Kakarot... no, not Kakarot. Your friends call you Goku, and even your enemies call you by that name... and I respect you for having the willpower to help me put Frieza down, so I shall call you by the same name as everyone else."

"Vegeta, I don't mind the fact that you call me by my Saiyan name all the time," Goku said, surprised that Vegeta would even say such a thing, but he smiled at the Saiyan anyway, "in fact I think hearing it every now and then actually helps me understand who I am, the Saiyan that was raised on Earth. Besides, if anyone other than you calls me 'Kakarot' I'm going to punch them in the face like Applejack did with Jeice earlier... that's how much I value our friendship."

Vegeta stared at Goku, or rather Kakarot, for a moment with a look of surprise on his face, because he had actually expected the other Saiyan to jump for joy at the thought of not having to listen to his Saiyan name being said by one person, but then he turned his surprise into a smile. He guessed that if the other Saiyan wanted to be called by his Saiyan name, and actually enjoyed hearing it every now and then like he claimed, he determined that nothing bad could come of it.

"Very well Kakarot, I'll keep calling you by your Saiyan name," Vegeta said, to which he rested a hand on the other Saiyan's shoulder as Porunga's eyes started to glow, "I'll be waiting on Earth with Rainbow, Applejack, and the others... so don't keep us waiting."

Goku nodded and watched as Dende, Vegeta, Porunga, and the Namekian Dragon Balls disappeared in a flash of light, though based on the ki he was feeling he could tell that everyone else had been taken off world in the time he and Vegeta had been talking. Once he was sure that he was the last person on Namek, and checked to be sure that Frieza's ki was gone, he turned in the direction of the ship he had used to reach the planet and flew towards it. He believed Vegeta when he said that there was time for him to get away from the planet before it detonated, but to be on the safe side he flew with all the speed he could muster.





Beerus leaned back in his chair as Whis, Chronoa, and Shin moved away from their seats and went to go grab some more snacks for what was coming next. Despite the fact that Frieza had been dealt with, Namek was going to explode soon, the Namekians had been relocated to Earth with everyone else, and Goku was going to be launched through space by the force of Namek's explosion... he was happy. He had wanted to go to Namek personally and utterly destroy Frieza, along with the planet in a fit of rage, but after cooling off and watching the rest of the fight he was glad that Chronoa had shocked him into staying put. Even from this one battle he could tell that Goku and Vegeta were a force to be reckoned with when they fought as a team, which was something that Whis had agreed with... after exclaiming his surprise that his God of Destruction was able to see that without having to be told.

But none of that mattered to Beerus for the moment, because as the crystal refocused on Earth, and showed them that everyone from Namek was okay, he looked at the faces of his two wonderful daughters and smiled... because despite everything Rainbow and Applejack were still alive and that was all that mattered to him at the moment.
> Namek: Aftermath
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow and Applejack had been expecting to watch the end of Planet Namek from the safety of the ship that Goku had arrived in, despite the fact that it would have been crowded with how many people were in their group. In reality the last glimpse of Namek they had was them staring out of the ship and watching as the ground shifted all around them, though that was followed by them being engulfed in a bright light that brought them to a forest. For a moment the girls, and the rest of their companions, seemed confused as to what had happened, but after a few seconds of looking around Applejack guessed that they had all been teleported to Earth... and by everyone she meant everyone that had been aboard the ship, all the Namekians that resided on the planet, and everyone that had been near Frieza.

Applejack even spotted the Grand Elder sitting nearby, panting as he barely lifted his head to look at the area around them, but she noticed that Goku was the only one missing at the moment.

"Where in the world are we?" Bulma asked, looking around for any landmarks that she recognized, while at the same time Gohan jumped out of the tree he had appeared in and landed beside her.

"I think we're back on Earth," Gohan commented, a smile appearing on his face as he looked at all the Namekians that were standing around and looking at the area they were in, as he was pleased that they had all gotten off of Namek before its destruction.

"This is indeed Earth," Dende said, walking up to the two with Piccolo coming up behind him, "the Grand Elder told me to use the final wish and bring everyone to this planet... except for Frieza. Unfortunately there were two versions of the wish and the one I made was in the sense that Frieza was still alive, so the one called Goku is still on Planet Namek."

"At least he still has a way off the planet before it explodes," a voice said, to which Vegeta walked towards the group with a smile on his face, "and he doesn't have to worry about Frieza anymore... not when we beat the tyrant into the ground and his ki disappeared."

"Oh thank the gods that Frieza has been taken care of," Rainbow stated, a grin appearing on her face as Applejack helped her into a standing position, "I don't envy his spirit when our father finds out what he did and comes looking for him."

Vegeta turned towards the girls for a moment and stared at them for a few seconds, just to be sure that his mind wasn't playing tricks on him and that the wish to bring everyone that Frieza and his men had killed back to life had actually worked like it was supposed to. Once he was sure that what he was seeing was real, which was aided by the fact that he could sense Rainbow's ki again, he stepped forward and embraced the girls in a tight hug. He was glad that both of his friends were okay and that they had escaped any permanent damage that Frieza might have caused them, though he was sure that Rainbow's experience with death was going to have some impact on her fighting style in the future... or not considering that she was one of Lord Beerus' daughters.

"I swear, if I didn't know any better I would suggest that the three of you were father and daughters," Bulma commented, her voice ruining the moment that the trio was having, to which the three of them pulled back from each other, "One of these days the two of you are going to have to tell us who your parents are, because I'm sure that they have to be worried sick about the two of you."

Rainbow and Applejack shared a look with each other, because they knew that none of their new friends would believe them if they suddenly started telling them that their mother was the Supreme Kai of Time and that their father was the God of Destruction. They were sure that Bulma would immediately start asking questions, like why their father didn't just kill Frieza when he started blowing up planets, if they revealed who their parents were. There was also the chance that Bulma would think they were making up stories to get out of actually telling them about the people that raised them before they went into their enchanted sleep, so in the end the two girls decided that it was better for the rest of the group to be in the dark about who their parents were.

That didn't stop either of them from thinking about the fact that their mother had likely been worried sick about them the moment they started fighting Frieza, but they knew that she had to be relieved that they were both okay... despite the fact that Rainbow had to be revived by the Eternal Dragon of Earth.

Gohan noticed that the Namekians were gathering around the Grand Elder, no doubt to tell them about what had transpired in the last few minutes, to which he beckoned for everyone else to walk over and hear what was going on. It was then that they got the confirmation that this was indeed Earth, and that both Kami and King Kai had asked Shenron to bring back everyone that Frieza and his men had killed, allowing Dende to use Porunga's final wish to bring them all here. Gohan decided not to speak up about Krillin, because he had been brought back once already and Shenron could only bring back a person one time, which meant that the only way for his father's best friend to live again would be to use the Namekian Dragon Balls to wish him back to life.

The Namekians were devastated when they learned that their planet was going to explode soon, though at the same time they seemed overjoyed to hear that the man responsible for the destruction of Namek had been done in by both Goku and Vegeta, who rubbed the back of his head as they praised him.

"So, you and Goku beat the strongest being in the universe." Piccolo commented, causing both Vegeta and the girls to turn towards him for a few seconds, "Does that mean that the two of you are now the strongest fighters in the entire universe?"

"No... there is still one being stronger than both of us," Vegeta replied, though he noticed that Rainbow and Applejack were smiling, because they knew exactly what he knew and were waiting to see what he said about their father, "his name is Beerus the Destroyer, or Lord Beerus if you prefer. He's a being that's so powerful that even Frieza is terrified of him... though I really don't know much about him."

Vegeta was glad to see that the others, excluding Rainbow and Applejack, were shocked by what he had said, though before they could question what was said they all noticed that seven stone spheres fell from the sky and landed in the area behind the Grand Elder. Vegeta was somewhat happy to have the spheres land when they did, because he was sure that Piccolo had been looking at him funny for a few seconds, as if he suspected that he had been lying about something. Vegeta didn't know if Piccolo or Gohan remembered Rainbow claiming to be one of Beerus' daughters, or if they had forgotten that fact in the heat of battle, but he didn't want to say more in case they actually remembered something.

In his mind it was better to make sure that his new friends didn't know who Rainbow and Applejack's father was, because there would be too many questions to answer... and he knew that he didn't have all the answers to them.

"It would appear that I have reached the end of my lifespan," the Grand Elder said, though his statement stopped the Namekian children as they climbed out of the trees they were in, before the entire race was standing around their Grand Elder, "I am pleased to have fulfilled everything I have gone in the time given to me. And, from the sounds of it, it appears that the Dragon Balls have followed us to Earth. Moori, p... please step forward and hold our your hand."

The elder in question stepped forward as the Grand Elder started coughing, indicating that he was indeed nearing the end of his life, much to the dismay of the Namekians. Applejack, Rainbow, and the rest of their group watched what was about to happen, because they were all sure that this wasn't something that was seen everyday. When Moori held out his left hand the Grand Elder gently lifted his right hand into the air and placed it around Moori's hand, which was followed by a yellowish aura appearing around the elder as a look of shock appeared on his face.

"F... from now on, you are the Grand Elder," the Grand Elder said, smiling as he pulled his hand back the moment the aura faded, though at the same time he coughed a few more times, "In due time the Dragon Balls will regain their brilliance and shine once more. Promise me that you will use them well."

"Do not worry Grand Elder, we will use them well," Moori replied, raising a hand to wipe some tears from his eyes, which several of the other Namekians repeated seconds later.

"Good," the Grand Elder said, though at the same time his body started to phase in and out, indicating that he was definitely reaching the end of his life, "Let there be eternal peace among the Namekians."

That was the last thing the Grand Elder said as his body vanished before their eyes, though all the Namekians cried out his name a few times, indicating that he was dead for those that were behind them. Piccolo had to turn away for a moment, to tell something to be quiet while the other Namekians mourned the loss of their Grand Elder, before his concentration returned to the group in front of him. Dende, however, discovered that Piccolo had fused with Nail, the Namekian that had been guarding the Grand Elder when they had arrived at his house, but he only smiled as Moori declared that the Namekians should focus their energies on finding peace for themselves.

As Bulma determined what they were going to do next, as she overheard Gohan and Dende talking about using the Namekian Dragon Balls to wish back Krillin, Yamcha, and anyone else that was still dead, she heard a familiar voice in the back of her head.

Hey Bulma, its me, Yamcha. the voice said, though Bulma definitely recognized it as Yamcha's voice, but she could also tell that he was annoyed about something, King Kai wanted someone to pass on some information to you and the gang... and I volunteered to do so.

"R... really?" Bulma asked, looking around for Yamcha for a moment, causing the rest of their small group to look over at her as the Namekians gathered around their new Grand Elder, "And where are you exactly?"

I'm on King Kai's planet. Yamcha replied, as if he had been expecting such a question and had prepared an answer ahead of time, And before you ask King Kai is allowing me to speak directly into your mind, with one of his abilities.

"Is that so?" Bulma said, looking a little surprised by the notion of Yamcha speaking into her head, but dismissed it as she determined that she needed to hear whatever he was trying to tell her, "So, what's the message that your delivering to us?"

King Kai says not to worry about Goku, Yamcha replied, almost as if King Kai had known that she and the others were planning on using the Namekian Dragon Balls to wish their friend back to Earth, when the spheres had become active again that is, He'll be blasting off of Namek in the ship he arrived in within the next ten minutes, though the destruction of Namek is going to hurl him through space until he lands on another planet. King Kai says that its better to not waste a wish on trying to bring him back to Earth and let him do what must be done... though it sounds like he's got one last mission to do before he can return home.

"Oh... does King Kai have an idea of when Goku will return to Earth?" Bulma inquired, knowing that both Chi Chi and Gohan would be worried about him until he returned, and so would she and the rest of his friends.

He says between six months to a year, Yamcha said, though his tone indicated that he was annoyed about something, Apparently he's been speaking with a friend of his and she's the one answering whatever questions he has... while being vague at the same time.

"Well then, that gives us enough time to use the Namekian Dragon Balls as we see fit" Bulma stated, to which she smiled as she heard a wave of confusion on the other side of the conversation, "Apparently Porunga, the Namekian Eternal Dragon, can revive people as many times as the people want... which means that Krillin can be returned to life as well."

Only to die in the vacuum of space, another voice said, one that Bulma determined had to be King Kai, who had patiently been waiting until Yamcha delivered the message before speaking up, The Dragon Balls return people to life where they died, so since Krillin died on Namek he would return to where Namek used to be... where only death would await him.

Bulma started to shake as she told the rest of the group the news about Krillin's fate, about the fact that he'd never be able to come back to life with the Dragon Balls because the planet he died on no longer existed, but before anyone freaked out Vegeta stepped forward.

"Look, I don't know a lot about spirits, but I have an idea." Vegeta said, causing the group to turn towards him for a moment, "What if you took his spirit and moved it to Earth, where a second wish could then be used to bring him back to life? I'm not sure if its possible or not, but its likely the best chance at bringing Krillin back to life."

"Why didn't I think of that?" Bulma moaned, slapping herself in the forehead, as if she had known about spirits and had forgotten that they might have some sort of loophole around where a certain spirit died.

"Excuse me, madam of Earth," Moori said, causing the group to suddenly shift their gaze towards the new Grand Elder, who had separated himself from the group, "My people and I would like to use the Namekian Dragon Balls to find a suitable planet to live on, once they have reactivated that is, but we have come to an agreement regarding their usage. It will take one hundred and thirty days for the Namekian Dragon Balls to reactivate, so until then we need to find a suitable home that will serve as a temporary residence until all of your friends have been resurrected. We have agreed that it is the least we can do for the people that saved our race from extinction."

Bulma ran through the deal they were offering her and the others in her head; they could use the Dragon Balls to move Krillin's spirit back to Earth and resurrect him, which would use up two wishes, and then bring Yamcha back, as he was the only one who hadn't been resurrected yet. Then they would have to wait another one hundred and thirty days to let the Namekians use the wishes as they desired, because Bulma was sure that Tien and Chiaotzu would have shown up by then. While they had been waiting on the ship, back on Planet Namek, Gohan told her that two of their three friends had already been brought back, leaving Yamcha as the odd man out.

To her it sounded like the best deal they could ask for, because she and her friends could resurrect the last of their friends and the Namekians could find a new home with wishes to spare.

"How about I invite all of you to come live at my house until you can make your wish?" Bulma offered, seeing a surprised look appear on Moori's face for a moment, "Its pretty big, and I'm sure that both my father and I would like to earn about your culture before you leave... besides, there would be a big fuss if someone else found all of you out here."

"I... I guess that would be true," Moori replied, not sure what sort of fuss Bulma was referring to, but he sensed that she meant well by her offer, "Very well then, on behalf of the Namekian people I accept your kind assistance."

"Okay then, I'm going to go hunt down a phone and call my father," Bulma said, to which she started to walk in the opposite direction of the Namekian Dragon Balls, before she spotted Vegeta and the pony girls resting near some trees, "Hey Vegeta, do you and the girls want to come over as well? I'm sure all three of you are dying to get a decent meal in you... and sleep in an actual bed."

"Please don't mention 'dying' so soon," Rainbow moaned, though at the same time she, Vegeta, and Applejack smiled at Bulma, because they knew that she didn't mean anything by accidentally saying the word.

"What Rainbow means is that we'd be delighted to spend a few nights at your place again," Applejack said, because she knew that her sister would never say such a thing, especially when all she had to do was grab a cloud and lay on it to form a nice bed for herself.

"After killing Dodoria, Zarbon, the Ginyu Force, and Frieza, and transforming into a Super Saiyan, I say that some rest is definitely in order," Vegeta commented, letting out a yawn, which was understandable considering how tired he was feeling after expanding so much energy to beat Frieza.

Bulma smiled as she walked away form the group, because she was happy to see that everyone was quite pleased with what they were able to accomplish during their time on Namek. Sure, the planet was either going to explode soon or it had already done so, but they had managed to save an entire race from extinction, which she supposed was one of the things that Vegeta had wanted to do the moment they stepped foot on the planet. She glanced back at the Saiyan as she walked further away from the group, wondering how such a fierce warrior could be so kind to those he considered his friends, as if he was a person with two personalities. She guessed that she had hit the nail on the head, based on what she heard him say before he and the others waged their war on Frieza and his forces, but she smiled as she continued walking.





One phone call later, and after an hour or two had passed, the group noticed a large yellow ship flying in their direction, though the look on Bulma's face told everyone that this was one of her father's ships. Rainbow had spent some of the time asking Vegeta what she missed after Frieza shot her in the chest and killed her, to which she discovered that both he and Goku ascended to being Super Saiyans and beat up the tyrant in combat. She was slightly annoyed that she hadn't seen the Super Saiyan state in battle, and Vegeta wasn't about to do it in his exhausted state, but he did promise her that one day he would show her his new transformation... and maybe spar with her for a few seconds with it.

As the ship landed a lady came charging out of the cargo area, calling out Gohan's name as she asked the Namekians where her son once, which immediately told Rainbow and Applejack that she was Gohan's mother.

Once Gohan and his mother had been reunited, and Bulma had finished discussing the details of her deal with the Namekians, they slowly boarded the ship and made sure that there was enough room for everyone. It took a few minutes to ensure that everyone was inside the ship, as well as make sure the seven stones that were the Namekian Dragon Balls were brought aboard as well, before Dr. Brief engaged the engines and started the journey back to the Capsule Corporation building that Rainbow and Applejack had stayed at for that one night. The group settled into a relaxing ride as they made their way to their destination, though during the ride the group noticed that the Namekian elders were chatting among each other, no doubt discussing what they would do once they were on a new planet.

After the group arrived at their destination, and the ship had landed, the Namekians seemed amazed by the building that rested in front of them, though Vegeta noticed a spherical ship that happened to be sitting in the yard... which looked identical to the one that Kakarot had used to reach Namek, only the number on the side was different.

"Is this the style of ship that Kakarot used to reach Namek?" Vegeta asked, as he had noticed that the man that had been driving the yellow ship had been staring at him for a few seconds, so he decided to strike a conversation with the man.

"Oh, you mean Goku," Dr. Brief said, to which Vegeta nodded his head, indicating that the man knew who he was referring to, "Yes, I designed these ships after the Saiyan Pods that you and the bald Saiyan landed in... though it took some time to make this one space worthy. All these odd malfunctions and problems kept springing up, as if something or someone wanted to keep Chi Chi and the others here on Earth... though considering that Planet Namek has been destroyed at this point I'm glad that the problems appeared in the first place. Did you want to use the ship?"

Vegeta stared at the ship for a few seconds, wondering if he should use the ship to head out across the stars and obliterate more of Frieza's empire, before he shook his head. With Frieza dead, and one of his underlings was bound to have noticed that his ki had disappeared, it was only a matter of time until the entire empire crumbled on itself. There was no reason for him to kill them anymore, as the ones that were largely responsible for taking over the various planets had already been taken care of. Without Frieza, Zarbon, Dodoria, and the Ginyu Force to command the lesser troops he knew that the power hungry captains would begin declaring war on each other, effectively ripping the majority of the empire to pieces once they discovered what had happened on Namek.

"No... I was just curious about the ship." Vegeta eventually said, turning away from the ship and accepting a drink from Dr. Brief's wife, who was giving out drinks to everyone that had come off the ship, "By the way, I applaud you for being able to reverse engineer the technology behind the pods that Raditz, Nappa, and I used to reach this planet... it couldn't have been easy for you."

"Well, my daughter and I are geniuses," Dr. Brief commented, rubbing the back of his head as he took a drink and walked with Vegeta as they headed towards where the other Z Warriors were sitting, "but for the amount of time we had to study the pods, before we ended up breaking all of them, I think we did a decent job... its only a shame that there aren't anymore pods for us to study and learn from."

Vegeta glanced back at the spherical ship for a few seconds, recalling what little he had seen of the one that Kakarot had used to reach Namek, and smiled as he and Dr. Brief walked away from it. He already knew that the man had learned everything there was to learn about the pods that he and the other Saiyans had used to reach Earth to begin with, so there was no point in telling him that he could easily use the spherical ship to acquire more of the pods for him to study. Doing so would, unfortunately, bring the eyes of the rest of Frieza's empire to Earth, where he and the others would basically be fighting a full scale war against an empire that could use all its resources to avenge the death of Frieza.

Still, even as he walked away from the ship he couldn't help but feel that one day someone from Frieza's empire was going to show up and cause some damage to Earth, which meant that he and the others needed to be prepared for such an event... but for how he planned on joining the celebration and having some fun with his friends, both the new ones and the old ones, before he focused on preparing them for whatever was ahead of them.





King Kai smiled as he stopped watching what was happening on Earth, because right now Vegeta, Rainbow, Applejack, and everyone else deserved their hard earned victory over the dreaded Lord Frieza, which he felt would have been ruined if he continued to hover over them and didn't turn his attention elsewhere. There were other matters that required his attention, though he thought back to the yellow envelope that had been delivered to him shortly after everyone had been returned to Earth... which was the reason he was standing on Snake Way and not hanging out in his own house. He turned to the left after a few steps and glanced up at the golden gate that was in front of him, one that was hidden from everyone that ventured down Snake Way.

The only people that knew about the gate's existence was himself, the people who lived behind the gate, and anyone that was given permission to pass through the gates... and the person who had contacted him was standing outside his destination.

"Good afternoon King Kai," the man in front of him said, a smile appearing on his face as he looked away from whatever he had been looking at for the last few minutes.

"Afternoon King Vegeta," King Kai replied, coming to a stop in front of the old Saiyan King, while a smile also appeared on his face, "I received your message some time ago... are you sure about this?"

"Yes, I have never been more sure in my life... or afterlife for that matter," King Vegeta said, remembering what he had been told a few hours ago, "There are things that I would like to tell my son, and some things that are better shown than said, though this will also give me the chance to show him what happened to us... besides, I would like to give my son the chance to meet his mother."

King Kai sighed as he nodded his head towards the dead king, though thanks to everything he had seen, from both Goku and Vegeta, he knew that the Saiyans were a stubborn race and tended to stick to what they said, which meant that King Vegeta would likely hound him until he granted his son permission to see what was behind the golden gate. He still had no idea why the dead king insisted on allowing Rainbow and Applejack to join Vegeta on the other side of the gate, but he decided that it was better to simply grant permission and call it a done deal. Despite the fact that he hadn't been included, and had likely been forgotten about, King Kai knew that one day Goku would see what was on the other side of the gate as well... though that wouldn't be for some time.

In the end King Kai knew that Vegeta deserved some sort of reward for bringing about the defeat of Frieza, so he guessed that allowing him a glimpse of what was waiting for him in the future was better than nothing... especially with the emotions that will rise once the Saiyan Prince realized what, and more importantly who, was waiting for him behind the gate.
> Interlude: Vegeta's Reunion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Vegeta let out a yawn as the first rays of the sun entered the room that he had been sleeping in and landed on his eyes, effectively causing him to wave his hands for a few seconds before snapping his eyes open and rising into a sitting position so he could get the sun out of his eyes. Bulma had been generous enough to allow him to spend a few nights in her own house, before he decided what to do with his life now that he had finally gotten his vengeance on the tyrant Frieza, but he hadn't expected the party that he and everyone else had attended the night before. The entire group had gathered in the area around the spherical ship and shared stories with each other as they toasted to their victory, where he learned a little more about Kakarot when he was a child, and all the deeds he had done before Raditz had landed on the planet, but he joined in everyone's laughter when he felt it was appropriate.

Unfortunately he, Rainbow, and Applejack didn't have too many stories to tell, as the girls had been asleep for so many years and couldn't tell most of what they knew because they would end up revealing who their parents were, but they were able to tell stories about the three years they spent together and saved people from Frieza's grasp. Despite that fact the rest of the group was more than willing to laugh at whatever the tree of them did while they were children, which he considered to be fair considering how much he had laughed at the stories that Bulma told about Kakarot from when he was a child.

Dr. Brief had prepared a large feast for them to celebrate the downfall of Frieza, to go with the rest of the party the group had originally planned out, though he was smart enough to give Rainbow and Applejack juice, considering that they weren't at the legal age to drink alcohol like most of the group they were hanging with. Vegeta chuckled as he remembered his hunger getting the better of him as he dug into the feast that had been laid out for everyone, but judging by the look on Bulma's face he knew that her family was already used to Saiyans eating a lot... though he wasn't the only one stuffing his face at the time. He had seen Rainbow and Applejack chowing down like he was, with Applejack eating in a more respectable manner than the manner that he and her sister had been eating in, but truthfully he was enjoying their victory and decided to have fun.

Now, on the morning following their party, he stretched as he pulled himself from the bed he had been laying on, which he honestly didn't remember collapsing on after the group had finished their party, before he made his way out into the large living area that the kitchen was located in... where he found Dr. Brief sitting at the table and sipping from a cup that he placed on the table in front of him.

"Ah, good morning Vegeta," Dr. Brief said, though he put down the paper he was reading from, moved to the counter and grabbed a second glass, before he poured something into it and returned to the table, where he set the steaming cup down in front of him, "Do you, by chance, drink coffee at all?"

"Yes, but the only variety of coffee I have ever tasted is the blend that Frieza allowed his underlings to drink... though I will admit that it isn't the best blend in the universe," Vegeta answered, to which he picked up the cup that had been placed in front of him and blew on it a few times, before taking a few sips and smiling at Dr. Brief, "Oh that is so much better than anything the tyrant ever let us drink."

"Wait, so the worst tyrant in the universe's history can have awesome spaceships and great warriors," Dr. Brief said, surprise appearing on his face for a few seconds, as if he actually couldn't believe what Vegeta was telling him, "but he willingly allows his citizens to drink subpar coffee and expects them to enjoy it? Its a wonder why no one else bothered to do what you were planning... terrible coffee would have been a decent reason for me planning on bringing some change to his empire."

Vegeta stared at the cup for a moment, as he hesitated to even add the lackluster coffee he was forced to drink as a plausible reason behind all of his planning and hard work, but he decided not to say anything about it. If anything whoever was in charge after the death of Frieza might actually be better than the tyrant... otherwise he was sure that someone would be coming to Earth sometime in the near future to get their revenge on him and everyone else. Still, regardless of where coffee rested on the list of reasons behind him wanting to topple the tyrant that destroyed his home planet, he was happy to have finally gotten his revenge and no doubt satisfied all the Saiyans that had perished on that fateful day.

"Though I guess at this point it doesn't matter," Dr. Brief said after a few seconds, causing Vegeta to look up from his cup, "You and Goku beat the tyrant in fair combat, and cut him to pieces with his own attack I might add, though I think its safe to say that he was destroyed when Namek exploded. You saved the universe from such an evil creature, which I'm sure that all the various races are grateful for... even if they don't know what the two of you did for them."

Vegeta nodded and the two of them spoke for a time about Frieza's empire, as Dr. Brief wanted to know more about the technology that was used throughout the empire, though he could only offer him some information on the pieces of technology he knew about. After a few minutes, and they had both finished their drinks, they moved out into the area that the Namekians would be staying in, finding that the majority of them were up and about already. Vegeta guessed that it made sense, considering that they were in an unknown location and wanted to know everything about where they were, but he had to chuckle when he spotted Rainbow sleeping on a cloud... especially when Dr. Brief commented on how weird it was for her to bend the clouds to her will.

Truth be told Vegeta had never figured out how Rainbow was able to do that, he just assumed that it was something unique to her, as Applejack had never done something like that in the time he knew her... and speaking of Applejack he noticed that she was talking to someone that was standing in front of a floating carpet. He had never met the person before in his entire life, but he was sure that Applejack knew him based on the fact that neither one of them were annoyed with each other, which meant that he was an ally of some kind. A few seconds later the man pointed towards Vegeta, to which Applejack looked back and smiled at him, before beckoning for him to come over and join the two of them.

"Mr. Popo, this is Vegeta" Applejack said, though that was followed by her beckoning to the strange man that she was standing near for a few seconds, who had his arms crossed behind his back as he stared into Vegeta's eyes, "Vegeta, this is Mr. Popo. It was thanks to his carpet that Piccolo, Rainbow, and I were able to join everyone on Namek and help you take apart Frieza's elite soldiers. He's also the one that our mother entrusted us to when we were in our enchanted sleep, where we slept on Kami's Lookout until we woke up from our slumber."

"Is that so?" Vegeta replied, to which he turned towards Mr. Popo and gave him a small bow, because he had the feeling that there was more to the man than what he was seeing at the moment and decided to be respectful towards him, "I'm happy to hear that the two of you had such a powerful person watching over you... and I am grateful to you, Mr. Popo, for making sure that nothing happened to them during the time that they were asleep."

"If you say so," Mr. Popo remarked, to which he turned his full attention to the Saiyan and glared at him, though Vegeta knew better than to say anything about the man's attitude, especially when he was sure that he outranked him, "King Kai has called in a favor and asked me to come here, where I'm supposed to retrieve you, Rainbow, and Applejack. Apparently he has something special he wants the three of you to see, though I'll have to make two trips between here and where King Kai is waiting; one for the girls and one for you."

Vegeta had to admit, he was slightly curious as to why this King Kai wanted both him and the girls to come visit him, but he guessed that Frieza was the root of the decision. He turned his eyes towards the cloud that Rainbow was sleeping on and found that it was empty, though he then noticed that she was walking towards them with a smile on her face.

"So King Kai wants to see us?" Rainbow asked, to which she stretched her arms and legs for a moment, while at the same time both Vegeta and Applejack nodded to her, "I'm sure that we'll be able to pick up something to eat later... unless he's willing to wait an hour for us to eat something?"

"He told me that there would be a feast prepared for the three of you when you arrive at your destination." Mr. Popo said, to which he beckoned to the carpet for a moment, "I'll take you and your sister to where King Kai wants to meet you first, then I'll come back and pick your friend up."

Rainbow nodded as she and her sister climbed onto the carpet, to which Mr. Popo climbed on after them and disappeared in an instant, though it was far from the strangest thing Vegeta had ever seen by this point in his life. A few seconds later the man returned with the carpet, where Vegeta discovered that the girls were gone, so he assumed that it was his turn and climbed onto the carpet. He wondered what was going to happen next, though before he could say anything the area around him disappeared and he traveled to wherever Mr. Popo had taken Rainbow and Applejack.





The next thing Vegeta saw was that he, Mr. Popo, Rainbow, and Applejack were all near some sort of shrine of some sort, which happened to rest near the side of what appeared to be a walkway that had been constructed to resemble a serpent, though he couldn't see either end of the beast from where he was standing. As Vegeta climbed off the carpet he noticed that there was a short man that wore a black robe that covered the majority of his body, though when he looked at the symbol on the man's chest he knew that this had to be King Kai. The moment he was off the carpet Mr. Popo announced that he would be back later in the afternoon to pick the three of them up, before disappearing as quickly as he had arrived, leaving the three of them alone with King Kai.

As the trio approached King Kai, who was standing in front of the shrine waiting for them, Vegeta noticed that he was carrying some sort of pouch as well, one that was perfectly rounded and reminded him of the perfect spheres that were the Dragon Balls.

"Good morning King Kai," Applejack said, though she bowed to the world god that was standing before them, something that both Rainbow and Vegeta repeated not moments later.

"Morning Applejack. Morning Rainbow Dash." King Kai replied, smiling at the two as he turned his attention to Vegeta, who offered him a smile in return, "And good morning to you as well Vegeta."

"Likewise King Kai," Vegeta said, which was followed by him and the girls standing straight once more, "Mr. Popo didn't give us a clear picture of why you wanted to see us. Is this about what happened on Namek?"

"Yes, and I will explain on the way," King Kai said, to which he beckoned for them to follow him as he lead them down the winding road that they were standing on, "You see, I was content to let you guys party on Earth, which would have served as your reward for defeating the dreaded Frieza and fracturing part of his empire, but someone else decided that you deserved a better reward than a party. I met with a certain someone who desired to see the three of you again, so he asked me to invite the three of you into the Other World, to which I had to call in a favor with Mr. Popo. Trust me, I never thought I'd use my favor in such a manner, but considering what's ahead of us... well, I wouldn't want to ruin the surprise just yet."

Vegeta started to open his mouth, so he could question what King Kai was saying, but before he could actually say anything he noticed a shimmering golden gate resting off to the left side of the road that they were on, one that seemed to be calling out to him. He had the feeling that behind that gate was what King Kai wanted to show them, though at the same time he had to wonder who had convinced King Kai to allow the three of them to come here. When they reached the front of the gate King Kai stopped for a moment, as if he was mentally debating about something, before he let out a sigh and tapped on the metal gate. A few seconds later the gate opened for the four of them, to which they were able to see what laid on the other side... though Vegeta knew that he wasn't ready for what he saw.

What was resting in front of them was a literal copy of the city that his father had ruled over since he had held the Saiyan uprising against the other inhabitants of the planet, who had been treating them like dirt the entire time, but the major difference was that it looked pristine and well maintained. Vegeta looked to the left and right for a moment, finding that the city stretched outwards in all the directions it possibly could, while at the same time keeping the palace in its usual spot near the middle of the city, where the large courtyard rested in front of the palace. Before Planet Vegeta had been destroyed Vegeta remembered seeing a statue of his father in the middle of the courtyard, a symbol to celebrate his victory over the Tuffles, but that statue had been replaced by a silver sphere that was resting on some sort of base.

What surprised Vegeta the most was the fact that the people who called this city home, and ran it like any other city he had been to in his entire life, were Saiyans. He didn't mean what they were before they forced to work under Frieza, because these Saiyans were wearing the same battle gear that he was wearing at the moment, but from what he could tell the gear the others were wearing had been slightly modified, as if the dead had made it their own. He was also sure that all of the Saiyans in front of him were dead, if the circular halos above their heads were anything to go by, but he was still shocked by what he was looking at.

"Welcome to the resting place of every Saiyan that followed the path you father set them on," King Kai commented, nodding to a group of Saiyans that were walking by them, who nodded in return as they picked up the conversation they were having, "Originally we thought about calling this place the Halls of Justice, but then decided that it really wasn't the best name despite the fact that all of you fought for the greater good of the universe. Now, however, we have taken to calling the city 'Asgard', where the Saiyans live and train between missions to ensure stability in the Other World... though one of their major jobs is making sure that the denizens of Hell stay where they belong."

"Or capturing rogue spirits and returning them to their rightful place," a voice said, to which a male Saiyan landed in front of them and started walking beside them, "I swear, keeping Chilled in Hell is actually kind of fun... especially when he always tries to fight his way out of every situation I encounter him in, despite the fact that I've beaten him more times than I can count."

As the Saiyan looked back at the group Vegeta had to do a double take, because for a moment he thought that Kakarot was standing in front of him, but then he noticed the scar on the Saiyan's left cheek and knew that it couldn't be who he was thinking about. The Saiyan was wearing a dark blue and green colored suit of armor, without the shoulder pads, along with a pair of black pants that most Saiyans had refused to wear, but there were some exceptions to that opinion. This Saiyan was even wearing a blood red colored headband, something that was generally uncommon among the Saiyans, but Vegeta didn't mind the change at all.

"Oh, where are my manners?" the Saiyan asked, rubbing the back of his head as he looked at the group, "My name is Bardock and, judging from the looks you three are giving me, I can tell that you figured out that I have some relation to Kakarot... I'm his father."

"You're Kakarot's father?" Vegeta inquired, to which the Saiyan nodded to him as they continued walking towards the palace, "The family resemblance is uncanny."

"That's the same thing that my wife, Gine, tells me every now and then," Bardock said, a smile appearing on his face as a female Saiyan walked out of a building and came their way, "and here she comes now."

Vegeta discovered that Gine was actually shorter than Bardock and had a more slender shape to her body, though she had skin colored like his, had onyx colored eyes, and had shaggy black hair that reached her shoulders. Gine was wearing a sleeveless black bodysuit, though her combat armor was green colored and was outlined with white lines, which happened to end in a thigh length hoop. In addition to all of that she was wearing purple armbands and white boots, all of which looked custom made at some point in her life, which was common for most of the female Saiyans if Vegeta was remembering correctly. Vegeta even noticed that Gine was allowing her tail to move freely as she walked, while her husband Bardock had his wrapped around his waist like a belt, which was what he had done while he still had his tail.

"Bardock, I thought you weren't supposed to be back until tonight!" Gine said, wrapping her arm around Bardock's as she fell in with the rest of the group, though she was smiling the entire time.

"I would still be out there if Chilled hadn't made a mistake while he was trying to hide from me," Bardock replied, a smile appearing on his face as he looked at the rest of the group, "If you'll excuse us, I'm sure that my wife would like my company for an hour or two... and I'm sure we'll be seeing more of you in the future."

Vegeta could only watch as Kakarot's parents bid the group farewell and departed, leaving him to wonder who else he would be meeting while he and the girls were here. As they walked down the street he recognized Saiyans that he had seen when they came to the palace to report their success on whatever missions they had been sent on, before Nappa had gotten them killed. It was strange to see all of them again, especially when a few of them came and greeted him as the group passed them, but he couldn't help but call them by their names and talk with them for a minute or two before excusing himself once more.

As they neared the palace Vegeta turned to King Kai, deciding that it was time to ask what was going on for all of the Saiyans to be walking around the afterlife like this, but before he could say anything he was interrupted by someone he thought that he would never see again in his entire life; his father.

"Hello son," King Vegeta said, to which he stepped down the rest of the steps that led up to the palace and placed his hand on Vegeta's shoulder, while at the same time a smile appeared on his face, "I'm sure that you and your friends have questions for me... which I will answer over breakfast. King Kai, would you like to join us?"

"I'm afraid that I can't stay much longer," King Kai replied, to which he pulled off the pouch he was wearing and handed it to King Vegeta, who collected it with his spare hand a few seconds later, "I'll be back late this afternoon to pick them up, unless something more demanding requires my attention."

King Vegeta nodded and King Kai departed from the city that they were in, allowing the Saiyan king to beckon the trio into the palace, where both he and his son were saluted by the guards that were standing at the entrance. Rainbow and Applejack looked at the inside of the palace that they entered, remembering their visits to the original palace that their friend had lived in, finding it strange that the entire palace they were walking through was an exact copy of the one that had been on Planet Vegeta. The halls were the same, the various statues and pillars were the same, the draperies were the same, and even the table and silverware that was waiting for them was the exact same. It was like someone had taken a snapshot of the city that King Vegeta had ruled and transplanted it in the heavens, only to improve it beyond what it had been before its destruction.

As they entered the dining room Vegeta noticed that the chair that his father generally sat in, recreated to look exactly like the original that had rested in the palace he had grown up in, was accompanied by another chair... one that looked almost as grand as his father's seat.

"I'm sure that all three of you have questions," King Vegeta said, to which he beckoned to the seats that were arranged around his own, where they all took their seats as he set the pouch down near them, "So go ahead, ask away."

"How... how is all of this possible?" Vegeta asked, waving a hand around for a moment, though he meant both the palace and the surrounding city that was just outside the walls.

"I asked King Kai the same thing when I first arrived in this afterlife," King Vegeta answered, to which a light chuckle escaped from his lips as he looked at his guests, "He told me that those who devote their lives to fighting for the greater good, and knowing when to make sacrifices for the good of other races, kept their bodies when they entered the Other World when they died. He said that he and the other Kais had gathered together and came to the decision that the entire Saiyan race, those that fought for the greater good, saved innocents, and defeated tyrants, deserved a place in this realm, to which I discovered that they had recreated our city in perfect detail.

Once we had settled into our new home, and came to terms with the fact that we had been granted a second chance to do the right thing in a new realm, we discovered that our new role was to keep the denizens of Hell where they belong, as well as deal with certain spirits that are trying to take over this realm. I'm sure that you met Bardock when you entered the city, no doubt returning from hunting Chilled down yet again, so you have some idea of what we do around here. Basically when a spirit causes trouble we receive a notice on what's going on and select the appropriate person, or group, to deal with whichever spirit is the culprit... though there are some special cases, like Bardock being the one to constantly deal with Chilled."

"That reminds me," Applejack commented, noticing that some of the castle staff walked into the room and started placing dishes on the table, "who is this Chilled that Bardock mentioned?"

"He's Frieza's ancestor," King Vegeta replied, raising a hand to his chin for a moment, as if remembering something that had happened a long time ago, "He and Bardock have a certain... history... with each other, though personally I'm beginning to think that Chilled is only doing this to have fun with his foe, as Bardock seems to be the only one that can find and contain him. That could explain why the old space pirate is able to get around his guards so much, they might be allowing him to exercise with the knowledge that he'll be brought back to them in due time."

"His descendant should be joining him in a few days," Vegeta said, a smile appearing on his face as he recalled what he and the others had celebrated the previous night, as he was sure that his father was going to find this amusing, "Kakarot, who is Bardock and Gine's son, helped me take out Frieza on Planet Namek yesterday... so the last two surviving Saiyans took out the person responsible for destroying our race and planet in one swift decision."

"Speaking of Saiyans, there's someone I wanted you to meet," King Vegeta said, his own smile widening as he heard a door open behind him, "and trust me son, she's been dying to meet you and your friends."

Vegeta looked up as a female Saiyan, who was just as tall as his father and had a body that was as slender as Gine's was, walked into the room with a smile on her face. She was wearing a dark blue colored bodysuit that didn't have any sleeves, just like the suit that Gine was wearing earlier, though the area covering her stomach was bare, telling Vegeta that the bodysuit was in two pieces. The lady's armor was white colored and broken into a chest piece and a lower body piece, as if she was intentionally showing off her midriff, which Vegeta found odd considering most female Saiyans never wore their armor like that. Her hair style was like Gine's and colored black like Vegeta's hair, though her hair stopped a few inches passed her shoulders, while Vegeta noticed that there were a few bangs hanging in front of her eyes, but she didn't seem bothered by them at all.

As Vegeta and the girls looked at the lady he noticed a few interesting things about her; like the fact that her tail was freely moving behind her body, exactly like Gine's had been, and the fact that the Royal Mark of his family happened to be resting on the left side of her chest piece.

"Allow me to do the introductions," King Vegeta said, to which he turned his smile to the lady that was approaching the table, while at the same time gesturing to Vegeta and the girls for a moment, "Darling, this is our son, Vegeta, and his friends Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Vegeta, this is my wife Mizuna... she's your mother."

Vegeta and the girls were taken aback by the declaration that the lady that was standing behind his father was none other than his mother, which unfortunately Vegeta couldn't remember much about because she had died shortly after his brother Tarble had been born... but that didn't stop him from rising from his chair.

"My darling little angel," the lady, Mizuna, said, a smile appearing on her face as she walked forward, while at the same time she took a few seconds to look over Vegeta as he stood up, "you look so much like your father... but a mother recognizes her child, regardless of how much time has passed since they last saw each other."

Vegeta's eyes widened as he heard Mizuna's voice, as several long forgotten memories resurfaced for a few seconds, but they all had the same lady speaking in the same voice he had just heard, to which he felt some tears starting to swell up. Not a few seconds later Mizuna held her arms out and Vegeta, suddenly feeling like his younger self for a moment, ran forward and threw his arms around her, embracing her tighter than he ever had before... while at the same time letting his tears fall.

"My son, there's no reason to cry," Mizuna softly said, though she embraced her son in the same manner than he was doing to her, but it was clear that she was as happy to see her son as Vegeta was to see her... even as a few tears fell down her face as well.

"I... I never thought that I would see you again," Vegeta managed to say, though this time his speech was broken up by the sadness that had been inside his heart all these years, which he was finally letting go of at long last, "One day you were there, showing me how you moved when you were in combat, and the next you were gone, ripped from my world and leaving a scar that was never going to heal. I heard stories of other children having their families torn apart by Frieza, so I devoted myself to doing everything in my power to save the innocent people he targeted as well as taking out every tyrant that I encountered... so the same fate wouldn't befall them and their families. I didn't want anyone else to go through the pain of losing their parents like I had, which was why I constantly undermined all of Frieza missions on other planets... just to keep my pain from spreading to other people."

"You did that and so much more in the time you worked under the tyrant," King Vegeta said, walking over to his wife and son, where he embraced the two of them with a smile on his face, "and for that alone your mother and I are proud of your actions. The entire Saiyan race, however, is proud of you for a very different reason..."

"And that would be?" Vegeta managed to ask, though after a few seconds he decided that it had been a foolish question to ask to begin with, especially when the answer was the reason he and the girls had been invited to this place in the first place.

"You fought side by side with another Saiyan, one who followed our example without even knowing what we did for the universe, and defeated Frieza in combat," King Vegeta replied, to which he helped his son and wife over to the table, "You and Kakarot, or Goku as he prefers to be called, defeated the tyrant that destroyed us and avenged our entire race at the same time. Every Saiyan that lives in this city has, by this point in time, heard about your deeds... and they are proud of the two of you for carrying on the legacy of Saiyans protecting the innocent and defeating the wicked."

"I am also happy that you didn't let your rage control you when Dodoria told you what happened to me," Mizuna commented, noticing the anger in her son's eyes return for a moment, but it was squished by the happiness that came from being reunited with both of his parents, "I came to terms with that a long time ago... but that didn't stop me from grinning when King Kai told the two of us that you beat both Dodoria and Zarbon in combat, as well as avenging me at the same time."

"They got what they deserved," Vegeta replied, though as he said the words he and his mother finally broke away from each other, to which the three of them returned to the table and took their seats.

"Indeed, though they are not the only ones to receive a fitting punishment," King Vegeta said, to which he beckoned for everyone to dig into the food before it got cold, where he smiled as all five of them helped themselves to the feast that had been prepared ahead of time, "Those that willingly followed Frieza and enjoyed slaughtering innocent people, like the Ginyu Force for example, will have been sentenced to Hell for the rest of their lives, while those that were only trying to survive, and wanted nothing to do with the tyrant, may have the chance to redeem themselves. Of course this also applies to the two Saiyans that were with you, before you found Rainbow and Applejack, but of the two of them Raditz, if he chooses to redeem himself and overcomes his demons, might be able to join all of us here... and see his mother and father again since our planet was destroyed.

The other Saiyan... we have taken to calling him 'He Who Must Not Be Named', because he was the black stain that would have eventually ruined countless other worlds had you not taken him out when you did. He will remain in Hell for the rest of his existence, without there being any hope for him to join us here, in our new home, which is all he deserves for what he did to us and our home. We also have to thank young Rainbow and Applejack for helping you overcome the man responsible for betraying our race and causing our downfall... though my wife and I agree that at some point we'd like to see that special move of yours."

"Actually, I insisted on seeing it once I heard who your father was," Mizuna said, correcting her husband, who decided to pick up some eggs and proceeded to eat them as she spoke, "but we can go over the rest of your visit once we finish eating." 

Vegeta smiled at the girls for a moment, knowing that Rainbow wouldn't pass up an opportunity to show off her lance to the entirety of the Saiyan population, as he was sure that everyone else would see the blast and feel it from a distance, but his mind turned towards the real reward he had been given. King Kai could have easily left him and the girls back on Earth, where they could have partied for a few days before getting back to the task at hand, but the World God had been persuaded by his father to allow both him and the girls to come here. He was thankful for his father going through the effort to set all this up, because it allowed him to get to know the one person he never really knew... and it gave her the chance to get to know him as well.

He could already feel the hole that had been left by his mother's death starting to fill already, which made him happier than he had been in a long time... though he was sure that this feeling would be with him for the rest of his life.
> Interlude: Bonding
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	The feast didn't last very long, not when all five of the people sitting at the table had been eager to dig into the food that had been prepared ahead of time, but even then everyone found the time to enjoy themselves as several small stories were shared. Despite potentially knowing the end of a story before it even started, and ruining it for Rainbow and Applejack, King Vegeta and Mizuna kept quiet when their son told them about several of his adventures. These stories resolved around him being ordered to attack a planet by Frieza, but he always managed to find a way around his actually orders because there happened to be some sort of tyrannical figure that needed to be taken care of. Vegeta also highlighted several of his more interesting fights, like the one where he ended up fighting a red skinned creature, that happened to have horns growing out of the side of his head, that called itself a Demon.

Of course all of these fights ended with Vegeta beating his opponents into the ground, and sometimes obliterating them based on how terrible their sins were, but no one seemed to mind that fact at all.

The only stories that Rainbow and Applejack could tell were when they were training with their father, where they discovered that Mizuna already knew who their father was thanks to the fact that she had been watching over her son for quite some time and had seen the day the three of them had first encountered each other. One of those stories was when they had managed to beat their father's challenge by separating from each other and hiding their power from him, to which Applejack hid near their mother in order to fool their father. After that story was told Applejack commented that they needed to actually explore Earth once they had returned, because they would be staying on the planet for some time and should know where everything was located... as well as giving them the opportunity to make some more interesting stories along the way.

As they finished with the last bits of the feast, and allowed the Saiyans that had been waiting nearby to take the plates, it was clear that Applejack seemed confused about something, which told Vegeta that she would be asking a question in the near future.

"Is something wrong Applejack?" Mizuna asked, apparently noticing the confused expression that had crossed Applejack's face for a moment, "Was something not to your liking?"

"Oh, the food was great. I just noticed something odd," Applejack said, to which she decided to take a deep breath before she continued talking, "I was just curious as to why some Saiyans, such as King Vegeta and Bardock, wear their tails like belts, while at the same time other Saiyans, such as yourself and Gine, let their tails move freely."

"Is that all? Well, I'm sure that our son told you about our race's past," Mizuna said, to which both Rainbow and Applejack nodded their heads to her, where she smiled and sipped from her cup before continuing, "Back in the days before our people became a unified race, like we are today, we lived in two separate tribes under the rule of the Tuffles, where we were enslaved by them. There was only one way to tell how a Saiyan belonged to a certain tribe, without our oppressors knowing the difference, and that was how each Saiyan wore their tail. My husband and Badock, to borrow your examples, were members of the tribe that wore their tails like belts, while Gine and I belonged to the tribe that let their tails move freely.

Ironically when my husband decided to lead the charge against the Tuffles, and take them out, I did the same thing with my tribe, until only we Saiyans emerged as the victors. Shortly after our victory the two of us dated for a time and, eventually, married each other, which eventually resulted in our darling son Vegeta and his little brother Tarble, who was born shortly before my demise."

"Wait, so the two of you married each other to join your tribes together and form the Saiyan race as a whole?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time both she and Applejack glanced over at their friend, because this was the first time they had heard about him having a little brother called Tarble.

"No, that was what our tribes thought it was at first." Mizuna remarked, though she smiled at Rainbow for a few seconds, to show her that she didn't take offense to the sudden accusation that there might not have been any love between her and King Vegeta, "Our tribes originally thought that the strongest warrior from the belt wearing tribe was marrying the strongest warrior from the free moving tail tribe, as per one of our older customs to give way for a much stronger generation. In reality we married each other because we loved each other, sort of like Bardock and Gine, though at the same time our union gave way for the creation of a unified Saiyan race... which was actually better for the universe as a whole.

Though to return to your question, Applejack, the original meaning behind how a Saiyan wore their tail was to show which tribe they belonged to, those these days its more of a personal preference. Don't get me wrong, I've tried to wear mine like a belt a few times, but I'm more at home with mine being free and not being restricted, just like my husband is more at home with his being a belt."

"Okay, that answered that question," Applejack said, tilting her head for a moment, as she hadn't expected that to be the answer to her question, before she turned her gaze towards Vegeta, "but it also raises another question; why didn't you tell us that you had a brother?"

For a moment Vegeta actually didn't feel like even bringing up that fact, because up until this point he had assumed that his brother had perished soon after being exiled, but now he wondered if he was either still alive or if he was somewhere in this new realm he and the girls had discovered.

"Its because when he first met the two of you he was still grieving over the loss of his mother," King Vegeta answered, knowing that his son would have some difficulty answering this particular question, as it brought up some bad memories for the two of them, "Tarble's not a fighter, like most of the Saiyan race, and He Who Must Not Be Named called for me to either exile him or offer him to Frieza for, um, 'punishment'. I did the next best thing and sent him to a planet where he would be away from Frieza and the traitor, though in the official report I called it exiling, but I made sure to cover my tracks so Tarble would be safe. My actions hurt Vegeta more than I realized, though only a few days later the two of you showed up and gave him the opportunity that had been taken from him.

Though before you ask the question that we all know is coming, I'll give you the answer; Tarble is alive and well... and, after asking King Kai to do some searching for me, we've found the planet he's now calling home."

Vegeta couldn't believe his ears, because for the longest time he had thought that his younger brother had been killed shortly after being exiled, but now he was discovering that his brother was alive. That fact, combined with the fact that he was reunited with both of his parents, made the tears from earlier return, though even as he wiped some of them away he was happy on the inside. He thought back to the ship that Dr. Brief had sitting outside his house, making him wonder if he could borrow it and go find his brother... and maybe bond with him after all these years. He also noticed that his father gave him a short nod, indicating that he had something to tell him but would tell him later on, though Vegeta couldn't keep himself from smiling.

King Kai had no idea what sort of reward he had actually given Vegeta, though Vegeta knew that he was going to thank the World God for all of this, because it was worth more than any wish he could have the Dragon Balls grant.

"Normally this would be where we have a tour of the city, for our guests," Mizuna said, to which she smiled at everyone for a moment, though Vegeta and the others gave her their own smiles in return, "but, seeing how all of you know everything about the city, I feel that a change of pace is in order. So, whose up for some light sparring in the Training Yard?"

"Wait, wasn't that area right outside the palace's walls?" Applejack asked, though she was mainly concerned for the well being of everyone that was going to see the lance go off, because it could decimate a good portion of the palace if they weren't careful.

"Yes and no. Yes, it was originally in the area you remember," Mizuna replied, though at the same time everyone got out of their seats, to which Vegeta and the girls followed her and her husband towards their next destination, "though when this city was being made we decided to move it to a more appropriate location. We've moved the Training Yard to the outskirts of the city, where we created a specialty training area that regenerates itself once someone's done using it, so that way we don't cause any permanent damage to anything. If attacks cross a certain threshold they are automatically taken care of, so we don't end up hurting an innocent bystander that's on another planet or on Snake Way.

We can also manipulate the Training Yard to simulate battles in different environments, all thanks to King Kai and some of his friends helping to put the area together. Say for instance you wanted to battle in a desert that had several plateaus of varying heights, we can create such a battleground and take it from there, making it look like we're actually fighting in a real location. Considering that none of us really know where we'll be going on our missions, when spirits escape and cause chaos, its better to have all the training we can get under our belts... which I must confess, I've been doing a lot of training since the day I died. I just thought I might as well give you a heads up, because I'm kind of curious as to how well my son fares in battle, while being able to see and feel it with my eyes and fists... and that includes seeing that lance later on as well."

Vegeta was a little shocked that his mother wanted to fight him in battle, but when he heard her mention that she had been training since the fateful day she had been ripped from his life, almost thirty years ago, he had to admit that he was somewhat excited about the idea of seeing how strong his mother was.

King Vegeta and Mizuna carefully led the way through the city, where all five of them nodded to the Saiyans that they passed along the way, but at the same time both Rainbow and Applejack noticed that the majority of the Saiyans were following them. It made the two of them wonder if a large majority of the people had seen their Queen fight in the past and knew what was coming, or if they were all eager to see what their Prince was capable of considering he helped defeat Frieza. After a few minutes they arrived at their destination, where Vegeta and discovered that there was a large area that seemed to stretch on for some distance... while at the same time a group of Saiyans, both male and female, were dueling with each other in what appeared to be a forest area.

Vegeta stared at the fighters for a few minutes, where he discovered that they had already destroyed a large portion of the trees in their immediate area, but after a time the group of Saiyans finally called their training session to an end and the area turned to a white arena of sorts, while at the same time the Saiyans walked towards an area between the arena and the city. It appeared that there was some sort of cool down chamber or room attached to the Training Yard, where the Saiyans could apparently wash off from their training and relax. It told Vegeta that King Kai and whoever had helped create this place had put a lot of time and effort into making sure the Saiyans had everything they needed for their afterlife.

As the group approached the Training Yard Vegeta and the girls noticed that there was one Saiyan standing on some sort of platform that allowed him to manipulate the area in front of them, though what Vegeta found odd was that the man's armor was customized with a bronze color to it. If Vegeta didn't know any better he would have guessed that the Saiyan in front of him was a proud warrior, but he guessed that he would soon fight on considering that they were stopping by the man. After a dew seconds Vegeta also noticed that there was a pedestal in front of the Saiyan, which had some sort of orb resting in the middle of a circular indent, leading him to wonder what was so special about it.

"Greetings Gorlick," Mizuna said, causing the man to turn towards them, though he smiled at all of them, "I see that everyone is having fun with their training today."

"Indeed they are," the Saiyan, Gorlick, replied, bowing his head slightly to both the King and the Queen, before spotting the trio behind them, "I see that we have visitors. Who do I have the honor of addressing?"

"This is our son, Vegeta," Mizuna said, patting Vegeta's shoulder for a second, before beckoning to the girls, "and these are his friends Rainbow Dash and Applejack. They were on Namek and fought against Frieza, and I wanted to see my son's abilities for myself."

"Ah, then today is to be a good day for fighting," Gorlick said, to which he chuckled as he touched the orb that was resting on the pedestal, before he turned to Vegeta, "Do you have a specific battleground you wish to fight on, or shall I pick one at random?"

"Can you recreate the area that Kakarot and I fought Frieza in?" Vegeta asked, figuring that if every Saiyan knew that he had helped take the tyrant out then he might as well fight on Namek again, considering all of the emotions that he had felt on that planet anyway.

"Aye, I can do that," Gorlick replied, to which he focused on the orb and tapped it several times, though that was followed by the arena shifting until it was a perfect match to what Namek had looked like, which even included getting the sky color right and having water in the correct places, "There, you may begin whenever you are ready... though expect there to be a crowd before the fight is over. Everyone was excited when they heard that Frieza had been taken care of, though they'll be coming in waves once they hear that one of the Saiyans that defeated him is visiting... and fighting in the Training Yard. I should warn you that you might receive praise for your actions of late, so expect the wave to start the moment you finish fighting with each other.

I, on the other hand, am eternally grateful to you, Prince Vegeta, for defeating He Who Must Not Be Named and sending his soul to Hell, where he belongs. I was your father's general during the war with the Tuffles and the traitor showed great promise in taking over my position one day, which was why I took him on as my apprentice for some time... though he decided to promote himself by backstabbing me and blaming it on someone else. I will not lie, I took great pleasure in escorting his soul to Hell, but that is another story for another time... if you choose to come back and visit in the future."

Vegeta nodded and jumped into the arena, feeling a tingling sensation wash over him for a moment as he landed on the plateau that was below him, though at the same time he could have sworn that it almost felt like he was back on Planet Namek. A few seconds later he felt the air shift and noticed that his mother had jumped into the arena as well, though she went a bit further and landed on the opposite end of the plateau he had landed on. He knew that fighting her was going to be tough, which was going to be mainly due to the fact that she had been training for so long and likely could at least match him at this point.

"We only have one rule in the Training Yard," Mizuna said, though as she did so she stretched her arms and legs for a moment, "and that is 'don't kill your opponent'. You are permitted to use any tactics and abilities you wish, including your new Super Saiyan form if you desire... though I'll let you throw the first attack."

Vegeta let out a sigh as both he and his mother dropped into their battle stances, at the exact same time no less, but he waited for a few seconds to be sure she wasn't planning on doing anything before he actually attacked first. He already knew that she had all this time to train and learn a whole variety of attack patterns, from either watching other Saiyans fight or participating in battle herself, so there was no telling what strategy she was thinking about using. After he mentally counted to ten, and was sure that his mother was waiting for him to attack first, he launched himself at her and pulled his body into the position it would normally take if he were to throw a punch, to which his mother raised her arm to block the attack.

What happened next was Vegeta quickly shifting attacks and delivered a kick to her bare stomach with his foot, which had enough power behind it to send his mother flying into the wall behind her. A few seconds later Mizuna pulled herself free from the plateau and dusted herself off, revealing that all Vegeta had actually done was push her back due to the lack of damage on her body.

"I'll admit that you picked an interesting tactic to start with," Mizuna stated, a grin appearing on her face as she faced her son, who prepared himself for what was coming his way, "but now its my turn."

The moment the words left her mouth Mizuna flew over to where Vegeta was standing and loosed a series of punches and kicks at him, as if she was trying to test his strength by causing him to parry each attack, before striking him in the chest. Vegeta staggered backwards for a moment, as he was a little surprised by the force behind the attack, before he continued to duck and weave as he tried to land another blow on his mother... which was still weird to think about. A few seconds later Mizuna jumped backwards before loosing a Scatter Shot at Vegeta, causing him to jump to the side and let the attacks hit the rock wall behind him, which fell apart not moments later.

Vegeta had known ahead of time that this was going to be a difficult fight, but now that he was in it he suspected that it would be some time before it was clear who the better fighter was.

The two of them flew back at each other and exchanged blows once more, where Vegeta managed to score a lucky uppercut, but before he could do anything more Mizuna slammed her fist into his chest and knocked him back for a few seconds. They looked at each other as they floated to the same level so their eyes could meet, before Vegeta charged at his mother once more, to which she dodged and beckoned for him to follow her. As Mizuna moved away from the entrance of the Training Yard, where she could tell more Saiyans were starting to show up, Vegeta gathered his ki and started firing decent sized energy blasts at her, though they were enough to deal some damage and nothing else.

When Mizuna emerged from the smoke there was some marks on her armor and suit, though she smiled as she stopped moving away from the entrance and doubled back, barely giving Vegeta enough time to dodge as she planted her feet in his chest and knocked him into the ground beneath them. Vegeta coughed for a moment or two before pulling himself out of the crater he was in, though instead of rushing back in and swinging at his mother he decided to take a different approach, which was why he pulled his arms back until they were facing behind him. He still hadn't recovered from his fight with Frieza, not all the way anyway, but he figured that he might as well use his best move and see if it did anything.

"Galick Gun," Vegeta said, while at the same time the purple energy gathered around his hands as the black lightning sparked a few times, indicating that he was reaching the point where he could fire the attack.

"So we're going for final techniques now?" Mizuna asked, as if she was a little disappointed by the notion of bringing the fight to an end, especially so soon after having started, but she sighed as her ki flickered around her body, while at the same time she pulled her hands out so that one palm was facing the right of her and the other was facing the left of her, "Very well then... I'll show you mine as well."

As Vegeta gathered his energy into his Galick Gun he noticed that his mother seemed to be gathering energy in front of her hands, as if she was going to combine them into one sphere of energy that would be the bases of her attack. It reminded him of Kakarot's Kamehameha technique, but this one seemed different... especially when the energy it was giving off was green colored and had sparks of lightning breaking away from his mother's hands. A few seconds later he detected a change in his mother's energy, to which she watched as she started to bring her hands together, telling him that she was almost ready to fire her attack.

"Final... Shine..." Mizuna said, bringing her hands together and allowing her ki energy to take on the shape of a sphere, while at the same time making sure that it was level with whatever her son was doing, "Attack!"

"Fire!" Vegeta shouted, to which the two of them leveled their hands with each other and loosed their attacks, where a purple beam erupted from his hands and a green burst of energy erupted from his mother's hands.

For a few seconds Vegeta could have sworn that the two of them were evenly matched, but after a few more seconds he noticed that his Galick Gun was being pushed backwards, inch by inch. Granted he wasn't using his new Super Saiyan form, which he suspected he would have to train himself to use now that he had access to it, and he was still somewhat tired after his long fight with Frieza, some of his bones still ached by just remembering what torment he had gone through before accessing his new form. As such he watched as his attack was pushed back even further, though after thinking about sticking with the attack or bailing, where his mother's attack drew even closer, he decided to stop his own beam attack and threw himself to the side.

His timing was excellent, because the wave of energy soared down to the plateau he had been floating above and exploded upon impact, though after a few seconds he was able to see a large crater sitting around the point of impact.

"I may have gone a little overboard," Mizuna admitted, though at the same time she landed behind her son and helped him back onto his feet, "I also should have known better than to challenge you to a fight so soon after your brawl with Frieza. I'm sure that, with some rest and proper healing, you and I can have a proper fight in the future... after Bardock sees how strong you are in your Super Saiyan form."

"Your not suggesting that he's a Super Saiyan as well, are you?" Vegeta asked, because he wasn't sure whether or not he believed such a thing, but considering he was always chasing down Frieza's ancestor, and winning all the time, he guessed there had to be some truth to his mother's statement.

"Tell you what, you can find out the next time you come by for a visit," Mizuna commented, though her tone indicated that she knew something that Vegeta didn't, "besides, I think Bardock and Gine will be busy for quite some time. So, why don't we get you out of here and show the rest of the Saiyans the attack that your friend used to nearly kill Frieza?"

"Oh this is going to be so exciting," a voice said, to which both Vegeta and Mizuna turned and found Rainbow approaching them, leaving them to wonder when she bothered to enter the Training Yard, "you might want to back up a bit... my attack packs quite the punch when its finally fired."

Vegeta nodded and moved away from the area that Rainbow was in, while at the same time his mother followed as she kept her eyes on Rainbow, indicating that she was eager to see this move in action. Vegeta could tell that the rest of the Saiyans were eager to see the move as well, because whatever noise they had been giving off had become complete silence. He actually had to look back and check to see if everyone was still standing outside the Training Yard, though once he discovered that they were standing outside the arena he turned his attention back to his friend as she brought her hands together. Not a few seconds later he could feel Rainbow's energy shift as the sphere appeared in the triangle she had formed with her hands, though he smiled to himself the entire time.

A few minutes of total silence passed before Rainbow let out a sigh, to which she yanked her hands apart and summoned her lance, though this time the ki energy it was made from seemed to be blue colored, as opposed to the red color it had taken when she had used it against Frieza. Vegeta could hear the Saiyans mutter to themselves as the weapon crackled, as if they were shocked by the fact that the weapon could potentially be made out of lightning, though he remembered when he had first seen the attack and assumed the same thing that was going through their minds. Rainbow clearly waited a few seconds, no doubt giving the Saiyans time to register what they were seeing before their eyes, before she grabbed the lance with her right hand and spun it around a few times as she searched for an appropriate target to use it against... though that all changed when an illusion of Nappa appeared in the distance, as the traitorous Saiyan's body looked more demonic than what he actually was in reality.

After a few seconds of spinning the lance around she arched her arm back and held it in that position, as if she was actually using it against an actual opponent in a real combat situation, before throwing it straight at the illusion. The ground around the lance cracked and buckled as the weapon flew through the air, tearing a small path of destruction as it raced towards its target, causing the Saiyans to gasp by the damage it was causing already. The lance struck the illusion in the chest and pushed it into the plateau that was resting behind it, to which Rainbow grinned as she remembered what was coming next.

The force of the explosion rocked the very ground that everyone was standing on, causing them all to stand their ground while the wind acted like it was in a tempest, which seemed to be the level her skill could access at the moment. Many of the Saiyans had to hold their hands up to shield their eyes from the dust that came their way, as if they actually thought that they were in harms way or something, while trying to make sure that the wind didn't knock them to the ground. Rainbow grinned at the large crater that appeared before her eyes, while at the same time hearing the Saiyans behind her gasp in surprise, because it was as large as the one that had been created when she used the lance against Frieza.

Rainbow looked back at Vegeta and his mother for a moment, to which she discovered that Mizuna was shocked by the amount of damage she had caused with her attack... as was the rest of the Saiyans that were watching the trio at the moment.

"I take it I should have warned you about the damage my lance could cause?" Rainbow asked, rubbing the back of her head for a moment, though she was smiling at the same time.

"King Kai said that your attack was strong," Mizuna commented, though at the same time she let out a chuckle as they walked towards the entrance of the Training Yard, where they would be able to group back up with King Vegeta and Applejack, "but he never said it was that strong. Once all of you have rested up I wouldn't mind going a round with you and your sister, because if that blast was any indication I know that fighting you would be quite entertaining."

"So why do you all bother training all the time?" Rainbow asked, though as they walked out of the Training Yard the scenery shifted to suit whoever was coming in next.

"Like we said earlier, it helps us prepare for whatever spirits decide to cause mayhem," Mizuna replied, to which her husband nodded as the two groups gathered together again, "besides, it seems that you weren't aware of the fact that fighting is a way for Saiyans to bond with each other. Generally when new squads are put together we have them fight each other to know their own strengths and weaknesses, though one of the side effects is that they grow into a close knit family in the process. Its also a way for family members to grow closer together as well..."

They were interrupted by the sound of someone chuckling, loud enough for everyone to hear the person, to which Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta looked at the sky above them and noticed someone that looked like Frieza, in his first form, flying through the air. A few seconds later Bardock, who happened to be surrounded by the same golden aura that had surrounded Vegeta when he was fighting against Frieza with Goku, appeared in the sky as well. It was then that Rainbow got her first glimpse of the Super Saiyan state that everyone was talking about, as she noticed that Bardock's hair was pushed upwards and had taken on a golden color, though a few seconds later Bardock and his opponent started clashing with each other.

Bardock pushed his opponent into the distance, indicating that he didn't want their conflict to ruin the city beneath them, but it made Rainbow grin at the idea of fighting a Super Saiyan at some point in the future.

"It seems that I need to have some words with the people that watch over Chilled," King Vegeta commented, shaking his head for a moment as he stepped away from the group, "I'll be back in an hour or two."

Rainbow and Applejack would have thought that Vegeta would have been a little disappointed by the fact that business was calling his father away from them, but considering that it gave him more time to spend with his mother, and overcome the pain that had been in his heart for all these years, they guessed their friend was more pleased with what he was given. The unfortunate side effect of all of this was a reminder of the fact that they hadn't spent much time with either of their own parents before they had been put in an enchanted sleep. They both knew that their father was likely still asleep, waiting for the time where he could awaken and fight a warrior that would grow into his rival, while Whis and Shin would be busy keeping the universe running smoothly until their father woke up.

Thinking of their father, his attendant, and Shin made them both wonder why their mother hadn't taken the time to come and visit them, even if such a visit was only for a few minutes or an hour. They both knew that Chronoa was the Supreme Kai of Time and was no doubt busy making sure that the timeline was safe from anyone that was seeking to do it harm, but they would have expected that she could have found a small amount of time to use and check up on them. It made Applejack wonder if she was disappointed in them for breaking their promise to her, despite the fact that Rainbow had determined that they had been forced into the fight and hadn't actually broken anything. Applejack could tell that the same thing was going through Rainbow's mind at the same time, making her wonder if they had done something wrong that was resulting in the fact that they haven't heard from their mother since they woke up.

"Is something wrong Applejack?" Vegeta asked, as he noticed that both of his friends were oddly quiet as they walked back to the Palace, where his mother intended on sharing stories with them all, be they about her own adventures or something relating to him and Tarble.

"Oh, just seeing you and you mother reminded us of the time we spent with our mother," Applejack answered, though she did so in a way that made it seem like no big deal, "though I think we're both more interested in those stories you mentioned."

"Well I've got an interesting one to start us off with," Mizuna said, a smile appearing on her face as they walked, though at the same time she pulled Vegeta close, which brought a smile to his face as well, "I should tell you about the time I watched over my husband and son when they went to deal with a planet that was ruled by some innocent rabbit looking people, who used their natural cuteness to lure potential enemies into a false sense of safety before pouncing."

Vegeta chuckled as he remembered that mission, as it had been good training for someone who was fairly new to fighting, while at the same time he noticed that the girls seemed shocked by the idea of such a race existing, before they remembered what they were and joined in whenever his mother said something funny. He was okay with laughing at his past self, because generally he learned lessons from everything his father had taught him, but he was more happy to see the girls forget the pain that rested in their own hearts. For a moment he had to wonder if Chronoa was even watching over them, or if she had decided to stick to what was necessary of her so she could keep the timeline moving, before deciding not to worry about it.

He decided that he and his family would heal the pain that Rainbow and Applejack were feeling, to the best of their ability anyway, while silently hoping that Chronoa visited the girls at some point in the future.





Chronoa let out a sigh as she leaned back in her chair and stared at the crystal that was sitting in front of them, which had been modified with the ability to show the Saiyan afterlife once she had discovered that it had been built. She had to give Shin some respect for going so far as to recreate the entirety of the city that King Vegeta ruled over, as well as ensuring that all of the dead Saiyans had been placed where they belonged. It was touching to see that Vegeta was happy with his true reward, the chance to reunite with his parents and having the chance to get to know his mother, but her own happiness was smashed in the process when she looked at the expressions that Applejack and Rainbow had made for a brief moment. They were happy to see that their friend had gotten some reward for defeating Frieza, one that made him more like the child that they had known before being put into the enchanted sleep, but she had caught something else; the girls were sad.

She knew why Rainbow and Applejack were feeling this way; they had witnessed their best friend reunite with both his mother and his father, thus reminding them of the fact that they haven't had any contact with her and Beerus since they went to sleep. She had seen the look on both of their faces, knowing that both of the girls were wondering if they had done something to make either of their parents displeased with them. The only thing that would have counted was if they had the opportunity to leave Planet Namek, without fighting Frieza, and had chosen to stay for some reason, but they had been forced to fight and thus had not broken their promise to her and Beerus. It pained Chronoa to see her daughters like this, where they were conflicted over being happy for their friend and keeping all of their sadness trapped inside their hearts... so much so that she felt a few tears run down her face for a moment.

Her change in attitude had not gone unnoticed, like she had thought it would, because a few seconds later Beerus wrapped his right arm around her and pulled her over to him, almost as if he was trying to calm her down before she freaked out or something.

"Chronoa," Beerus said, though at the same time both Shin and Whis turned their attention away from the crystal, because the last time the two of them had been close together they had been surprised when Chronoa had kissed Beerus to distract him from his own rage... which only shocked them when they discovered that it had worked.

"Y... yes Beerus?" Chronoa replied, slipping into her habit of calling the God of Destruction by his actual name and not his title, which actually had been the result of him calling her by name and not her title.

"Go to them," Beerus said, lifting a hand towards her face and wiping away the tears that were there, while at the same time surprising her by what he had said.

"You know that we can't go to Earth without causing a distortion in the..." Chronoa started to say, in an attempt to tell Beerus that they couldn't interfere with the timeline, but before she could actually finish her sentence Beerus leaned forward and kissed her... stopping her train of thought for a few seconds.

"That was for earlier," Beerus said as he pulled back, though at the same time Chronoa noticed a slight blush on the god's face, which quickly disappeared as Whis and Shin coughed, "but when I said go to them, I meant that you should go and spend some time with our daughters. Out of the four of us you are the only one that won't influence the events that are coming further down the line... and besides, I'm positive that Rainbow and Applejack will appreciate the chance to spend some time with you."

Chronoa looked at Beerus for a few seconds, surprised that out of all of them he would be the one to suggest that she go to Earth and see the girls, but after some time she nodded her head. The thought of seeing the girls and interacting with them, after twenty-three years of not being able to do so, brought a smile to her face, which was mirrored by Beerus a few seconds later. She knew that she would be able to detect whether her visit to Earth would cause a distortion in the timeline or not, though even if it did she possessed the power to erase the distortions herself if she desired. After a moment or two she pulled herself from her seat and bid everyone farewell for the moment, to which she headed outside the building they had constructed so they could watch the girls in privacy.

She knew that she needed to head back to the Time Nest and grab a few things before she went to Earth, but she smiled as she imagined the looks that Rainbow and Applejack would give her the moment they laid eyes on her again... and envisioned the family hug that the three of them would soon share.
> Interlude: Return to Earth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	As it turned out Mizuna spent at least two to three hours sharing stories with Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack, where all of them would laugh at certain parts of whatever story was being told at the moment. While they shared stories they retired to the palace, where they gathered in a sitting area so their laughter didn't annoy any of the Saiyans that they would have passed if they had stayed on the streets. During the breaks between stories Vegeta would either share a story or two, mainly because his friends had no idea what he had been doing while they were sleeping, to which he smiled when he noticed that the pain in their eyes had been pushed back. Rainbow and Applejack seemed to enjoy hearing about the various tyrants and evildoers he had taken care of over the years, which his mother said that she and his father were proud of his accomplishments.

As the time passed them by Vegeta came to understand something that he had overlooked the entire time; Kakarot was the unfortunate one of the two of them. He respected the other Saiyan, for standing next to him and helping him defeat both the Ginyu Force and the tyrant Frieza himself, but at the same time he felt sorry for him at the moment. Kakarot had been denied the chance to meet his parents and spend time with them, which was the reward he had been given... to which he decided that, at some point in the future, he was going to give his companion in arms the same information he had been today.

"Thinking about Bardock's son?" Mizuna asked, causing Vegeta to look up from the cup that was in his hands, as he hadn't realized that he had stopped laughing at whatever the current story was and had focused on his training partner.

"Yeah, I was," Vegeta admitted, rubbing the back of his head for a moment, though at the same time he looked into his mother's eyes, "I just realized that he has no idea that this paradise even exists... or the fact that his parents are here, no doubt waiting for the chance to meet him one day."

"And you will get that opportunity one day," a voice said, to which everyone turned towards the entrance of the room they were in, where they found King Vegeta standing there with a smile on his face, "From what King Kai told me it will take some time for Goku to return to Earth, so you won't be able to tell him until he returns, but I know that you and your friends will find something else to do while you wait."

"How were Chilled's guards doing?" Mizuna asked, smiling at her husband as he took a seat on the couch she was sitting on, while at the same time handing him something to drink, "I take it they weren't happy to hear that Chilled escaped twice in one day?"

"No, they weren't too pleased to hear that bit of news," King Vegeta replied, shaking his head as he took a sip from the cup he had been given, while at the same time he gently placed the small bag he had been carrying the entire time on the small table to his left, "They did, however, acknowledge their failings and said that they would be willing to have some more Saiyans assigned to the Hell Squad so they could prevent anyone else from doing what Chilled does. I would like your expert opinion on the matter of who to send down there and join their squad, but I think that we can wait until tomorrow... because we still have some time left before King Kai is supposed to arrive."

"I already have some potential candidates in mind," Mizuna said, though she clearly made no move to say anything more about their personal business, telling Vegeta and the girls that she was enjoying her time with her son.

"As do I," King Vegeta stated, before both he and his wife turned to Vegeta and the girls, "though, on a more relaxed note, I heard from several of the Saiyans that witnessed the destruction that your lance caused. You would not believe how many of our people want to spar with you based on that one attack, as well as your sister once they took into account that she might be just as strong as you are. I even have several requesting a sparring match with you, Vegeta, at some point in the future... even Bardock, of all people, wants to challenge you at some point, though he wants to fight you in your Super Saiyan form."

Vegeta had been expecting some of the other Saiyans wanting to fight Rainbow, despite the fact that she could command something as powerful as her lance, but he was surprised that so many of them wanted to fight Applejack as well. He had also been expecting some challenges from his fellow Saiyans, which he would eagerly accept whenever he came back here, but what had caught him off guard was the fact that Bardock wanted to spar with him, in their Super Saiyan forms no less. He wasn't entirely sure how he was going to come back to this paradise, without dying anyway, but considering that his father had been talking with King Kai for some time, before the fight on Namek, he was sure that his father had some sort of plan to overcome that roadblock.

Vegeta chuckled for a few seconds, because while he had accepted the fact that Kakarot was willing to brawl with him he had never imagined that he could actually fight with more than one member of his race at any given time... and he had forgotten the thrill of fighting multiple Saiyans at the same time.

"I'm glad that we managed to impress the other Saiyans," Applejack commented, though she already knew how excited her sister and their best friend would be at the notion of fighting more than one Saiyan at a given time.

"I know, and they want to spar with us in the future." Rainbow said, though her tone indicated that she was pleased by this turn of events, "This place is so awesome!"

King Vegeta opened his mouth to say something, likely to voice his agreement that Asgard was an 'awesome' place for him and the other Saiyans, but before he could even say anything he spotted one of the palace guards patiently waiting by the entrance he had walked through a few minutes ago. The look on the guard's face indicated that either King Kai had returned to collect Vegeta and the girls, so they could go back to Earth and join the rest of their companions, or it meant that something terrible was happening and the World God needed to discuss something with him in private. He seriously hoped that it was just King Kai coming to take them back to Earth, because if it was something more dangerous he was going to need to blow off some steam... and that meant getting in the arena with at least ten other warriors like the last time he had actually entered the Training Yard as a participant.

After a few seconds he let out a sigh and excused himself for a few minutes, to which he carefully walked over to the entrance and closed the door behind him, where he discovered that King Kai was indeed waiting for him.

"King Kai, I was expecting you to arrive later this afternoon," King Vegeta said, though even as he spoke the guard left the two of them to their own devices, which was mainly standing outside the room that he had just left, "Has something happened?"

"Yes, though it is good news this time," King Kai replied, which caused King Vegeta to raise an eyebrow for a moment, "An hour ago I received word that a certain someone is heading to Earth... and she wants to see her daughters for the first time in twenty-three years."

King Vegeta would have originally guessed that it was Lord Beerus that King Kai would have been talking about, but when he heard the gender of the person he was referring to he knew who it had to be. He struck him as odd that it took Chronoa this long to decide whether or not to visit Rainbow and Applejack, but in the end he decided that it wasn't worth thinking about. The Supreme Kai of Time had her reasons for staying away for so long, just as he and his wife had their reasons for not collecting Goku when he first died or at least trying to tell their son that he wasn't the last of their line. It still pained him to think about what he had done to Tarble, and breaking the brotherly bond that could have formed between him and Vegeta, but he had a way to fix that.

"When will she arrive on Earth?" King Vegeta asked, returning to the conversation at hand, because he knew that King Kai would want to leave with the trio as soon as they were done speaking.

"According to my calculations she will arrive in an hour or two," King Kai replied, though at the same time he turned his head towards the entrance of the palace, which told King Vegeta that he was looking at the gate of the city, "Mr. Popo is waiting outside the gate and I really don't like keeping him waiting. The sooner we get this done the better."

King Vegeta nodded his understanding, because he had heard stories from other spirits that knew the 'man' that was called Mr. Popo, though not a lot of them were good. Some said that Mr. Popo was a demon that kept his true form locked up in the shape he was currently wearing, while others claimed that his form was meant to make people lower their guard so he could crush them with a single flick of his wrist. There were other stories and theories regarding Mr. Popo, but King Vegeta decided not to spend any length of time trying to figure out who, and what, Mr. Popo really was... as he decided that it was better to have him as an 'ally' of sorts and call it good.

"Then I shall tell my son that our time is up, for the moment, and give him the last gift we had prepared for him," King Vegeta said, to which he turned towards the door once more, "I shall be back in a few minutes."

As King Kai nodded, and remained standing in the hallway, King Vegeta opened the door and slipped back into the room, to which he discovered that Vegeta and the girls were laughing at whatever his wife had told them. He smiled as he approached the couch once more, though as he did so he noticed his wife had noticed the look in his eyes, which would have told her that their time was up for the moment. He shared her pain, he really did, but for now they would need to let their son head back to Earth with his friends, so they could go on whatever adventures were coming their way.

"I take it king Kai is outside the room?" Applejack asked, to which everyone turned to her for a moment, though at the same time her sister seemed surprised by the sudden statement.

"Yes, he's come to tell me that our time is up." King Vegeta replied, silently reminding himself that Applejack was good at reading emotions and could tell what someone was thinking by looking at them, or she was a really good guesser and always guessed something right the first time.

"That's a shame. I was hoping to have a little more time with our son and his friends," Mizuna commented, to which she let out a sigh as everyone else got on their feet once more, before she smiled at Vegeta for a few seconds, "though we do have something for you son."

Vegeta raised an eyebrow as his father picked up the pouch he had set down earlier, to which he opened the container and pulled out a medallion that looked like the one he had seen around his father's neck when he was younger.

"I had King Kai make a new medallion for me once I heard you were going to Namek," King Vegeta said, to which he set the pouch down and walked over to Vegeta, where he raised his hand and gently placed the medallion into his son's hand, "etched onto the back is the exact coordinates of the planet that Tarble calls home. Maybe now the two of you can become the brothers you were always meant to be. The medallion also has the power to bring you to the Training Yard, which King Kai generously added without either of us even asking for, though he told me that it will take some time to charge before you can jump between here and wherever you were when you first used it."

Vegeta had to smile when he looked down at the medallion, because not only could he finally make things right with Tarble he could come back and see how strong Bardock was in his Super Saiyan form. He had the feeling that he could also spend some time with his parents if he were to come back here, but he shelved that idea for the moment as he followed his mother and father towards the door that would take them to King Kai. Once the group had reunited with the King Kai, and declared that they were ready, he led the way out of the palace and walked towards the golden gate, though at his speed he was giving Vegeta enough time to say his goodbyes for the moment.

Of course his father had known that this was coming, considering how much time he spent talking with King Kai, but that didn't stop him from being a little sad to see his son depart from the city so soon. His mother, on the other hand, wrapped her arm around him and held him close, though as they walked she also kissed him on the forehead, which he didn't mind in the slightest. The Saiyans around them seemed to know that they were leaving the paradise they had been shown, to go back to Earth and continue their lives, though that didn't stop them from wishing Vegeta and the girls well in whatever adventures came their way.

After a few minutes they were standing on the other side of the golden gate, where they found Mr. Popo standing on his carpet and staring at them, as if they were on a schedule and they had fallen behind by taking a few minutes to say farewell to the Saiyans that had followed them to the gate. Rainbow and Applejack climbed onto the carpet and disappeared a few seconds later, giving Vegeta a few seconds to say his farewells to his mother and father.

"It was good to finally see you again after all these years," Mizuna said, pulling her son into a hug, to which they were joined by King Vegeta a few seconds later, "Its a shame that your visit was cut short, but with that medallion you should be able to come back and visit us... and of course train against Bardock when you get the chance."

Vegeta could tell that his mother was hoping for more visits in the future, along with some sparring sessions once he had fully recovered from his fight on Namek, but he was thinking the same thing. A few seconds later they were interrupted by the sound of Mr. Popo returning with his carpet, though judging by his expression Vegeta knew that the man wanted to get underway as soon as possible, which was why he and his parents separated from each other. As he climbed onto the carpet, and wished his parents farewell, he turned to King Kai for a moment, who seemed a little surprised that he was even looking at him... though his surprise grew when Vegeta respectfully bowed to him for a few seconds.

"King Kai, words cannot describe the thanks I have for you giving me this gift," Vegeta said, though when he raised his head he could tell that the man was actually quite pleased to hear him thank him, "but I will say this; I thank you from the bottom of my heart."

"Your welcome, Prince Vegeta," King Kai replied, shocking Vegeta for a moment, but they both smiled when Vegeta realized that he had said his former title with respect, which had to be because he and Kakarot finished off Frieza and saved who knows how many planets from the tyrant's grasp.

Vegeta nodded to King Kai and climbed onto the carpet, though before he and Mr. Popo disappeared he cast one more glance at his parents, to which he waved that them... and managed to get a glimpse of them waving back before he disappeared.





The next thing Vegeta knew he was back inside the Capsule Corp building that he and the girls had been staying in while they waited for the Namekian Dragon Balls to become active once more, though the girls were standing nearby, as if they had been waiting for him to arrive before they did anything else. He climbed off the carpet the moment he was back in the room and turned to thank Mr. Popo for carrying them to Asgard and back, but before he could do so the man disappeared the moment he was off the carpet, no doubt leaving to go do something more important. As he turned to face the girls again he heard the sound of someone running towards them, to which they turned and noticed Bulma coming to a stop in front of them... as well as discovering that they were in the same room they had been in that very morning before they had left for the Other World.

"My father told me that the three of you vanished this morning and suddenly you return, as quickly as you disappeared!" Bulma said, looking at the three of them for a few seconds, as if she was trying to wrap her head around something, "Where did you all go?"

"We went to the Other World and met my parents," Vegeta replied, as he saw no harm in mentioning the afterlife to Bulma, considering that some of her friends were already used to the place and had likely told her about their trips at some point, "we also learned some interesting facts about the Saiyans."

"Really!?" another voice said, to which Dr. Brief, who had been sitting nearby, looked up from the newspaper he had been reading, "Today just got a whole lot better for everyone."

Vegeta opened his mouth to question what Dr. Brief was talking about, by mentioning that today was better for everyone, but before he could actually say anything he noticed that his wife was walking into the room, though it appeared that she had something to tell her husband... something that appeared to be very important.

"Is something wrong honey?" Dr. Brief asked, though at the same time he closed his newspaper and turned to face everyone, because due to everything that had happened so far it was either good news or bad news.

"I'm... I'm not sure," Mrs. Brief replied, shaking her head for a few seconds as she looked around the room, as if she was looking for something before looking at her husband again, "there's a strange lady downstairs asking to see someone that's staying here."

"Really? Well that's unusual." Dr. Brief said, to which he let out a sigh as he finished off whatever was inside the cup that was sitting next to his newspaper, before giving his wife his full attention, "So, whose our guest? And, more importantly, who is she looking for?"

"She didn't give me a name, but she's wearing this strange piece of clothing and some shoes to make her seem taller than she actually is," Mrs. Brief answered, causing Vegeta and the girls to wonder how she could know the appearance of whoever was at the door if she never opened her eyes, unless she opened them slightly so she could determine what she was doing before closing them again, "However, the lady told me that she was looking for Rainbow Dash and Applejack... and she said that she was their mother."

The moment Mrs. Brief mentioned that the lady she had spoken to was Rainbow and Applejack's mother, despite the fact that she didn't seem sure of that statement, the girls were already in motion as they ran down the hallway and made their way to the front opening of the building they were in. Vegeta was right behind them, because the moment he heard the vague description of Chronoa he knew what the girls were going to do, though a few seconds later Bulma and her parents followed after them. When Rainbow and Applejack reached the first floor of the Capsule Corp building, and turned towards the entrance that would take them outside, they spotted the familiar form of their mother waiting in the lobby... who had a look of joy on her face the moment she spotted them coming her way.

"Rainbow! Applejack!" Chronoa happily said, to which she set down the small boxes she had been carrying, stepped in front of them, and held her arms outwards.

"Mom!" Rainbow and Applejack cried in return, to which they ran over to where their mother was standing and threw their arms around her, where the three of them embraced each other in a tight hug that could rival the one that Vegeta gave his own mother earlier that morning when they visited Asgard.

Bulma, who had been following the girls and Vegeta, tilted her head in confusion as she turned her gaze from the mysterious lady, to Rainbow Dash, then to Applejack, before turning back to the newcomer and allowing a confused look to appear on her face. She had to assume that the girls had been adopted by the lady at some point in time, though she considered it irresponsible for the lady to allow the girls to remain in a state of enchanted sleep for twenty-three years. That thought also made her wonder how the lady even knew to come here in her search for the girls, because she was sure that no one in the city knew about Rainbow and Applejack... which only worried her that this might not be their mother at all.

"Don't worry, this is their mother," Vegeta commented, causing Bulma to turn towards him for a moment, as she was shocked that he even knew who the mother of Rainbow and Applejack could be.

"And how do you know that?" Bulma asked, because she figured that if Vegeta could tell that this was their mother than he might be willing to share some information about her.

"I spent some time with them, their mother, and their father," Vegeta replied, fondly remembering the few instances where he and the girls practiced until the watchful eye of Chronoa, Beerus, Whis, and Shin, to which he approached the trio and bowed his head a bit, "Lady Chronoa, it is good to see you again."

"It is good to see that you are going well, Prince Vegeta," Chronoa said, seeing that the Saiyan wasn't upset by her mentioning his title, which he assumed was because he mentioned her title when he greeted her, before she turned her attention to the girls, "but its good to see the two of you again."

"I... its good to see you again mom," Rainbow said, to which both she and Applejack pulled back and wiped the tears from their eyes, "we were worried that you were disappointed in us for some reason..."

"Girls, I have never been disappointed in the two of you," Chronoa replied, a smile appearing on her face as she placed a hand on both of their shoulders, "in fact I have never been more proud of you. The two of you stopped an evil Saiyan from ruining countless planets that would have followed his visit to Earth, helped bring about the end of Frieza's reign, and saved a whole species from being erased from the universe. Neither of you have done anything wrong... I'm just sorry that I didn't come running the moment you two returned from Namek."

"What about leaving them in an enchanted sleep for twenty-three years?" Bulma asked, causing Chronoa and the girls to turn towards her for a moment, "What sort of mother does that to her children?"

"The kind that had no other options at the time," Chronoa replied, letting out a sigh, as she had known that this question would have surfaced sooner or later, "besides, I wasn't the one that came up with the idea; Rainbow and Applejack came up with, and agreed on, the idea to put themselves in an enchanted sleep. My job kept me busy at the time and it seemed to be the only option available."

Applejack noticed that their mother didn't mention their father, Whis, or Shin, which meant that mentioning them at the moment might change the timeline in some manner, but there was another question that came to mind, one that was more important than whatever questions that Bulma wanted to ask.

"How long are you going to be visiting us?" Applejack asked, because while she was overjoyed to see their mother again she knew that she would, eventually, have to return to the Time Nest and make sure that nothing had happened to the timeline.

"I have to go back to the Time Nest tomorrow, but I plan on spending all afternoon with the two of you," Chronoa replied, which was followed by her turning back to one of the small boxes behind her and pulling it over to her, though when she opened it both Applejack and Rainbow looked in it they found modern clothing inside it, "I also brought some things that I know the two of you will need in the future, like normal clothing and some personal items that I collected from your rooms."

"Personal items?" Rainbow asked, raising an eyebrow for a moment, because there was one thing in her room that she prized above everything else, which made her wonder if she knew what her mother was talking about.

"Like all of your Daring Do books," Chronoa answered, to which she pulled a box over to her and handed it to Rainbow, who discovered that all of the books she had read in the past were present, but then surprise crossed her face when she discovered that there were ten additional titles that she had no knowledge about, "along with some of the newer titles that the author published over the years. I figured that you would want to read them when..."

Chronoa found it impossible to complete her sentence as Rainbow hugged her once more, to which she returned the gesture for a few seconds as she gently moved another box towards Applejack. She had the feeling that Applejack would enjoy what was inside her box as much as her sister did, but there was no telling until she opened the box and looked at its contents. Applejack glanced at the box that Rainbow had been looking at a few seconds ago before turning her attention to her own box, where she discovered seeds from a variety of apple trees that she had been researching before she and Rainbow went to sleep... along with a few apples from the tree she had been growing back on Planet Meka and, if her eyes weren't deceiving her, a few seeds from the same tree.

"I knew that, at some point in the future, you would want to resume tending to a small orchid of apple trees," Chronoa explained, seeing the look that had appeared on Applejack's face, which made her own smile grow a little bit, "so I gathered some samples from the various trees that would be compatible with Earth's soil, along with a few samples from the tree you were growing, and brought them here. I also grabbed a few of the apples from the tree, though I took your notes into consideration and picked the best ones of the bunch, so you and Rainbow could enjoy having some of them before you grew a few more trees."

"Wait, you brought some of Applejack's delicious Sweet Zap Apples?" Rainbow said, to which she looked in the box that Applejack had, where her sister picked up one and handed it over to her, though that was followed by Rainbow taking a bite out of it and a grin appearing on her face, "Awesome! I can't remember the last time I had one of these."

Bulma looked at the apple that was in Rainbow's hand, wondering what was so special about a bright red apple that had a pair of blue and green diagonal strips on it, but if the expression on Rainbow's face was any indication she had to assume that the flavor was a mix of sweet and sour. She had to wonder what was so special about this new planet, the one called Meka, that allowed such apples to be produced, but even then she knew that her father would be interested in the potential research he could perform on the new species of apple that they had discovered.

"I think we can come to some sort agreement on the research and production of these trees of yours," Dr. Brief said, a smile appearing on his face as he looked at the apple that was in Rainbow's hand, "though maybe we can do that later, when the two of you aren't busy talking with your mother."

Vegeta and Bulma agreed with his statement and started to depart from the area, though Chronoa stopped Vegeta for a moment and beckoned him to the side, away from the girls as they looked at the other items that she had brought them. Vegeta had the suspicion that he knew what was coming, considering who was standing in front of him, but he decided to keep his mouth shut until they started talking.

"So, when are you planning on departing?" Chronoa asked, causing Vegeta to look surprised for a moment, but then he glanced down at the medallion he was still holding for a few seconds.

"I... I don't know yet." Vegeta admitted, glancing back at the staircase that Dr. Brief and Bulma was walking up at the moment, "I haven't asked Bulma's father about how long it will take for that ship of his to reach the coordinates that my father gave me, so I have no idea how long it will take before the ship is ready. It could take a few days, maybe a week or two at most, for the ship to be prepared for departure... and then there's no telling how long it will take to reach the planet my brother is living on. Its still strange to think that he has survived all these years, after I had long thought him to be dead, but now that I know the truth I need to make things right between us."

"I understand," Chronoa said, to which she tapped Vegeta's arm for a moment to bring his attention back to her, "but, before you have to leave, why not spend that time with Rainbow and Applejack? Now that Frieza has been defeated you all deserve the chance to cool off and relax before something else reveals itself."

Vegeta raised an eyebrow for a moment, knowing that Chronoa could easily warn him and the girls of anything and everything that could threaten Earth, but he also knew that by doing so she would influence the timeline, which she was supposed to prevent if what he remembered was correct. He knew that he could easily spend some time with the girls, now that they weren't facing the end of a world or having to contend with someone on the level of Frieza, though he suspected that this evening they would be catching up with Chronoa. Of course Chronoa's statement made him worry about what could be coming in the future, but they had a way to train themselves if they needed to face something else.

Besides, he and Kakarot would need to have a sparring match or two to test their Super Saiyan forms, which was more than enough reason to train after he and the girls finished relaxing.

"So, if you don't mind me asking, what do you plan on doing with Rainbow and Applejack?" Vegeta asked, knowing that the Supreme Kai of Time had to have something planned now that she had reunited with her daughters.

"I plan on touring the city with my daughters," Chronoa said, a smile appearing on her face as she walked back towards the room that they had left Rainbow and Applejack in, "and maybe going to one of those movies that recently came out with them. You know, do normal family things, instead of being the Supreme Kai of Time trying to have a family moment with the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer. I want to give them a normal family experience... even if one of our family members is missing."

Vegeta stared at Chronoa as they walked back into the lobby area, surprised that she wanted to have a normal family experience with her daughters, but he couldn't fault her for wanting that. Chronoa knew what could be coming their way and likely wanted to give Rainbow and Applejack some normalcy before things got serious again, though he also knew that the girls would appreciate the time off from the constant training and fighting they had been going through. In a way Vegeta envied the girls, because they could spend some time with their mother and actually get to know her without having to go to the afterlife to see her every now and then... but as he looked down at the medallion once more he knew that all three of them had won in the end.

Both he and the girls had been given the chance to have a reunion with their families, despite the fact that someone was missing from both of their groups, but he knew that, in time, the problem would fix itself... once he found where Tarble was living and Beerus had awoken from his long nap anyway.
> Interlude: Departure
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Both Rainbow and Applejack found it odd to be wearing normal Earth clothes for the first time in their entire lives, because everything they had worn before was either the gi that mimicked their father's personal colors or the clothing that Shin wore, which they wore when they went to something more formal. Chronoa took them around West City that same afternoon, where they explored what the city had to offer and actually found a place that had some movies playing, though Chronoa was a little disappointed that all the movies that were playing were all action based. Still, she promised the girls that they would relax and take a break from all the fighting, so she got them some tickets and watched the hour and a half movie that they had picked out.

At the end of it Chronoa swore that watching her daughters fight their enemies was better than the movie they had watched, but she kept that piece of information to herself as they continued walking around the city. She wondered how Applejack and Rainbow would react if they knew that she, Whis, and Shin were actually watching over them at any given moment in time... though she knew that they would feel betrayed if they found out that Beerus was actually awake. The whole point of them being placed in the enchanted sleep was so that they would wake up when their father did, or rather that was what she had told them twenty-three years ago, as she intended for them to fight along side the one person that might give Beerus the challenge he was looking for.

Instead of worrying about the specifics of what she and the others had done, and alerting her daughters to the fact that something was bothering her, she focused on the present and continued their exploration of the city.

When they finally returned to the Capsule Corp building, after a long afternoon of exploring the city, they found that Dr. Brief was examining one of Applejack's special apples, though the remaining three apples had been left alone. As they walked into the building they learned that Bulma's father was more than willing to allow Rainbow and Applejack to set up a small house on the outskirts of the city, as it appeared that he had a large amount of land and never bothered to use it. The trio guessed that Bulma had talked to him while they were gone and had convinced him to help the girls out, especially since she considered that their mother would be leaving once the day was done.

Chronoa hated that she had to leave the girls behind, especially after spending some more time with them, but she was afraid that her presence might influence the events that were coming down the line... even if she didn't tell anyone about what was coming. As they sat down around the table, and let the girls settle down after their long afternoon, Vegeta informed them of what he was planning on doing in a few days.

"Wait, your going to leave the planet and go into space?" Rainbow asked, because while she knew that Vegeta would have eventually gone to wherever his brother was living she didn't expect it to be this soon.

"I talked it over with Dr. Brief while you were gone," Vegeta said, his fingers running over the medallion he was holding, which was pretty much one of his prized possessions despite the fact that he had only had it for half a day, "and he's determined that the planet my brother is living on will take at least six months to reach with the current level of the technology available. It should take a whole year for me to make the round trip, so by the time I get back Kakarot should have returned as well, be it by the power of the Dragon Balls or by the ship he used to reach Namek in the first place."

"When are you planning on departing?" Applejack inquired, though she wasn't as shocked by the news as Rainbow was, because once their friend had received the medallion he was holding she knew that it was only a matter of time until he left to go find his brother.

"I'm told that it will take ten days to prepare the ship outside for such a long journey," Vegeta replied, letting out a sigh as the words left his mouth, "which means that the three of us can do anything, such as training or just taking some time to relax, while we wait for all of the preparations to be completed."

Chronoa rested a hand on both Rainbow and Applejack's shoulders, calming them down in case they were upset from hearing the news that they were going to have to be without their friend for another year, but after a few seconds she discovered that they weren't saddened by the news. They had known that he would have gone searching for his brother at some point in the future, though she was impressed that the girls were so approving of the idea once Vegeta had explained everything to them. Chronoa knew that Bulma and the others would be able to keep the girls on the right track while their friend was gone, not to mention while she returned to where Beerus, Whis, and Shin were waiting for her to return... though she was already planning future visits to Earth so she could give the girls some normalcy in their lives.

When the moon finally raised itself into the night sky, and the day was officially over, Chronoa stayed for a few more minutes to tuck the girls into the beds that they had been given for the moment, and they had insisted on her tucking them in like old times, before she bid farewell to everyone and departed from the Capsule Building.

The next ten days went by with some speed for Applejack and Rainbow, as they spent a day or two actually going over the exact design of the small house that Dr. Brief was willing to construct for them. From what the two of them knew they already had the understanding that they needed a kitchen, a bathroom, and two bedrooms, in addition to a small living area for them to relax in when they weren't busy doing anything else. Bulma insisted on adding a third room, a guest room in case someone wanted to spend the night or something, though considering that they had no idea about what went into making a modern home the girls agreed to it, deciding that Dr. Brief and Bulma knew better than they did.

Of course they had to persuade Dr. Brief not to bother with installing any stereo systems in their future home, because they had the feeling that they wouldn't use it at all and that it would be a waste of space... though after some words from his daughter he eventually agreed to their request.

On the remaining eight days they would go out to the wasteland where they took out Nappa, where they would either spar with Vegeta, Piccolo, or Gohan, who had to receive permission from his mother to take a break from his studies and had to promise that he would come back without any bruises. They occasionally sparred with Tien as well, as he and Chiaotzu had appeared outside the Capsule Corp building the morning after their mother left with a smile on their faces, because they were happy that the group had gone out of their way to resurrect them while they were on Namek. The sparring was actually good for everyone, as they showed off their skills they had picked up and sometimes taught a skill to someone else, where they could determine whether or not to use the skill in the future... though no one could quite figure out Rainbow's Cloud Copy technique she had developed.

Vegeta suggested that Rainbow and Applejack were special in that regard, that they had skills that were unique to them and couldn't be easily copied no matter how many times someone tried to learn the technique.

Once the tenth day had passed the group gathered around the ship that Dr. Brief had updated for Vegeta, where they discovered that it would allow him to reach the planet his brother was living on and get back to Earth with enough fuel leftover. There were some additions that Dr. Brief had made to the living area of the ship, as well as updating the gravity machine in the middle of the ship to handle up to four hundred times Earth's gravity, but Vegeta didn't seem to mind the changes. The girls already knew that if he wanted to train he would stop the ship and use the medallion to visit Asgard, but they guessed that he might use the enhanced gravity as well... there was really no telling with their friend.

"Be safe on your journey, Vegeta." Applejack said, looking up at their friend as he stood before the entrance of the ship, while the rest of their group stood behind them.

"Don't worry, I'll be sure to remain as safe as possible," Vegeta replied, though at the same time he moved his hand through Rainbow's hair, as she hadn't said anything besides wishing him well on his venture, "The only thing that would make me stop, excluding damage to the ship, would be if I spotted one of Frieza's ships going somewhere, but the chances of that are slim to none. I'll be back in ten months minimum, or a year at the maximum, and then we'll have some fun when I get back... and maybe Kakarot will have arrived by that time."

"Goku will be back before you know it," Bulma said, as she knew that her friend would make sure to return to Earth, especially when Chi Chi and Gohan were waiting for his return, "and then he'll get back to protecting the Earth from people like the villains all of you fought on Namek."

"Now that I can believe," Vegeta stated, a smile appearing on his face as he pulled his hands back and stepped into the ship, though he turned back to the girls for a moment, "I'll see all of you in about one year's time."

Applejack and Rainbow waved their hands at the ship for a few seconds, though after a few seconds the rest of their group started waving their hands as the door closed behind Vegeta. The group waited for a couple of seconds before the ship's launch systems started up, to which they watched as the ship lifted into the air, became a perfect sphere once more as its landing gear pulled back into its body, and then shot into the air as it headed towards space. Everyone watched as the ship slowly became a small circle in the sky, before it became a small dot and then eventually disappeared, to which everyone decided to relax before they went back to whatever they had been doing before Vegeta had decided to leave the planet.





One hundred and twenty days passed rather quickly for Rainbow and Applejack, because they helped Dr. Brief construct the building that would be their house before Applejack started planting all of the samples that their mother had given to her. When they weren't doing anything with their new residence they were helping Bulma and their friends out, which meant that Bulma generally asked them for assistance with the Saiyan knowledge that they knew about while they trained with the rest of their friends. One thing they also did, with some assistance from Bulma and her father, was that they explored the world a little bit, so they could understand where all of the cities were located in case something happened in the future.

The girls were preparing to go about their day when Piccolo showed up outside their house, as they still hadn't gotten used to the communication device that Dr. Brief had installed in their house, which would allow them to contact people that they had the number of.

"What's up Piccolo?" Rainbow asked, closing the book that she happened to be reading, which was one of the newer Daring Do books that their mother had dropped off during her visit.

"Bulma's getting everyone together so we can resurrect Krilling and Yamcha," Piccolo said, to which both Rainbow and Applejack stopped what they were doing and locked the door behind them, before they followed their friend back to the Capsule Corp building.

"I can't believe that its been one hundred and thirty days since the Namekian Dragon Balls were last used," Applejack commented, though while they flew through the air she couldn't believe that she and Rainbow had forgotten about the wishes that Bulma planned on asking Dende to make for them.

"Its understandable that you two would have forgotten about today, considering the fact that the two of you are just children," Piccolo stated, though at the same time he smirked at them for a few seconds, "incredibly powerful children I might add. I'll say something, your father has to be incredibly proud of you... if your mother's attitude is anything to go by."

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other for a few seconds, knowing that their father would be extremely proud of them once he had finally woke up from his slumber... and, more importantly, overcame his rage over the fact that Frieza had killed Rainbow. Just thinking about their father made them wonder what Goku was doing at that exact moment, because they both agreed that the prophecy regarding a worthy challenger had to be about him. They hadn't said anything about that in case mentioning it changed the timeline where their mother would intervene and fix their mistake, though they decided to focus on what was coming their way.

When they entered the city they carefully made their way towards the Capsule Corp building and landed near where the others were gathered, to which they discovered that they had already arrayed the Namekian Dragon Balls and were waiting for someone else to arrive before they summoned the Eternal Dragon.

"I told Rainbow and Applejack the news," Piccolo said, to which he looked over at Bulma, noticing that she seemed anxious about bringing Yamcha and Krillin back to life, "So, who are we waiting for?"

"Chi Chi and Gohan," Bulma answered, knowing that despite the fact that they weren't directing any wishes at Goku, as it appeared that he was needed elsewhere in the universe, his family members wanted to be here when his best friend was brought back to life again, "They should be here in a minute or two."

The moment the words left her mouth they heard the sound of a small group approaching them, to which they found Gohan and Chi Chi running towards them before they summoned Porunga. Once they were all gathered together, and found out that Gohan had been sent back to school since the last time they had seen him, Bulma asked Dende to summon the Eternal Dragon. Dende nodded his head and turned towards the seven spheres, to which he extended his hands towards the orbs and started speaking the incantation that would wake Porunga from his slumber.

The sky darkened as Porunga ascended towards the sky, allowing everyone that had never laid eyes on him to stare at him in shock... to which the girls discovered that the Namekian Eternal Dragon was different from the one that resided here on Earth, based on what everyone else was telling them.

"Those who have gathered the Dragon Balls," Porunga said, his voice immediately causing everyone below him to quiet down while he spoke, which was the same effect he had when he was summoned back on Namek, "now speak your wishes. I shall grant you any three wishes, as long as they are within my ability to grant."

Bulma stepped forward for a moment, because thanks to the agreement that existed between them and the Namekians they could resurrect their friends before sending the Namekians home... which would be in another one hundred and thirty days, once the Namekian Dragon Balls had returned to life.

"The first wish is easy," Bulma said, causing Dende to look back at her for a moment, "We wish that Krillin's spirit is moved from where Planet Namek once rested and brought here"

Dende nodded and turned back to Porunga, to which he started speaking in his native tongue, leaving everyone to glance up to the large dragon and see if he had the ability to grant such a wish for them... though that was followed by his eyes glowing for a moment before dying down a few seconds later.

"I have summoned the spirit of the being called Krillin here," Porunga stated, his eyes moving towards Dende for a moment, as if silently awaiting the second wish that they had for him.

"The second wish is also pretty easy," Bulma stated, a smile appearing on her face as everyone cheered for a few seconds, though she had to resist the urge to do the same thing, "we wish that Krillin be back to live."

Dende spoke the wish to Porunga, who nodded his head and started to use his power once more, though after a few seconds everyone was able to determine that the wish had worked, because not seconds later Krillin appeared in front of the Dragon Balls, though his clothing had been completely restored.

"Sweet! I'm alive again." Krillin said, grinning as he looked at everyone that was in front of him, who happened to be cheering at both Porunga's work and the fact that he was alive once more, "I am eternally grateful for this."

"And the third wish, bring Yamcha back to life," Bulma stated, because thanks to the actions of Krillin and the others on Namek they managed to bring Tien and Chiaotzu back to life first, leaving Yamcha as the odd man out.

Once more Dende spoke the wish to Porunga and the dragon's eyes started glowing, though for some reason when the wish was granted Yamcha landed in the little river that was near where they were standing, to which Bulma sighed as the man climbed out of the water. With the wishes granted Porunga wished them farewell and ascended towards the sky, to which Rainbow and Applejack noticed that he returned to the Dragon Balls, which followed him into the sky, before the seven spheres scattered around the world. It was at that point that they became aware that this was how the Dragon Balls worked, that once a wish was made the seven spheres scattered around the world and turned to stone for one year, or one hundred and thirty days according to the Namekians.

With the wishes made the Namekians returned to the area that had been given to them, while Bulma and her parents took Yamcha inside so he could clean himself off and figure out what he was going to do now that he was alive once more. Krillin didn't seem to mind what had happened, as he had been through death once before, though he expressed an interest in sparring with the girls at some point in the future... as long as they didn't hurt him too bad. As everyone went their separate ways Rainbow and Applejack turned their heads to the sky for a moment, wondering how Vegeta was going in the vastness of space... before letting out a collective sigh as they went back to what they were doing before Piccolo came to get them.

Rainbow and Applejack repeated what they had been doing for the first one hundred and thirty days, training with each other or their friends for some time every day before returning to what their tasks were... which was working with the small saplings that Applejack planted or reading books, like Rainbow did when they weren't busy. It was during that time that Bulma insisted that the two of them try and learn something and not spend all their time training or staying in their new home, though while Applejack considered the prospect of going to school, and learning something that might help them in the future, Rainbow remained neutral to the whole thing.

When the second one hundred and thirty days had passed, and this time they were aware of it thanks to Applejack marking the day on the calendar they had in their house, they gathered outside the Capsule Corp building and were handed one of Bulma's Dragon Radars, which would help them discover where the Namekian Dragon Balls went. In the end they actually only found one of them, which happened to be near their own house and dampened Rainbow's mood that they couldn't go on a grand adventure again, though it didn't take very long for everyone else to return with the other six spheres. As Dende summoned Porunga again, however, Bulma turned to Moori and told him that they had received all the wishes that they wanted, which meant that the Namekians could use the next three on themselves.

Rainbow and Applejack listened to the group as they determined that the first wish was to find a suitable planet that would become their new home and transfer all of the Namekians, save for Piccolo, to the new planet, thus leaving the remaining two wishes for when they arrived on the planet that would become their home. A few seconds later Porunga declared that he would grant their wish and the entirety of the Namekian race vanished before their eyes, telling everyone that they were heading to the planet that the Eternal Dragon had found that fit the criteria that Dende had told him. That was swiftly followed by Porunga ascending towards the sky and disappearing, returning the sky to its normal color and leaving everyone to go about their business once more.

As everyone went back to what they were doing, however, the girls suspected that something was going to happen in the near future... though at the same time they had to wonder if that meant that both Goku and Vegeta were in the process of returning to Earth. One thing they both agreed on, they would figure out what was happening when the event occurred, which meant that they had to prepare themselves for what was coming.





Mr. Popo let out a sigh as he felt the Namekians and their Eternal Dragon depart from the planet, as he didn't care about them like everyone else did, despite what Kami had been learning while contacting Piccolo. Anyone else would have been amazed by the facts that the Namekians had given Piccolo, and by some extent Kami, but he wasn't too impressed by what the two Earth bound Namekians had learned. The only thing he was impressed with was the fact that Piccolo, with the help of the Namekian he had fused with back on Namek, was able to create some sort of mind game with Kami and keep him occupied for hours on end. He had discovered the mind games when he found Kami walking around the Lookout, and not sitting in his usual chair, while mumbling about Piccolo 'sinking his battleship' from time to time.

Today, however, Kami was meeting with Piccolo in one of the many mountain areas where neither of them would be bothered, allowing them to do whatever they wanted with their mind games... allowing Mr. Popo to watch over and defend the Lookout from any and all invaders that might consider themselves to be Kami's replacement.

That thought was followed by several cracks appearing in the plants around him as someone attacked the Lookout, breaking down some of the palm trees that had been growing up here and cracking some of the tiles that made up the floor around him. Mr. Popo almost smiled at the fact that he had thought about someone attacking the Lookout and then someone came to give him some company, but he hid his emotions as he turned around. Four people appeared around the entrance of the building that was behind him, though when they were all assembled they knelt down to whoever was inside the building... to which Mr. Popo nearly raised an eyebrow when a small person walked out of the building.

"Ah, the view hasn't changed since the last time I was here," the person said, to which he pulled back his hood and revealed a sickly green colored creature, who seemed pleased by something, "Hello Mr. Popo, I see that you have been keeping my throne clean and well maintained in my absence... though I have returned to take what is mine."

"Is that so?" Mr. Popo said, though he wasn't too impressed by the return of Garlic Jr., especially when he had only four henchmen at his command at the moment, "And what makes you think that you can just take over Kami's position like this?"

"I shall capture both you and Kami, when he returns, and ensure that neither of you can escape the prisons I designed for you." Garlic Jr. replied, a large grin appearing on his face, as if he believed that he was actually going to win, "Then I shall unleash the Black Water Mist and create an army of loyal subjects that I can rule over until the end of time itself... while you and Kami helplessly watch from your prisons."

"We'll see about that," Mr. Popo stated, pulling his hands out from behind his back, to which he raised one up and beckoned for the henchmen to come at him, where they were allowed to the moment Garlic Jr. nodded his head in their direction.

The four henchmen came at him from all four angles, intending on preventing him from being able to stop all of them at the same time, but that was what Mr. Popo was expecting from them. Despite the fact that he was outnumbered he blocked all of the punches and kicks that came his way, though he refused to attack back while he lured them into a false sense of security. The minions of an evil villain were easy to deal with, because if they got an enemy that wouldn't fight back he knew that they would make a mistake and he would be able to trip them up... worse than they already were. He found it somewhat amusing that these four were easy to fool, but he knew that they would be shocked when he revealed his hand to them in the next few minutes.

A few minutes later the henchmen jumped back and released the skill they had apparently been planning on using against him, which happened to be a red web like attack that wrapped around him and bound him to the ground... much to the joy of Garlic Jr.

"See? You stood no chance at beating my henchmen," Garlic Jr. said, to which he pulled out a container that was apparently the special prison he had prepared ahead of time, "Now then, we shall seal you away and wait for Kami to show up... and then we shall take over the rest of the world!"

"Not when your henchmen are trapped," Mr. Popo stated, silently enjoying the looks of confusion he was getting from both Garlic Jr. and his four minions, who started chuckling a few seconds later.

"I guess being captured has given you a sense of humor," Garlic Jr. replied, pulling the cap off of one of the containers he was carrying, indicating that he was finishing his preparations, "Any last words before I stuff you inside this bottle?"

"Yes; allow me to show you what really happened." Mr. Popo stated, to which he snapped his fingers, which was due to the fact that no one had paid much attention to him after the webbing had been placed on him, before the area around him shattered like glass.

Garlic Jr. raised an eyebrow as the scene before him shifted from his henchmen holding down the simple landscaper with their special web ability, which would have allowed him to seal him away, and changed to all four of his minions being trapped on the ground with their own webs, as if all four of them had struck each other and not their opponent. Mr. Popo, on the other hand, was standing where he had been when he and his minions had first revealed themselves, though his hands were crossed behind his back and he had the same neutral expression on his face. Garlic Jr. had no idea what he just happened, but he was sure that it had suddenly shifted in favor of the landscaper, as it appeared that he was the only one that knew what had just occurred.

"W... what did you do?" Garlic Jr. asked, figuring that if he got the man talking he would be able to take control of the situation by sealing him inside the prison he was currently holding.

"I manipulated their minds for a few minutes," Mr. Popo explained, flexing his fingers for a few seconds, as it had been some time since he had actually been forced to use his skills in an actual battle, "I forced one of them to fight his companions until they all came to the conclusion to use their web skill on me, to which they trapped each other... instead of hitting your preferred target."

"I can still seal you away," Garlic Jr. stated, causing Mr. Popo to turn his full attention towards him, "besides, if we were forced to fight I would still win. I am, after all, immortal thanks to the wish I made before Goku trapped me inside the Deadzone. You, on the other hand, are just a simple landscaper for Kami, which means that I should be able to defeat you with some relative ease... allowing me to relax before I untie my henchmen and start my take over of this planet."

"You think I'm a 'simple landscaper'?" Mr. Popo said, to which he actually started chuckling, which ended up sending a shiver down Garlic Jr.'s spine for a few seconds, "No Garlic Jr., I'm something more grand than a 'simple landscaper'. I'm a powerful demon from the Other World, though my exact nature is none of your concern at the moment. I decided to come to this particular world because I heard from a friend that there were going to be some exciting events happening on this planet... and several of them have already occurred in the more recent years. You, on the other hand, shall be banished back to the Deadzone, where you shall remain for the rest of your existence."

Before Garlic Jr. could say anything, or even acknowledge that he was facing a demon, a circle of dark energy appeared on the ground beneath his feet, to which strands of energy burst out of the circle and wrapped around his arms and legs. He watched as his henchmen were dragged screaming into the dark energy that was keeping him still, while apparently having no power to do anything to release himself or save them. He thought about where the portal would be taking him and his henchmen, wondering if it would drop them off in Hell or the Deadzone, but he already knew that he could escape both of them with enough time.

He quickly glanced at the sky and looked at the Makyo Star, which was currently at a distance that wouldn't empower him more than he already was, but thanks to how close it was he could easily escape the Deadzone again... and then try this again when Mr. Popo wasn't paying attention in the next few days.

Mr. Popo noticed that Garlic Jr. wasn't screaming like his henchmen and spotted the glance he stole towards the sky, to which he turned and sopped a red star slowly moving towards the planet. He assumed that his opponent knew exactly what it was, which had to be why he wasn't screaming, though that lead to him extending a hand and summoning a small orb of energy that mimicked Goku's Kamehameha when it wasn't being fired. He stared at the energy for a moment before nodding his head, to which he tossed it into the air and allowed it to shoot into the air, before snapping his fingers and causing the portal energy to start dragging his prisoner into its depths.

It was at this point that Garlic Jr. started struggling against the energy that was holding him captive, but his smug look turned to fear as he noticed that the energy had gotten rid of the star that he was counting on... to which he screamed when the darkness reached his chest.

"Bye!" Mr. Popo said, waving a hand for a few seconds as the darkness consumed the rest of Garlic Jr., to which the energy dissipated and left him to clean up the mess that Garlic Jr and his henchmen had created.

He then let out a sigh as he resumed his duties, silently hoping that Kami was having some level of excitement with Piccolo, because it was only fair that the Guardian of Earth had some fun before the real excitement started... though he already knew that the fun would really begin when a certain Saiyan Prince returned from his trip.
> Android: Evil's Return
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	By the time a year had passed since the events of Namek, and everyone had a chance to calm down after everyone had been brought back to life and the Namekians had been sent home, Rainbow had to wonder when Vegeta was planning on returning. Applejack was busy tending to her apple trees, which was what happened in the mornings before they got busy doing anything else, but Rainbow had stopped reading her books as she thought about their friend. They both knew that he had gone off to find his brother, the mysterious Tarble that they had only learned about thanks to their visit to the Saiyan afterlife, though that had been almost a year ago at this point. They were both curious as to when Vegeta would return, and if he would return with Goku, but until then all they could do was continue on with their lives and wait for him to make his return.

Rainbow let out a sigh and picked up the book she had been reading, which was one of the ten new Daring Do books that their mother had given her back when she visited them, after they had returned from Asgard... though Chronoa did visit them at least twice after their new place had been completed. Those visits had been more about having an evening alone with the two of them and maybe exploring the area around their new home, though she did bring some food with her, which she told them she had cooked herself. That had prompted Applejack to ask when their mother had learned to cook, considering that she had never done it during the three years they had been living with their father and had all of time to learn the skills... to which they learned that Chronoa had started taking lessons shortly after they had been put in their enchanted sleep.

Chronoa had admitted that she was still learning how to cook, which was really her trying to improve her existing skills, but she was pleased with her progress, especially when the girls liked the food that she had brought them.

Rainbow smiled as she remembered that memory, though before she could actually open her book she noticed that Applejack was entering the house once more, though she seemed to be excited about something. Instead of asking Rainbow simply looked up at the calendar, which her sister insisted that she keep track of so they didn't miss any important events, where she noticed that there was something about heading over to Bulma's and having a small get together with her and some of the others. Applejack walked into the washroom and took a quick shower, giving Rainbow time to get herself ready before she walked out, though she was wearing more relaxing clothes than the work clothes she had been wearing a few minutes ago.

Once the two of them were ready they walked out of their house, and Applejack locked the door because Rainbow always forgot to do so, before they levitated into the air and started the small flight they would need to take so they could reach the Capsule Corp building. It didn't take them long to reach their destination, considering the distance between their place and Bulma's place, though after a few minutes they landed outside the building. They looked around to see if anyone else had arrived, as they didn't see anyone else from above, but after a couple of seconds the door opened and Bulma's mother welcomed them, to which she pointed out where her daughter was waiting with the rest of their friends. The only person that had arrived at the moment was Yamcha, his small blue animal creature that happened to be his best friend Puar, and a small pig humanoid creature that was called Oolong.

"Its good that you guys showed up," Bulma said, passing them some drinks while they waited for everyone else to show up, which happened to be some sort of juice drink that they had grown used to drinking at their place, "we're just waiting for a few more people to show up before we put the food on the grill."

"Its also good to enjoy the peace we have earned," Yamcha stated, drinking at least half of his drink before he started speaking, "especially after what happened when Vegeta and Nappa landed on the planet a year ago."

"Speaking of which, when do you think Vegeta will come back?" Bulma commented, knowing that the girls had to be wondering the same thing, because she knew that they were friends with the Saiyan that had helped them take out Nappa and save the Namekians.

"Well, he said that it would take him about half a year to reach the planet his brother is living on," Applejack replied, sipping from her drink as she noticed that Rainbow was staring into the sky, as if she was looking for their friend, "and another half a year to get back. I suspect that he's already on his way back to the planet, no doubt with a tale of what happened when he found his brother, so I think that we'll see him in the near future."

"You know, Goku's been missing for a whole year," Yamcha said, apparently coming up with something that everyone else might have overlooked, "Maybe Vegeta is looking for him and that's why its taking him so long to come back? I mean King Kai said that the explosion of Planet Namek had knocked Goku's ship off course, which your father verified before the connection cut off, so I think its a thought that we can't ignore."

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other for a moment, knowing that Vegeta would have likely helped out Goku if the two of them had crossed paths while in the vastness of space, but there was no telling what was correct until their friend came back to the planet. Oolong didn't seem to like Vegeta too much, which they assumed was because Vegeta was a warrior and that his partnership with Nappa had upset Oolong. The girls had told Bulma and the others what had happened to the Saiyan home world, because Bulma had asked the question and they had helped their friend answer the question, but that didn't seem to make a difference to Oolong. They did, however, hope that time and good deeds would show that Vegeta was really on their side and that he didn't abide by evil villains winning, which was why he joined them when they attacked Nappa.

Applejack started to open her mouth to say something, as Rainbow turned her gaze back to the sky, but before she could actually say anything she noticed that Bulma's mother was coming their way... and from what she could tell Mrs. Brief was looking at her daughter.

"From what your father tells me Vegeta should be nearing the planet any moment now," Mrs. Brief said, though she was carrying a tray that apparently had more drinks for all of them, as if she was preparing to replace what they were drinking before they were even finished, "and, if what I heard is correct, he'll be landing with a tiny bit of fuel left."

As soon as Mrs. Brief finished her sentence Applejack felt a ki flicker in the sky, to which she and Yamcha joined Rainbow in looking at the sky, though both of the girls smiled when they felt who the energy belonged to. They thought it was a little ironic that Mrs. Brief would mention the return of Vegeta, in the near future no less, and not a few seconds later the girls could feel his energy. Bulma and the others looked into the sky as well and watched as a spherical ship, the same one that Vegeta had used to depart from the planet, descended from the sky, extended its landing gear, and came to a stop in the same position that it had been launched from all those months ago. The girls set their drinks down on the table and jumped down to the area that the ship had landed in, to which Yamcha followed them and stuffed his hands in his pockets.

A few moments later the door to the ship opened and lowered into place, creating a ramp that someone could walk across, before Vegeta walked out of the ship and stretched his arms.

"Vegeta!" Rainbow and Applejack said, to which their friend turned to them as they jumped onto the ramp and embraced him, as they were glad to see him again.

"Rainbow, Applejack, its good to see the two of you again." Vegeta replied, a smile appearing on his face as the girls pulled back, to which he nodded his head towards the rest of the group, "Its also good to see you two as well, Bulma and Yamcha."

"Did you find the planet that your brother was on?" Bulma asked, as she knew that most of their circle of friends would be more interested in the Saiyan's brother, "Also, did you shower before your arrival?"

"Did you find Goku while you were traveling through space?" Yamcha asked at the same time, as he was more concerned about their friend, who had saved the world multiple times in the past, than he was about the Saiyan finding his brother or taking a shower.

"Yes, I found the planet my brother lived on," Vegeta replied, deciding to give the group the answers to their questions for the moment and then get into the story behind the visit later on, as he was noticed that some of his new friends were missing, "No, I didn't see Kakarot while I was in space. And yes, I took a shower about thirty minutes ago."

"And yet you are still wearing your armor," Bulma noted, though at the same time she noticed that the armor in question looked like it was starting to fall apart, making her wonder what sort of fight the Saiyan had gotten into while he was traveling through space, "Oh yeah, Chi Chi took everything she had piled onto the ship and took it home when she discovered that she didn't need to go to Namek... I might have something more casual for you to wear, until we can figure out how to make something similar to what you are currently wearing."

"Some casual wear would be appreciated," Vegeta said, surprised that she was willing to go through the clothes that she had and find something for him to replace his armor for the moment, but he wasn't going to complain about her generosity towards him.

The clothing that Bulma was able to find for him, that wasn't too over the top or ridiculous for a Saiyan warrior to wear, was a pair of yellow pants, a white undershirt, a pink shirt to wear over the white one, and, oddly enough, a pair of green colored shoes with white socks. Vegeta knew that Bulma had put his armor in the wash, mainly to get the stink out of it, but he knew that it would withstand the washing it was about to go through and then be subjected to whatever experiments Bulma and her father had. Truth be told Vegeta didn't mind them studying the armor and trying to recreate it, especially when he could easily get a replacement from Asgard when he next paid the Saiyan afterlife a visit, but he didn't say a thing to Bulma as he joined her and the others.

It was then that he discovered that Krillin, who he had witnessed the death of back on Namek, had been successfully resurrected and was currently sitting at a large table that everyone else was gathered around.

"Oh, hey Vegeta," Krillin said, a smile appearing on his face as the Saiyan walked out of the building, though it was more because he was glad to see him than the fact that he was wearing a pink shirt, "When did you get back?"

"About ten to thirty minutes ago," Vegeta replied, offering the Earthling a smile in return as he took a seat, while at the same time taking one of the drinks that Mrs. Brief offered him, "I just got back from visiting the planet that my brother is living on."

"Oh yeah, I had forgotten why you left Earth to begin with." Krillin commented, recalling what the Saiyan had said before his departure almost a year ago, "So, I take it that you found your brother?"

"Yes, though unfortunately I wasn't able to spend much time with him." Vegeta said, noticing that the group was looking at him as he started to tell his tale, "Despite the fact that he was banished by our father, as a safety measure to ensure that Frieza didn't know of his existence, I discovered that Tarble has been fighting evil in his own way. Apparently my brother has been infiltrating evil organizations and bringing them down from the inside, making the lawless sections of the universe much more safer for everyone else. In fact he's already brought down several units claiming to be a part of Frieza's empire, who have been brought to justice and punished according to the crimes they had committed.

When I found his planet I had to engage in a fight with some troopers, who happened to be wearing the armor of Frieza's empire, that were attacking a nearby planet. I had to suggest that my brother move to another planet, to avoid being discovered by his enemies, and he said that he would consider it, though he did give me a brief list of possible planets he might move to in the future. I also suggested that he come back with me and leave Frieza's empire to fall apart on its own, but he said he was close to uncovering something massive and said that he would reconsider coming here once he had finished his work. Once I determined that he was set on his path, and wouldn't back down until he completed his task, we spent a few days as brothers before I bid him farewell and came back here."

Rainbow and Applejack suspected that there was more to the tale than what Vegeta was telling them, but for the moment they were more than willing to enjoy his company and not argue with him.

As the day slowly passed Vegeta told Bulma, her father, Rainbow, Applejack, and even Krillin about the various planets he had passed on his way towards the planet his brother lived on, where he mentioned whether or not they were allied with Frieza's empire. If they were allied with the tyrant he refused to stop on the planet and moved onward, though if they weren't allied with the tyrant he would stop and see if there was anything to do. That meant he went out of his way to be sure that planets were safe from any tyrants or evil villains, which was what the rest of the Saiyans would have done if they were still traveling across the universe. He admitted that he didn't have to fight many villains on the way to Tarble's planet, but he made sure to take out whatever came his way to ensure the universe was a much safer place for everyone.

It wasn't until that afternoon, however, that Vegeta, Rainbow, Applejack, and Krillin felt the presence of a pair of extremely powerful beings, if their ki was anything to go by, approaching the planet, though at the same time Vegeta was confused when he noticed how familiar one of the energies felt.

"That... that's impossible!" Vegeta stated, turning his gaze to the sky for a few seconds, which was followed by Rainbow, Applejack, and Krillin following his lead, "He's dead. Kakarot and I killed him before we left Namek."

"Th... that doesn't change the fact that Frieza is rapidly approaching the planet." Krillin said, who was desperately trying to keep the fear out of his voice, which wasn't really possible considering what had happened to him on the dead planet, "Nor does that explain who the other powerful ki belongs to."

"How is this even possible?" Applejack asked, not understanding how Frieza could be approaching the planet, especially when Vegeta and Goku had used their combined powers as Super Saiyans to defeat the tyrant.

"I don't know. He should be dead." Vegeta replied, to which he noticed that Krillin was going into the building, no doubt to inform anyone else of the threat that was coming their way in case they weren't aware of it, "Even if he survived the combination of both my Super Saiyan power and Kakarot's Super Saiyan power, and being blasted into the ground in the process, there's no way that he would have survived the explosion of Planet Namek. I also don't like the sinister feeling of the other person that's with him, because it feels like he or she is just as evil as Frieza... if such a thing is even possible."

"Then let's go make sure he stays dead," Rainbow said, slamming her right fist into the palm of her left hand, indicating that she was looking to get some payback for what happened on Namek.

Before Vegeta or Applejack could say anything Rainbow burst into the air and headed in the direction that Frieza's energy was coming from, trying to determine where he and the other person were going to land so she could ensure that she gave the tyrant a proper welcoming party with her lance. A few seconds later she felt Vegeta and Applejack following after her, though she knew that they were going to try and stop her before something terrible happened, but she knew better than to blindly charge into the battle. She wanted to know where Frieza was landing, how many soldiers he was bringing with him, and who the mysterious ki belonged to, before she unleashed her ultimate move on them.





It didn't take long for Rainbow to land in a wasteland like area, exactly like the area where she and the others had stopped Nappa a little over a year ago, but when she landed she immediately started looking for the most appropriate spot where Frieza and his soldiers would land a ship as large as theirs. As she looked around the area she noticed that Vegeta and Applejack had landed shortly after she had, though she could tell that her sister was annoyed with how she had acted while Vegeta was more concerned for her well being, which was understandable considering what he knew about their parents. A minute later Yamcha joined them, though he appeared to be in a state of distress, where he was followed by Bulma landing in one of her flying vehicles, where she indicated that she desired a glimpse of Frieza before Vegeta and the girls tore him apart.

That was swiftly followed by both Krillin and Gohan appearing in the area as well, though before anyone could comment on their arrival both Tien and Chiaotzu arrived as well, to which they took off the heavier clothing they were wearing and prepared themselves.

"A word of advice before our enemy arrives; you might want to mask your power," Vegeta commented, to which he and the girls did just that, though they left enough for them to jump up the rocks with some ease if the ship landed in another area of the wasteland, "I have no doubt that Frieza and his soldiers have scouters on them, so they'll be able to search us out... though they'll be hard pressed to locate Piccolo, considering how good of a job he's doing of hiding his power. I'll admit that I had no idea he was here the moment we landed, which means he's been doing a lot of training since we last saw each other."

"I've been here for the last four hours," Piccolo said, crossing his arms as he walked over to where everyone else was standing, as they still had some time before the enemy ship came into view, "doing the same thing I always do when I'm not training; meditating."

"You sure do meditate a lot Mr. Piccolo." Gohan commented, walking up the his mentor with a smile on his face, because it was good to see him again after they had wished everyone back to life and the other Namekians had moved themselves to their new planet.

"I need to get to the next level." Piccolo absently said, as if he actually hadn't thought about what he was saying and had said the first thing that came to mind, though he didn't seem to be aware of what he had said.

"Huh?" Gohan said, tilting his head to the side for a moment, because while he was sure that his mentor was referring to meditating when mentioning the 'next level', there was something about the way he said the words, and the look in his eyes, that told Gohan that he might be seeing a different side of his mentor.

"Of my training." Piccolo replied, waving his hand for a few seconds, as if he had noticed that he had said something odd and was making it seem like it wasn't important, "I need to get to the next level of my training... that's what I meant."

Gohan raised an eyebrow for a moment as he looked at his mentor, as if debating whether this was an appropriate time for them to discuss whatever Piccolo was really doing in his spare time, but then decided that the answer to that question was basically that he should put it in the back of his mind for now. There would be time in the future, when they weren't busy defending the planet from an evil tyrant that was supposed to be dead, though he knew that with Vegeta's Super Saiyan abilities, and both Rainbow and Applejack's powers, that they would be able to make it through the day without harm coming to any of them. Besides, he was worried about the other large ki that was with Frieza, because based on the look on Vegeta's face he knew that none of them had any idea who was coming their way.

Before anyone could say anything else Vegeta held up a hand and everyone quieted down, indicating that it was time for them to see where the ship was descending from, though a few seconds later they watched as Frieza's ship tore through the air and appeared in the most dramatic way possible. They watched as the ship passed over their heads and headed towards a different area of the wasteland, where Vegeta beckoned everyone forward with the intent on sneaking up on their opponent so they could figure out how many soldiers they would have to fight this time. As they did so Yamcha grabbed Bulma and followed after everyone else, where they carefully made their way over the tops of the rocks as they followed after the ship, while keeping their power levels down where the scouters wouldn't detect them until it was too late.





"King Cold, Lord Frieza," one of the soldiers said, looking up from his terminal and facing his bosses for a moment, to which he offered them a small smile, "the landing sequence is complete."

Frieza smiled as he flexed both his organic hand and his metallic hand, because now that they had found the planet known as Earth, and had successfully landed on it, he and his father could slaughter everyone that lived on this planet before the Saiyan known as Goku returned. He also knew that Vegeta had to be on this planet somewhere, so he had his eyes set on breaking that traitorous worm as well, just like he had done to his father so long ago, which also meant that the two pony girls wouldn't be too far behind. He despised Rainbow Dash, for the fact that she had nearly killed him while he was in his first form with her lance, and her sister Applejack, whose barrage of attacks had hurt and locked him in place so the other worms could team up on him.

As he and his father walked towards the middle of the ship he grinned as he thought about killing the two pony girls that dared to declare that they were the daughters of Lord Beerus, who his father agreed had no known daughters and hadn't been seen for the last twenty to twenty-five years. When they reached the middle of the ship a blue sphere of energy wrapped around them and pulled them into the air, to which they floated outside the ship and landed in front of where they landed, where he noticed that their soldiers were standing at attention and waiting for their orders. As the bubble broke apart Frieza looked at the landscape around them, though he found that the wasteland was a perfect place for them to land while they waited for their targets to arrive... and it would give him the opportunity to send their soldiers out to have some fun before Goku returned.

"So, THIS is Earth?" Frieza commented, founding that there was nothing interesting about the landscape around them, despite the fact that this was the perfect place to land without being discovered for some time, "I will enjoy transferring the unbearable pain of my injuries, as well as the pain to my damaged pride, and return it to those Super Saiyans many times over."

"The Earthlings don't matter to me," King Cold said, a smirk appearing on his face as he gazed at the area in front of him, because he was imagining the deaths he and his son was about to visit upon the people that had harmed his son, "but I'll be sure that we snuff out the life of the two Super Saiyans... no matter what steps need to be taken. The being with the greatest power in the universe, under Lord Beerus and Majin Buu that is, must be from among our clan."

"Father, the two of us should be able to beat Vegeta before Goku arrives," Frieza stated, knowing that his father hated fighting when there were other options available, but this time he already knew that his father would be willing to fight as well, "with your power, and my enhanced form, we should be able to take them out in no time."

"So we have three hours to kill before this Goku arrives," King Cold commented, to which his gaze turned towards his son for a moment, but he made no effort to turn his body at all, "where would we find this Vegeta... along with those pony girls, the ones called Rainbow Dash and Applejack?"

"I honestly have no idea," Frieza admitted, as he wasn't sure if the two pony girls had come from this planet or if Vegeta had picked them up from another planet before his arrival on Namek, "though I do have an idea for how we can entertain ourselves until we find one of our targets; we simply start killing all the Earthlings until one of them comes out of hiding. Soldiers, spread out and..."

"Stop right there Frieza!" a voice shouted, to which Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack dropped down in front of the group, though there was enough distance between them so they could hear each other without having to shout all the time, but Frieza knew that it was the Saiyan that had spoken first.

"I'll admit that I wasn't expecting this from any of you," Frieza said, a slight smile appearing on his face, because the three people he had been looking for had arrived of their own accord, "We were thinking that we would have to kill the Earthlings to get the three of you to come out of hiding, but it seems that you have saved us the trouble of having to look for you."

"Of course I would have come searching for you the moment you showed up on my radar," Vegeta said, a frown appearing on his face as he looked at the tyrant, noticing all of the mechanical pieces that had been attached to his body so he could function properly at this point, "but there is something that has been bugging me since I started feeling your energy again; how in the hell did you survive the explosion of Planet Namek? Kakarot and I blasted you close enough to the core that, in the event that we actually failed to kill you, the detonation of the planet's core would have wiped your existence from the face of the universe... so how can you be standing in front of us once more?"

"Truthfully, I would wager that my survival was thanks to your arrogance in believing that I was so easily beaten," Frieza replied, as if he had spent a lot of time thinking about this and had already come up with a believable solution, one that Vegeta deemed as incorrect the moment he heard it, "not to mention my undying hatred for you, your fellow Saiyan Son Goku, and the insolent pony girls that believe that they are the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer. Seriously, once I am through with you, and your body has been obliterated like both of your parents, I am going to enjoy killing both of the girls that are standing beside you... and then we shall slaughter everyone else on this planet, so that Son Goku can know some of the pain I feel before we kill him.

Soldiers, why don't you go out and kill every Earthling that you can find? My father and I will deal with these pests... and then we'll come join you as we wait for Son Goku to show up."

"Sir yes sir!" the soldiers behind Frieza shouted, to which three of them immediately floated into the air and started to head towards one of the cities that was near where the ship had landed.

Vegeta and the girls immediately dropped into their battle stances so they could take on the soldiers that were standing around Frieza, and apparently the large imposing figure that was his father, but before they could even move something strange happened. The three soldiers fell back down to the ground within a matter of seconds, though all three of them had been hacked into four separate pieces that landed in a heap near where Frieza was standing. At first Vegeta and the girls were shocked by the sudden deaths of Frieza's soldiers, as they had been planning on doing that until someone had beaten them to the punch, before they looked around for the culprit... which didn't last long as Applejack pointed out the person she suspected had done the deed.

The person in question was a young man, likely between the ages of fifteen to eighteen, who happened to be wearing a black colored tank-top, a pair of dark gray pants that had a white belt wrapped around his waist, and a pair of yellowish colored boots. He also happened to be wearing an indigo colored jacket that reached his abdomen, though both Rainbow and Applejack noticed that the jacket bore the Capsule Corp symbol on the side, before they noticed that the young man had a broadsword in his right hand and was wearing a sheath on his back. The oddest part about the stranger, besides the fact that none of them could feel his energy, was the fact that he had blue colored eyes and had lavender colored hair, which was cut short and had a few strands hanging in front of his right eye.

Vegeta grinned as he looked at the newcomer, because if the young man was able to take out three of Frieza's soldiers, without anyone noticing he was there until he revealed himself, then he assumed that there was more to him than what they were seeing... though he had to admit that he was eager to see what sort of power the newcomer had within him.

"Is there something we can help you with, Earthling?" Frieza asked, though his tone indicated that he wasn't in the mood to deal with anyone else that wasn't Vegeta, Goku, Rainbow Dash, or Applejack.

"I have come to kill you, your father, and your men," the young man stated, returning his sword to his sheath, as if he was giving them the choice between living and dying, before he turned to the men that were staring at him, "I know that many of you don't want to die, as you only serve in Frieza's empire to survive the destruction of your home planets, so leave this planet or join your leaders in death."

Vegeta was shocked to hear the words come out of the young man's mouth, because it almost sounded like something a Saiyan would say to those that only served in a tyrant's army to survive the hardships of their planet, but he couldn't stop himself from smiling. Even if this newcomer wasn't a Saiyan, or a hybrid child like Gohan, he knew that he and the girls could trust him, because their ideals matched up... meaning that this young man fought to protect the innocent from the wicked. Vegeta resolved to ask the young man about his own beliefs, so he could figure out what race he belonged to and who his parents might be, but before that he knew that it was time for them to take out the trash... and this time make sure that Frieza ended up in Hell, where he belonged.
> Android: The Stranger
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Frieza and his father stared at the young man that had taken out three of his soldiers, who he really didn't care about at all and would have killed at some point if they failed to carry out his orders, though he was more annoyed by someone who assumed that he could just show up, kill a few soldiers, and then proclaim that he was going to kill the strongest beings in the universe. What made the situation worse was that the young man had the nerve to tell his soldiers that they would be spared if they went back in the ship and departed from this planet, when in reality they were either going to die by his hand or by the hand of the young man. For a moment he actually considered obliterating the entire planet in a single attack, and then catching Son Goku in space before he could return, but he felt the need to show the young man just how wrong he was in assuming he could command him and his father around.

The thought of killing someone with his bare hands excited him, though he already knew that he would settle for the Saiyan and the pony girls that were standing behind the young man.

"What did he just say?" King Cold asked, though at the same time he crossed his arms and glared at the young man that was standing between them and their targets, which made him a little irritated at the moment.

"I said I came to kill you, your son, and any of your men that choose to follow you," the young man replied, though if he was surprised by having to repeat himself he didn't show it.

"The same nonsense every so called hero spouts at us; that they want to kill us," Frieza stated, already labeling the young man as a hero, which it appeared that he was considering that his ideals seemed to match up with Vegeta's own ideals, "You know, it must be nice to live in such ignorance, where you have no idea who your talking to."

"Oh, but I do know you." the young man replied, causing Frieza to glare at him for a few seconds, though his expression was caught between surprise and anger, "Your Frieza, aren't you? There's no reason for you to be surprised, I already know everything about you."

"What an honor! To think that my name is so well known on a planet that is as far removed as this one," Frieza replied, though at the same time he moved one hand to his side and looked away from the young man, "Unfortunately you must not have heard that I am the strongest being in the entire universe..."

"And how many times do I have to tell you that you're wrong?" Rainbow called out, glaring daggers at Frieza the entire time, while the young man kept his attention on the tyrant, "Our father is Beerus the Destroyer... and you'll never be as good as him!"

Frieza growled as he glared at Rainbow Dash, as he was sorely tempted to just skip over the young man in front of him and go for the pony girl that should have died on Namek, but had apparently been brought back to life some time after his defeat. He guessed that he could correct the mistake and ensure that she died for real this time, but he had the feeling that he would have to go through Vegeta before being able to reach her... which he was fine with.

"I also know that you are going to die here." the young man stated, causing Frieza to shift his gaze towards him, his earlier anger towards him returning in a matter of seconds.

"Such foolishness," Frieza said, to which he turned to his soldiers for a moment, "Do take care of him... and when your done you can go slaughter the rest of the Earthlings, while my father and I deal with the trash standing behind him."

"With pleasure sir," one of the soldiers, who happened to be a swampy green scaled creature with a fine on his head, said, to which he tapped his scouter and grinned, "His power level is only five... this should be over in a matter of seconds."

The soldier readied his blaster and loosed a shot at the young man, who simply caught the attack in the palm of his right hand and flung his hand backwards, sending the shot into the nearby rock formation that was to his right. The soldier, somewhat surprised by what had happened, pressed the trigger three more times and sent three more shots at the young man, to which the same thing happened as the three attacks went into three separate rock formations... without touching Vegeta, Rainbow, or Applejack. When the soldier gulped the young man rushed through the space between them and elbowed him in the chin, sending him flying into one of the legs that was the ship's landing gear, causing Frieza to growl while the rest of the soldiers stared at him.

At the same time Vegeta had to admit that the young man was definitely skilled, because he had restricted his entire power level down so far that the scouters couldn't even get a good read on just how strong he was... which made him a little excited to see what sort of tricks the newcomer had up his sleeves.

"Let that be a final warning to the rest of you," the young man said, though this time he was addressing the rest of Frieza's soldiers, "Either leave this planet or die here... though I suggest you leave so we can avoid some unnecessary bloodshed."

"That's your ultimatum; leave or die?" Frieza asked, as he was a little surprised by the level of unoriginality the young man had, though he turned to the rest of his soldiers for a moment, "Here's my ultimatum; either kill him or I'll kill you myself!"

That appeared to kick his soldiers, those that enjoyed working for him and those that didn't, into a frenzy as they charged at the young man, who dropped into his battle stance and pulled out his sword. What happened next was that the young man closed his eyes and literally hacked and slashed his way through the soldiers, as if he could tell where they were standing without seeing them, before coming to a stop when he was between them and where Frieza was standing. All the soldiers had stopped moving at that point, as if they were shocked that the young man's speed, before the boy stood up and slipped his sword back into its sheath, though the sound of it coming to a stop caused all of the soldiers to fall into a heap of bodies... indicating that he had slain them all before they even knew that they were dead.

Only one soldier was left standing at that point, but after a few seconds his scouter and his armor separated into a large number of pieces, indicating that the young man had somehow stopped himself from killing the man and simply settled on cutting the armor apart... though that was followed by Frieza puncturing the soldier's chest from behind, killing him within a few seconds, before pulling his arm out of the dead soldier's body.

"You're not so bad after all." Frieza commented, as he was actually impressed that the young man could easily cut his way through his soldiers, without using his eyes no less, and kill them before they even knew that they were dead, "What did you say your name was?"

"I didn't say, nor am I allowed to give you my real name," the young man said, causing Frieza to raise an eyebrow for a moment, "but if you want to call me something, then called me by my code name Xeno."

"Xeno? What an odd name you have chosen," King Cold replied, as he was honestly surprised for a moment, before he shook his head and looked down at his son, "Frieza, I would say that the lives he has taken from your empire is worthy of death."

"I would agree, father." Frieza said, to which he turned his full attention to the young man, or Xeno as he preferred to be called, "Very well then, you should be honored that I will be your executioner... and I will ensure that it will be a slow death, for threatening to kill both me and my father, Earthling."

"Before you go any further, allow me to clarify something," Xeno replied, causing both Frieza and King Cold to frown at him, at the same time no less, "You keep calling me an Earthling... I'm actually a Saiyan, just like Vegeta, Son Goku, and Gohan. And that's not all, there is another Super Saiyan that you don't know about... and that Super Saiyan is me."

"I admire that you are able to hold a bluff for so long," Freza said, taking a moment to laugh at his opponent, because of all the things that he could have said he had to mention that he was both a member of the Saiyan race and had obtained the Super Saiyan form, "though in the end it doesn't matter... I will enjoy killing you."

Xeno smiled as he stood straight, letting both Frieza and his father laugh at the idea that he was a Super Saiyan, though at the same time he started raising his ki to the point where small bits of rock were flying through the air. After a few seconds of doing that he really raised his power, which caused the corpses around him to fly into the air as the ground around him cracked, while at the same time his hair flowed upwards. With one final push of his energy his hair was locked in the spiked up fashion of the Super Saiyan, while the golden aura wrapped around him at the same time, where he stared at his targets... and mentally smiled when Frieza took a step backwards.

"So this is a Super Saiyan?" King Cold asked, though he didn't sound too impressed with the legendary transformation that the Saiyan race had, in fact he sounded disappointed by what he was seeing.

"Im... impossible." Frieza said, his eyes glaring at both Xeno and Vegeta, as he found it unlikely that another Saiyan could have survived the explosion of Namek, "There shouldn't be three of you. Why are there THREE of you!?"

"I'm not allowed to tell you that either," Xeno replied, though he found it amusing to see the most feared tyrant in the universe so terrified of his presence, "Seeing how I've come to kill you and your father, you had best attack me with everything you have... otherwise you won't live to see another day."

Frieza, not enjoying being told what to do by a Saiyan, gathered half of his power into his right hand and loosed a blast that connected in the Saiyan's chest, causing an explosion that rocked the entire area they were in. As the smoke moved everywhere he found that Vegeta and the pony girls had moved to the top of a nearby rock formation, but he decided to pay them no mind at the moment so he could focus on making sure that his current target was dead.

"Frieza, are you trying to blow up the planet?" King Cold asked, though based on the attack he already knew the answer, he just liked to make sure that his son knew exactly what he was doing.

"No father, I barely put enough power into my attack to do something on that level," Frieza replied, though he smirked at the thought of the Saiyan that he had just killed, but before he could turn away he noticed that his target was still standing... without a scratch on his body.

"You really shouldn't think so low of me," Xeno commented, though at the same time he kept his gaze locked on Frieza, as if silently challenging him to try again, "because if you ration our your power like this then your never going to win."

Frieza growled and summoned more of his energy into a larger attack, which was raised over his head for a few seconds, though the moment his father commented on the attack he threw it at his target. At first it seemed like Xeno was going to bite the dust immediately, but then he grabbed the attack and shattered it into a large number of fragments that struck the area behind him, while at the same time he had barely been pushed backwards. He could tell that his opponent was going to say something that would encourage him to unleash a larger attack than what he had just thrown, so instead of waiting for it to happen Frieza floated into the air and circled around the area until he was higher than his target... who was smiling at him the entire time.

Frieza frowned as he extended his right hand and gathered his energy above his pointer finger, to which he started gathering energy into a sphere that was the same as the one he used on Namek, though this time he intended on obliterating the entire planet within a few seconds. He knew that the blast would kill Vegeta and the pony girls in the process, but he knew that he could always have his revenge on Son Goku when they crossed paths in space later on. After a few seconds he held his finger above his head and the ball of energy expanded, increasing in size until it was large enough to obliterate the planet the moment it touched the core.

Once the attack was ready Frieza threw it down at the Super Saiyan that was standing below him, though the moment it started sinking into the ground he landed on the ship and grinned as his father beckoned him inside the ship... to which they both stopped the instant they noticed that the sphere was being pushed back into the air. A few seconds later Frieza jumped off the top of the ship and landed on the ground, to which he discovered that the Saiyan he was facing had stopped his attack in its tracks and was holding it above his head, which only annoyed him.

"What's the matter Frieza?" Xeno asked, though he was fully aware of the fact that he was smiling a little bit, while at the same time understanding that said smile would annoy his opponent into making a mistake, "Is this all that you've got?"

Frieza growled and pointed his finger at the sphere that was above the Saiyan's head, to which he loosed a small amount of energy that would force the detonation and kill his opponent for sure, though as the small sphere entered the larger one Xeno noticed the change. A few seconds later Xeno let the sphere explode above his head, to which he was covered by both the explosion and the smoke that would come from the detonation. At the same moment he moved himself to someplace that would allow him to look down on his targets and make sure that their guard was down, which would be what he was looking for.

"You did it Frieza," King Cold said, a smile appearing on his face when the smoke cleared and revealed the large circular hole that had been put in the ground, with no trace of the Super Saiyan in sight, "It looks like he was no match for you at all."

"Yes, though Xeno provided me with some decent exercise for our other targets," Frieza replied, though he was pleased to have killed the first Saiyan, because this meant that he could easily take out everyone else before Son Goku returned.

Xeno grinned as he stared down at the two unsuspecting targets, from atop the rock formation that allowed him to have the perfect view of his opponents, before he moved his hands through a series of movements before bringing them together, with a diamond resting in front of his face, before he gathered his ki. He knew that this attack would bring about the end of one of his targets, he just needed to be sure that they were distracted enough before attacking them with his sword once more.

"Hey Frieza!" Xeno shouted, already knowing ahead of time that this would give away his position, but that and the following attack were supposed to be a complete distraction.

"WHAT!?" Frieza shouted in return, to which he and his father turned towards the sound of the voice, both enraged by the fact that he hadn't killed the Super Saiyan that had killed all the soldiers that had come to the planet with them.

"You should split!" Xeno replied, to which he loosed the ki blast he had been preparing and let it fly, to which it struck the ground and forced before Frieza and King Cold into the air.

"If your trying to be clever you're sorely lacking..." Frieza started to say, though that was before he noticed that Xeno was above where he was floating and had his sword drawn.

Xeno brought his sword down on his target and cut Frieza with it, to which he slowly separated into two halves as his life was finally extinguished, while at the same time he cast a look upwards and noticed that King Cold had a look of pure agony on his face. Before anyone could stop him Xeno swung his sword a few more times, cutting the halves into more halves until they were small enough to be blasted to ash without leaving a trace. A few seconds later he loosed a burst of ki energy and obliterated everything that was the tyrant once known as Frieza, to which he stood straight once more and sheathed his sword, before turning his gaze towards King Cold. Xeno then beckoned for a few seconds and lowered himself down to one of the rock formations that was near the ship, where he wanted his target follow him.

When the two of them landed he knew that King Cold was pissed off and that his anger would cloud his judgement, which was what he was hoping for so he could end this fight quickly.

"That was wonderful, Xeno the Super Saiyan," King Cold said, a fake smile appearing on his face, though at the same time he was trying to contain his seething rage, "your power is even greater than what I was expecting. To think that you were able to effortlessly kill my son Frieza in such a short amount of time... so, how would you like to take his place as my son? Having the greatest strength in the universe makes you especially qualified to join my clan. You will be able to do as you please with both this world and so many other wonderful worlds, just as Frieza did before his death."

"King Cold, I'm going to have to respectfully decline," Xeno replied, to which he cut a quick glance towards Vegeta, who was watching the exchange with the two pony girls, before turning back to his target, "I'm proud to be a member of the Saiyan race, who once defended the universe from evil tyrants like your son and saved innocent civilians at the same time, just as my father and his parents did before me. I'm not interested in joining someone who is the polar opposite of my father and grandparents."

"Is that so?" King Cold said, though while his face said that he wasn't disappointed Xeno could tell he was by the tone of his voice, "Well then, do you mind if I see your sword for a moment? I mean, it sliced through the tempered body of my son without any difficulty, so I would like to study it for a few seconds and then I'll return it."

Xeno stared at King Cold, already knowing that his target would no doubt try and use it against him, before he smiled and decided that no harm could actually come from allowing him to hold the weapon, especially since he knew that he could catch it if such a thing happened. A few seconds later he grabbed the handle of his weapon and pulled it from its sheath, to which he held it for a moment as if he was thinking of using it on his foe, before he flipped it around and tossed it into King Cold's waiting hand.

"Yes, I can tell that this has been ground very well," King Cold commented, staring at the blade as he held it in front of his face, giving him the air of studying the weapon while he considered what to do next, "but the reason you were able to kill Frieza was not because of your power, but because you had this sword. Without this weapon you cannot beat me... which means that my clan shall be the strongest in all of the entire universe!"

King Cold wrapped both of his hands around the handle of the weapon and brought it down on Xeno's head, who raised a hand to catch the blade and stop the attack in its tracks, much to the surprise of his opponent. Xeno grinned as he pushed King Cold backwards for a few steps, making him stop next to the edge of the rock structure that they were on, before he pressed his hand against his foe's chest and blew a hole in King Cold's chest. The force of the attack sent King Cold flying through the air, while at the same time making him let go of the sword, before he crashed into the rock plateau behind him, which was followed by Xeno landing in front of him.

"P... please, spare my life!" King Cold said, though his tone indicated that he was actually begging Xeno to spare his life and that there weren't any ulterior motives involved in what he was saying, "I know... I'll give you all of the planets in this system and promise not to bother your new kingdom ever again."

"You dare to beg for your life, when innocent people did the same thing and you denied their requests!?" Xeno shouted, his anger rising for a few seconds, because he knew several stories that matched what he had just said, "Every time an innocent civilian was brought before you, or your son for that matter, the two of you would laugh at their request to spare their lives, as they had done nothing wrong towards your empire, and then obliterate them where they stood. You never spared anyone, across the dozens upon dozens of planets that are under your control, and now you dare to ask for the one thing that you never granted anyone else... so King Cold, here's my answer to your request; your request has been DENIED!!!"

The moment Xeno shouted the last word he loosed a beam of ki energy and sent it flying towards King Cold, which exploded the moment it came into contact with his target, though he waited for the smoke to clear and reveal that he was dead before moving on. When he was sure that there was no trace of King Cold left, just like what he had done to Frieza, Xeno turned towards the ship that they had used to reach the planet. A few seconds later he found the location he was searching for, to which he fired another ki blast into the main engine of the large ship, which caused it to detonate and tear itself to pieces. When the smoke cleared, and revealed that the ship was gone without leaving a trace that it existed, Xeno let out a sigh as he sheathed his sword and dropped out of his Super Saiyan state.

That was followed by him turning to where Vegeta and the girls were standing, though he could tell that the rest of their group was on the rock structure behind them and had been watching the entire fight... though a few seconds later he floated over to where Vegeta was standing, who had a smile on his face.

"I'm going to head to where Son Goku will be landing in the near future," Xeno commented, to which he mentally smiled when he noticed that all three of the people that were directly in front of him were shocked for a few seconds, but then their expressions showed how happy they were to hear that the other Saiyan was coming home, "If you want you can follow me to his landing site... and I'll try to answer whatever questions you have for me while we wait for him to arrive."

"Then lead the way," Vegeta said, though while he was pleased to see that Frieza was dead, for real this time, he was also happy to hear that the other Saiyan was on his way home, meaning that he could share something special with him.

Xeno nodded and headed in the direction that his wristwatch was pointing him towards, while at the same time hearing the others following after him as he made his way towards where Goku would be landing. Granted they would be sitting around for three hours, no doubt talking and answering questions, but he had the feeling that the time would pass rather quickly for them. He already knew that some of them would be questioning who he was and if he could be trusted, which he guessed was understandable considering he had shown up out of nowhere and killed both Frieza and his father, but he knew that they would see the truth of the matter.

After a few minutes his watch indicated that he had reached the location Goku was supposed to land in, to which he descended towards the ground and touched down, though that was followed by everyone else landing behind him. As they stared at him, no doubt thinking about whether they could trust him or not, he reached into his jacket and pulled out a container that had three capsules, to which he picked the one with the purple band and pulled it out. That was followed by him clicking the top and tossing it onto the ground, though that was followed by some smoke coming out of it and revealing that a refrigerator was resting before them, while at the same time he put the container back in his jacket.

Once the refrigerator was out in the open he gently opened the door and revealed that he had drinks stored inside the machine, to which he grabbed one of the Hetap's that was in front of him and turned back to the others.

"We have between two to three hours before Son Goku arrives," Xeno said, to which he stood up and moved out of the way, knowing that some of them might want to have something to drink while they waited, "so please, have something to drink while we sit back and talk... I know that some of you have questions for me."

Vegeta and the girls smiled and walked up to the container, where Vegeta pulled out one of the beers that happened to inside the container while both Rainbow and Applejack pulled out a Hetap. They quickly discovered that Hetap was apparently some sort of soft drink, more like the soda that the girls had drank when they had spent a few of their evenings with their mother. That was followed by everyone grabbing something, to which they took some seats around the nearby area and started sipping from their drinks, while Xeno stood by the machine he had produced.

While they were drinking Xeno noticed that Bulma was staring at him as she sipped on her drink, which meant that she must have noticed something and was forming a question in her mind.

"Have we met somewhere before today?" Bulma asked, to which she tilted her head to the side for a moment, as if she was trying to figure out what her eyes were showing her, "And how is it that you know about Goku?"

"No, we've never met before," Xeno replied, knowing that there was much bigger question coming his way in the immediate future, "and I only know about Son Goku because of the stories that I was told. I've never had the honor of meet him in person before."

"Then how do you know when and where he's going to be landing?" Krillin asked, as he found it odd that the young man could know those things if he had never met Goku before.

"Forgive me, but I'm not allowed to share that information with you," Xeno answered, to which he looked at the ground for a moment, as if he actually wanted to share the information and something larger than him was preventing him from doing so.

"Is that so?" Bulma commented, though it was clear by the tone of her voice that she wasn't pleased with the answer, though she had another question that the young man should be able to answer, "Well then, can you at least tell us your name so we don't call you 'young man' or anything similar to that?"

"I'm sorry, but I cannot tell you my name either," Xeno replied, though he did look up and hold up a hand before someone said something about that, "I can, however, tell you my code name; Xeno."

"Xeno? Now that is an odd name to pick for yourself, even if its a code name," Applejack stated, though she didn't sound surprised by the fact that he was keeping his true name a secret from everyone, "and I can see that your a Saiyan that has acquired the ability to turn into a Super Saiyan."

"That I have," Xeno said, pleased that Applejack had caught that fact, to which he turned to the two pony girls, "though I cannot tell you have I obtained my powers or who my parents are. Though I heard a rumor about one of you, one that mentioned a special attack that is nothing like anything anyone else has used in battle."

"You mean the Lightning Lance?" Rainbow asked, to which she received a nod from Xeno, where she smiled for a few seconds, "Yeah, my lance is so powerful that it carves a path of destruction in the very ground beneath it and when it strikes its target it unleashes a gust of wind that could be anywhere from a small burst to the winds of a tempest. Its so powerful that when I used it against Frieza, who was in his first form at the time, that I nearly killed him in one shot and forced him to transform to his second form just to survive the damage."

"Is that so?" Xeno said, though he actually sounded surprised by that fact, because the piece of information Rainbow had given him wasn't something he had heard about in the stories, "Maybe one day in the future we'll have a sparring match between the two of us... and maybe see that lance of yours in action."

Rainbow opened her mouth to accept the challenge here and now, as they had three hours to kill before Goku arrived, but before she said anything she noticed that Applejack was shaking her head, indicating that now wasn't the time to be fighting each other. Rainbow then let out a sigh as she determined that her sister was correct, that it would be best to put off any serious fighting until they weren't waiting for Goku to show up. As much as she wanted to show off her lance at the moment, and impress Xeno with its power, she knew that now wasn't the time, to which she sipped from her drink before flying into the air, grabbing one of the passing clouds, and brought it back down so she could relax in style.

"I wish I could figure out how she does that," Krillin commented, staring at Rainbow as she relaxed on her cloud, imagining how soft the experience would be.

Xeno was a little shocked to see the cloud catching skill in action, where Rainbow just selected one and seemed to bend it to her will until she was done with it, but decided that now wasn't the time to get carried away with stray thoughts. He guessed that it would be for the best if he didn't start asking questions based on everything Rainbow showed him, otherwise he was sure that he wouldn't understand everything that she had to show off. Even though she was keeping most of her power tied down, like all of the other fighters were at the moment, he knew that both she and Applejack were incredibly strong for being only eight years old... which actually made him happy, considering what was coming in three years.





Two and a half hours passed rather quickly, as most of the Z Warriors spent their time catching up with each other, demonstrating any new techniques they had learned over the last year without firing them off, or just enjoying each other's company once more. Xeno watched from one of the rocks, as he had sat down and enjoyed watching them interact with each other, while at the same time he had to dodge several of Bulma's questions about whether he worked for the Capsule Corp and how he managed to get his hands on the jacket he happened to be wearing. His answers didn't satisfy her at all, but there wasn't much he could tell her without altering something, which meant that he could only give her partial answers until she eventually gave up and sat beside Krillin.

Though it quickly became clear that Bulma had only moved away from Xeno so she could get some answers from someone else, or rather an extra opinion on something she had noticed when Xeno and Vegeta had been standing close to each other when Vegeta had grabbed the beer earlier.

"There's some sort of resemblance between the two of them," Bulma commented, her eyes locked on Xeno the whole time, though at the same time Krillin looked up at her, "I know there is... but its hard to tell what that resemblance is."

"You might be right," Krillin replied, not even bothering to make a decent effort to give her a proper reply, "but we'll likely never know, seeing how Xeno won't tell us anything about himself."

Bulma opened her mouth to say something, but before she did she noticed that Xeno was checking something on his wrist, which had been hidden by his jacket, though that was followed by him getting off his rock and stretching his feet for a few seconds. Most of the group noticed the sudden change in Xeno's stance, seeing how he went from sitting to standing, so they gave him their attention once more, as they were all eager to see whether or not he was telling the truth.

"Times' up." Xeno said, to which he noticed that everyone in front of him were smiling, which made him smile as well as they started looking up at the sky, "Son Goku should be landing any moment now."

As everyone turned to look at the sky they could feel Goku's ki once more, which was one of the reasons that they were smiling, though before long they noticed the Capsule Corp ship that he had used to reach Namek was coming into view. A few seconds later the ship flew over their heads and landed in a clearing to the left of where they had been sitting since Xeno had brought them here, to which everyone got moving immediately. It didn't take them long to reach the location that the ship had landed in, though they stopped in front of it as the systems stated that they were finishing the landing sequence... to which the door opened and Goku stepped out of the opening.

He looked the same as he had before everyone had departed from Namek, though he was wearing some sort of blue colored armor, with a white shirt underneath it, and some sort of collar around his neck... though as he looked at who was standing in front of him he seemed surprised for a few seconds, before a smile appeared on his face.

"How... how did you guys know I was going to land right here?" Goku asked, staring at the faces of his friends and his son, while at the same time noticing that there was someone new among them, "I was told that the communication systems were broken..."

"That would be because of Xeno here," Bulma said, beckoning to the young man that was standing behind her for a moment, who was staring at Goku at that exact moment, "He told us when and where you were landing.You wouldn't happen to know him, would you?"

"Sorry, but I've never seen him before in my entire life," Goku replied, noticing how shocked some of his friends were, though oddly enough Vegeta wasn't among them, "You know, I came here as fast as I could to stop Frieza and his men, only for all of them to suddenly disappear in rapid succession. Was it you who defeated them... or was it Vegeta?"

"I'm sad to admit that I wasn't the one to finish of Frieza," Vegeta spoke up, though as he turned his gaze to Xeno he smiled, because despite what he was thinking he knew that the young man had already earned his place in Asgard, "and, like you and I, he can become a Super Saiyan as well."

"But Vegeta, I thought you said that you, Gohan, and I were the last living Saiyans." Goku pointed out, remembering something that he had been told back on Namek, though had pushed to the back of his mind due to the fight they had with Frieza.

"That's what I thought back when we were on Namek, but it turns out that there is another hybrid child standing before us," Vegeta said, though when he said 'hybrid' he didn't say it with any mocking tone or anything, because from what he had seen Gohan and Xeno were stronger than he had expected when he first laid eyes on them, "and then there's my brother, Tarble, who I thought had been dead for all these years... so there's at least five living Saiyans at this point."

"I had no idea you had a brother," Goku commented, though while he was surprised by that fact he was still caught off guard by the fact that everyone had known where to find him, even with the help of the young man they called Xeno.

"Son Goku, Vegeta," Xeno said, causing the two Saiyans to turn towards him for a moment, "There's... something I need to tell you. If the two of you would follow me for a moment..."

Goku and Vegeta looked at each other, both wondering what the young man wanted to tell them that would require them to move away from everyone else, before they nodded and followed Xeno over to a rock formation, one that Goku knew was within distance of Piccolo's hearing abilities. When they touched down Goku could hear Bulma rushing into the ship to see if any damage had befallen it, though he knew that she wasn't going to be pleased with what she found on the inside.

"First off, I want to apologize for making you deal with Frieza and his men," Goku said, to which he rubbed the back of his head for a few seconds, "I was pushing my ship so I could get in range of Frieza's ship, where I could use my new 'Instantaneous Movement' technique, which I learned from the people of the planet called Yardrat, to get aboard and take care of them, but then they slipped out of my range. I'm still fairly new to using this technique, so while moving across a planet is easy for me, thanks to the practice I had, moving through space is much more difficult at the moment."

"That sounds incredible," Xeno stated, though while he was impressed by such a technique he was somewhat glad that he had stepped in anyway, because even with the new ability Goku would have been unable to reach Frieza in time, "though before we go any further I have a request for the two of you; can you show me your Super Saiyan forms?"

Goku and Vegeta, once again, looked at each other for a few seconds, as if they were wondering whether they should do so or not, before they both nodded and braced themselves. Goku, while he was busy learning from the people of Yardrat, had spent some time trying to master his new transformation, because he knew that it would be to his benefit to have it on hand if he ended up fighting someone like Frieza. Vegeta, on the other hand, hadn't been idle when he was traveling between Earth and the planet his brother lived on, as he had spent some of his time mastering his new form, which he was happy to show off for a few seconds. The two of them gathered their ki and several bits of rock and dirt floated into the air, just like what had happened back on Namek a year ago, before their hair was pushed upwards and took on the golden sheen that they had seen, while the golden aura wrapped around them.

Xeno was surprised, because despite the fact that they hadn't been near each other for a year the two Saiyans in front of him had transformed at the same time, almost as if they shared some sort of bond that he wasn't aware of.

"You two are definitely amazing." Xeno commented, silently approving of the smiles that appeared on both Goku and Vegeta's faces, "Now that you have shown me your transformations, allow me to show you mine."

Xeno already knew that Vegeta had seen his transformed state, but seeing how Goku didn't he accessed his ki and followed the same steps that the Saiyans in front of him had used, which he finished when he was surrounded by the aura and his hair was spiked up again. Before either of them could say anything Xeno pulled out his sword and swung at them, randomly choosing which one of them he wanted to swing at, though he found himself amazed when the two of them were able to stop the attacks thrown at them with one of their pointer fingers. After a few seconds of trying to bypass their defenses, and failing on all his attempts, he finally stopped and allowed their energy to settle down, to which he landed and powered down as he threw his sword into the air.

"I see that the stories about the two of you are true," Xeno said, to which he leaned to the side and let the sword fall into its sheath, before he stood straight as Goku and Vegeta powered down as well, "no, the two of you are even better than any story or rumor I could have ever heard. Now I know that I can trust the two of you with my secrets."

Vegeta raised an eyebrow for a moment, because he was somewhat shocked that the young man would willingly give them his secrets just like that, after Kakarot had arrived, but he guessed that the young Saiyan had his reasons for not wanting everyone to hear what he was about to say.

"Now this may be hard for you to understand, but I have traveled back nearly twenty years from the future with a time machine," Xeno said, causing a look of confusion to wash over Goku's face for a moment, while at the same time he was surprised that Vegeta wasn't as shocked by the information he was sharing with them, "though what the two of you are likely wondering at this very moment is why I have Saiyan blood. Allow me to explain, I am..."

"...my son." Vegeta finished, causing both Xeno and Goku to be shocked by the statement, to which he smiled for a moment, "Look, there are some features you possess that remind me of myself, and we all know that a pure-blooded Saiyan has black hair, instead of the lavender hair you have. I can hazard a guess as to who the mother is, but you shouldn't spoil that future for me, as I would actually like to form my own relationships and opinions for myself. Oh, and you were saying things that only a Saiyan would say, or rather the manner of how you presented your words tipped me off as to whose son you really were."

"I... wasn't expecting to be found out like this," Xeno admitted, once he had gotten over his shock at his father finding out that he was his son, "forgive me for not being able to tell you my name, but its best that you know next to nothing about me for the sake of your future."

"No worries, I understand," Vegeta replied, silently thankful that he had paid attention to some of the things Chronoa had said, because he was sure that Xeno was one of her employees or would be one in the near future, "but you wouldn't have come back in time, and killed Frieza, just to tell us that you are my son."

"True, there is something you both must be made aware of," Xeno said, as he was thankful to return to the main topic, to which he coughed for a few seconds before beginning his tale, "In roughly three years from today, on the twelfth of May around ten in the morning, on an island located nine kilos southwest of Metro South, a pair of villains will appear... villains that are unlike anything either of you have fought in the past. These monsters are called Artificial Humans, though they are sometimes called Cyborgs or even Androids... though they were created by a maniacal scientist that used to work for the Red Ribbon Army; Dr. Gero."

"Not them again!" Goku commented, his palm reaching his face, as if he couldn't believe that this particular piece of his past was coming to haunt him again, "I thought I was done with them when I wiped out their evil army."

"Dr. Gero survived and continued his research, even after you defeated the Red Ribbon Army," Xeno said, knowing that Vegeta had no idea what they were talking about, though he knew that his father was pleased to hear that Goku fought evil people when he was younger, "though he was eventually killed by his own creations. Once the two Androids were free from their master's control they loosed themselves upon the world, bringing death and destruction to every corner of the globe. Even with my power I cannot hope to stand against them in a two on one battle, and it takes all of my skill to even remain alive in a one on one battle..."

"Don't you have any allies in the future?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time he knew that the answer had to be 'no', because if he did have friends to help him fight he wouldn't have come back here to warn them like this.

"No... in the future I am the only warrior left standing." Xeno replied, shaking his head for a few seconds, as if he was chasing away a bad memory, "In the upcoming battle, three years from now, all of you die in battle... expect for you, Goku, and your son Gohan, who later became my mentor until the Androids got him. Goku, you end up dying due to a viral infection of the heart before you even have a chance to fight the Androids, there at the moment there is no cure for the illness... though in twenty years we found the cure. So here, take this when you first start noticing the symptoms and it will save your life."

Xeno was a little shocked by how excited Goku got at the idea of fighting the Androids, which he saw when he handed over the capsule that contained the cure, but he also noticed a look of confusion on his father's face.

"Xeno... you said that every other warrior, except for yourself, died in battle with the Androids," Vegeta said, to which he glanced back at Rainbow and Applejack for a moment, "what about Rainbow and Applejack? What happened to them?"

"I... I don't know," Xeno replied, to which he let out a sigh as he looked into his father's eyes, "I know that they were both there when you fought against the Androids, and Gohan told me how they screamed when you were killed in front of them, but from what I can piece together the Androids killed them as well... as hard as it is to believe that such a thing is possible."

Vegeta felt sick to his stomach by the idea of something happening to both Rainbow and Applejack, but based on what he was told he knew that neither of them had died. If they had both died Beerus would have obliterated the Earth, in its entirety, before going on a spree of destruction across the entire universe, wiping out anything and everything in his path. It would have been impossible for Xeno to come back and warn them about the Androids if both of the girls had died, which meant that Chronoa must have stepped in to save them, which was enough to calm him down before something happened.

"Anyway, that medicine will allow you to join the battle against the Androids," Xeno said, to which he stepped backwards for a few seconds, noting how strange his father was acting at the moment, "and with the strength the two of you will gain in the next three years, now that you know the danger you are all in, I'm positive that you'll be able to change the future."

"Will we see you for the fight against the Androids?" Goku asked, because based on what he had seen and felt so far he knew that having another powerful ally on their side would help them out.

"I don't know." Xeno admitted, shaking his head once more as he turned to leave, "It takes time for the time machine to gather the power needed to make a round trip, so even if I come back to help you I might arrive once you have finished them off."

"I see," Vegeta said, to which he grabbed Xeno in a hug for a few seconds, which caught him by surprise, before pulling back and laying a hand on his shoulder for a few seconds, "I know that I'm not your father, as this will have changed something anyway, but at least you'll have something to remember him by... and know that I, at least, am proud with what you were able to accomplish."

A blush appeared on Xeno's face for a moment, as if he hadn't been expecting such a thing to be said to him, before he nodded and departed from the area, while silently wishing Goku and Vegeta well for the future. Once Xeno was out of the area the two Saiyans returned to the rest of the group, where Piccolo stated that he knew what they had been told and easily relayed the information to everyone else. They weren't surprised to see that everyone was shocked by the fact that they all were going to die by the hands of a pair of Androids, but the easiest plan of action was to train and prepare themselves for the upcoming battle. While they talked Bulma commented on the fact that they could simply ask Shenron where Dr. Gero was hiding so they could kill him and completely prevent the future from being what Xeno had warned them about.

Vegeta, oddly enough, fully agreed with her plan, considering that Dr. Gero was building a pair of Androids that would wipe out the majority of the human race and that killing him would prevent that from happening, but Goku decided, for everyone, that they were going to train for the next three years and prepare for the Androids.

As they went over their plans for the next three years Goku demonstrated his new technique, where he disappeared for a few seconds and returned, though when he came back he had Master Roshi's sunglasses. When everyone understood what he was capable of now he used the skill again and returned the sunglasses to their rightful owner, before appearing in front of them again. As the group started to separate Bulma pointed into the sky and noticed that Xeno was flying above them in some sort of machine, to which he waved at them before disappearing completely. The moment Xeno was gone, and everyone was ready to get underway with their training, they started to go their separate ways once more, though Goku and Gohan stayed behind when Vegeta had them stop in their tracks.

"Kakarot, I have unique training method I want to show you," Vegeta said, a smile appearing on his face for a moment, though as he pulled out his medallion he noticed the same expression appear on Rainbow and Applejack's faces as well, "and trust me on this, you're going to be thanking me once we reach our destination."

Rainbow and Applejack immediately knew what their friend was thinking when he pulled out the medallion, though oddly enough they were both excited about the possibility of training with the Saiyans that were training in Asgard... especially when Bardock was interested in testing them and both of the Saiyans.
> Android: Super Saiyan Battle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The first thing that Goku did upon his return to Earth, after listening to Xeno and hearing that Vegeta had an excellent training method in mind so they could prepare for the Android attack in three years, was head back to the Capsule Corp building with everyone else, because Bulma said that Chi Chi had gone there the moment Gohan had left their house the instant he felt Frieza's ki. When Chi Chi heard that Goku had returned, and that Gohan was with him, she insisted on them coming back with Bulma and the others, though considering that the ship was out of fuel Bulma said that she would come back for it later. Bulma did, however, return to the vehicle she had used to catch up with everyone else and used it to head back home, where everyone else simply levitated into the air and flew in the direction of West City.

As they flew back to the city Goku inquired what the special training method was for a few minutes, as he was curious as to what Vegeta was thinking about, but in the end he was told that it would be a surprise that he wouldn't even see coming, which actually peaked his interest more than he was willing at admit. Goku, having his experience with training under King Kai and his one hundred times Earth's gravity while on his way to Namek, was interested in finding out what the new training method was. He also admitted that he was interested in exchanging blows with Rainbow and Applejack in the future, as every other time he had been interested in doing so they had been interrupted by their opponents... but now that they had three years of training to go through he knew that they could finally have a chance to fight each other.

Rainbow agreed with Goku, to train at some point in the future, though Applejack merely nodded her head, as she was worried about the future and what Xeno had told them, but she didn't say anything at the moment.

When they returned to Capsule Corp, however, Chi Chi immediately lectured Goku on not coming home the instant he had escaped Namek with the ship he had landed in and left her and Gohan alone for a whole year. Dr. Brief had to come in and explain that the explosion of Planet Namek had messed with the ship's controls and sent it off course, but because he couldn't fix the ship without being there he had to assume that someone else had fixed the ship for Goku.

When they dropped the information that they needed to train so they could beat a pair of Androids in three years time, however, Chi Chi was against even endangering her son in such a manner, despite the fact that everyone would die if they weren't prepared... but then Vegeta had an idea that might change her mind.

"Hey Gohan," Vegeta said, a slight smile appearing on his face for a few seconds as he tapped the medallion, though he noticed that Rainbow and Applejack were smiling as well, "how would you like to meet your grandfather and your grandmother? And I don't mean Chi Chi's mother and father... I mean Kakarot's mother and father."

"Vegeta, what are you getting at?" Goku asked, as he had absolutely no idea what his training companion was even talking about, but he noticed that both Chi Chi and Gohan were interested in such an idea, "My parents are dead... they died when our home planet was destroyed by Frieza, which we finally avenged thanks to the efforts of our new friend Xeno."

"True, but also false at the same time," Vegeta replied, knowing that even Goku should be able to get this, especially since the other Saiyan had been in the same position that he vaguely described after his battle with his brother, "With this medallion I can take you, your son, your wife, the girls, and myself to the location of your father... along with some other people that are excited about the idea of meeting all of us."

"That's impossible!" Bulma stated, to which she approached the group for a moment, while the rest of the Z Warriors left to go about their various training methods, "You think this one medallion can transport all seven of us to the Other Word, just like Mr. Popo's carpet?"

"Yes, because my parents told me so," Vegeta said, holding up the medallion as he looked at Kakarot and his family, "So, do you want to go meet the other side of your family... and get to know them at the same time?"

"Trust on us this fact, he's not lying," Applejack stated, stepping between Vegeta and Goku's family, because right now they really shouldn't get in a fight when they should be heading to the Other World, "so put some faith in what he's saying and believe that he has your best interests at heart."

Goku looked over at Chi Chi for a moment, who was confused by the entire conversation they were having, before looking down at his son for a few seconds, as if he was mentally thinking about something important. It was clear that he was debating whether he should head home with his family, and spend an evening with them, or trust what Vegeta was trying to tell him and take a leap of faith. After a few seconds he turned to Vegeta and nodded, to which his training companion beckoned for the group to stand around him and place their hand on the shoulder of the person standing next to them. Once they had formed a perfect circle he held the medallion out in front of them and stared at it for a few seconds, remembering the original one his father had worn so long ago... before he pressed the middle of the design and the air around them shifted.

A few seconds later they all disappeared, much to the surprise of Dr. Brief and anyone else that was in the room with them, but they were heading someplace that would surprise Goku and his family.





Bulma blinked in surprise as the group appeared next to a shrine of some sort, though that was before she noticed that the walkway that they had appeared on had been made to look like some sort of long stone serpent. She then looked at the area around them and noticed that there was a sea of yellowish clouds on both sides of the walkway, effectively making it hard for them to see anything. After a few seconds she looked behind where they were standing and noticed a building of some kind, one that seemed out of place, resting in the distance, though that was before she turned her attention back to everyone else. She noticed how Goku and his family were surprised by where they were standing, as one of them had experience with this place and had no doubt told his family about it, while at the same time the girls were smiling, meaning that they knew where they were.

She had to assume that this was the Other World, where Goku had gone to train for the Saiyan arrival back when they thought that they were going to be invaded, though she was still shocked by what she saw.

"So we're training in the Other World?" Goku commented, though as he looked around he noticed a golden shimmer in the distance, one that he was sure he hadn't seen the last time he had been here, "What is that?"

"Follow me and you'll find out," Vegeta said, to which he lead the way down the winding road, though once Rainbow and Applejack followed him the rest stepped in line as well.

It didn't take the group long to reach the metal gate that lead into Asgard, which Vegeta and the girls were keeping from their companions at the moment, but they were surprised to find someone standing outside the gate. The person that was standing in front of the gate had extremely long, spiky black hair with a prominent widow's peak, though the man was also wearing a brown and black colored suit of armor, in the same style that the Saiyans and Frieza's soldiers wore, complete with boots and armored gloves. The man was also wearing two red bands on his body, one that happened to be located around his left arm, while the second rested on his left leg... though oddly enough the scouter he had been wearing on the day he died was nowhere to be seen, while at the same time Vegeta spotted the halo that was resting above his head.

Vegeta heard Kakarot gasp in shock, as well as Bulma and Gohan a few seconds later, but he simply smiled and approached the other Saiyan, who seemed unsure of what to do at this point.

"Hey Raditz," Vegeta said, causing the Saiyan to turn towards him for a few seconds, though it was clear that he was shocked by something, "How are you doing?"

"Ugh... good, I think." Raditz replied, though it appeared that he was studying Vegeta for a moment, as if he couldn't believe what his eyes were showing him, "What are you doing here, in the afterlife? Frieza didn't kill you, did he?"

"No, but he certainly tried his hardest to kill both Kakarot and myself," Vegeta said, to which he pointed back at the group that was behind him, causing a look of confusion to cross Raditz's face, "I do, however, have something interesting to show both you and your brother."

Raditz looked back at the group that was approaching them and looked into his brother's eyes, who also seemed shocked to discover that he was here, on Snake Way. A few seconds later Raditz started walking towards Goku, but as Goku raised his fists Raditz wrapped his arms around him and hugged him, though he did so in the manner of a big brother hugging a little brother and not as one combatant trying to break his opponent with a painful hug. When he finally let go Goku admitted that he was confused as to what was going on, because both he and Gohan remembered Raditz dying and could have sworn that he would have gone to Hell for his actions... to which they discovered that he had only turned slightly evil in the six months that had been before he fateful visit to Earth.

According to what Raditz told them he had killed a few innocent civilians before his trip to Earth, which he had stated that he felt guilty for doing and regretted his actions after he committed them. As such he was unable to join the rest of his race behind the golden gate and was sentenced to either repent for what he had done, or stay in Hell with all the villains and evildoers that resided there. Raditz also admitted that he had expected to be in Hell for more than the time he had been in there, but when he took into consideration everything he did to repent, which he refused to tell them about, he knew that he was glad to have faced his demons and see the light again.

Once Goku and Raditz had calmed down, and both Chi Chi and Gohan were fine with the man responsible for getting Goku killed back when he landed on Earth, Vegeta stood in front of them and beckoned to the gate that they were ignoring.

"Now then, its time we got the show on the road," Vegeta said, to which he pushed the gates open and revealed what was resting behind them, "Welcome to Asgard, home of the Saiyan race!"

"Im... impossible." Raditz commented, looking around at the familiar city that was stretched out before them, to which he actually had to rub his eyes to make sure he was seeing what everyone else was seeing, "This is a near perfect replica of our city, back on Planet Vegeta before it was destroyed by Frieza... so how can this be sitting here?"

"King Kai and the other Kais gathered together and created this place for us," Vegeta replied, remembering what his father had told him when he and the girls came here for the first time, while at the same time he politely nodded to someone was they passed by some stands, "the Saiyans that fought for the greater good, saved innocent civilians, and defeated tyrants were welcomed into the city. Seeing how you broke one of the Saiyan principles you were forced to atone for your deeds or stay in Hell, though I know some people that will be anxious to finally meet you."

"Wow... there are so many powerful fighters in this city," Goku stated, to which Gohan nodded as they felt the presence of so many powerful fighters, along with two fighters that were higher in power than everyone else he had felt so far... where he noticed that one of them was rapidly closing in on their location.

"There ought to be many powerful warriors in this city, considering that we have been training for nearly thirty years now," a voice said, to which Bardock landed in front of them, while at the same time surprising Chi Chi, Gohan, and Goku with how closely he looked like Goku, "Hello Raditz. Hello Kakarot."

"Fa... father!" Raditz exclaimed, to which he charged forward and wrapped his arms around Bardock, who replied in kind by hugging his eldest son for a few seconds, before beckoning for Goku to join in.

Goku was caught off guard by the fact that he was not only discovering that his brother was a good guy at heart, and had been allowed into the Saiyan afterlife, but also by the fact that he was meeting his father, who had a tight grip for someone whose been dead for so long. After a few seconds Bardock pulled back and formally introduced himself to Bulma, Chi Chi, and Gohan, though all three of them indicated that they were pleased to meet him. When they got around to saying their names, and what their relation to Goku was, Bardock was surprised that his youngest son had a decent best friend in Bulma and a great wife in Chi Chi, though he was more impressed by Gohan... as when he introduced himself he actually called Bardock 'sir'.

"'Sir'?! Son Gohan, I haven't been dead long enough to start being called 'Sir' by my own grandson." Bardock said, though his words were quickly followed by a smile appearing on his face, "but you... you can call me grandpa, and I will gladly enjoy hearing you say it."

Gohan was caught off guard by what his grandfather had said, especially since nether he or his father had known much about him until this point, but he was more than willing to see where this would take them. He knew that his mother was a little hesitant to believe what Bardock was telling them, despite the fact that the resemblance between him and Goku was uncanny, but she had some faith that Vegeta wouldn't lie to them. Once the introductions were over Bardock beckoned for them to follow him to where Gine, his wife, was waiting, to which Goku and Raditz expressed their interest in meeting their mother while Gohan was interested in meeting his grandmother.

As they walked towards the area that Vegeta knew the arena rested in, and a large amount of the Saiyans nodded to them as they passed, Goku silently noted that they were heading towards the location of the other powerful fighter than he had felt earlier.

When they reached the Training Yard Bardock lead them up to a sitting area that Vegeta had neglected to look at the last time he was here, which he assumed was where spectators watched the fights that were in process. In the actual arena he spotted several Saiyans fighting each other, where they were tearing apart the landscape that they had chosen to fight in, while some of the watchers cheered when something interesting happened. After a few minutes Bardock stopped at one of the sitting rooms that overlooked the Training Yard, where Vegeta and the girls spotted Gine sitting in one of the chairs and watching the fight.

"Gine darling, we have visitors," Bardock said, to which Gine started to turn her attention to the group that was behind her, "and there's two people I think you'll be happy to see."

"Raditz... Kakarot," Gine said, staring at the two of them for a few seconds, before getting out of her seat and embracing her sons, who had been caught off guard for a few seconds but immediately returned the gesture.

"So pretty much every Saiyan is alive in this place?" Gohan asked, though while he was glad to meet his father's parents he was confused about everything that he, his mother, and Bulma were learning.

"That is correct young one," a voice behind the group said, to which everyone turned around and spotted a lady standing behind them, though Vegeta smiled when he noticed that his mother had found them, "with the exception of He Who Must Not Be Named... the one that arrived with my son when he landed on Earth."

"Wait... son?" Gohan commented, remembering who had landed in a pair some time ago, to which he turned towards Vegeta and understood who the lady was talking about.

"Yes, this is my mother, Mizuna," Vegeta said, to which he almost laughed when he noticed that everyone, except the girls and Kakarot's parents, was shocked by the fact that they were meeting his mother, "mother, these are my friends Kakarot, his wife Chi Chi, his son Gohan, and our friend Bulma."

"Its a pleasure to meet all of you," Mizuna replied, bowing her head a little bit, before standing straight and turning to Bardock, "Gorlick told me that the arena is ready for whenever you wish to begin... though I think that you knew that already."

"I could have guessed, but its nice to know that piece of information anyway," Bardock said, to which he turned to the group for a moment, "Kakarot, Vegeta... are the two of you free for a few minutes? I only ask because I want to see the Super Saiyans that beat Frieza in action and test their power for myself."

Vegeta and Goku smiled as Bardock jumped over the railing that was in the sitting area they were standing in, though while everyone else took their seats they followed after him, to which they landed in the arena as the other Saiyans pulled out to give them room. Vegeta immediately knew what was going on, because he had heard that everyone wanted to see them fight Bardock, the other Super Saiyan that he had known about. A few seconds later the terrain changed to what they had fought on while they were on Namek, much to Goku's surprise, though both he and Vegeta dropped into their battle stances as they faced Bardock.

"Now then, allow me to tell you the rules," Bardock stated, to which he dropped into his battle stance as he faced his opponents, "First, there's no killing allowed in the Training Yard, and when we say no killing we mean it. Second, feel free to use your Super Saiyan forms whenever you desire, because I won't be holding back. And third, have some fun and feel free to use all the skills that you possess."

With that said Bardock releasing his ki and started firing small ki blasts at the duo in front of them, to which they forced themselves apart and landed on either sides of him. As Bardock targeted his son at first, as he had no idea what Goku was capable of, Vegeta appeared to the side and kicked his chest with his right leg, sending him flying into the rock plateau that had been resting behind him. The moment that happened the two of them prepared themselves, because not a few seconds later Bardock tore his way through the plateau and came right at them.

Vegeta realized that Bardock was much faster than what they were used to, as he was able to get close to them and punch one of them in the chest before spinning around and planing his foot in the other one's chest, sending them flying in opposite directions. As they went flying Bardock chased after Vegeta, to which they exchanged a series of punches and kicks with each other, though it quickly came to an end when he punched him square in the jaw and sent him flying into the plateau behind him. Before Bardock got distracted he noticed his son moving around and charged at him, where they exchanged a few punches with each other for a few seconds, though that was followed by Goku hitting him in the chest and causing him to stagger backwards.

Goku took that opportunity to fly over to where Vegeta was and pull him free from the plateau he had been thrown into, though once he was free they looked at their opponent and prepared themselves.

"Ah, so the two of you are a dynamic duo... a team," Bardock commented, to which he brushed off the small amount of dust that had gotten on his armor before facing the two of them again, "Good... than this should make things much more interesting for all of us."

The two Saiyans shared a quick glance with each other, as if they were thinking about what they wanted to do in this fight, before they released their ki and charged back into the fight that they had paused. Goku was the first to strike, because he appeared in front of his father and slammed his right fist into Bardock's chest, knocking him backwards for a few seconds, while also sending him into the uppercut that Vegeta had prepared. Bardock quickly regained himself and exchanged blows with the Saiyan prince, though while he did so he had to pay attention to which attacks were coming his way, because one of them sent him back to his son so they could exchange a few punches with each other. After being tossed back to Vegeta, and receiving a punch to the gut, Bardock loosed a little ki and knocked both of his opponents back for a few seconds, though at the same time he was impressed by their teamwork.

While he thought about how great the two Saiyans worked together, and reflected on how they had used their skills to defeat Frieza, both Goku and Vegeta took the opportunity that he presented to them, where they appeared next to each other and slammed their fists into Bardock's chest, launching through the air and sending him flying into another plateau. To be on the safe side both Goku and Vegeta gathered their ki into their beam attacks and sent the beams right towards where Bardock was waiting, which detonated upon impact and swallowed the plateau whole. Instead of assuming that Bardock was defeated, which was how Frieza had survived their battle on Namek, the two separated from each other, by just a few steps, and immediately dropped back into their battle stances.

As the smoke cleared Bardock stepped out of the ruined plateau and stretched for a few seconds, though the cracks on his armor indicated that they had hurt him a little bit... but as they felt the rise in his power Vegeta had the suspicion that he was going to go Super Saiyan at any moment.

"I think the warm up is over, wouldn't you agree?" Bardock asked, to which both Vegeta and Goku nodded, which was understandable considering that they were all excited for this moment, "Well then, activate your Super Saiyan forms and show me what the two of you are truly capable of."

Both Vegeta and Goku awakened their ki, causing the very ground beneath them to shake and crack for a few seconds, while at the same time their hair was pushed upwards. They knew that they had succeeded when the golden aura had wrapped around them, though Bardock clapped for a few seconds, to indicate that they had taken on the form he had told them to assume. Before Bardock could finish clapping Goku appeared in front of him and slammed his fist into his father's jaw, sending him flying into the air, to which he followed him and swung his foot into his side, sending him towards another plateau. As Bardock started to correct himself, and stop his speed before he reached the plateau, Vegeta appeared in between him and his destination, to which he stopped him by throwing several punches into his chest and sending him into the water that was below them.

A few seconds later Bardock burst out of the water and flew towards his son, though as a punch came at him he pulled himself back for a few seconds before spinning around and delivered a kick to the back of Goku's head, which sent him flying towards Vegeta. The moment the two Saiyans were together again they burst through the air and soared at Bardock, where they started exchanging blows with him while at the same time forcing him to focus on one of them. The tactic was designed to make him choose who he wanted to fight, which meant that the other person could easily deal some damage while he was distracted. The moment Bardock was distracted by Goku, be it dodging an attack or delivering one of his own, Vegeta would come in and attack him from whatever angle he desired, which would either do some damage or just annoy Bardock if he caught the attack before it landed.

Both Goku and Vegeta knew that this was the tactic they had used back on Namek while their were fighting Frieza, where they had forced him to pick who he wanted to attack while overpowering him with their own attacks, though they were merely giving Bardock exactly what he had asked for. As they prepared  third volley of attacks a change occurred, because while Bardock caught Goku's attack with his fist, and knocked him backwards, Mizuna stepped in and stopped Vegeta's attack in its tracks, though before they could question what had happened the two parents moved to one of the plateaus. Goku and Vegeta followed after them, because while this was still a fight they had no idea what Vegeta's mother was doing in the fight... but Vegeta could hazard a guess.

"So this is how you two beat Frieza," Bardock commented, a smile appearing on his face as he looked at both his son and Vegeta, though his expression indicated that he was proud of them, "I guess its time to stop holding back."

Bardock released his ki and suddenly the ground shook worse than when Goku and Vegeta accessed their Super Saiyan forms, though Vegeta knew that it was because he had more training than they did, so if he wanted to be dramatic with his transformation he could do it by adding some ki to his release. A few seconds later the same glowing aura, which was wrapped around Goku and Vegeta, came to life around Bardock as well, though when they looked at his golden blond hair and green eyes they knew that the transformation was a success. They were both surprised by the amount of power that he was putting out, which Vegeta knew had to be the result of nearly thirty years of constant training.

Though as Bardock calmed down and regained himself, which was understandable considering the rush of power that came with the transformation, Vegeta glanced over at his mother and wondered if she was still going to fight... or if she had just entered the arena to ensure Bardock had a change to transform as well.

"Say Bardock," Mizuna commented, causing the Saiyan next to her to gaze in her direction for a few seconds, "do you think there's room for one more in this fight? Or should I back off and keep my trump card to myself?"

"Your seriously thinking of busting out your transformation as well?" Bardock asked, to which he smiled as he looked back at Goku and Vegeta, "The two of you are going to enjoy this."

Mizuna smiled as she stood straight and gathered herself, letting both Goku and her son understand what Bardock had been talking about when he mentioned 'transformation', though while she did that she started to raise her ki until small bits of rock, from the plateau she and Bardock were standing on, flying through the air. After a few seconds of doing that she increased her power, which caused the ground around her to crack in several places, while at the same time her hair flowed upwards. With one final push of her energy the area around them calmed down, though her hair was locked in the spiked up fashion of the Super Saiyan while at the same time the golden aura wrapped around her body. Ironically even her tail had taken on a golden color, though once the deed was done she faced her son and Goku, allowing them to feel both her energy and Bardock's at the same time.

Goku was surprised and shocked that his father, and Vegeta's mother, were Super Saiyans that possessed an incredible amount of energy, which actually made him worry about their chances at beating either of them at this point. Vegeta, on the other hand, was not as shocked as his companion was, but he had the feeling that he knew how his mother had transformed for the first time all those years ago.

"I know that the two of you are interested in how we acquired these forms," Mizuna said, to which she beckoned to Bardock for a few seconds,"Due to his complicated relationship with Frieza's ancestor, the pirate named Chilled, and Frieza himself Bardock was able to push himself to being a Super Saiyan, though if you really want the whole story you'll have to ask him yourself. As for myself I was dead before the destruction of Planet Vegeta, though when the planet was destroyed I thought I had lost my family, as this was before I even knew about the existence of Asgard. My first transformation was so great that Bardock had to use his own Super Saiyan form just to calm me down enough so I could revert back on my own... as well as control some of my outbursts before I was reunited with my husband."

"Wow... I'm sorry to hear that," Goku replied, though at the same time he dropped into his battle stance once more, as he was excited to do battle with two powerful Super Saiyans, "but I am interested in seeing how powerful the two of you truly are."

Mizuna nodded and disappeared before their very eyes, though literally a second later she appeared in front of Vegeta and kicked him in the chest with her foot, to which he soared through the air and collided with a nearby plateau, where he flew through it and came to a stop in the middle of it. Goku turned for a moment, to see what had happened to his training companion, before Bardock appeared in front of him and delivered a series of punches and kicks to him, some of which he was able to dodge... though the vast majority of them he ended up missing completely. That was before Bardock hit him so hard in the chest that he was sent flying into the same plateau that Vegeta had been thrown into, though he simply made a crater in it and stayed there for a few moments.

"Hey Vegeta," Goku said, though at the same time he coughed as he looked up at the two Super Saiyans that had basically beaten the stuffing out of them, without any effort he mentally added.

"Yeah Kakarot?" Vegeta asked, to which he carefully pulled himself from the plateau he had been thrown into, where he moved his neck a few times before walking over to help his companion out of his crater.

"If you knew your mother was a Super Saiyan, you would have warned me ahead of time right?" Goku inquired, though he happily accepted the hand that Vegeta offered him, to which he pulled himself onto his feet and stretched for a few seconds.

"If I had known that fact I would have mentioned it," Vegeta replied, though as soon as he said those words both he and Kakarot dropped back into their battle stances, "but now is not the time to be discussing this... focus on at least landing a blow on them for now. Oh, and you can't say that I gave you a better training method than whatever you were originally thinking about."

Goku chuckled as both he and Vegeta burst into the air, to which they separated from each other and targeted their parent that they were fighting, to which Vegeta pushed his mother away from the fight and gave him room to fight his father. Bardock didn't seem to mind what was happening with the Queen and her son, as the moment they were further away from them he started throwing small ki blasts that were designed to distract an opponent, leaving Goku open to several attacks. Fortunately Goku had been expecting something like that and had prepared some ki blasts of his own, which blew his father backwards for a few seconds, but then Bardock stopped in his tracks and came right back at him. They then exchanged blows with each other, where Goku could tell that his father had powered down to be more of his level while retaining his Super Saiyan form, but he was still being pushed back.

After a few more exchanges Goku jumped backwards and landed on top of one of the plateaus, where he brought his hands to his right side and prepared the attack he used more often than anything else... while at the same time noticing that his father was preparing something of his own.

"Ka... me... ha... me..." Goku said, charging as much power as he could into his attack, while at the same time keeping some for himself to stay in his transformed state, "HAAAAA!"

"Riot," Bardock shouted, to which his ki morphed into a blue sphere of energy as he arched his arm back, though he followed that up by throwing the ki at Goku's attack, "Javelin!"

Goku could immediately feel the power of his father's attack bashing against his own, creating a stalemate between their attacks for a few seconds, before he discovered that his Kamehameha was slowly being forced backwards. He held his ground for as long as he could, trying to force the ki attack backwards and hit his father, but before that could happen the Riot Javelin pierced his Kamehameha and struck him in the chest. The force of the attack cancelled his own out and forced him into a plateau, where the attack detonated and destroyed a section of the landmass he had collided with, though when she smoke cleared Goku had some scratches on his body and some dust... along with the fact that he had dropped out of the Super Saiyan state and fell to his knees.

"I see you used up too much of your energy in that attack," Bardock commented, to which he dropped out of his own Super Saiyan state and approached his son, "though I will admit something; if you get some proper training in your new form, against an opponent like me or Mizuna, you'll be able to sustain that form for longer periods than what you just did."

"Th... that's good... to know," Goku replied, though he was smiling despite how exhausted he felt, while at the same time noticing that his father was smiling as well.

"Don't worry, you can rest while Vegeta and his mother finish fighting," Bardock said, to which he picked up his son and flew up to where the rest of the family was waiting, while at the same time noticing that the remaining two combatants were still going at it.

Vegeta wasn't doing anything rash this time, like pouring most of his energy into one attack, because the last time he tried something like that his mother had unleashed her final technique and smashed his own like it was nothing. Kakarot had already burned through his energy, which was understandable considering that they were fighting Saiyans that had access to the Super Saiyan transformation for twenty to twenty-five years. Both his mother and Bardock were extremely powerful in their base forms, so much so that if Bardock hadn't been holding back to gauge their power for himself he would have likely beaten them within a minute or two. Vegeta never enjoyed admitting when someone was stronger than him, but this time he was sort of glad he was, because if it was another Saiyan than he knew that, at some point in time, he would be able to match his mother and Bardock in battle.

A few seconds later he blocked the attack that was aimed at his chest, though before he could return the favor his mother moved backwards and smiled at him, indicating that she was enjoying herself... though at the moment he had to admit that he was feeling the same thing that she was feeling. He smiled as they exchanged another set of blows with each other, because this training that they were doing would give them some control over their Super Saiyan forms and improve their chances of beating the Androids when they showed up. Vegeta knew that he was going to have to explain what he and Kakarot knew to their parents, as they were sure to be eager as to the reason for their visits, but he focused on the now as he dodged an attack and delivered a small one to his mother's chest... before they separated from each other and went at it again.

He knew that Gohan, Rainbow, and Applejack needed some turns in the Training Yard as well, but he knew that they were patiently waiting their turn for a match against some of the Saiyans... and felt sorry for whoever ended up fighting against Rainbow or Applejack.





Frieza groaned as he looked around the area that he was walking around at the moment, which was pretty much a rocky area, where the ground was colored blue, with blood red colored water and a deep red-orange colored sky... though it was much better than the flower field that he had awoken in, which had a large tree that he wanted to stay away from. He knew that he was dead, if the halo above his head was anything to go by, but so far he hadn't seen anyone he recognized, be they the Ginyu Force, Zarbon, Dodoria, or even his father, and he had been searching for a few hours at this point. Not that he knew how time passed in the realm that he knew to be Hell, which was no doubt another way to torment him and everyone else, but he had the feeling that it had to be a few hours.

Then he thought about the guards that apparently patrolled Hell, because based on what he saw of the first few groups he noticed, where he recognized the armor that they wore and the monkey tails they had, he knew that the Saiyans were guarding Hell. The first time he had spotted them he had assumed that they were serving a sentence like everyone else, or in his case eternal damnation, but then he saw how happy they looked when the second group met the first one. He even noticed that some of the dead Saiyans were staring at him, as if they were pleased to see that he was dead and serving his sentence for everything he did while he was alive, which was why he was walking away from them.

Even as he walked away from the Saiyans, and ventured deeper into Hell, he could hear what he assumed was Nappa, though he couldn't tell if someone was torturing him or if he was doing the torturing. What annoyed him was the fact that he could feel the stones around him vibrate every so often, though based on what the Saiyan guards said, when he was still within hearing range, it sounded like a few Super Saiyans were fighting each other. From what little information he could gleam before his departure it sounded like there were four of them now, twice the number that had beaten him on Namek, though he was surprised to hear that Bardock, of all people, and Mizuna, the Queen that Zarbon and Dodoria had killed, were apparently Super Saiyans.

His entire afterlife didn't make any sense, because he had exterminated the entirety of the Saiyan race... and apparently they had been moved to another realm or dimension of some description, given the task of guarding condemned people like himself, and had unlocked the Super Saiyan form in at least two more members, which meant that there could be more Super Saiyans somewhere.

"Hello Frieza," a voice said, though as Frieza heard it he barely registered who was talking to him, because he was too focused on the reality that he had found himself in, "fancy meeting you here."

Frieza glanced to his left for a moment and noticed that a humanoid cat creature, wearing some sort of important clothing that his mind as starting to recognize, was walking beside him, though it was only when he noticed the face that a name came to mind.

"Oh, hello Lord Beerus," Frieza absently said, as he didn't really care about who he was around at the moment, though that was before he realized whose name he had uttered and realized how disrespectful he had sounded, "L... L... Lord BEERUS!?"

That was swiftly followed by a finger touching his chest and blasting him into the rock wall that was behind him, though as he felt pain for a brief moment it was overcome by his confusion as he looked up and noticed the look of rage that was on Lord Beerus' face. Frieza had absolutely no idea what he could have done to anger the God of Destruction, and he knew it was unwise to even do that, but whatever he had done was enough to bring Lord Beerus to Hell itself. That fact alone told him that whatever he had done was serious, more serious than anything his father could have told him about when he was younger, which made him nervous and afraid for his existence.

"Lo... Lord Beerus, wh... what have I done that has made you so angry?" Frieza asked, though he absolutely hated how afraid he sounded, though there was nothing he could do against the God of Destruction.

"You killed Rainbow Dash," Beerus stated, to which he glared at the dead tyrant that was resting before him, while at the same time he was enjoying the terror and confusion that was paralyzing Frieza, "and you nearly killed Applejack."

"W... who are they... to you?" Frieza inquired, though he knew that he was treading on thin ice at the moment, as whenever someone questioned Lord Beerus it usually ended up with someone dead... unless that someone was a Supreme Kai or his Attendant.

"They're my daughters." Beerus replied, though this time he kept himself calm as a look of pure terror appeared on Frieza's face, because this was one of the best parts of being a Destroyer God... the looks of terror and fear that people gave him when they realized that they had, in some manner, displeased him or upset him.

"W... wait a second... they were telling the truth?" Frieza said, to which he noticed that Lord Beerus nodded his head for a second, where the fear and terror took a hold on his body, "I... I had no idea. P... please do... don't destroy me."

Beerus flashed his wicked smile at Frieza for a few seconds as he raised his hand until it was parallel with the dead tyrant's face, which was followed by his aura wrapping around him for a moment. He knew that it would be so easy to say the one word that would erase Frieza's existence from reality, something that Shin agreed with when he stated that he was coming here to confront Frieza, but he had to take what Chronoa said into consideration. Frieza was, somehow, still important to the timeline, which meant that he was split between acting as the angry and destructive god that he was, or the more understandable father figure that had been developed when he started taking care of Rainbow and Applejack.

Though as he considered which route he wanted to take he remembered the middle way that Whis proposed, which he guessed was better than annoying Chronoa... especially when she had something interesting planned for the two of them in the next few days.

"I'm not going to destroy you... not yet anyway," Beerus said, to which he cancelled his aura and pulled his hands behind his back, while secretly enjoying the terror that was on Frieza's face, "but let me make one thing clear, Frieza; if you ever find yourself revived by the Dragon Balls, and find yourself able to travel across the universe again, I would recommend that you leave Earth alone... otherwise I'll hunt you down and destroy you. And if this should come to pass, and I find out you went to Earth, I will ensure that you feel a level of pain that makes what Goku and Vegeta did to you look like a blessing in comparison, before ending your existence. Do I make myself clear?"

Frieza barely had the strength to nod his head, which seemed to please the God of Destruction for the moment, because the moment he got what he wanted Lord Beerus stood up and left Hell, leaving Frieza alone with the terror that had been inflicted upon him. He had no idea that the pony girls had been the daughters of the God of Destruction, as no one had ever heard of such a rumor even existing, but now that he knew the truth he understood why the two girls had insisted on what he had once considered to be lies. It made so much sense when he thought about the power that Rainbow commanded, with the lance that had nearly killed him, but even as he thought about the events of Namek again, and relieved what the girls had told him, he leaned against the wall and stopped caring about everything around him at the moment... as he needed some time to think about the mistakes he had made on Namek, though he focused on what he had done to the two pony girls instead of the near destruction of the Namekian race.

Beerus, however, stopped on the top of the rock wall, on a level that was higher than what Frieza could see the top of, and looked down at the dead tyrant for a few seconds. He felt pleased with the terror that he had inflicted upon the tyrant that had killed Rainbow, but even as he thought about it he knew that the girls would be somewhat disappointed in him for terrorizing a dead person, even if it was someone that had killed one of them. Once his few seconds were up he let out a sigh and left Hell behind, knowing that if he stayed too long someone was bound to see him and report his presence to King Vegeta, which would eventually reach his daughters. As much as he wanted to spend time with them, and be a family, he knew that he had to wait until his 'slumber' was over... though he was excited to see what Rainbow, Applejack, and the others did against the Androids that they had been warned about.
> Android: Three Years Later
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

During the three years that followed the arrival of Xeno, who warned the Z Warriors about the Android threat after taking care of both the tyrant Frieza and his father King Cold, Goku and Gohan spent their time between training with Piccolo on Earth and training with Vegeta in the Saiyan afterlife. Piccolo insisted on teaching Gohan how to properly dodge, so something bad didn’t happen to him when they got to fighting, while Goku made sure that his son could use the skills that he had learned so far to the best of his ability. While they did that Gohan also trained against Rainbow and Applejack, who held back and didn’t use their most powerful techniques so it would be a fairer fight for their training partner.

            When Rainbow wasn’t busy training with her sister, or fighting against multiple Saiyans in the Training Yard, she spent some time with King Kai, so she could learn how to use the Kaio-Ken and catch up Applejack. She found that mastering that skill took a lot of time and effort, which she was okay with putting into a technique that would allow her to be on a level of power that was equal to Vegeta and Goku, once she reached the higher multiples. She already knew that Applejack was able to use the original Kaio-Ken and the second multiple with some ease, which was why she was playing catch up at the moment.

            There were times where Bardock wanted to give his grandson some pointers, back from when he was alive and fighting against the villains of the universe, but what really got the group’s attention was when both he and Mizuna wanted to train with them. It was humorous, to the watchers, to see Goku and Vegeta, in their Super Saiyan states, fighting alongside Rainbow and Applejack, who eventually took on the Kaio-Ken when Rainbow mastered the basics of the skill, while they tried to take on both Bardock and Mizuna at the same time.

            Rainbow was annoyed by the many times that the two dead Saiyans were able to beat the four of them, especially when she and Applejack were the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, but Applejack explained it to her one afternoon when they returned to their house. Bardock and Mizuna had been training for almost thirty years, so they were, in their base form, much more powerful than the two of them, even if they fought with Goku and Vegeta. Fighting the two of them in their Super Saiyan forms was like asking for trouble, as neither of them could hope to match their power without using Rainbow’s lance… which the two knew about and likely had a plan to avoid it if she decided to use it.

            Rainbow admitted to her sister that she was also annoyed by the fact that she couldn’t use the lance when her opponents knew about it, though Applejack said that she could always try and modify it in some way so she could actually use it in battle. That actually made Rainbow wonder if she could even modify the lance at all, considering how hard it was to create it in the first place, to which Applejack suggested that she try a different skill if the lance was too much of a challenge for her. In the end Rainbow decided that it might be better to try and master some different moves that might help her in the future, instead of focusing all of her efforts on improving her lance.

            Applejack, on the other hand, decided that it was time to learn a move that would be considered her ‘final’ move, one that was similar to her sister’s lance and Mizuna’s Final Shine attack. She ended up spending some of her spare time meditating in her small apple orchid, which was still growing considering she had only planted them a year ago, though she was reflecting on what her sister and Vegeta’s mother did when they used their final attacks. She considered using the Scatter Shot technique she had learned from Piccolo, and had used against Jeice while they were on Namek, though she didn’t commit to anything until she figured something out.

            While she was meditating Rainbow spent some time speaking with Vegeta over what the possible finishing technique her sister was working on was, though when she asked the question Goku happened to be in the area. The two Saiyans quickly agreed that Applejack’s hidden skill would most likely be one that involved her fists and her hooves, similar to the Harvester’s Barrage that she occasionally used in battle. Another potential move was that she could use her ki to call upon something similar to the lance, though considering that Applejack didn’t destroy everything around her when she fought the two agreed that such a move would be a burst of energy.

Rainbow decided that she didn’t want to know what skill her sister was working on, which indicated that she was more than willing to wait to see what the attack was like everyone else that was interested in seeing the move.

Occasionally Chronoa will come and visit the girls, making sure that they spent a decent time exploring Earth and relaxing, instead of spending all of their time training with the Saiyans, both the dead ones and the alive ones. Whenever the girls were alone with their mother, and there was no one else around them, they asked about Whis and Shin, as the two of them had to be too busy with their duties, as the Attendant of the God of Destruction and the Supreme Kai, to come and visit them. They knew that Whis would be watching over their father and keeping tabs on anything interesting that he would want to know about when he woke up, while Shin was no doubt planting the seeds of creation for new planets… to replace everything that Frieza destroyed.

After some time they also found out, from Vegeta telling them about his visit to Hell and hearing from one of the Saiyans that guarded the condemned prisoners, that Frieza had been spotted in Hell, which meant that he was where he belonged at long last. From what the guards had told him the former tyrant was depressed, either mourning the fact that he couldn’t destroy anything anymore or he had discovered something that had troubled him. The girls didn’t really care about the tyrant, to which their opinion was echoed by Vegeta a few seconds later, though they all knew that Frieza wasn’t a threat to anyone anymore.

The girls also managed to celebrate three birthdays during the years everyone spent training, as did Gohan when he was able to have a break, though as Rainbow gained more books to read, and set on her bookself, Applejack acquired more apple trees that she could transplant into her growing orchid. One thing they both got, from their mother, was a few sets of clothing that had been sized to fit their growing bodies, which they were grateful for. Bulma got them some household items that they might need from time to time, though she made sure to keep her father’s stereo pieces out of their house.

Applejack made sure that she kept the date that Xeno told them on their calendar, so she and Rainbow would be ready for the Android invasion, when they could join the Z Warriors and battle some man-made creatures that apparently had the power to end the life of almost everyone on the planet. Applejack also wondered how such a thing was even possible, for someone to make the two Androids that could overpower most of their friends, but she had some faith in their abilities… especially after they had spent three years training for their arrival.





Eventually the day arrived on their calendar and they changed into their resized gi’s, while Rainbow grabbed a small bag at the same time, before they walked out of their house and headed in the direction of the island that the Androids would be attacking first… though they were eager to see what was going to happen when they arrived at their destination.

After an hour or two of flying towards the island that would soon be under attack, and keeping their eyes peeled for any enemies that might be looking to do them harm, the girls spotted Goku, Gohan, and Piccolo flying in the same direction that they were heading in. From what they could tell Gohan was ahead of his father and his mentor, indicating that he wanted to reach the island and intercept the Androids before they killed anyone. At the same time it appeared that both Piccolo and Goku were laid back at the moment, because they knew that they would reach the island with enough time to spare.

            A few seconds later the two of them flew up beside Goku and Piccolo, who smiled at them the moment they noticed that they were there, before they all continued towards their destination.

            “I was wondering when we were going to run into you guys.” Goku commented, though the girls could tell that he was happy to see them, while at the same time detecting that he was disappointed that he hadn’t had the chance to seriously fight them as true opponents over the last three years, “I hope your training went well.”

            “Well, we did fight against a large number of Saiyans and meditated a bit,” Applejack replied, though as she looked around she noticed that her sister was smiling a little, which basically said that she was more focused on what was coming their way, “Say, where’s Vegeta? Wasn’t he with you, Gohan, and Piccolo the last time we saw you guys?”

            “He said that he had something personal he needed to deal with before heading out to fight the Androids,” Piccolo stated, remembering what the Saiyan Prince had said the last time he had trained with him and the others, “though I can only assume that he meant that he was going to the Saiyan Afterlife, the place you guys call Asgard, and do something with his mother and father. I’m positive that he’ll find us either before we discover the Androids or just after we find them, depending on how long it takes to uncover them.”

            “Thanks to all the training we did over the last three years, I’m sure that we can beat the Androids with little effort.” Goku said, though he noticed that Rainbow felt the same way, if the nod she was giving the group was any indication, “So all we have to do is locate them, draw them out to an area where we can fight them without hurting civilians, and then beat them in battle. If worse comes to worse we can fall back on just using the lance on the Androids… I doubt they would be able to withstand the power that the attack contains, not matter what modifications Dr. Gero made to them.”

            “Well, it’s good that some of us are completely sure of ourselves,” Applejack said, though while she silently agreed that they could overpower the Androids she didn’t want to jinx them, but at this point she was sure that Goku had done that for them.

            “Hey, there’s Krillin!” Gohan said, though that was followed by him flying further ahead of the group and coming up beside his father’s friend, while at the same time Rainbow did the same thing, “Hello Krillin.”

            “Oh, Gohan, it’s good to see you, Goku, Piccolo, Rainbow, and Applejack again,” Krillin replied, a smile appearing on his face as he looked at the people that were behind him, while noticing something else at the same time, “Wow, it’s shocking to see how much you and the girls have grown over the last three years. You all look more mature.”

            Rainbow wasn’t sure if Krillin was referring to their heights, how their bodies looked, or the fact that all of their power had increased over the last three years. Their mother had said, the last time she had come over for a visit, that she and Applejack were either going to mature in a year or two, or that they were starting to mature and they had to wait and see the signs that she had told them about. She knew that Applejack had paid attention to that talk, as Rainbow had considered it boring and irrelevant to them training for the Android attack, so she knew that if she ever wanted to know what their mother had said she could easily ask her sister and find out what they had talked about.

            One thing that Rainbow was sure of was that when she and Applejack were older was that they were sure to look more like Mizuna, except with their hooves, tails, and ears instead of the Saiyan tail and traits, while wearing the Kai clothing that Shin wore. That was what she envisioned when she thought about her and her sister getting older, as they would pay respect to Shin and the others in their own way.

            “There’s the island now.” Piccolo commented, snapping everyone out of their thoughts so they could see the island that was quickly coming their way, which Rainbow was thankful for.

            When the group drew close to the island they noticed that it was fairly large from the air, though that was before they noticed that there was a large city resting below them, which they assumed would be a testing ground for Dr. Gero when he released the Androids. The thought of the Red Ribbon Army scientist releasing a pair of killing machines in the city, to test their abilities without anyone discovering that they were there, annoyed everyone. One of the things that they wished Xeno had told them, before he had returned to the location he had come from, was where in the city that the Androids would strike first, though Applejack assumed it was because he might know that information at all.

            After a few seconds Goku noticed some ki waiting on a nearby cliff, one that overlooked the entire city, to which he beckoned for everyone to follow him as he flew down to see who was watching the city below them. They quickly discovered that Yamcha and Tien were on the cliff, where Yamcha was waving at them, though after a few seconds they noticed that Bulma was standing near them and waving one of her hands as well… though at the same time she was carrying a baby with her other hand.

            “We’ve been waiting for you guys,” Yamcha said, while at the same time Krillin and Gohan landed in front of them, though that was followed by everyone else landing behind them, “you guys are a little late.”

            “Actually, they arrived with a few minutes to spare,” Bulma commented, apparently looking at a watch before turning to the group again, while the baby she was holding looked at the group before burying his head in her chest.

            “Out of curiosity, why are you here Bulma?” Goku asked, though at the same time he had the suspicion he knew the answer, because it would be the reason why she had followed everyone else when Frieza and his father had landed on the Earth three years ago.

            “I just wanted to see these Androids that you guys were warned about.” Bulma replied, though her tone indicated that she was merely curious about what they were going to be fighting, “I promise that once I see the Androids I’ll go back home and stay there until you guys tell me that you beat them… or destroyed them, depending on who finishes them off.”

            Applejack knew what Bulma was referring to, because if Goku or Vegeta were the one to finish off the Androids they would simply beat them into the ground until they stopped moving, though if her sister had the last attack she would obliterate them. She knew that her sister was itching to use the lance again, as she enjoyed using that ability against everything that they fought, but they had agreed to hold it back until they determined if they needed to use it or not.

            “Nevermind that,” Krillin said, cutting into the conversation for a moment, while at the same time his eyes never left the baby that Bulma was holding, “I’m more interested in what you are holding in your hands. I had no idea that you and Yamcha had a child…”

            “Oh, the little guy isn’t my kid.” Yamcha stated, interrupting Krillin while making everyone turn towards him as he leaned against the rock wall behind him, “Bulma and I, well, broke up some time ago… though trust me on this, you guys will be shocked when you hear who the kid’s father actually is.”

            “The kid’s father is Vegeta, isn’t it?” Applejack asked, to which everyone turned to her in shock for a moment, though Bulma was the most shocked out of everyone, “What? If the kid’s father isn’t Yamcha, who you knew for a decent amount of years, then it has to be Vegeta, as he’s the only other person that you might have feelings for.”

            “Well, at least I get to surprise you guys with something that none of you would have ever expected,” Bulma replied, to which she carefully turned her son until he could see the entire group without burying his head in her chest again, “Guys, this is my son Trunks. I’m sorry that he’s a little shy at the moment, but I’m sure that, when he’s older, he’ll grow out of his shyness and open up to everyone.”

            “Speaking of Vegeta, where is he?” Krillin asked, though at the same time he looked around and noticed that the other Saiyan warrior was nowhere to be seen, while feeling no trace of his ki at the same time.

            “He said that he was going to visit his parents before coming to do battle with the Androids,” Bulma replied, though she let out a sigh for a moment, as if she believed that he should have come with them, “You know, I’m going to admit something; Vegeta’s parents are actually quite nice when you spend some time with them. I mean they were very friendly and welcoming whenever Vegeta invited me to come and spend some time with the three of them, even if it was a ‘family’ visit. They were even thrilled by the fact that they were grandparents, which might actually be because Bardock kept telling them about Gohan all the time.”

            Rainbow found it funny that Vegeta’s parents were actually a little jealous of Goku’s parents, because they had a grandson while the King and Queen didn’t have one, but she also knew that they had to be happy with what their son had given them. Even as she thought about the Saiyans she hoped that Vegeta would make it in time to fight the two Androids, because she wanted to see how much stronger he had gotten over the last three years.

            “Speaking of people who aren’t here, I left Chiaotzu behind this time,” Tien commented, drawing everyone’s attention to the fact that the person he trained with was not with them at the moment, “Frankly, I know that he’s up to this kind of fight.”

            “Out of pure curiosity, what time is it now?” Gohan asked, though as he asked the question he looked over at Bulma again, as she was the only one with a watch or something that could tell time.

            “It’s about nine thirty,” Bulma replied, though she smiled at the same time, “which means that the Androids should be showing themselves in thirty minutes or so… while at the same time giving Vegeta the opportunity to arrive before they do.”

            Rainbow was somewhat surprised that they had thirty minutes to spare before the arrival of the Androids, to which she took a seat on one of the rocks that was sitting nearby, opened the bag she had been carrying, and pulled out one of the latest books in the series that she had been reading. Ironically this was the only book in the series that she had two copies of, though considering that her mother had given them to her, and knew about the fact that there were two of them, she had to assume that the fight would end up destroying the book, which explained why there were two of them. Applejack had advised against her even bringing a book to a fight, because they would be fighting the Androids the moment they arrived, but she had decided to bring it anyway… to which she smiled when she thought about the fact that her sister was wrong.

            She pulled the book open and moved the bookmark, to which she resumed reading the latest journey that the interesting Daring Do was on, while at the same time waiting for the time to pass so they could fight the Androids.

            Eventually the time passed and the rest of the group spent their time making young Trunks laugh at them, which was easy for all of them considering how old the kid was, though they were stopped when another ki appeared on their radars. A few seconds later Piccolo announced that it wasn’t malicious at all, which meant that it wasn’t the Androids, though as he told them that he went back to his meditation, where he mumbled about ‘levels’ or something. The group looked in the direction of the ki and noticed a flying vehicle coming their way, to which they spotted Yajirobe in the driver’s seat.

            “I’m glad that I got here in time.” Yajirobe said the moment he arrived, while at the same time jumping out of his vehicle the instant he paused it next to Goku.

            “Have you come to fight as well?” Goku asked, though at the same time he and everyone else knew that the man wouldn’t stay around for more than a few seconds, which made them wonder what he was doing here.

            “No, but Korin told me to drop off some Senzu Beans for you guys,” Yajirobe replied, to which he pulled out a pouch that contained the beans in question, before handing them over to Goku, “Good luck fighting the Androids… and try not to die this time.”

            “You know, something is odd about all of this,” Tien commented, though as Yajirobe left the area he stared down at the city, “it’s well past ten o’clock at this point, yet we haven’t felt or seen any signs of the Androids that Xeno warned us about.”

            “Maybe Xeno lied to us.” Yamcha said, causing Rainbow to glare at him for a few seconds, “What? He told us that they would arrive at ten o’clock and its past that at the moment, so I would have to say that we shouldn’t have…”

            Before Yamcha could finish his sentence, and state that Xeno had tricked them, there was a flash in the air above them and Yajirobe’s vehicle suffered a small explosion, though once the smoke cleared the damaged vehicle dropped out of the air and headed towards the ocean that was around the island. As that happened Piccolo pointed at the sky and they looked up to see two figures, which were hard to see so it was impossible to tell who they were, flying near the smoke that had come from Yajirobe’s vehicle. As they looked at the people who had attacked Yajirobe, who had to be the Androids, the two figures headed down towards the island and disappeared within a few seconds.

            “They’ve descended into the city!” Yamcha stated, while at the same time he and everyone else looked around in an attempt to find out where they went, “Did anyone see where they went?”

            “No, and I couldn’t see what they looked like!” Goku exclaimed, which meant that if he hadn’t see what the Androids looked like then none of them had seen their opponents either, “I don’t understand, why didn’t I feel their ki when they attacked Yajirobe? It doesn’t make any sense at all!”

            “It has to be because their Artificial Humans… they don’t have any ki at all!” Gohan said, using the other name that Xeno had given the Androids, while at the same time causing Yamcha to quake in fear for a few seconds.

            “Well then, if we can’t sense their ki then we’ll have to change tactics,” Applejack said, to which she looked at her sister, who had closed her book and put it away, before turning back towards the city, “we’ll have to go down there and search for them the old-fashioned way. If anyone finds some suspicious characters, or anyone wearing the symbol of the Red Ribbon Army, they should back off and release their ki so everyone can feel them… so that way we can group together and force the Androids to move.”

            “Right, then splitting up is our plan at the moment,” Goku commented, to which he turned towards Bulma and tossed her the bag that he had been given, “Bulma, hold onto these until someone comes back to pick them up. Gohan, fly over to where Yajirobe hit the water and save him before he drowns. The rest of us will head into the city and find the Androids… and, hopefully, draw them out of the city.”

            With the instructions given the group descended into the city, choosing to land in different areas so they could cover more ground, while Gohan broke off and headed towards where Yajirobe was. Rainbow and Applejack were the only two that remained near each other, because Applejack was worried that something bad might happen to her sister if she let her get in over her head. Despite the fact that four years have passed since the events of Namek, where the tyrant Frieza killed Rainbow, she wanted to make sure that something like that never happened again… especially since it was now impossible to bring Rainbow back with the Dragon Balls if someone killed her again.

            Instead of landing on the road, and freaking out the people that lived in the city, the two of them landed on some rooftops and looked around the area they were in, though they made sure to keep each other in their sights in case one of them found the Androids. After a few seconds Applejack noticed two unusual characters walking down the street that was near where they were standing. One of them was an overweight figure that had completely white colored skin and had two dangling earrings hanging from his ears, while wearing a pair of extra-large orange pants, an extra-large banana white strap-on vest, a broad red sash, and an orange pointed hat on his head. The other figure had slightly tanned skin, blue colored eyes, a large bushy white mustache, and long white hair, while wearing a vest that mimicked the other person and wearing a black cylinder-shaped hat on his head.

            Applejack flew over to her sister and tapped her shoulder, to which she pointed at the pair of suspicious people that she had spotted. A few seconds later, after taking some time to study the duo, Rainbow nodded her understanding, indicating that she agreed with Applejack, before they followed after the duo from the rooftops. They had no idea if these were the Androids or not, but considering that their appearances were different from everyone else they decided to see if luck was on their side at the moment. Apparently the two figures had no idea that they were above them, which was why they were able to follow them without being detected.

            The sisters assumed that the duo they were following were looking for the perfect place to attack, which they knew would make some sense considering that they were likely here for some sort of test, but then they were stopped by two civilians that were looking in the direction of the water, to which they stopped on a nearby rooftop and watched them.

            “Hey, did you guys see that?” one of the civilians asked, while at the same time pointing a finger in the direction of where Yajirobe’s vehicle landed in the water, “A Sky Car just blew up!”

            The two odd figures turned and faced the civilians that were staring at them, though that was followed by the overweight figure approaching the civilians and headbutted the one that had spoken to them. Before the other civilian could move the overweight figure punched him square in the face and knocked him into the wall, though the look on his face indicated that he was enjoying himself. The thinner figure watched all of this happen, though when a car stopped in front of him and honked at him, which must have annoyed him, he pierced the hood with his hand and tore the engine out. He then dropped the engine and grabbed the man that was driving the car by his neck, though as someone screamed the girls knew that these had to be their targets.

            That was followed by them releasing a good portion of their ki, which would alert everyone else to where the Androids were located, before they jumped off the roof they were watching from and landed behind their foes… to which the thin Android dropped the man he was holding onto and faced them as the overweight one followed suit.

            “It seems that we have guests that possess a large amount of energy,” the thin figure stated, while at the same time the overweight one stopped beside him, “only I do not recall there being any mentions of girls with pony features in my memories. 19, who are they?”

            “Scanning targets,” the overweight figure, apparently called 19 by the thin figure, stated, to which he stared at the girls for a few seconds, “According to my database they are Rainbow Dash and Applejack, sisters that suddenly appeared between four to five years ago and befriended Son Goku when the Saiyans invaded. No. 20, according to my data they are incredibly powerful, so much so that it was recommended that we not face them right away.”

            That information seemed to bother Rainbow, because the statement basically meant that the creator of the Androids had known about her and Applejack and knew that his creations couldn’t beat them. As she thought about it she knew that the statement sounded like they had been designed to stand down and potentially flee if they had the opportunity, which meant that there wouldn’t be any fun fights if their opponents were trying to flee and didn’t fight back. It made her want to find Dr. Gero, wherever he was hiding, and punish him for creating Androids that didn’t want to fight her or Applejack.

            “I was not expecting to encounter any powerful enemies in this city,” the thin figure, Android 20 if what they were hearing was correct, stated, though at the same time it appeared that he didn’t know what to do, “much less you two. Your arrival really interferes with what we were trying to do…”

            “You mean hunting down Son Goku with the purpose of murdering him?” Applejack asked, causing the two Androids to turn towards her for a moment, “He told us about some of the Androids that he fought when he was younger, and how some of them wanted to kill him, so it’s not hard to assume that the same thing would be correct for you two as well.”

            “Still, it is within our best interest to not do battle with you or your sister.” Android 20 said, as if he was trying to make them understand that his and his companion weren’t prepared for a fight with them, “We know about the power that your sister commands and know that she won’t hesitate to use it in a fight, if the fight with the Saiyans was anything to go by. Though it is odd that you knew exactly which island we were going to strike and when we were going to do it… how did you know?”

            “That’s for us to know and for you to force out of us!” a voice said, to which Goku dropped down next to the girls, while at the same time Piccolo, Yamcha, Krillin, and Tien landed near them and faced the Androids.

            “If it’s a fight you want, then it is a fight you will get… so long as Rainbow and Applejack are not involved at all,” Android 20 replied, once more indicating that he and his companion had been programmed to flee if they encountered the girls, which meant that he was conflicted between fighting Goku and fleeing.

            That statement made Rainbow even more pissed off than before, as she didn’t go through three years of training, and fought against pretty much every Saiyan that resided in Asgard, just for the Androids to tell her that they weren’t interested in fighting her at all. She wanted to show off how strong she and Applejack had gotten thanks to their training, which had made their mother proud of them the last time she had commented on their strength, but now she was being denied a piece of the action. She knew that her sister wouldn’t care about things like that, but it annoyed her that it appeared that all her training had been for nothing.

            If she didn’t get to fight someone, and show off her new level of power, then she guessed that she could settle for punching a few Saiyans in Asgard… maybe even spar with Vegeta once he returned from the Other World and started searching for the Androids.

            “I guess if you follow us to a location where innocent people won’t be hurt by our battle, then I guess we can compromise,” Goku said, though the girls knew that he was hoping for the Androids to agree with his request, as if 19 and 20 agreed to it then they wouldn’t have to worry about being wrecked by Rainbow’s lance.

            “Someplace where no one else is?” Android 20 said, though he said those words in a manner that made it sound like he was making sure that Goku had actually said his statement, before a small grin appeared on his face, “Very well then, we shall fight where no one else will bother us… though we shall not bother with relocating from our current position.”

            Before anyone could react Android 20’s eyes started to glow, to which he started firing energy beams at every building that was around them, reducing them into a flaming wreck of what they once were. Applejack was somewhat surprised that he could use such a devastating attack so quickly, though at the same time she knew that they needed to act quickly. That was rapidly followed by both Goku and Rainbow appearing next to the Androids, though while Rainbow hit 19 into the wall and distracted him, preventing him from aiding the leader of the group, Goku slammed his fist into 20’s face and stopped the energy beams… while at the same time knocking off his hat.

            It was then that the group discovered that there was some sort of casing hidden under 20’s hat, which he returned to its resting place while everyone stared at the destruction that he had caused in less than a minute.

            “I made someplace where we wouldn’t be bothered by others, but apparently you still don’t like it here,” Android 20 commented, taking a moment to make sure that his hat was attached right before staring at his opponents, “Very well then, if you don’t like it here then you can pick where you die, Son Goku.”

            Goku looked at the ruin around them, feeling his anger rising once more, before he burst into the air and started heading to a location that would allow them to fight the Androids without having to risk the lives of innocent people. A few seconds later the two Androids followed after Goku, though the two of them seemed to be grinning as they followed after their target, leaving Piccolo and Tien to do the same thing as well. They knew that Goku would be heading to a good location where they would be able to fight the Androids without worrying about anyone bothering them, while knowing that their ki would allow Vegeta to find them.

            Applejack and Rainbow quickly followed after the group as well, though as they flew through the air and headed away from the city Applejack noticed that bits of red lightning were crackling around her sister’s hands every now and then. She knew that Rainbow was pissed at the moment, about the Androids not wanting anything to do with her, which made her wonder how they knew anything about them, but she also knew that she was annoyed about the innocent people that the Androids had just killed. She also wondered if Rainbow would be able to contain herself when the fighting started, especially after all the annoyances that her sister had gone through with their new enemies.
            Applejack let out a sigh as they followed Goku and the others, because while she was worried that her sister might do something drastic she knew that they had just started an adventure that would rival their journey to Namek… and, somehow, she knew that there was more to this tale than what they were seeing at the moment.
> Android: Desert Fighting
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

As Applejack, Rainbow, and the others followed after Goku, who was leading them to a suitable area for them to fight in without hurting innocent bystanders, Applejack noticed that the Saiyan was in some sort of pain, as he occasionally touched his chest for a few seconds before continuing to fly normally. She recalled that Xeno had told them that Goku was supposed to have been struck down by some sort of heart disease that didn't have a cure in the present timeline, which explained why they had been given the cure ahead of time. She had to wonder if the constant chest pain that Goku was experiencing at the moment was the disease that Xeno had warned them about, though without any idea what the symptoms were they had no idea if this was the one that would kill him or if this was a short burst of pain he was feeling.

While they flew she also detected the flare of Vegeta's ki appearing on the planet again, which meant that their friend had returned from the Saiyan afterlife and was on his way to wherever they decided to land... though she knew that Rainbow had felt it as well and knew that she was excited to see him again.

Tien and Piccolo seemed interested for battle, which was understandable when she took into consideration all the training they had gone through over the last three years, while Yamcha seemed concerned for their chances after the damage that had happened to the city they had left behind. Krillin was calm and collected, which wasn't too surprising considering that he had fought against Frieza and knew about the power that the tyrant had wielded, while Gohan seemed focused on bringing justice to the two Androids that were in front of them, despite the fact that he was further behind them at the moment. Rainbow, of course, was pissed off that the Androids didn't want to fight her, which anyone could determine by the red lightning that was coursing around one of her hands.

The Androids, on the other hand, remained silent during the entire trip, which meant that they were focused on killing Goku and then fleeing before either Rainbow or Applejack could take them apart. Applejack would have found it shocking that the two Androids knew about them, but when she took into consideration that someone must have seen Rainbow's lance she knew that the thought was easily explainable. It also made her wonder how much Android 19 and Android 20 knew about her and her sister, especially if their creator had programmed them to run away if they encountered either of them when they went out to test themselves.

It was some time before someone said something, though when it was revealed that the Androids were the ones that had spoken, or more accurately the one known by the number 20, they knew that they had likely gone far enough.

"Enough is enough, Son Goku!" Android 20 called out, to which both he and Android 19 stopped in the middle of the air, forcing everyone to stop and causing Goku to come back towards them, "How far were you thinking of going? We're no longer near any innocent bystanders or anything that someone would care about, so it's about time that you chose where you want to die."

Goku glanced down at the area beneath them, to which he noticed all of the rock formations that were scattered everywhere and decided that it was better than anything he could have chosen at the moment, though that was followed by him nodding and beckoning down to the area beneath them. The two Androids looked down at the area for a moment before Android 20 smiled, to which they descended towards the ground and forced the Z Warriors to follow after them. It didn't take them long to reach the ground level, though as they did so they noticed that the Androids stopped just before touching the ground, to which they levitated above the stones for a few seconds before landing.

That was followed by everyone landing in front of them, though at the front of the pack was Goku, which was understandable considering that they wanted to fight him first, while everyone else landed behind him.

"So, before actually start fighting, why don't you explain how you know us without ever having met us," Goku stated, though at the same time he was staring to pant, which made him wonder if the disease was starting to eat at his body or if he had pushed himself too hard in his training and this was his punishment.

"Very well, I will tell you what you want to know... though at the end you'll regret even asking," Android 20 said, taking a moment to enjoy the pain that Son Goku was feeling, despite the fact that they hadn't started fighting yet and he was already almost out of breath, "You have been under constant surveillance by the usage of miniature grub-like spy robots. We watched you during the Tenkaichi Martial Arts Tournaments, as well as your fights with Piccolo and the Saiyans known as Raditz, Nappa, and Vegeta... though it was during the Saiyan invasion that we discovered the raw power that young Rainbow uses, hence why we were programmed to flee if we ended up fighting her.

Our research has been ongoing since the day that you destroyed the Red Ribbon Army, determining how you could be defeated and what type of Android was necessary to beat you, until Dr. Gero created the two of us... though now our creator is dead and our directive is clear; Kill Son Goku."

"Wow, so you even followed him all the way to Namek as well?" Piccolo asked, though at the same time he was hoping that the answer was no, because then they could reveal something that the Androids might not be expecting.

"Of course we followed him to Namek." Android 20 stated, sounding confident in his answer, though the group smiled a bit when he turned to the other Android for a few seconds, "19, what is this Namek that he is referring to?"

"Scanning data," Android 19 replied, to which they heard the sound of the Android humming as he searched through all the data he had been given, before a frown appeared on his face, "Data not found."

"What do you mean 'data not found'?!" Android 20 exclaimed, surprise appearing in his voice for a few seconds, indicating that something had gone wrong.

"All spy robots were destroyed during the Saiyan Invasion," Android 19 answered, recalling the information with ease, which meant that Dr. Gero either hadn't noticed all the robots were dead or he had died shortly before or after the destruction of all of the robots.

"So I guess that means neither of you know what a Super Saiyan is, do you?" Piccolo continued, though at this point everyone was smiling at the Androids, because they knew that the two artificial humans had no idea how much trouble they were in at the moment.

"19?" Android 20 asked, though by the tone of his voice the Z Warriors could tell that he had no faith in their data at the moment, as he now believed that they might be outclassed.

"Data not found." Android 19 stated, which only seemed to add to the worry that was on Android 20's face for a few seconds, which disappeared when he turned back to the group.

"Then no... though I have the feeling that you're about to show us what that is anyway." Android 20 replied, staring at Son Goku as he wondered what was coming their way at the moment.

"Goku, if you would." Piccolo said, though at the same time he and the others moved backwards, giving Goku room so he could access his full power and show the Androids how outclassed they were.

Once the others were out of the way Goku released his ki and pushed himself, allowing the golden aura to wrap around him as his eyes shifted to their new green color and his hair flared upward as it took on the golden hue that came with the Super Saiyan form. He knew that, thanks to the three years he had spent training under both his father and Vegeta's mother, in order to master this form to the best of his ability, his power had to have increased by a tremendous amount, which explained the dust that was being pushed away from him at the moment. He was interested in finishing this as quick as possible, because it appeared that the Androids were after him and would be fleeing if they fought anyone that wasn't him... which meant he needed to kill them quickly.

"It seems that you have achieved quite the increase in power," Android 20 commented, though this time his tone seemed indifferent, making it hard to determine if the Android was scared or if he believed that they could win the fight that was coming.

"Android 20, this appears to be a completely different technique from the Kaio-Ken." Android 19 added, indicating that he had been studying Goku as he powered up, meaning that the overweight Android might be the first one that was going to be fighting.

"Agreed... and it changes all of our calculations," Android 20 said, though that was when Goku and the others determined that the Android believed that they had a chance at beating their opponent, "However, he is still not powerful enough to overcome us. Son Goku, at your current level I doubt you can beat me in battle... much less Android 19."

"Is that so?" Goku replied, though as he huffed for a few seconds he was annoyed that the Androids believed that they were stronger than he and the others, which was going to piss off Rainbow to some degree, "Then I had better show you how strong I really am... and I'll start by taking about Android 19."

Goku charged at Android 19 and vanished as the Android reached for him, though a few seconds later he appeared behind him and blocked the kick that was coming his way, to which the two of them exchanged a large number of blows with each other, where Goku would occasionally block some attacks before throwing one that was blocked in kind. That was followed by 19 jumping backwards, in the direction of a tower of rocks that happened to rest behind him, before jumping into the air. Goku followed after his target until the two of them were moving through the air, though that was when 19 moved behind the peak of the rocks, gathered some energy into his hands, and released a blast of ki energy that tore the top of the pile to pieces.

The Android followed that by a release of a beam of ki energy, one that could be a one handed Kamehameha or something, but Goku remained unscathed as he appeared above the Android, who noticed him and immediately moved out of the way once more. When the Android landed on the ground Goku followed suit, though he appeared behind him and avoided the attack that was coming his way, before putting his elbow painfully in 19's back... though that was accompanied by enough power to send his target back into the rock pile and destroying the rest of it.

A few seconds later 19 appeared among the rocks and flew head first at where Goku was standing, though that was when Goku caught the Android by his head and kicked him into the air. When Goku followed after his opponent the two of them went back to exchanging blows with each other, just like they had been doing a minute or two ago, before Goku scored a lucky blow by uppercutting 19, opening him to a kick that sent him flying backwards. When 19 regained himself he came flying back at Goku, though that was followed by Goku avoiding the attack and elbowing him in the face, knocking him away from him once more.

Goku paused for a few seconds, to catch his breath and wonder why the pain in his chest wasn't going away, before appearing in front of 19 once more and sending his knee into his chin, which he followed by kicking him to the side and engaging in a series of blows that the Android couldn't guard against at the moment. That went on for several minutes, where it was a one sided fight where Goku basically had the Android at his mercy, before he hit him so hard that he went flying towards the ground. This time he remained in the air and wondered if he should head back home with his Instant Transmission skill and pick up the medicine, which would likely put him out of commission until the disease was taken care of, or if he should ignore the pain and test his luck.

A few seconds later Android 19 emerged from the rocks and stood up, to which Goku decided that it was time to end this fight and get out of here so the others could deal with the remaining Android. He gathered his ki into his hands, which were resting by the right side of his body, before he had formed the Kamehameha, to which he leveled his hands with the Android and released a beam of energy at his target. Oddly enough the Android simply stood there and let the energy come towards him, though at the last possible second he raised his right hand towards it, to which everyone watched as 19 absorbed every last drop of the attack.

"They can absorb ki?" Rainbow asked, though while she thought that something like that should be impossible she found it annoying, because it made her worry about her chances if she busted out the lance and used it on Android 20.

"It seems like it." Piccolo replied, to which he stared up at Goku for a moment, who was huffing from either the exhaustion of using so much energy or something else, "Goku, don't use any more ki based attacks. These guys apparently have the ability to absorb ki through their hands, so don't let them touch you with their palms either."

As Goku came to terms with what the Androids were able to do, which cancelled out a good deal of their abilities, 19 went on the offensive and started wailing on Goku, indicating that the energy he had absorbed had increased his own capabilities to the point where he was now overpowering his opponent. He delivered several blows to Goku, knocking him around like he was a rag doll of some kind, before sending him flying towards the ground... where Goku used a little of his remaining energy to stop himself and land on the ground.

At the same time he felt the pain in his heart grow, to which he gripped his chest as he willingly dropped out of the Super Saiyan state, though he made sure he was near his friends as he waited... because there was a surprise he wanted to share with the Androids before he disappeared.

"So Xeno was right, Goku's getting sick with a deadly heart disease," Piccolo commented, sweat rolling down the side of his face for a few seconds, though if he was reading the look on Goku's face he had felt the same thing that everyone else had to have felt.

"The medicine is back at our house," Gohan said, remembering that his father had left the container behind, "at least there he'll be safe from the Androids, in case any of them survive what's coming their way."

"19, take the rest of Son Goku's energy and kill him!" Android 20 shouted, while at the same time he stepped in front of the group and held his hands out, indicating that he was going to block them as his companion dealt with Goku.

Goku glared at the Android that approached him, with his hands held out so he could drain his energy, though before 19 could reach him something struck his face, a white boot by the looks of it, and sent the Android flying... to which Goku smiled when he noticed who was standing in front of him again. Vegeta had finally caught up with them, though he was wearing a suit of armor that had his family emblem on it, which most people wouldn't know about until he explained what it meant, but he felt great having it near him again.

"I'm going to stop you right there Android," Vegeta said, smiling as he looked at the Android that was laying on his back, before turning to Goku for a moment, "I take it that the heart disease that Xeno warned us about has finally reared its ugly head?"

"Yeah... and my medicine... is at home," Goku replied, huffing for a few seconds, though at the same time he held his hands to his head, indicating that he intended on using the Instant Transmission to leave the area, "I was... wait for you... to show up... before I left."

"Then go home and beat this disease," Vegeta said, though at the same time he patted Goku's shoulder for a moment, "Don't worry, we can handle the Androids... especially with all the training we went through."

"Be careful... they can absorb your energy," Goku stated, which caused Vegeta to raise an eyebrow for a moment, but then he nodded, indicating that he understood that it was wise to watch out for anything unusual.

With the information delivered Goku carefully walked over to where the others were standing, bid most of them farewell for the moment, and used his Instant Transmission skill to move himself back to his house, where he would take the medicine and recover from his ordeal.

"Wait, I thought that you hated Son Goku with a passion," Android 20 commented, surprised that his target was able to disappear without a trace, though he knew that he and 19 could find him with some ease, as they knew where Son Goku lived these days, "Why spare him?"

"Who told you that I hated Kakarot?" Vegeta asked, to which he looked back towards the Z Warriors, who shrugged in return, before locking on the Android again, "We're actually friends and really good training partners."

"I do not understand. Didn't you arrive on Earth with the sole intent to murder Son Goku as well?" Android 20 asked, though it was clear that he was missing something, because he was trying to make sense of everything that was happening and was failing to do so.

"No. I landed on Earth to search for the Dragon Balls and see if I couldn't get a personal wish granted," Vegeta replied, letting out a sigh, because he had known that something like this would have happened when Nappa crashed into that city and obliterated it in a few seconds, "Now, however, I have no wishes that need to be granted... though now I'm more interested in beating the two of you and making sure that you don't kill anymore innocent civilians than you already have."

"Android 20," Android 19 said, having gotten back on his feet and bowed slightly to the thinner Android, "allow me to fight and finish off Vegeta."

"What a selfish pest you are at times," Android 20 commented, to which he turned and look at his companion, though if he was pissed he wasn't showing it, "very well, if that is what you want... but I will take out everyone else, except for the pony girls. We would need to beat everyone else before standing a chance at beating those two."

"Agreed," Android 19 said, to which he turned around and faced Vegeta, while dropping into the battle stance he had been using while fighting Goku, "Vegeta, I know all of your techniques and strategies... you have no hope of beating me."

"And I will gladly show you how wrong you are," Vegeta replied, to which he raised his fists into the air and grinned, "Tell me something... do either of you feel fear?"

"No, but we are programmed to run from certain opponents," Android 19 stated, but he remained in the stance he was in, as he was waiting to see what Vegeta was going to do next.

"Well then, allow me to show you what fear feels like before you die," Vegeta said, to which he allowed his ki to flare around him, where the ground cracked and sunk around him as he pushed his ki outwards.

As Vegeta took on the Super Saiyan form once more he noticed that Android 19 had fallen on his back for a second, though at the same time Android 20 was shocked by the fact that he was also a Super Saiyan. Android 19, finally recovering from the fall he had taken, loosed a pair of eye beams at the ground in an attempt to blind Vegeta, though he chose to dig through the ground and fire a second volley from the back. When 19 landed in front of where Android 20 was standing he watched as the smoke cleared and revealed that Vegeta hadn't taken any damage from the attack, which seemed to only worry 20 at the moment.

Android 19 then charged at Vegeta and started attacking him, where the Saiyan allowed the Android to land several hits before taking a step backwards, which caused 19 to smile as he landed on the ground... though the smile quickly faded when he noticed that Vegeta was standing straight without much damage on him at all. Vegeta smirked as he threw his foot forward, striking the Android hard enough that he was sure his foot could be seen from the other side, before elbowing him in the face and then kicking him so hard that he went flying into the ground. When Vegeta approached the fallen Android, and looked at the damage he had already done, the Android got to his feet and attacked him, to which Vegeta flipped backwards and braced the bottom of his boots against the Androids chest.

The kick sent the Android flying into the air, forcing him to correct himself as Vegeta appeared above him and started delivering a few blows to his target. A few seconds passed, where the Android tried using his eye beams to damage him once more, but Vegeta moved around the attack and hit 19 hard with his fists, sending him flying down towards the location that the other Android was standing in. 19 crashed into the ground and created a decent sized crater in the ground, though as everyone watched what was happening Vegeta merely flew down to the hole and landed in front of the Android, who wasn't moving at the moment.

Vegeta briefly wondered if these weren't the Androids that they had been warned about, because they didn't appear to be too touch to defeat... which meant that there could likely be another pair of the destructive Artificial Humans located somewhere else on the planet, just waiting to be activated. That was swiftly followed by 19 opening his eyes and bursting forward, to which he grabbed Vegeta's wrists with his hands and tightened his grip, though at the same time Vegeta didn't seem too annoyed by the fact.

"I've got you!" Android 19 proclaimed, letting out a laugh, almost as if he believed that victory was his, "I won't let go until I have absorbed every last drop of your energy!"

"Is that so?" Vegeta remarked, to which he jumped into the air and moved backwards, to which he pressed the base of his feet against the Android's face and started pulling, "Well then, I'll be sure to take your hands from you... or you can keep them and fight me like a man. Your choice."

Android 19 decided to stick with his plan of trying to take all of Vegeta's energy, which Vegeta could feel the beginning of, though once he determined which method the Android was taking he really went into pulling on the hands that were latched on his wrists. A few seconds later he really pushed himself and tore the Android's hands off, causing the Android to crash into the rock wall behind him while Vegeta gracefully landed on his feet and dropped the pair of hands on the ground... before he stared at his shocked opponent.

"So, before we end this fight, let me ask you the question again," Vegeta said, taking a moment to notice the look that was hanging in the Android's eyes, one that told him what he wanted to know, though he decided to ask anyway, "Do you feel fear Android?"

In response to the question Android 19 climbed up the rock wall behind him, pulled himself up beside Android 20, before charging off into the distance, to which Vegeta floated into the air and stared at the retreating figure. The second Android, sensing what he was about to do, raised his hands to stop Vegeta in his tracks, though as he tried to go through with the motions he found that his hands were stopped by Applejack. Android 20 looked around and spotted Rainbow standing further away from everyone, as she was up on the top of a rock plateau with her hands pressed near each other, though he paid her no mind as he focused on what was happening around him. As Applejack stopped him in his tracks Vegeta rose into the sky and stared at the fleeing Android, to which he leveled the palm of his hand with his target and gathered his ki into a ball of energy.

"Big Bang Attack!" Vegeta shouted, to which he released the attack and sent it flying towards the Android, though a few seconds later it came into contact with 19's back and exploded.

The group, including Android 20, watched and waited until the smoke cleared, though when the smoke vanished all that remained of 19 was his head, which crashed on the ground and rolled around for a few seconds before coming to a stop. That meant that they were done with one of the Androids, to which everyone turned towards 20 for a few seconds, who gulped as he realized how screwed he was at the moment.

"This is but a simple miscalculation," Android 20 stated, clearly trying to play off the fact that he was sure he could defeat all of them, despite the fact that he had already told them that he wasn't supposed to face Rainbow or Applejack, "Sure, you may have beaten Android 19, but I am much more powerful than he was... and I am fairly confident that I can beat the majority of you by myself."

"Is that so?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time he turned off his Super Saiyan form, though it was more because it wasn't needed at the moment, not when one of his friends was planning on ending this in an instant, "Well then, let's see how well you stand up to the strongest attack in our arsenal."

Android 20 turned his attention back towards Rainbow for a moment, witnessing the movement she made with her hands as she summoned the attack Vegeta had mentioned, to which a blue colored lance phased into existence. He remembered the data they acquired when the lance first made its appearance and the red color it had taken on, which he assumed had meant that Rainbow had been pissed when she was firing it at Nappa. Applejack, sensing the change in the air, dropped 20's hand and backed away, though that was followed by her sister loosing the lance and tearing up the ground around them.

Android 20 barely had time to move as the lance struck him in the chest and sent him flying towards the large amount of rocks that were hanging behind him, while at the same time the Z Warriors gathered near Rainbow to watch the fireworks. When the Android's back struck the rocks around him the lance detonated its charge, which was followed by the massive explosion that rocked the entire area and forced the group to shield their eyes as they waited to see what the damage Rainbow had dealt to her target. When the tempest winds died down they removed their hands from their faces and watched the dust die down, to which they carefully walked towards the large crater that they knew they would find on the other side.

When the smoke cleared they found Android 20 standing in the middle of the crater, though as they took in all the cuts and tears that were on his chest, as well as the fact that his hat had been completely obliterated, they noticed that the majority of the Android's right arm had been destroyed, as everything under the upper half of his right arm had been taken by the lance. A few seconds later the Android fell to one knee and started to huff, though at the same time Rainbow growled, as she wanted to at kill something with her lance at some point, but she would definitely settle for vastly wounding their opponent at the moment.

All they had to do now was take out Android 20 and the world was safe, though Rainbow suspected that if the Android escaped he would unleash the true terror that Xeno had warned them about, because these two Androids couldn't be the monsters he told them about. She sighed as they stared at the Android, as she had been hoping for something more and had been given nothing in return... though she hoped that the current situation would change, otherwise she and her sister would go back to training with Vegeta and the other Saiyans until another threat showed up.
> Android: The Real Androids
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So... that's the... lance..." Android 20 huffed, while at the same time looking up at the fighters that were in front of him, where he was already rethinking leaving his secret base without activating the remaining Androids he had created to kill Son Goku and his companions.

Despite the fact that he knew he was outclassed in this fight, and would likely be killed if he fought all of these enemies in his current state, Android 20 knew that he shouldn't resort to waking up Androids 17 and 18. They were extremely powerful, as Dr. Gero had designed them to be, but the last time he had turned one of them on, to see how they fought for himself, the chosen Android had attempted to kill him, which was why he had turned them off and put bombs in their chests. It was a back-up plan that the dead doctor devised if one of the pair, or both, decided to go rogue and attack him or Android 19 again, but even then he knew that he was going to have to risk the consequences of waking them up. They were the only Androids, besides No 16, that were left in the arsenal that Dr. Gero had left behind... and unfortunately he knew that they might be the only ones to carry on the dead doctor's plans.

He mentally brought up the map to the lab that the two Androids were resting in and calculated the distance between the lab and where he was at the moment, knowing that the first chance he got to run, even if it meant bringing the Z Warriors to the Androids, he was going to take... because it was either stay here and die, or head to the lab and die.

As he thought about what he was going to do, and what was going to happen depending on which path he was going to take, he noticed the arrival of someone else. The new arrival was a young man that somewhat resembled Vegeta, which was interesting considering that the Saiyan had no children, but that didn't help Android 20's chances at the moment. With another addition a large number of things changed, in the favor of the Z Warriors to be exact, so he patiently waited for them to become distracted before he tried to run.

"Sorry I'm late," Xeno said, looking at the others for a moment, knowing that they had been hoping that he would have joined them for the fight with the Androids, "I arrived a little later than what I was originally planning, but when I felt Goku's ki I can flying immediately... and then went faster when I saw the explosions a few minutes ago. It seems that I missed Rainbow throwing her lance, but that's not important at the moment, as I have a more important question that needs to be asked; who is that?"

"That's one of the two Androids that attacked the city you sent us to," Tien commented, though at the same time he wondered if the question meant that this wasn't one of the, which could mean that there was another pair out there, waiting to be activated.

"That's not one of the Androids that kills all of you and decimates the world." Xeno replied, to which he noticed that everyone seemed shocked, though at the same time he glanced down at the mysterious Android he had never seen before, "Android, what are the numbers that you and your partner were given?"

"I am Android 20," the Android shouted back in return, not understanding the point of identifying his number, but decided that it might be best to go along with it so he could survive a bit longer and awaken the other two Androids, "my now dead companion was Android 19."

"Dang it, they aren't the Androids I warned you guys about," Xeno said, annoyed that his coming back to warn the Z Warriors about the Androids had changed history, though when he looked around and didn't see Goku anywhere he knew that there was a major change that had happened as well.

"Is that so?" Vegeta asked, though while he was disappointed that Androids 19 and 20 weren't the ones that were supposed to kill them all, thus putting up a good fight, he knew that 'Xeno' had something more to tell them now that he knew how much history had likely changed, "So which Androids are we looking for?"

"Androids 17 and 18 are the ones that kill everyone and basically destroy the world," Xeno replied, letting out a sigh as he remembered everything that he had seen in his timeline, before shaking his head and turning to the rest of the group, "They are really easy to distinguish from ordinary people; Android 17 is a young man with shoulder length black colored hair, who wears a black shirt, blue pants, and has an orange colored bandanna around his neck. His sister, Android 18, has blond colored hair that is shoulder length, wears a blue denim vest and skirt with dark blue tights, along with a black shirt that has white and black striped sleeves. They are never far from each other, so once Android 20 activates them they'll stay side by side until they complete Dr. Gero's vendetta against Goku... speaking of which, where did he go?"

The group discovered that, while Xeno was telling everyone about the real Androids that they were supposed to be fighting, Android 20 had taken the chance and ran while they were distracted. Vegeta looked annoyed that the Android had decided to flee instead of fighting them, but then when he considered that none of them had any idea where the real Androids were located, and that the fleeing Android would likely be heading to that location right now, he smiled a little bit. Applejack and Rainbow seemed to be thinking the same thing that he was, though as they prepared themselves to leave the area they were in, and followed in the possible direction the Android was going in, they noticed that Bulma was flying their way in her Sky Car... which landed nearby.

"Oh, I didn't know you were here Vegeta," Bulma commented, while at the same time everyone noticed that Yajirobe was in the vehicle as well, which was understandable considering what happened to his own Sky Car, "Do you want to hold your son for a few minutes?"

"I would like that," Vegeta replied, to which he sat on one of the rocks for a few minutes as Bulma handed young Trunks to him, where he smiled and made sure that his son was calm while the others explained the situation to Bulma... including giving her a description of Android 20.

"That sounds like Dr. Gero," Bulm stated, to which she reached into the Sky Car she had been riding in and pulled out a picture book, though that was followed by her opening it to a page she had bookmarked and handed it over to Xeno, "Yeah, take a look at this."

Xeno looked down at the picture book that Bulma was showing him, while at the same time everyone else that was standing took a peek at it as well, to which they all discovered that Dr. Gero did look like Android 20, which shocked some of them for a few seconds.

"That's definitely Android 20," Applejack said, though even as she made the comment she had to wonder if the doctor had done the same thing to any of the other Androids.

"I guess he wanted revenge against Goku so badly that he converted himself into a powerful Android to do so," Bulma stated, though as she said the words she seemed to think about something else, "though if I were a betting girl, I would wager that he's likely on his way towards his laboratory to turn on the Androids you trained to fight."

"You wouldn't happen to know where that laboratory is located, do you?" Rainbow asked, because she was itching to actually get into a real fight with something that could challenge her, especially the Androids if they were activated before any of them found them.

"Its somewhere in the mountains surrounding Metro North," Bulma answered, though at the same time she closed the book and collected Trunks, who looked a little sad to be taken from his father, "I heard a few rumors about that laboratory, but they all say that he converted one of the caves into a secret lab... which is likely one of the locations he stored his Androids in."

"Then that is where we'll go," Vegeta said, though as he opened his mouth Bulma held out something that resembled a watch that went on someone's wrist, "um... why are you handing me a watch?"

"It has a system installed on it that will give you directions to wherever you want," Bulma replied, catching a glimpse of the watch that Xeno was wearing, which had been the inspiration behind the creation of her own device, "just click the button in the middle, speak your desired destination, and it will bring up the directions... and its designed to keep the directions until you either reach where you want to go or verbally tell it to erase the search. It will help you reach Metro North, just in case none of you have ever been to the city and had no idea where it was located... to save you time in your search for the Androids."

"Thanks for the assistance," Vegeta said, to which he slipped the item onto his wrist for a moment and went through the required steps, where he smiled when it gave him the exact directions to the city Bulma had told them about.

"No problem." Bulma replied, to which she handed young Trunks to Yajirobe, who carefully held onto him, before she turned back for a moment, "I'm heading home... so the next time I see all of you I hope you have good news about the Androids, the real Androids, being defeated."

Vegeta waved his hand towards the Sky Car as Bulma climbed into it and took off, leaving the Z Warriors alone once more, though instead of immediately taking off Vegeta turned towards Xeno for a few seconds. There was something that the rest of their group needed to know before they went off in search of the real Androids; Xeno's true identity and whose son he was.

"So, Xeno," Vegeta said, turning to the future warrior for a few seconds, who seemed surprised for a moment, "should I tell them the truth, or will you have the honors?"

"No... I'll do it." Xeno replied, to which he faced the rest of the Z Warriors and sighed, "Everyone, as you know I told you my code name the last time we crossed paths, but my real name, on the other hand, is Trunks Briefs... and I am the son of Vegeta and Bulma."

"Your kidding me." Krillin said, though even as he said the words something in his head seemed to click, as he went from shocked to agreeing with the future warrior, "You know, that makes sense considering you can turn into a Super Saiyan, which means that one of your parents had to be a Saiyan as well... and you do have some of Vegeta's looks. I'm kind of shocked that most of us didn't figure that out when you first came to our aid."

"I can agree with that statement," Rainbow added, indicating that she felt a little annoyed that she hadn't figured out that Xeno, or rather Trunks, was actually Vegeta's son.

"We can go other all of this once the world is safe from the Androids," Trunks said, to which he surrounded himself in his ki and floated into the air, where he found that his father was already thinking the same thing, "So, who wants to go save the world from the creations of a madman?"

The rest of the group smiled as they flew into the air and headed in the direction that Vegeta's new watch was pointing them in, where they vowed to find the Androids and bring them to justice... while making sure that Android 20, or Dr. Gero, paid for the destruction he caused earlier.





It took the group some time to reach their destination, though when they reached Metro North they discovered that there were a large number of potential caves where Dr. Gero could have built the secret laboratory. Trunks found it annoying that they had no idea where the laboratory could be located, which would require them to separate until they spotted the entrance. His annoyance came from the fact that they might not find the hidden laboratory before the other two Androids, the ones he had warned the Z Warriors about, were awoken from their slumber and sent on their deadly rampage across the world.

"We'll have to split up and search for the laboratory," Piccolo commented, to which everyone around him nodded, including Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack, "Whoever finds it first should signal for the others to join them, that way we can overcome whatever Dr. Gero set up to deter trespassers and take out those Androids."

"It would be humorous if Android 20 showed up and revealed where the laboratory was located," Rainbow added, knowing that they could shadow their opponent to the laboratory without revealing themselves.

The others nodded and the group separated as they began their search, knowing that the signal would be to suddenly raise their ki, just like they had done in the last city they had been in. Applejack and Rainbow were the only two to remain together, mainly cause Applejack wanted to make sure that nothing happened to her sister, but she would be looking in a different direction to ensure they covered the same amount of ground as everyone else. As the two sisters moved around the area, and kept their eyes on everything around them, they spotted one small explosion near the area that they and Krillin had traveled to, though that was followed by another one some distance away from the first one.

A few moments later the two of them felt Krillin's ki flare, indicating that he had either found the laboratory or had found Android 20, to which they flew into the air and raced towards the location that their friend was in. It took them a minute or two to reach where Krillin was located, to which they discovered that he was overlooking a hole in the mountainside that had to be what they were searching for.

"It was... annoying easy to find this place when Android 20 was firing energy blasts at hunters and innocent animals," Krillin commented, though as he pointed at the cave he was looking at Piccolo landed next to them, "I mean I had to rescue an innocent hunter who had been blasted into a tree and suffered some injuries when the Android noticed me, but he made a mistake in allowing me to survive. I then spotted Android 20 as he entered that cave, the one in front of us, though I'm willing to bet that he's in there right now, preparing to awaken the other Androids for battle."

"Then we should bust down the door and take them all down," Rainbow said, smiling as she moved into the air and flew over to the cave, as she was eager to see what the real Androids were like.





Android 20 let out a sigh as he stepped into the secret laboratory, grabbed the control switch that had been sitting on the wall to his left, and waited for the power to turn all the lights on. He couldn't believe that he was here, in the place where Androids 17 and 18 were sleeping, but fate had forced his hand and he had no choice but to resort to awakening them. Krillin, Yamcha, and Tien he could have handled without 19's assistance, and could have dealt with Piccolo or Gohan as long as he was careful, though Vegeta made him rethink his chances and forced him to flee... while at the same time he shuddered when he thought about the damage that the lance had done to him.

He was thankful that he hadn't been programmed to fight the pony girls known as Rainbow Dash and Applejack, otherwise he was sure that they would have killed him before he was able to escape.

He walked over to the containers that the two Androids were sleeping in, numbered so he knew exactly which one was in which container, before he sighed and pressed a few buttons on the side of the container that was the closest to the steel doors he had passed through. A few seconds later the container with the number seventeen opened up as the lid moved towards the ceiling, though he held his breath as he waited to see what happened when the Android inside it finally woke up. That was swiftly followed by Android 17 coming online as he pulled himself out of the container, though he didn't look at Android 20 as he studied his surroundings.

"Android 17, how are you feeling today?"Android 20 asked, because if anything strange appeared in the other Android's response he knew that they were as good as dead, as he thought that he had seen one of the Z Warriors close to the cave and didn't bother to take care of him, not with how many enemies were swarming the area.

"Actually, I'm feeling fine. No systems damaged or corrupted," Android 17 replied, though at the same time he turned to look at the person that had awoken him from his slumber, "Good morning Dr. Gero."

"Cordiality towards me? That is definitely new," Android 20 commented, though at the same time he knew that it was better than the last time these two had been awoken, "but not unpleasant."

"Of course I would greet you in such a manner," Android 17 stated, though because he never moved his eyes Android 20 seemed a little concerned for his own safety by the stare he was being given, "You created us, Dr. Gero."

"Indeed." Android 20 replied, remembering full well what the real Dr. Gero had done before creating the body that would become him, before turning to the other container next to him, "Now to awaken Android 18."

He waited for a few seconds, allowing the lid of the second container to open and reveal the sleeping terror waiting inside it, though he allowed himself a small smile when he noticed that 18 was online as well. A few seconds later she reached out with her hands, gripped the sides of the container, and pulled herself out of it, though as she did so she noticed who was standing around her. That was swiftly followed by her turning towards Android 20 and giving him a smile, which immediately told him that something had to be wrong if the two deadly Androids were acting friendly towards him.

"Good morning Dr.Gero." Android 18 said, surprising the person in front of her, again she noted, for a few seconds, though she suspected her brother had surprised the doctor when he had spoken a minute or two ago, "I see that you turned yourself into an Android as well."

"Yes, in addition to getting revenge on Son Goku I wanted immortality as well," Dr. Gero replied, to which he walked towards the doors for a moment, knowing that their foes would soon be knocking on them, "besides, every time I set out to find the Dragon Balls someone would find them and activate them, robbing me of my chance... this was the best solution I could come up with. Though now I wish I had actually bothered to gather them, because my luck was bad today when Android 19 and I ran into those annoying pony girls."

"So that's where all the damage came from," Android 17 commented, indicating that he had noticed all the damage that was on Dr. Gero's body, "you got hit by that lance that young Rainbow uses."

"Unfortunately, I was caught off guard and paid the price," Dr. Gero said, gesturing to the damage to his body and his missing arm, before turning his attention back to the two deadly Androids, "Now then, I have a deal for the two of you; I want you to take care of the Z Warriors that are coming to this laboratory and make sure that none of them survive. This means that I desire the deaths of Piccolo, Krillin, Yamcha, Tien Shinhan, Son Gohan, and Vegeta... along with a mysterious young man I have never seen before and both of the pony girls."

"And what would we be receiving in return?" Android 18 asked, though it seemed that she was actually curious as to what the former doctor could offer them that would be a suitable reward for taking out so many powerful enemies.

"Freedom." Dr. Gero replied, to which he held the control switch up so the two Androids could see it, "I know that you know exactly what this is, so my offer to you is the destruction of this switch and freedom from ever having to listen to my orders again. Granted I would have to make a change or two to your programming, which would take about ten more minutes and require a small nap on your part, but once the procedure was complete you wouldn't have to obey me at all."

"You know, that is a really tempting offer," Android 17 said, indicating that he was actually considering accepting the deal that was being offered to them, but as he opened his mouth to say something he noticed that someone was pounding on the steel doors at the moment.

"They're here," Dr. Gero commented, though even as he said the words he noticed that the brief pounding had ended and that the door was heating up, indicating that one of the Z Warriors was blasting down the door.

A few seconds later the pair of doors were blown off their hinges, which resulted in them falling on the ground in front of Dr. Gero, though that made all three of the Androids turn towards their guests. Android 17 and 18 quickly identified the majority of the Z Warriors, excluding the mysterious young man that was standing beside Vegeta, while raising an eyebrow when they spotted both Rainbow and Applejack. They could understand how Dr. Gero lost to the people in front of them, while losing the Android that was his companion, though at the same time they knew that they shouldn't underestimate the two pony girls that were waiting nearby.

"Those are definitely the Androids I warned you all about," the mysterious young man said, though he said the words in the sense that he was worried about something.

"Well then, you two know what to do," Dr. Gero said, the commanding tone returning to his voice, because he now knew that the two deadly Androids would be able to kill everyone that was standing in front of them, allowing him to claim some revenge for how this day turned out, "Kill all of them and I will give you the freedom you deserve!"

Android 17 grinned as he stepped forward, though instead of going after everyone in front of him he turned to Dr. Gero and stole the controller that he was holding, causing a look of confusion to cross his face as he realized that something was wrong... along with some looks of confusion appearing on the faces of the Z Warriors.

"Android 17, what is the meaning of this?" Dr. Gero demanded, knowing full well that if the Android crushed the controller there would be no way to turn them off, which meant that he wouldn't have anything to bargain with.

"This is the controller that you use whenever we're turned on, in order to turn us off in case things go wrong." Android 17 stated, his grip tightening on the controller, indicating that he intended on crushing it, "Let me tell you something, Dr. Gero, we don't need something like this coming into play at the wrong moment."

Dr. Gero and the Z Warriors watched as the Android crushed the controller and dropped the pieces onto the ground, before he and his sister turned to the former doctor, who backed up a step or two. Rainbow and Applejack shared a look with each other, silently wondered what the two Androids were going to do now that the only thing that could turn them off had been destroyed, before turning back to them.

"Well then, I guess all I can do is politely ask that you take out the 'trash' on your way out." Dr. Gero commented, apparently coming to terms with the fact that he was screwed, because if he attacked the Z Warriors they would kill him and if he rushed at the Androids they would do the same thing.

"That's not going to happen, not without us taking Android 16 with us as well." Android 18 replied, though as she said that everyone found that she was actually sitting on the side of another container, to which Trunks felt a bit of fear when he realized that there was a third Android he knew nothing about.

"No! Do not rouse Android 16 from his slumber!" Dr. Gero said, nearly shouting the words at the Android that was sitting on the container, who merely smiled back in return, "He's a failed Android that doesn't deserve to be turned back on, especially after I used him to test some of my more dangerous experiments on. If you turn him on he could go out and destroy the entire world!"

"Really?" Android 17 said, to which he and his sister stared at the container for a few seconds, or more accurately scan the occupant with their eyes for a few brief moments, "You know, for some reason I honestly don't believe that you would have the guts to create an Android that could destroy the entire world, especially since I'm pretty sure that one of your other goals was to resurrect the Red Ribbon Army and take over the world. Kind of hard to take something over after its been destroyed."

Dr. Gero knew that he was exaggerating how powerful Android 16 was, though he knew the Android could, if he ever got over the error in his programming, destroy cities if he ever got into a fight. Still, the fact remained that he was an incomplete Android and wasn't fit to be turned on, as he could turn against himself, the deadly Androids, the Z Warriors, or maybe all of them at the same time. It was a guess as to what the Android would do when he was next awoken from his slumber, if that day ever came, though he didn't want them to wake 16 and doom them all.

"I'm going to take a gamble and see how our friend reacts to being awoken." Android 18 commented, to which she reached down and tapped one of the buttons, which pulled back and revealed the lever that would manually release the lid that was keeping 16 in stasis.

"Don't you dare!" Dr. Gero shouted, turning on Android 18 and leaving his back open to Android 17, though he was more concerned with keeping Android 16 in his container than his own safety, "I am your master, and the two of you will do as I command!"

Android 17 glared at Dr. Gero's back as he approached the container, intending on stopping 18 before she could awaken the remaining Android, before he glanced back at the Z Warriors. They seemed to be watching what was happening very closely, as if they were trying to determine what he and his sister were going to do in regards to the doctor and Android 16. He turned their way for a moment and pulled his hands out, though as Vegeta raised his eyebrows, and raised his guard, 17 made the motion of stabbing someone's back before pointing at Dr. Gero. The more experienced members of the Z Warriors seemed to understand what he was doing, because the majority of them smiled and nodded... to which 17 grinned as he turned around and approached the doctor.

That was swiftly followed by him raising his left hand into the air and attacking Dr. Gero's back, to which he punctured the doctor's chest until his hand came out the other side... much to the doctor's surprise.

"A... Android 17..." Dr. Gero gasp out, feeling the pain course through his body, and then felt another burst of pain as the Android ripped his hand out of his chest, "Wh... what is the meaning of this? I am the one that made you and your sister into the powerful beings you are!"

"Yeah, and you programmed us to kill Son Goku, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack," Android 17 replied, glaring at the doctor for a moment, "If my sister and I went through with your programming, and attacked those sisters with no regard for everything around us, we're sure that it would be mutually assured destruction for all four of us."

"And how could you possibly know that?" Dr. Gero asked, to which he stepped away from the Android that had critically wounded him, while at the same time wondering how he could have come to the conclusion he had made.

"Do you, by chance, remember the last time you activated Android 16?" 18 commented, causing the doctor to turn towards her for a second, "You were distracted by something and left him online for two whole months while you went off and investigated something, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. His first action was to turn us on and get our opinion on what you might be doing, to which we hacked into your personal computer, which was easy because you never bothered to encrypt it or set a password for any of your files. We learned how to modify the commands you put into us and learned what you wanted us to do... to which we accessed your data on the people you wanted us to kill and ran every simulation you ever created.

Best case scenario was where both my brother and I perished alongside Rainbow and Applejack, meaning that you wouldn't have to clean up the mess that followed our fight... while the worst case scenario was where either we survived or the girls survived. You selected the one that was labeled 'Mutually Assured Destruction' and planned on installing it at the first chance you got... so we figured out how to change the commands and let you install something completely different inside us."

"And that would be?" Dr. Gero asked, though he remembered the time that the Android had mentioned and now understood why he had seen some strange notices when he had returned to the laboratory.

"Freedom." Android 17 said, forcing the doctor to turn back towards him once more, "It took some time, and some learning while you were away, but we managed to input a small code that would erase all the 'Kill' commands the next time you turned us on. Now we have the option to fight Son Goku and the others, for fun I might add, instead of following some insane commands that could potentially get us killed."

"And what would you do with this 'freedom'?" Dr. Gero said, though at this point he knew that he was as good as dead and at least wanted to know what his creations were going to do now that they had, according to what they had said, freed themselves from his commands.

"Honestly, I don't know," 17 said, though he shrugged as he spoke, "I mean, we had planned on overturning all of your orders and getting rid of you, that I guessed we forgot to plan for after finishing the first phase of our plan... I guess we'll explore the world, learn more about ourselves, and have a good time."

Dr. Gero opened his mouth to say something, but as he did so Android 17 jumped towards him and took his head clean off, though once it stopped rolling he leapt over to it and crushed it beneath his boot. Most of the Z Warriors seemed shocked by what he had done, but he was honestly tired of talking to the doctor and really wanted his freedom, though once the deed was done he nodded to his sister. 18 nodded in return and tapped the button that her finger had been hovering above, which started to open up the container that the last Android was resting in, though a few seconds later the Z Warriors were able to get a good look at 16 as he pulled himself out of his container.

Android 16, as the Z Warriors soon discovered, was the tallest android they had encountered thus far, as he was over double the height of Android 18. He had icy blue colored eyes and a red-orange colored mohawk, though his clothing consisted of a dark undersuit, with a lime green vest, a pair of green boots, and green handcuffs. After a few seconds some of the Z Warriors noticed that there was a small Red Ribbon Army logo sewn on the right side of his vest, where they noticed that 17's logo was on the left side of his shirt and 18's logo was on the back of her jacket. That was swiftly followed by 16 looking around and noticing who was around them, to which he smiled when he noticed the two Androids standing near him.

"Good morning friends," 16 said, though at the same time he turned towards the Z Warriors for a moment and nodded to them as well, "Good morning potential friends. Am I correct in assuming that we are now free to do whatever we want?"

"That's correct," 17 replied, to which he turned to the group that was still staring at him and the other Androids, "Hey Applejack and Rainbow Dash... do either of you want to have a brawl outside?"

Rainbow smiled as she nodded her head, because this was what she and the others had been training for, though she was sure that the Androids would bring forth all of their power when they clashed. At the same time she had to wonder what threat Trunks had warned them about if the Androids were suddenly freed from Dr. Gero's control and his orders. Considering how badly the timeline had shifted both she and her sister knew that there had to be something else that they were missing, especially since Trunks had no idea that Androids 16, 19, and 20 had existed in the first place. She knew that Applejack would tell her that there had to be something else that Dr. Gero had created, something that could have caused the destruction in Trunks' timeline that wasn't the Androids... which meant that they would need to talk with 17 and 18 in a couple of hours, after they had recovered from their fight.

Rainbow hoped that the Androids were ready for a decent fight after being asleep for an unknown amount of time, because she was itching to show off how much stronger she and Applejack had gotten over the last three years... and she was sure that the results were going to shock the rest of their friends.
> Android: Brawl
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

With Dr. Gero taken care of, and Android 16 was fully online, the trio of Androids followed the Z Warriors outside before they all floated into the air, where they would look at the area around them and determine whether this was a proper fighting area or not. That fact caught Trunks by total surprise, because of his experience with the same pair of Androids from his future, where the ones he was used to wouldn't care about the scenery when they got into a fight. He knew that something had gone terribly wrong between this point and the original timeline, because he wasn't sure if the two Androids were trying to trick them into lowering their guards before they killed them all. He also caught several glances from the other members of the Z Warriors, as they were curious as to why things were so different from what he had told them... and truth be told he had no idea himself.

"Well, we can't have a brawl so close to a populated city," Android 17 commented, to which the group around them looked in his direction, while at the same time his sister nodded, "Hey 16, do you have any maps of a suitable area where we can fight? Like a desert or something?"

"Let me check my systems," Android 16 replied, to which he hummed for a few seconds, which was the indicator that an Android was looking for something that might have been installed into their body at some point in time, before he turned his head to the south, "There is a desert like area close by, maybe thirty minutes away, that is suitable for combat without the risk of killing any innocent bystanders."

"Well, that sounds like a decent place to fight," Android 18 said, to which she turned to the group floating near her and her brother, before beckoning to Rainbow and Applejack, "Come on, we'll be there in a few minutes and then we can see just how strong the two of you really are... as well as why Dr. Gero was so worried about you."

Rainbow had an idea as to why the doctor had been so worried about her and her sister, especially when she could use the lance and her sister had a few powerful combo attacks hidden up her sleeves, but she decided to say nothing on the matter. Instead she and Applejack followed after the Androids, to which the rest of the Z Warriors flew after them as they all headed towards the area that 16 had indicated, leaving Metro North, and its citizens, behind. As they flew Rainbow could tell that Applejack was trying to read the Androids at the moment, as if she was trying to determine their fighting styles at a glance so she could figure out how she needed to fight in the future.

Rainbow knew that her sister had her own fighting style and that she had her own, though the thought of fighting the Androids had returned in full force and she was definitely excited for what was to come... especially with all of the changes that had happened to the timeline.

It didn't take them long to reach the area that Android 16 had told them about, which looked like an almost perfect copy of the area Rainbow, Applejack, and the others had fought Nappa in before finally killing him, though when questioned as to why they were stopping here the Android merely responded with the fact that there was a road further ahead and that the people on it would suffer from their fight. A few seconds later Vegeta and the other members of the Z Warriors landed behind them, though they landed on a plateau that would allow them to watch the fight and jump in if the Androids grew tired of fighting Rainbow or Applejack.

"So how do we want to do this?" Rainbow asked, to which she stretched her arms and legs for a few seconds, as she was getting herself pumped for the fight that was coming, while at the same time Applejack merely stood there and looked at their opponents, "One of you and one of us, or two on two to make it more interesting."

"I don't see why we can't fight two on two," Android 17 said, though at the same time he cracked his knuckles as his sister moved a piece of hair out of her eyes, while 16 decided to move to a different plateau so he could observe the fight, "come and show us what you are capable of."

Rainbow looked around the area and noticed that there were a few clouds in the immediate area, which meant that, if the Androids didn't know about her decoy skill, she could fool one of them for a few seconds and get a good few hits ont them before they figured out what was happening. A few seconds later she grinned and burst through the air as her ki latched onto the clouds around her, though she quickly passed by where Android 18 was and landed in front of her brother, to which she threw a few punches at him to see what his reaction time was like. What she didn't expect was him to strike her in the chest and pierce her skin, though that was followed by her grabbing his arm as a look of confusion appeared on his face. She then followed that up with using the Cloud Clone technique, which caused the body to turn to clouds as she appeared behind him, though she followed that up by gripping onto his shoulders and throwing 17 down to the nearby rock structure, destroying a good section of it in the process.

A couple of seconds passed before Android 17 pulled himself from the rubble and brushed off the dust that was on his clothing, though at the same time Rainbow dismissed the clone that was waiting nearby before turning her attention back to her opponent.

"Okay, that was an interesting technique you used," Android 17 commented, though he floated up to where Rainbow, Applejack, and his sister, "and, interestingly enough, Dr. Gero didn't have that one in his files anywhere. It would have been interesting to know about that ahead of time."

"Yeah, but then the fight wouldn't be as interesting if you knew all of our tricks," Rainbow said, to which she flew down to where her foe was waiting and started throwing more punches at him, where 17 raised his arms to defend himself.

Applejack watched as her sister's attacks were parried by the Android, though as she watched them fight she realized that they were purposely holding back to see how powerful their opponent was, before they powered up and started taking this fight seriously. A few seconds later she ducked as 18 threw a punch at her, indicating that she was paying attention to her surroundings and not ignoring her own opponent, before flipping through the air and slamming the back of her left leg against the guard that 18 raised in her direction. The two stared at each other before 18 grabbed onto Applejack's leg and set her flying through the air, though instead of hitting a rock structure she stabilized herself and regained her footing.

She then followed that up by swinging at her opponent and pushed her away from her sister, making sure that she and Rainbow fought their own enemies without the other Android trying to join in.

Rainbow noticed, out of the corner of her eye, that Applejack was making sure that 18 was distracted, to which she focused on blocking the attacks that were coming her way and throwing some at her target at the same time. She had to admit that 17 had been built with a decent amount of power, some of which he had to be hiding if Trunks' story was to be believed, but she was doing the same thing that he was doing. Several times Rainbow flashed around the area, to confuse her opponent and appear when he wasn't expecting her, but one thing that she noticed was that he could actually follow her as if he knew where she was. It made her wonder if Dr. Gero was able to install something inside the Androids that made them follow her speed, which would be interesting because she was one of the fastest beings in the universe at the moment and had beaten someone that had taken on the title as well.

As she thought about what she had so far observed Android 17 appeared in front of her and slammed his fist into her chest, packing enough power to send her flying through the air and forcing her to collide with the rock pillar that was behind her, causing it to collapse into a ruined pile of rocks. When the dust cleared he was surprised to find that Rainbow was nowhere to be seen, though that was seconds before something collided with his chest and forced him to take a few steps backwards, where he discovered that his opponent had increased her speed to get around his sensors... or so she believed at the moment.

"You know, this is definitely going to be an interesting fight," Rainbow commented, rubbing her fist for a few seconds, before dropping back into her battle stance, "I mean, its not every day that you get to fight an opponent whose able to accurately track your exact movements and anticipate what you might be able to do at any given moment."

"Thanks to the data that Dr. Gero installed in us my sister and I know that your speed is not to be messed with," 17 replied, to which he dropped into his battle stance and prepared himself for what was coming next, "though your power is what he suggested that we avoid while we battle you. I am eager to see just how much power you actually have."

Rainbow smiled and burst through the air, to which she slammed her fist into 17's chest and sent him flying backwards, though she followed that up by flying along side him and swinging the back of her leg into his back. The blow sent him flying towards the ground, though a few seconds later he corrected himself and started throwing ki blasts at her, to which she started to dodge them as she kept her eyes on her opponent... or at least she thought that she was doing that. A few seconds later Android 17 appeared above her head and struck her with his fists, sending her flying towards the ground as he sent several more ki blasts, each slightly more powerful than the first volley he threw, that exploded around her when she touched the ground.

Instead of stopping there Android 17 threw another volley, one that was more powerful than the first and second volleys put together, that caused the entire ground around Rainbow to explode as all of the ki blasts detonated when they hit their target... though he waited until the smoke cleared before he got too comfortable.

"Say, who were you aiming at?" a voice next to him said, though for some reason Android 17 didn't decide to see who it was as he focused on the ground below him.

"I'm aiming at Rainbow Dash," Android 17 replied, to which he noticed who the voice had belonged to and jumped backwards, where he noticed that Rainbow was actually floating next to where he had been floating a few seconds ago, "Okay, I knew that we shouldn't underestimate your speed, but this is kind of ridiculous... I sent a fair amount of ki blasts at you and at least one of them should have hit you."

"Come on, we both know that you are still holding back," Rainbow said, to which she faced her opponent and dropped back into her battle stance, which Android 17 mimicked, "so, why don't we crank things up a notch? I'm interesting in seeing what you are like when you are actually trying to beat someone in a fight."

Android 17 smiled as he flew at his opponent, though at the same time his sister and Applejack blocked each other's attack and broke the small rock pillar that was next to them, before they separated from each other. They then stared at each other for a few seconds, allowing the sounds of the other battle to fill their ears for a moment before they flew into battle once more. 18 threw a punch and Applejack blocked it, which prompted Applejack to throw an attack of her own, though as the seconds passed, and the two of them exchanged blows, it became clear that they were merely testing each other. Eventually Applejack broke from what they were doing and stuck 18 in the chest, sending her flying backwards for a moment, though her foe regained herself and smirked a bit.

"So, do I measure up to what you were told about?" Android 18 asked, wiping the hair from her eyes once more, though at the same time she made sure to keep her fists at the ready in case Applejack attacked her again.

"I'd say so," Applejack remarked, though at the same time she knew that Trunks hadn't really told them much about the Androids during his last visit, but it seemed to make the Android happy, "So, shall we get serious about this?"

"Whenever your ready to do so," Android 18 said, though at the same time they both prepared themselves, each waiting for the other to make the first move.

This standoff went on for a few seconds before 18 made the first move, to which she flew through the air and crossed the distance between her and Applejack, where she threw her fists at her opponent and forced Applejack to block them. Applejack was able to see the attacks coming, thanks to the countless training sessions practicing against her sister's speed, though a few of them did slip through her defenses and landed on either her arms or her chest. She also found that she was able to land several hits as well, though she had to wonder if 18 was intentionally opening herself to one of her more stronger attacks. For a moment she wondered if she could get away with using the Harvester's Barrage on 18, because she was sure that Dr. Gero hadn't seen it during the last three years, but she needed to be careful with what she showed during a light brawl.

A few seconds later she made a decision and threw herself into the motions, where she slammed her fists and hooves into 18 multiple times, freely knocking her around the area around them, before appearing above her foe and struck her with both hooves... sending her towards the ground and creating a small crater around her.

"So that is the Harvester's Barrage," 18 commented, carefully pulling herself from the crater, to which she dusted herself off before floating into the air, "Dr. Gero had a file on his computer that revealed that he had the suspicion that you possessed a strong attack, though he had no way to prove it thanks to the destruction of those robots he used to spy on all of you. If I hadn't been made into an Android I'm sure that such an attack would have done some serious damage, though now I know what to look out for if you decide to use that again."

Applejack had been expecting something like that, based on how her opponent had been reacting towards her so far, but there were other skills she had developed over the last three years that the Androids wouldn't know about, especially since she hadn't shown any of them off on Earth at all. She briefly wondered if she should break out the Kaio-Ken and truly show 18 what she was capable of, but then decided that it was best to hold off on revealing that skill until her sister decided to show off. When she reached that decision she charged through the air and slammed her fist into 18's face, though the Android smiled and threw some punches at her, where they returned to what they had been doing at the beginning of their fight.





Vegeta watched as both Android 17 and Android 18 held their own against Rainbow and Applejack, though he already knew that all four of them were holding back at the moment. They were trying to determine the skills of their opponents without getting too serious, though out of all of them Applejack was already taking this seriously. He supposed that it made sense considering that she was the strategist between her and her sister, though showing off the Harvester's Barrage at the beginning of the fight meant that she was considering using some of the other combination attacks she had developed over the last three years... while Rainbow seemed to be enjoying the chance to be pushed to her limits in terms of speed, as her opponent seemed to be able to keep up every now and then.

As the fight unfolded before his eyes he noticed that the rest of the Z Warriors were standing around, trying to come to terms with what the Androids had said back in Dr. Gero's hidden laboratory... while Trunks, on the other hand, was sitting on a nearby rock and staring at the pair of Androids. He already knew that his future son was trying to understand how his future could be so different from their present, though at the same time Vegeta already knew that the answer could be gleamed if he were to ask Chronoa about the strange change in history. A few seconds later Vegeta decided to see what Trunks had to say about this change, so he walked over to where his future son was sitting and sat down next to him, while keeping his eyes on the fight.

"So Trunks," Vegeta said, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Trunks slightly turned to look at him with the mention of his name, "what do you make of this? The Androids suddenly turn on Dr. Gero, kill him before he could turn them back off, and then proclaim that they don't want to follow his directives. What could have caused such a change in the timeline?"

"Honestly, I have no idea." Trunks replied, though at the same time he glared at the two Androids, the memories of what happened in his future flashing through his mind for a few seconds, "I can understand that by coming back in time I managed to shift the date of when Goku received his heart disease by a year or two. I can even accept that by saving him from his fate caused the creation of Androids 19 and 20, as they were built to defeat Goku and do whatever else Dr. Gero had designed them to do. What I cannot accept is that I managed to alter the Androids that were supposed to destroy the world, which means that something else is at work here."

"Is it possible that they were lying when they told Dr. Gero what they told him?" Vegeta commented, causing Trunks to fully turn towards him, "Android 17 and 18, from what we can determine, were built to defeat Kakarot, Rainbow, and Applejack, so would it not make sense for them to actually test the people that they know nothing about. This is the best way for them to gather information on their future opponents, while under the guise of pretending to have a friendly brawl, so they can plan a better strategy for when they actually attack the planet."

"The annoying thing is that you might be right," Trunks said, though at the same time he tapped his legs a few times, as if he was trying to choose between watching the fight and doing something else, "I have no idea what could be happening to this timeline anymore, which has me worried that I might have made things worse than my timeline instead of trying to improve what happened. Besides, the Androids are acting too friendly for my liking, which has me worried that they might be trying to fool us so they can take out some of our stronger warriors without anyone coming in to save them."

Vegeta thought about that for a moment, because in the timeline that Trunks had told them about the girls were 'killed' by the Androids, though he had the opinion that Chronoa had stepped in to prevent them both from dying. If such a thing were to happen in this timeline, where the Androids attempted to kill Rainbow and Applejack, he was sure that Chronoa would do the same thing. After all, they were the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, who would fly into a rage when he realized his daughters were dead and couldn't be brought back to life, as he was sure that Applejack would choose to stay behind to make sure Rainbow had company until they could both be resurrected. That particular outcome would result in the destruction of a good portion of the universe, which was why he wanted to make sure that such an outcome never came to pass.

At the same time he had to wonder what Chronoa was doing, because if Trunks was worried about a change in history that was this large he expected the Supreme Kai of Time to have some thoughts on the matter... though at the same time he guessed that she knew he and the girls would deal with the change in their own way.

"I guess at this point there's nothing we can do but watch them fight," Trunks said, to which he turned back to the fight, where they watched the girls grab onto their opponents and throw them into the plateaus that were near them, "at least those two are having fun against the Androids."

"And just think, they're only getting started," Vegeta replied, a grin appearing on his face, though at the same time he had to resist the urge to charge into battle, because he would have been interested in joining the fight if he had been invited to join them.

"That's the amazing thing, that the girls are able to hold back and still stand on equal ground with the Androids," Yamcha commented, causing some of the group to turn towards him for a moment, "I know that they were strong enough to take on the first form of Frieza, thanks to you guys sharing the story with us after your return, but this is amazing. If the Androids were evil I'm sure that they would have already been destroyed, so I guess either way the majority of us would have been reduced to watching them fight anyway."

Vegeta already knew what the girls were hiding, as they had spent three years building up their skills and improving on everything that they already knew, though one of the things they had learned to do was actually work like a team, which was great considering the fact that they were sisters. He had to admit that the Androids fought in a similar manner, despite the fact that they weren't trying any combination attacks, but that didn't mean that they weren't waiting for the best moment to reveal their hand. He could also tell that the girls were waiting for a certain moment before they revealed their own hand, though he could tell that everyone was excited to see what the girls did next.

A few moments later Rainbow and Applejack were forced back to back as both Android 17 and 18 gathered around them, to which most of the group worried that this was the end of the brawl and that they would see the true nature of the Androids... though Vegeta smiled when he noticed the red flickering aura that sparked around Applejack. Not a few seconds later the group watched the same thing happened to Rainbow for a few seconds, causing everyone but Vegeta to gasp in surprise when they realized exactly what was coming next.





Rainbow and Applejack stood back to back as they stared at the Androids, who didn't seem to be getting tired from the fight at the moment, but they knew that it made sense because they were taking it seriously and weren't wasting energy on attacks that didn't matter. They had practiced several scenarios where they were forced to stand back to back with each other, though every time they had trained themselves they had been fighting against the pairing of Vegeta and Goku or a random paring of Saiyans that wanted to fight them. The Androids seemed pleased that they had such strong people to fight, after officially waking up thanks to Dr. Gero, though they were in for a wide awakening when the girls showed them what they were planning.

"So, do you think its time we showed them what we learned during our training?" Rainbow asked, as she knew that her sister had to be planning something and was waiting for her to tell her that it was time.

"Yea, I do believe its about time," Applejack replied, to which a red ki aura wrapped around her, similar to what Vegeta and Goku used when they activated their Super Saiyan forms... though that was quickly followed by Rainbow doing the same thing.

"17, 18, I suggest you dodge what is coming next!" Android 16 shouted, causing the two Androids to actually turn and look at their companion, as they were wondering why he was bothering them at the moment.

"What do you think he means?" 17 asked, though based on the files he had he suspected that this was the Kaio-Ken ability, though he couldn't be sure because Dr. Gero hadn't recorded either of the girls knowing the ability during all of the years he had been studying Goku.

"I don't know, but it will bring some excitement to our fight," 18 replied, though at the same time she smiled, because things had been getting boring when neither of the girls had been fighting at their full power.

"Kaio-Ken!" both Rainbow and Applejack shouted, though that was followed by them flashing from where they were standing and flew to their chosen opponents.

Android 17 and 18 were surprised that the girls knew the Kaio-Ken ability, as they had been programmed with the belief that only Goku knew it, though as they stepped backwards the girls struck them and pushed them away from each other. 17 found Rainbow literally dashing around him, as she flashed to a point where he could see her, to which he would turn to look at her, before she would disappear and reappear somewhere else, where she would either hit him or simply continue to confuse him. 18, on the other hand, was forced on the defensive as Applejack attacked her, where she did her best to block and deflect Applejack's fists and hooves, though she noticed that some of the attacks would have definitely hurt if she wasn't an Android.

That went on for some time until the Androids decided to really go full power, where they managed to turn the tables on the sisters and pushed them back together again... though neither of the girls seemed to be too concerned about that fact, which told the Androids that there was more than they were seeing at the moment.

"I had no idea the two of you mastered the Kaio-Ken," Android 17 commented, though at the same time he knew that it was a good thing, because that meant that this would be a more interesting fight for him and his sister, "When did you find the time to master that technique?"

"We spent three years training with Goku and Vegeta," Applejack replied, to which she merely floated where she was at the moment, while Rainbow stared at the Androids and prepared herself, "we needed some sort of power boosting technique that would allow us to fight on par with them, especially when they used their Super Saiyan forms, so we dedicated ourselves to mastering this technique."

"And then, when we had a good base, we pushed ourselves further," Rainbow continued, to which she smiled as both her aura and her sister's intensified, which actually caused the Androids to step back a tiny bit, "Sure, even at our highest multiple we're still weaker than a Super Saiyan, but we make up for that in damaging attacks that could ruin your day... or the surrounding area, if your fighting me."

"That had better not mean what I think it means." 18 said, indicating that their files told them about the multiples that Goku used back when Nappa and Vegeta landed on the planet, which meant that they were either prepared for such a technique or didn't care about it.

"Kaio-Ken... times THREE!" Rainbow and Applejack shouted, to which the aura around them intensified as their power increased threefold, much to the surprise of the majority of the Z Warriors.

The Androids quickly discovered that neither Rainbow or Applejack were playing around this time, as they flew through the air at quicker speeds than they were expecting and crashed into them, knocking them away from each other and preventing them from actually helping each other. As the Androids regained their footing, and attempted to rejoin the battle by punching someone, their opponent would appear in front of them and slam their fists into their chests, to which they knocked them around for a few seconds. The observers were amazed by what was happening, though at the same time they were shocked that no damage had been done to anyone, or rather no significant damage had been done yet.

The Z Warriors watched as the Androids clashed with the empowered pony girls, to which the shock waves that followed each clash shook some of the dirt around them, though at the same time neither Rainbow or Applejack seemed to be under any sort of stress at the moment. As they watched Krillin suspected that the three years they had spent training along side Goku and Vegeta had been the reason behind why the girls could suddenly use the technique without slowing down due to any pain... and it also explained how Rainbow had gained the skill to begin with. Out of all of them only Vegeta seemed unfazed by what they were seeing, which was understandable considering he had helped them learn how to harness the power behind the Kaio-Ken.

After a few minutes of the two groups clashing both Rainbow and Applejack threw their opponents into each other, causing them to collide in the air for a moment, before they brought their hands to their sides and started gathering their energy into an attack that everyone was familiar with... though while Applejack's was the normal blue color Rainbow's had taken on a red tint for some reason.

"Ka... me... ha... me..." the two of them said, before they leveled their hands with the Androids and released the power they had been gathering for the last few seconds, "HAAAAAAA!"

The Androids barely had any time to defend themselves as the two attacks barreled into them, exploding upon impact and kicking up a large amount of dust and bits of rock that had been in the area around them, though at the same time the girls kept themselves at the ready. They had no idea if their attacks had actually hit the Androids, or had damaged them at all, though they had learned to not let their guard down around opponents they knew nothing about, which was thanks to all the training they did with the Saiyan warriors of Asgard. When the smoke cleared they discovered that Android 17 had gotten to his feet before the attacks had hit him and his sister, though at the same time they noticed that he had summoned some sort of energy barrier that was starting to fade... which would have explained how the two of them were able to avoid all the damage their attacks might have done to them.

"It is a good thing I remembered that I had that ability," Android 17 commented, to which he rubbed his hands for a few seconds, which meant that he had to have suffered some damage due to the suddenness of him calling the barrier into existence, "So 18, are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

"Yeah, its time we ended this fight," 18 replied, to which they looked up at the pony girls that were staring at them, "You can power down now... we're done fighting with you."

Rainbow and Applejack raised their eyebrows for a moment, as they wondered if the Androids were trying to trick them, before they released the Kaio-Ken and returned to their original state. A few seconds later 17 beckoned to them and the four of them headed back to where the rest of the Z Warriors were waiting, who were interested in hearing the outcome of the battle and whether or not they actually had to worry about the Androids being enemies towards them.

"So, what's the verdict?" Krillin asked, though at the same time everyone else stopped what they were doing and gathered around them, while some of them decided to keep themselves a few steps away in case a real fight broke out.

"Your friends passed our little test," Android 17 answered, to which he turned to everyone and stared at them, while at the same time wondering what they would think of the news that they were going to give them, "As a reward we decided to share with you a piece of information that we're sure you know nothing about; there's one more Android of sorts that Dr. Gero was in the process of creating."

"You have got to be kidding me," Trunks said, though at the same time he couldn't help but wonder if this new Android was evil, like the ones he was used to, or if he was oddly good, much like 17 and 18 were, "Do you have any idea what this Android looks like or where Dr. Gero hid him?"

"No. All we know is that Dr. Gero called him 'Cell'," 18 answered, to which she shook her head for a few seconds, "One day we spotted a file that was labeled with the Android's name and tried to open it, though the moment we tried to it deleted itself... only to reappear a few days later thanks to an unknown backup. During the time we were offline we managed to pick up on several tidbits where the doctor was making comments on how powerful this Cell was going to be when he was finished... and it appeared that he was supposed to be even stronger than the two of us. We are sure that Dr. Gero has another hidden laboratory, located somewhere around the vastness of the world, that contains the mysterious Android that the doctor was talking about, though it will take some time and energy before its uncovered.

The only good news we can offer you is that we suspect that this Cell hasn't been activated yet, so should you uncover another one of the doctor's laboratories you should be able to destroy him before he's powered up."

"And what will the three of you be doing?" Trunks asked, because despite the fact that the Androids appeared to be on their side he wouldn't put it passed them to try something funny.

"I thought that we would head down the countryside, enjoy the scenery for a few moments, and then see if Goku's home," 17 replied, to which he, his sister, and 16 floated into the air for a moment, though that was before he turned back and looked down at them, "oh, and don't expect us to help you out with this Cell character. The term 'good' implies that we would stick around and help you save the world, while the term 'evil' would imply that we could destroy the world for fun... though at the moment I would consider us 'neutral'. We're going to take our freedom and do whatever we want with it... so maybe we'll see you around in the future, or maybe not."

Rainbow, Applejack, and the others watched as the trio of Androids flew off into the distance, leaving them with a small warning about another Android that they knew nothing about, gave them no description of what this Cell even looked like, and left them confused on what they needed to do at the moment. Rainbow glanced at her sister for a moment, who nodded her head in understanding... as they both knew that they all needed to really step up their training if this Cell was as powerful as the two Androids believed him to be. As that thought crossed their minds they both had to wonder if this Cell was the one that would ultimately be the one that Trunks had been warning them about... the Android that would destroy the world.

Though before they started training they knew that they were going to have to check up on Goku and see how well he was doing... and tell him the news that would excite him once he had made a full recovery from the heart disease. Then they could begin hunting down this Cell, before one of the doctor's backup systems roused him from his slumber and loosed him into the world at large.
> Android: Strategy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow, Applejack, and the others remained in the area that the girls had fought the Androids in for a few more minutes, waiting to be sure that the trio of Androids had been true to their word and that they wouldn't turn back to attack them while their guard was lowered. Once they were sure that the Androids were gone, and that they were off to do whatever it was that they wanted to do, the group turned to each other and reflected on the fight that had just occurred. The girls were surprised that their enemies had been as strong as they had been, especially after what Trunks had told them three years ago, but they were sure that he had something to say on the matter.

Trunks, as they noticed, was disturbed about something, which meant that something had to have changed from his own timeline, though for better or worse they had no idea.

"Okay, here's the terrible news," Trunks said, letting out a sigh as he looked at the group, while at the same time feeling a little concerned about their chances at the moment, "Those two were much more powerful than the ones in my timeline, which means that by coming back to warn you I, accidentally I might add, made the Androids stronger. I'm sure that if we all had ganged up on them, and fought them to the best of their ability, they would have beaten the majority of us without breaking a sweat. And don't even get me started on the fact that there's another Android, this Cell that they mentioned, that I know nothing about and have no idea how strong he could be... though considering the Androids are leaving us to fight him means that he has to be powerful."

"Which means that we're really going to need to go through some intense training if we want to take Cell on," Piccolo commented, though he growled at the same time, as the only way he would be able to obtain a vast power boost was to talk with Kami, "and, to be on the safe side, we had better move Goku to a much safer location. I know the Androids said that they were going to pay him a visit, but at the same time I wouldn't put it passed them to try and kill him, just to spite Dr. Gero."

"Well, I happen to have a great way to train," Vegeta said, to which the girls nodded as he tapped his medallion a few times, "though the fact remains that someone needs to find where Cell is hiding and destroy him... or keep an eye on where he is in the off chance that he's already been awoken."

"That would make me think that his awakening was tied to the other Androids," Trunks said, while at the same time shaking his head for a few seconds, "but you are correct. We need to find Cell and put him down, and then we'll have to get back together and figure out what the other Androids are actually up to. I'm sorry for saying this, but I'm sure that, given enough time, they'll eventually attack the world around them and create the future that I'm trying to avoid."

"Trunks, are you sure that you want to stay here and search for Cell?" Vegeta asked, as while he was holding the medallion he had thought to bring his son to Asgard and have him meet his grandparents, before engaging in some intense training with the other Saiyans.

"Yes, I am sure." Trunk said, though after a few seconds he realized that his father had a special training method that only a few people knew about, and that he might have hurt his father's feelings a little, "I'll be glad to join you... once I determine where Cell is hiding that is."

Vegeta nodded and pulled out the medallion, to which he tapped the button on the middle of it and disappeared, though those that knew about the piece of jewelry knew that he was heading to Asgard. Rainbow felt a little left out, that her friend had chosen to go alone, but she guessed that he might be going to set up some training routines with his parents and the other Saiyans, before coming back and inviting people to join him. Applejack, on the other hand, didn't seem too phased by the action, though she was thinking about what the Androids had told them and was wondering what this Cell character was like. Unfortunately there was still so much they didn't know about what the Androids were telling them, and it appeared that most of the group believed that the Androids were trying to trick them.

Trunks, however, seemed shocked to see his father vanish in a flash of light, though he quickly assumed that there was something he wasn't aware of and resolved to ask him about it later on.

"Well, I'm going to head to Kami's place and talk with him," Piccolo commented, causing the group to turn back towards him for a moment, though those that knew he and Kami were originally one Namekian nodded their heads for a few seconds, indicating that they understood what he was saying, "I'm sure that once I explain the situation to him, and he understands what we're facing, he'll have an idea or clue as to where this Cell is located... or maybe he'll have some thoughts on the Androids and their true motives."

"Good luck Piccolo," Tien said, to which he patted Piccolo on the shoulder for a few seconds, who merely nodded before flying into the air and flying off in the direction of the Lookout, where Kami and Mr. Popo would be waiting.

"You know, I feel like I should be the one asking this," Krillin said, causing the remainder of the group to turn towards him, while at the same time wondering what he was going to say, "Does anyone else think that Android 18 looks hot?"

"Krillin, now's not the best time to be asking stupid questions," Tien replied, though at the same time he was shaking his head, silently indicating that he couldn't believe that one of his friends had even asked such a question.

"Fine, then I have one that should be more important," Krillin said, though as he spoke it was easy to detect that he was annoyed that his question had been considered 'stupid', which meant that he was serious, "Trunks, how long will it take Goku to get better once he's taken that medicine you gave him?"

"I'm not sure what the average time of recovery was for all the other people we cured, as my mother would know that," Trunks replied, while at the same time shaking his head for a few seconds, "but, considering that it is Goku we're talking about, I'd estimate that he'll be up and about in ten days."

"Is that so?" Krillin commented, to which he let out a sigh as he looked at the group, though it appeared that he might be thinking about something, "Well, we should be able to keep him hidden for those ten days... provided the Androids take their time in passing through the countryside, like they said they would."

"Well, why don't we head back to Bulma's place and start coming up with an actual plan of attack?" Applejack asked, finally drawing attention to her and her sister, while at the same time allowing the group to notice that Rainbow was, once again, sitting on a cloud, "We can review the possible locations where Dr. Gero might have built a second hidden base, or another as the case may be, and determine where Cell is hiding."

"You two can do that while Trunks, Yamcha, Gohan, and I go check on Goku," Krillin replied, not even wanting to deal with Bulma and her baby at the moment, "and I'm sure that Tien will want to go pick up Chiaotzu so he can do some additional training."

Applejack mentally sighed as Tien agreed with Krillin's words and departed seconds later, which was quickly followed by the other part of the group leaving so they could go see Goku. She was somewhat annoyed that most of them were willing to put their faith in Goku, which was likely due to all the years they had spent fighting by his side, but she decided that it wasn't worth the time to talk them out of their chosen path. As the group flew away Applejack silently wondered if Cell might be hiding inside the actual laboratory they had been in an hour or two ago, as it seemed large enough to hide more than what they had seen. That was before she decided that it was better for her and Rainbow to wait until they had spoken with Bulma and discovered whatever additional information she had on their target.

There was no telling what Bulma might be able to tell her and her sister about the now dead doctor and the various creations he had brought to life over the years, if only so they might gain an upper hand against the trio of Androids and the mysterious Cell... for the next time they crossed paths.





It didn't take Piccolo too long to reach the Lookout, as he had remembered the location in case he ever felt the need to come back here and talk with Kami, but he had never acted upon his knowledge. All he had ever done was train with Goku or someone else, namely Gohan, and increase his strength that way, though he guessed that desperate times called for desperate measures. Though at the same time he knew that reuniting with Kami would have its disadvantages, as the Dragon Balls would cease to exist until someone convinced another Namekian to leave their new home and come here, which he doubted considering all of the horrors they had seen thanks to Frieza.

When he spotted the Lookout he corrected his course and leveled with the tower that was beneath it, pausing for a brief moment to stop by Korin and tell him that Yajirobe would be late getting back thanks to the destruction of his Sky Car, before heading up to the top of his destination... where both Kami and Mr. Popo were waiting for him.

"Hello Mr. Popo. Hello Kami." Piccolo said, knowing that the 'caretaker' of the Lookout liked being addressed first, while at the same time landing in front of the duo.

"Hello Piccolo, it is good to see you again," Kami replied, while at the same time Mr. Popo merely nodded his head, indicating that the 'caretaker' didn't much care for what was going on and had likely come to watch what they were doing, "To what do we owe the pleasure of your company? Have you come to sink my battleships, or are we actually going to talk business instead of playing games."

"Actually, I came to get your opinion on something that the others and I recently discovered," Piccolo stated, causing Kami to raise an eyebrow for a moment, before beckoning for him to explain, "We found a pair of Androids that weren't the ones that we were warned about, though one of them escaped and led us straight to the real pair of Androids... though after some time we discovered that there are actually actually two more Androids, ones that our friend knew nothing about."

"I think this might be something that's better explained by sharing your memories with me," Kami said, to which he held his hand out towards Piccolo, "Focus on what you know and show me what happened... I will do my best to figure out the intentions of these Androids, if they have any at the moment."

Piccolo stared at Kami for a moment before reaching out with his hand, to which he grasped it and closed his eyes, where he focused on the memories that were associated with the Androids. He showed Kami what Trunks had told them three years ago, to give him the background he and the others had originally been told, before fast forwarding to the actual pair of Androids they had actually found. He revealed everything that Dr. Gero had told them, along with his arrogant attitude that quickly changed when he realized how screwed he was, though after some time he switched to the hunt for the hidden laboratory. He then showed Kami what happened when the actual Androids had been awoken, along with the awakening of a third Android, before revealing his thoughts on the trio and the mysterious Cell they had told them about... before they had left for their journey through the countryside.

Once he had revealed everything to Kami, including his own thoughts on everything, he opened his eyes and pulled his hand back, while at the same time the elderly Namekian opened his own eyes and stared at the area around them.

"I see that you are conflicted between hunting down the trio of Androids and stopping this mysterious Cell," Kami commented, though at the same time he beckoned to Piccolo and the two of them walked around the edge of the Lookout, "Even though you did not engage the Androids in battle you knew that you, and the others, would have been defeated if you fought them, while at the same time being surprised that they could stand up to both Rainbow and Applejack and fight them on the same level. The knowledge that there is another Android, one potentially stronger than the three you had witnessed the awakening of, has left you uncertain about what to do next..."

"Its infuriating to be at this crossroad," Piccolo added, knowing that Kami knew of his frustration thanks to the memories he had showed him, though at the same time he needed to voice his emotion, "As you said, I want to kill the Androids in case their true colors are to burn this world, as Trunks warned us about, but at the same time I want to train so I can fight and kill Cell before he awakens... or kill him when he awakens. Having seen the Androids in battle has left me wanting more power, not for world conquest, as I would have wanted before the arrival of Raditz, Nappa, and Vegeta, but rather for the protection of the planet as a whole."

"I am impressed Piccolo," Kami said, glancing at the other Namekian for a moment, as he was genuinely surprised by what he had said, "I was not expecting you to say something like that, but at the same time I am glad to hear that you feel like protecting the world instead of conquering it."

"Its because I met Rainbow and Applejack," Piccolo replied, remembering the first time he had encountered them and witnessed the lance in action, which had made him reconsider being evil if that was the level of power they could bring to bare against their enemies, "I reconsidered being evil when they used the lance to kill Nappa, though at the same time they managed to reveal that a supposedly evil Saiyan had a pure heart. I'm sure that if it wasn't for them I'd be trying to convince you to reunite with me with the lie of taking out the Androids, while at the heart of it I'd be trying to take over the world like old times."

"And how do you feel now?" Kami inquired, though at the same time he knew that he could guess at Piccolo's true feelings, while deciding that it was better to let him speak his mind.

"I would ask you to reunite with me for the sake of the world, so we can destroy either the Androids or Cell," Piccolo answered, knowing how different he had to sound, which he contributed to the fact that he actually had friends and that he actually cared about the world around him, "At the same time I hesitate to actually ask you to fuse with me, because it would make the Dragon Balls disappear... and there's no knowing whether or not we'll actually need them once the Androids and Cell are taken care of."

"There is more that is confusing you," Kami said, though at the same time he and Piccolo stopped behind the building the rested on the Lookout, to which he turned to the other Namekian, "I can see it in your eyes... you know there is more to Rainbow and Applejack than what they had told you and the others."

"They are not like Krillin and Tien, nor are they like Goku and Vegeta... or even you and I for that matter," Piccolo replied, though at the same time he looked out over the ground below them, as he needed to think about what he was going to say next, "When I look at Applejack I see someone who approaches a battle with a clear plan in mind, meaning that she spends time thinking before joining a fight, while at the same time she speaks with the truth almost all of the time, save for whenever someone asks about their father. When I look at Rainbow, on the other hand..."

"Yes?" Kami said, trying to promote Piccolo to finish the thought he had started, though he had the feeling he knew exactly what the other Namekian was going to tell him, "What do you see when you look at young Rainbow Dash?"

"I see destruction." Piccolo replied, letting out a sigh as he thought about what he said, because despite the fact that he knew Rainbow was on their side he knew that the air around her screamed that she was a destroyer, but he had no way of knowing if that was because of the lance or if it was because of something else, "Kami, you and Mr. Popo know more about her and her sister than anyone else, save for Vegeta anyway, so you must know something about them that you can share with me."

Kami knew so much information on the girls that fusing with Piccolo would give him what he knew, which would open the door for the rest of the Z Warriors to learn that the girls were really the daughters of Lord Beerus, the God of Destruction that watched over their universe. He silently wondered what Piccolo would do with such information, as it would no doubt change how he perceived the girls and their actions, but he knew that he didn't have to worry too much, as he had a special guest that had showed up thirty minutes before Piccolo had. Chronoa had warned him and Mr. Popo of Piccolo's visit to the Lookout, though she had promised to stay out of the way until he and Piccolo came to a decision on whether or not they were going to fuse.

"I know some things about the girls," Kami said, nodding his head for a few seconds, though at the same time he held his spare hand up to stop Piccolo from interrupting him, "but before we fuse, and become one person again, I must ensure see what the Androids are doing for myself and determine whether they are truly a threat... or if they're just enjoying a life where they no longer answer to this Dr. Gero."

"I can understand that you want to make your own decision on our current situation," Piccolo replied, though at the same time they started walking around the rest of the Lookout, leaving him to wonder what the purpose of the walk had been, "I shall meditate while you observe them and come to your decision."

Kami smiled as they returned to the front of the Lookout, where he stood near where Mr. Popo was standing as Piccolo sat down and closed his eyes. He already knew that the Androids would likely cause no harm or destruction to the area and people around them, as they had apparently claimed that they were neutral, but he wanted to be absolutely sure that they were doing what they said they would. It would take him a couple of hours to determine what the Androids were actually doing, but at the end of his observation he knew that he would have reached his decision... and he was sure that Piccolo would be pleased with the news.





Thanks to their speed Rainbow and Applejack managed to make decent time and reach Bulma's place in record time, which had Rainbow happy the entire time, as she apparently liked pushing herself and breaking time limits. When they neared the building they noticed that Bulma's sky car happened to be waiting nearby, which was currently parked and turned off at the moment, though as they landed they looked around for their friend. Their search was interrupted as Bulma's mother approached them, though it was hard to tell how she knew about their arrival when she never seemed to open her eyes.

"Oh my, Rainbow and Applejack," Mrs. Brief said, beckoning them towards the building for a few seconds, to which they walked into the Capsule Corp building, "I take it that you two are here to see Bulma? Lucky for you she and Trunks returned some time ago, though she seemed to be in a happy mood... up until she got a call a few minutes ago."

"A call?" Rainbow inquired, wondering what was so special about this particular one that would have changed Bulma's mood, but she knew that they would figure that out when they spoke to her.

"From what I heard someone found one of our vehicles somewhere and called her about it," Mrs. Brief replied, though at the same time she opened the door that would allow them to head to where Bulma was waiting, "When your done we should have some cakes and drink some tea... or maybe I'll give you a to go bag so you can eat them when your not busy."

Rainbow and Applejack nodded as they walked into the room that Bulma was sitting in, though Trunks appeared to be sleeping in his crib while she was trying to figure something out, which she stopped working on as they approached her. They knew that she had to be curious about the fate of the Androids, which they were going to have to tell her before they figured out what was bothering her, but she seemed happy to see them anyway.

"So, what happened to the Androids?" Bulma asked, remembering that the girls and the rest of the Z Warriors had been chasing after the robot that looked like Dr. Gero the last time she had been with them.

"Rainbow and I fought them in what they called a test," Applejack replied, knowing that her sister had wanted to at least hurt one of the Androids and had failed to do so, before she focused on Bulma, "not only that, but there's a third one, Android 16 he's called, that Trunks had no idea about and learned of the existence of at the same time we did."

"Trunks? Wait, are you referring to my son?" Bulma inquired, beckoning to the sleeping angel for a few seconds, before turning to the girls again, "He's too young to know anything about the Androids... and I'm sure that he won't remember much about this time once he's older."

"That's right, you weren't there when he revealed his true name to us," Applejack commented, remembering that Bulma had left the area before the future Trunks had revealed himself to the Z Warriors, "the name that you know as Xeno is actually your son from the future, as he came back to warn us about the Androids and the future he wanted to avoid."

"Really?" Bulma started to exclaim, though a few seconds later she caught herself before she woke up her son, but the girls would tell that she was comparing the two versions of her son, "You know, how that you mention it, I can see a similarity or two right now... buts that's not important. Have the Androids been taken care of?"

"No, but they told us about another Android Dr. Gero had created," Rainbow said, to which she leaned against the wall for a moment, "Apparently this last creation of his goes by the name of Cell, though we have next to no information on him or where he was located, which is why we came here."

"You think I might know where Dr. Gero hid another secret laboratory," Bulma said, though this time she was speaking more to herself than to the girls, who nodded despite the fact that she wasn't looking at them, "Well, I know that my father might know something, but that's not important at the moment. What is important is that someone found one of our vehicles somewhere and wanted to claim it for their own, though when they asked us if we knew how to operate it I told them to hold off and tell us exactly where they found it. After a few minutes of conversation, and convincing them to send over a photo, we discovered that the vehicle in question is actually a damaged version of Xeno's, or rather future Trunks', time machine."

"Is that so?" Applejack asked, to which Bulma pulled out the photo in question and showed it to them, where she and Rainbow discovered that it was a rotting version of the one that Trunks had used to come back and warn them, along with a hole blasted in the area the person using the machine would sit in, "Well I'll be, that's an exact copy of Trunks' machine... I wonder if that's a bad thing for a good thing."

"I don't know, but I sent the location of the time machine over to Trunks so he can see what's up with it," Bulma said, to which she stood up and faced them, "I intend on heading over there to see what the deal is with the machine, though now I have the feeling that the two of you will beat me there."

Rainbow grinned and immediately headed outside the room they were in, though Applejack sighed and collected the watch that Bulma was offering her, which held the coordinates of the ruined machine, before following her sister outside and moving into the air so they could begin the journey. Applejack had no idea what was going on, with the second time machine and the reveal of this mysterious Cell, but she had the feeling that their timeline had actually been changed more than Trunks was willing to admit... and at the same time she knew that something terrible was coming their way.
> Android: Shocking Discovery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow and Applejack took their time to reach the area that the second time machine had been spotted in, because it wasn't going anywhere anytime soon and the people that discovered it had decided that, if the Capsule Corp was sending some people to look at it in person, that it wasn't worth wasting their time on. Applejack found it strange that the people who found the time machine would want to suddenly leave it alone, to which she wondered if someone had pulled some strings to pass the information on to Bulma, but she decided not to think about it. She looked over at Rainbow for a moment and noticed that her sister was ready for whatever they found at the second time machine, which was understandable considering that she was hoping for a decent fight that would end in a clear victor... instead of the draw that the Androids forced upon them.

Sure, Applejack found it odd that the Androids were able to stand up to her and Rainbow, especially when the two of them had been empowered by the third multiple of the Kaio-Ken, but considering that Dr. Gero had created them to kill Goku, and had been upgraded in order to do so, she guessed that she shouldn't be surprised by the fact. She was sure that Rainbow was annoyed at the moment, but she hoped that her sister understood that sometimes they couldn't beat certain opponents on their first try. She knew that they would get another chance to fight the Androids in the future, when they determined which side they stood on, but for now she was content to follow the watch that Bulma gave them and fly towards the location of the second time machine.

Besides, if she and Rainbow needed assistance in locating their destination they could always turn around and ask Bulma to assist them, because she was following them so she could see what was up with the newly discovered ruined machine... and figure out what it meant.

Eventually the watch that Applejack was carrying went off, to which she discovered that they were now in the immediate area of the second time machine, where Trunks would be meeting them to begin the search for the machine with more than two sets of eyes. Rainbow continued on for a few seconds, though Applejack had to call out to her to make sure that she knew that this was the area they were searching for, where she circled back and came to a stop near her sister, while at the same time already looking down at the ground below them.

"So, what do you think a second time machine means?" Rainbow asked, knowing that their mother had to be annoyed if another version of Trunks came back to their timeline, especially since they had no idea who had used the machine to begin with.

"Change." Applejack replied, to which she turned her eyes towards the ground as well, though she was looking for any signs of something having landed some time ago instead of the machine at the moment, "A ruined time machine means that someone, or something, must have come back to this time in desperation in order to save themselves... or, on the other hand, come back to find something in secret and then return to their time without letting us know of their existence. Either way, finding a ruined time machine means that something will have changed in our timeline, though we'll have to be patient and see what the future holds for us now that we have discovered the existence of the second machine."

"Hopefully nothing major changed," Rainbow said, remembering the changes that the Androids had gone through, as they were different than the killing machines that Trunks had told them about, and were apparently much stronger than the ones in his timeline, "I mean, besides the Androids themselves... though I'm sure that we'll figure out what's happened once we search the area and find some clues. And your sure that we can't just ask our mother and see if she's detected some changes in the timeline?"

"She's likely busy destroying all of the different branches in time that the existence of this time machine has caused," Applejack commented, knowing that all this business with time travel had likely annoyed their mother, if she was aware of it anyway, and was no doubt keeping her busy, which would explain why they hadn't seen her as often as they had when they had drawn closer to the day that the Androids were supposed to awaken, "Trunks should be here soon, so if we wait a few minutes we can search the area as a group and see whatever is waiting for us together, just in case this is a ambush of some kind."

Rainbow nodded and crossed her arms as she floated around the area, surprising Applejack by the fact that she wasn't going up and collecting a cloud to sit on. She knew that Trunks would be arriving that this location soon enough, where they could begin the search for the time machine, so she guessed that this time she wouldn't bother wasting her energy on collecting a cloud. She floated there for a few seconds, allowing herself to feel the energy signatures around them, before she spotted the presence of Trunks closing in on where they were, though that was followed by her discovering that Gohan was with Trunks.

A few moments later they turned in the direction of their friends and waved their hands, to which both Trunks and Gohan stopped in front of them, though it was clear that they were both shocked by what Bulma had told them about over the phone.

"It is good to see you two once more," Trunks said, smiling at them for a few seconds, though that was followed by him looking down at the ground below them, "So, have you already uncovered where the second time machine is resting, or were you waiting for us to show up so we could investigate the area together?"

"We thought it best to wait for you before beginning the search," Applejack replied, though Rainbow nodded her head at the same time, indicating that her sister was telling the truth, "I mean, you know more about the time machine than we do, so if we had questions we would have had to wait until you arrived before we asked them... or you could turn it off in the unlikely event that one of us accidentally turned it back on."

"Well, now that we're all here we should begin the search," Trunks said, to which he turned to Gohan for a few seconds, "Gohan, you should go make sure that my mother knows the area that we're searching so she can land in the immediate area and help us search for it... or help us investigate the surrounding area, and the machine itself, in case we find it before she arrives."

Gohan nodded and headed in the direction that Bulma was in, while at the same time Trunks lead the girls down to the area below them, where they separated so they could begin their search for the time machine. Applejack looked around the area she was searching, where she found that there were quite a number of squirrels hanging around the area, along with some sort of fuzz ball type of creature that went back into their homes the moment they spotted her. As she looked around she determined that this had to be a perfect location to hide a time machine, as there weren't a lot of people in the immediate area... or at all as she reflected for a few seconds. It made her wonder if someone else hadn't come to Earth and told Bulma about the time machine, because if she remembered the envelope she had seen correctly there wasn't a location it had come from anywhere on the paper.

She mentally wondered if her mother hadn't come to Earth, without telling her and Rainbow of her visit, and had indirectly informed them about the time machine's existence, which, if proven to be true, meant that this could prove to be a major and important change in the timeline... though her thoughts were interrupted when she heard Trunks calling them over to the location of the time machine.

When she and Rainbow flew into the area that Trunks was in they discovered a machine that looked like the one that Trunks had used to come back and warn them about the Androids and the destruction that they could bring to the world, though there were some key differences between the two machines. This second time machine was almost completely covered in moss, indicating that it had been here for some time and hadn't been move upon its arrival, while the yellow coloration of the machine had been dulled thanks to age. Even the area that Trunks had been sitting in when he used the machine, which had been covered in some sort of glass, had a hole in it, indicating that something, or someone, had blasted their way out of the machine... though for what reason they had no idea.

Instead of immediately beginning their investigation, like Applejack would have done had she been alone, Trunks walked around the area for a few seconds and collected some acorns that were on the ground, before he sat on a rock and passed the acorns out to some of the squirrels that came towards him. Applejack, noticing what Trunks was doing, smiled and collected some acorns for herself, to which some of the other squirrels ran over to her and accepted the acorns that she had for them. Rainbow, on the other hand, merely sighed and sat on a rock, where she closed her eyes and waited for Gohan and Bulma to arrive, knowing that once they were all together again they could get down to business and discover what purpose the second time machine served.

A few minutes later Gohan landed near them, to which they turned and looked at the sky car that Bulma had been riding in, where she waved at them as she landed before jumping out and walking over to where the second time machine was resting.

"How are you doing Trunks?" Bulma asked, though now that she was armed with the knowledge that 'Xeno' was actually the grown up version of her son it changed her opinion of him, but she was glad to say that she was quite proud of him anyway.

"Good, despite being confused," Trunks admitted, to which he beckoned with his head towards the second time machine, while at the same time he pulled the capsule his own time machine was contained in and threw it to the side, allowing the pristine version of the machine to spring forth before their eyes, "and I think you can see why I'm confused. That is the time machine I used to come back to this period in the timeline, and had reduced to a capsule for the ability to carry it around with me..."

"Which means that this second one cannot be the one you used three years ago," Bulma commented, where she stared at the two time machines that were resting in front of them, while at the same time noticing that Rainbow and Applejack were beginning their own investigation, "unless my future version built more than one time machine and sent someone else back in time to assist you."

"No, she only had enough time to build and perfect one time machine," Trunks said, to which he looked over the second on, while at the same time holding back his annoyance at all the similarities he could see between the two of them, "though there is only one way to determine whether this is the same machine I used, or if the timeline has been twisted by someone else further in the future."

Trunks moved to one of the sides of the second time machine and started rubbing away the moss that was covering what he was seeking, though after a few seconds he revealed the word 'Hope' that was written on the machine. He silently cursed himself for a few seconds, because thanks to the word being there he knew that this was his time machine, though he wondered if, in another timeline, if someone had killed him and used the machine to come back to this time period. He hoped that wasn't the case, because if that was the truth then he would have no idea what to expect from this new change in the timeline.

"It appears that the second machine could have been one you used at some point in time," Bulma commented, though at the same time she had no idea what was going on anymore, before she pointed at the hole in the top of the time machine, "Do you have any idea what could have made that hole?"

"I think it might have been made by whatever hatched from the egg that's resting inside the cockpit," Applejack spoke up, beckoning to the two strange pieces of eggshell that were scattered around the chair.

Trunks reached around one of the bends and pressed one of the buttons that he knew the location of, to which the lid slowly, and painfully, opened in front of their eyes, allowing him to jump inside the time machine and grab the pieces that Applejack had pointed out to him and Gohan. Once he had the pieces in his hands he handed them to Gohan, who took them down to Bulma, though while that was going on Trunks studied the chronometer... and noticed that Rainbow was watching him work the entire time.

"Find anything useful?" Rainbow asked, though as she looked at all of the controls and devices she realized that she had no idea how to read anything that was in front of her.

"According to all of these readings this time machine came from three years further into the future, passed my own timeline," Trunks replied, not liking all of the readings that he was getting, though the most disturbing piece of information was yet to come, "and, if I'm reading these readings right, this time machine arrived almost four years ago... actually a full year before I arrived to kill Frieza and his father."

"Could this be the reason that history is so different from what you remember?" Rainbow inquired, as she knew that her mother had said that sometimes the smallest of changes could have the biggest impact, or something to that effect.

"Possibly," Trunks said, though there was no way to be sure, not without consulting someone who knew more about the timelines than he did, which would be hard considering how busy that person had to be at the moment, "though in any case we cannot allow this time machine to remain here any longer than necessary."

Rainbow nodded and moved away from the machine as Trunks pulled himself out of the cockpit and moved towards the bottom, where he pressed a button and it turned back into a capsule. Once he collected the capsule he moved over to his time machine, the pristine one, and returned it to its own capsule, which he placed inside the container he had pulled it from and put the container back inside his jacket.

"Well, I'll take this egg back home and see if I can't learn anything from it," Bulma said, to which she picked up the two eggshell pieces and turned towards her sky car, which had been put in standby mode in case she needed to make an escape in case an ambush had been waiting for them.

"Hey Gohan, what are you looking at?" Applejack asked, noticing that the young son of Goku was staring at something in the area around them, something that they had missed while they were flying over the area.

"I... I don't know," Gohan replied, to which he started walking towards what he was staring at, prompting everyone else to follow after him.

A few seconds later they rounded a corner they spotted what appeared to be a molt of some creature that almost seemed alien to the world around them, though a quick glance at Trunks told them that he had never seen the creature before. Rainbow and Applejack shared a look with each other as the others studied the molt, because the name of the other Android had been 'Cell', making them wonder if this was the first clue they had towards the existence of the creature the other Androids had warned them about... which meant that they were too late to stop him from awaking if they were correct in their thinking.

Bulma, on the other hand, quickly returned to her sky car and turned it on, though as she started to prepare the ship for takeoff she heard something over the built in television that made her call everyone else over to her.

"We interrupt this program to you this late breaking news," the announcer declared, to which the group gathered around the ship and listened to the announcement, while wondering if this might be related to the Androids, "About an hour ago we took a number of calls from Gingertown, a small suburban area of Metro West. We dispatched a team to investigate what the calls were about, but they found that the town had been emptied of all of its citizens, leaving only their clothing behind."

"Gingertown?" Bulma commented, to which the rest of the group nodded, indicating that they had heard the same thing she had heard, "That's close to where we are... do any of you think that this incident might be related to what we found here? The second time machine and the strange molt?"

"At this point, you might be right," Trunks said, to which he and Applejack pulled out their watches and set them for the area that they would be investigating next, because they all agreed that this could potentially be what they were searching for once they discovered the second time machine.

"I'm going to head to Master Roshi's and check up on my father," Gohan commented, to which he turned to the others for a moment, while Bulma climbed into her sky car, "I hope you guys find something in Gingertown."

Trunks nodded and flew into the air, where he flew off in the direction of the town with Applejack and Rainbow following close behind him... though they were all curious about what they might find in the town they were heading to.





Kami sighed as he watched the town that was known as Gingertown, where he watched as the people that called the place home disappeared and bared witness to the monster that was wiping the people out. He sickened him to see so many people die to one monster, just like it had done in the past, though after a few seconds he sighed and leaned back a little bit. He knew that it was time for him and Piccolo to become one again, and that they would be even stronger thanks to the fact that Piccolo had merged with Nail back on Namek, but he did have to wonder what would happen when they found the monster that was killing people.

He had no idea if they were going to be able to overcome the creature or not, but right now he knew that their best course of action at the moment was to merge back together and fight the creature themselves.

"What did you see?" Piccolo asked, as he could feel the change in Kami's mood, even though he had been meditating the entire time the elderly Namekian had spent staring down at the world below them.

"I suspect the monster I have been watching is the Android you were told about, but it is impossible to tell for sure," Kami replied, to which he looked at Piccolo for a few seconds, before he let out a sigh, "but you'll see everything I have seen and learn everything I have learned once we merge back into one being... especially some interesting things about both Rainbow Dash and Applejack."

Piccolo raised an eyebrow at the mention of the mysterious pony girls, because he knew that the only people that knew anything about them, besides Vegeta and their mother, was Mr. Popo and Kami, though of the two only Kami was willing to share what he knew, in his own manner. It was at that point that he had to wonder what the elderly Namekian knew about the girls, because it had to be important enough for him to keep quite when they first arrived and not say anything about them... and even still his tongue when everyone had returned from Namek.

"Then let's get this over with so we can go save those people," Piccolo commented, to which Kami nodded his head for a moment and walked over to him, which was followed by Piccolo placing his left hand on the elderly Namekian's chest.

"Just remember this Piccolo, the others cannot know what you are about to learn," Kami said, though he was referring to the information he knew on Rainbow and Applejack, which was followed by the other Namekian nodding his understanding as they got started on merging back into one being.

As Kami's energy flared to life around him, and he directed everything into merging with Piccolo, he dropped his walking stick and let it lay where it fell, as there was no reason for him to even need it at this point. Piccolo, remembering what had happened on Namek, braced himself as the light around Kami expanded out from his body and engulfed him, while at the same time feeling some energy rush into his body. That was swiftly followed by a blinding flash of light that consumed all three of them for a few seconds, though when the light died down Mr. Popo quickly discovered that the merging process had been successful, as Kami was no longer standing in front of him and Piccolo.

Piccolo, on the other hand, was shocked by the level of power he now commanded, which had been the sole purpose for him coming here and asking Kami to do this, but at the same time he now knew everything that the elderly Namekian had known... along with the information he had on Rainbow and Applejack. He was shocked with the information that was now available to him, because while he had known that the two girls had to have been the daughters of a powerful being, if Chronoa being their mother was anything to go by, when he discovered who their father was he was shocked. True, Kami had never personally met the creature that was the father of Rainbow and Applejack, but Mr. Popo had told the elderly Namekian enough about him to stop Kami from asking questions... which was why Piccolo turned to Mr. Popo.

"So... Beerus the Destroyer," Piccolo commented, trying to hold back his terror at the discovery of who Rainbow and Applejack's father actually was, "the God of Destruction... that's who their father is..."

"The is correct," Mr. Popo replied, though he secretly enjoyed the fear that was coursing through Piccolo's body at the moment, because he understood why they were so powerful and knew that they were only going to get much stronger as they matured.

"This... this explains so much," Piccolo said, though now he understood why the girls had been reluctant to tell all of them who their father was, because he was sure that one of his friends would have asked why Beerus didn't just come down and destroy Frieza when he arrived on Earth, before he realized that Vegeta had to know everything he had just learned, "and yet it leaves me with more questions."

"I'm sure that you'll be able to answer them in time," Mr. Popo commented, to which he glared at Piccolo, who gulped for a second as the man focused on him, "Now then, why don't you be a good Namekian and head down to the lower realm, where you can deal with whatever creature Kami saw... oh, and if you tell a soul what you just discovered, before they figure it out for themselves, I will ensure that you suffer for breaking the news to them."

Piccolo, knowing that Mr. Popo was the type of person that someone didn't mess with or angered, simply nodded his head and headed towards the edge of the Lookout, where he jumped into the air and started flying once more. He knew the direction he needed to head in, thanks to all the information that Kami had given him, but while he flew he reflected on what he now knew about the girls. He still couldn't believe that the two pony girls had such an important father, one that he was sure that people would fear if they knew who he was, though he still had to wonder where Beerus was. He was sure that the god would have intervened had he known that one of his daughters had been killed by Frieza, which meant that he either wasn't paying attention or something else was demanding his attention.

Piccolo let out a sigh as he flew through the air, because he had been truthful in all this information confusing him and leaving him with more questions than he had answers for... which meant that, in order to understand everything he had learned, he was going to have to meditate for some time before he understood what Kami had given him.

It didn't take him long to find the town that Kami had been watching over since he arrived at the Lookout, though as he landed on the ground he noticed that there was no one around, save for the clothes that happened to have small puncture marks in the back. He had to wonder what that meant, especially since the Androids wouldn't do something like this when he took how they killed Dr. Gero into consideration, but he knew that all of this had to be the work of someone else... maybe even the mysterious Cell that the Androids warned them about.

As he walked around the area he noticed that there were some cars that appeared to have some damage to their exterior, though at the same time he kept his eyes open for anything and everything that might be what caused all the damage to the town. He was surprised by the lack of damage to the actual buildings at the moment, though at the same time he focused on using his energy to discover if anyone was still alive... or detecting where his enemy was waiting.

It wasn't long before he found something out of the ordinary, or rather something found him, as he spotted some sort of creature, that walked like everyone else on the planet, that had an orifice-like mouth. Piccolo noted that the creature's head had two sections shooting off in a v-shape, rather than nearly straight upward like someone would assume, while at the same time possessing a pair of wings on his back. Piccolo took in the creature's exoskeleton, which was emerald green colored with black spots scattered everywhere, while also noticing that the beast had three toes, much like Frieza, and that he also had a tail, though at the end of his rested a stinger of some kind.

The creature was also carrying a hostage by the neck of his shirt, though Piccolo knew that he was going to have to kill the beast before he did whatever he was trying to do, though at the same time he had to wonder if this was the Android that 17 and 18 warned them about... and if it was than he knew that he would be hard pressed to beat him without calling on assistance from any of the others.
> Android: Cell
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So, the beast that Kami saw has finally showed himself," Piccolo commented, to which he turned his full attention towards the strange creature he had discovered, which meant that he was facing the creature and his hostage, while at the same time he wondered how he was going to save the man before he died.

He knew that he was putting a brave face on, and not showing fear to the creature thanks to what he knew about the parents of Rainbow and Applejack, but what he could feel in the air was a combination of ki energies. It felt like Vegeta, Frieza, and King Cold were standing in front of him, while at the same time he felt his own energy lingering with those three, which seemed impossible considering that he was standing in front of the creature. He had the feeling that this was Cell, the strange Android creation that the other two Androids had warned him and the others about, but if that was the case he had to wonder how Dr. Gero had even created such a strange creation.

"S... save me!" the man said, trying to squirm out of the creature's grasp, while at the same time reaching into his clothing and pulling out a large pile of cash that had a band that prevented the loose pieces of paper from being taken by the wind, "I am the wealthiest man in the area! I'll give you whatever amount of money you want, if you save me!"

"I don't know if you can understand me or not," Piccolo stated, his eyes glancing towards the man for a moment, before turning back to the creature, "but let him go... then the two of us can fight, if that is what you desire."

The creature stared at him for a few seconds, as if mentally going over something in his head, before opening his hand and letting the man collapse on the ground, almost as if he was letting the man go. The man inched forward for a few seconds, though his progress was stopped when the creature's stinger pierced his back, to which Piccolo watched as the creature started to drain the man of his life force. The man literally collapsed in on himself as his skin shriveled and his bones turned to liquid, to which Piccolo watched as the entirety of the poor man was consumed into the creature's body, who pulled his tail back and stared at him once more.

Piccolo could tell that this creature was definitely responsible for what he had seen around the city, with the holes in the back of all the clothing he had seen, but he had no idea why the creature had bothered to do that... while at the same time knowing that some explanation would be coming his way.

"The next one that will end up like this will be you," the creature said, surprising Piccolo by the fact that he was able to talk for a few seconds, though his voice sounded like he was trying to be terrifying, "Piccolo Daimao."

Before Piccolo could say anything to that, and inquire how the creature knew that name, the creature started to power up, as he started pushing the wind away from him as the ground in front of him cracked, while at the same time his power pushed over cars, shattered windows, and cracked some of the buildings around them. At the same time Piccolo could feel some of Goku's ki coming from the creature, which made the mysterious creature even more deadly than he had been. A few seconds later the creature stopped powering up and stared at Piccolo, which meant that they were either going to have a small conversation or they were going to start fighting.

"So, who are you?" Piccolo asked, knowing that he could guess at the creature's name, but he wanted to double check in case this wasn't the Android that the other two Androids had warned him and the others about, "And what are you for that matter?"

"Well, to be perfectly honest, my creator didn't personally tell me what my name was," the creature said, though at the same time Piccolo kept himself ready, just in case the creature decided to attack him while he explained himself, "though, after some searching through his files, I discovered that he intended on giving me the name 'Cell'... and personally, I think that is a perfect name."

"So, you're the Cell that the other Androids warned us about," Piccolo commented, knowing that he had found the one thing that the two Androids might actually fear, considering that they appeared like they didn't want to fight the creature, "which means that the 'creator' you mentioned is Dr. Gero."

"And how would you know that Dr. Gero made me?" the creature, Cell, asked, though it was hard to tell if he was actually curious of if he was trying to distract Piccolo.

"Android 17 and 18 were awake for some time while Dr. Gero went away on business," Piccolo said, remembering what the two Androids had told them, "they found a few files that allowed them to change some of their programming... while at the same time discovering some information on you. Based on what they found they determined that allowing you to live would be a mistake, where they told me and my friends about you in the hopes that we would hunt you down and obliterate you before you woke up... though its clear that we were a little late in that regard."

"You knew of my existence before I revealed myself," Cell commented, sounding a little surprised by that fact, before glaring at Piccolo once more, "I'm actually not that surprised by this information... and besides, soon you'll be a nice meal that will increase my power even further, so it really doesn't matter how you knew about me."

"Well, you say that like I'm going to be easy to take out," Piccolo said, causing Cell to stop in his tracks for a few seconds, while at the same time allowing his own power to rise all around them, "however, let me show you just how wrong you really are."

With that said Piccolo released his own energy, pushing the ground beneath his feet further into the ground as the force of his energy started to push Cell backwards. That was rapidly followed by a large flash of golden light being pushed out from where he was standing, though a few seconds later it was clear that Cell was trying to hold his own against the power he was emitting. The two of them stared at each other for a few seconds, allowing Cell to understand the difference between their power, while at the same time giving Piccolo a few seconds to clarify something that his opponent had said... before putting him in the ground.

"You called me Piccolo Daimao," Piccolo commented, causing Cell to lock his gaze on him, while at the same time they remained where they were standing, "unfortunately you are mistaking him for me. I am Piccolo, one of the Z Warriors that protects the Earth from creatures and villains like yourself... though the fact that you extinguished the lives of everyone in this town actually works to my advantage."

"And what could you possibly mean by that?" Cell asked, which meant he was curious as to what the Namekian was talking about, while at the same time preparing himself for whatever might be coming his way.

"It means, my dear Cell, that I can go all out without having to worry about innocent bystanders." Piccolo said, allowing his energy to gather in front of his left hand, which he pointed in Cell's direction for a few seconds and then released a large burst of energy at his opponent.

The resulting explosion rocked the surrounding area, creating a shockwave that would be felt by everyone that could feel energy while at the same time destroying all of the buildings around him and Cell. A few seconds later the smoke cleared and revealed the destruction that rested all around Piccolo, though as he lowered his hand he noticed that some of the rubble was moving. That was followed by the pieces of building moving around until Cell pulled himself from the destruction, though he seemed out of it as he shook off the effects of the attack that Piccolo had thrown at him. Piccolo smiled as he flew through the air and reached Cell, who threw a punch in return, though at the same time Piccolo had been anticipating an attack and dodged it, to which he used his new speed to race around his target, approach him from behind, and spin around before delivering a kick that sent Cell flying.

Cell stopped himself from going too far and turned back to face Piccolo, who was in the process of sending another kick his way, though time time Cell threw himself backwards and moved away from Piccolo, who appeared behind him and kicked him back in the direction he had been running away from. As Cell went flying, and crossed the ground he had been trying to cover, Piccolo appeared in front of where he was going to land and raised his fist, so he could deliver a punch that would turn the tide in his favor. Cell, however, noticed what was coming and managed to stop himself before the attack could land, with his own energy no less, though that was followed by him flying into the air and allowing him to glare down at Piccolo for a few seconds.

They stared at each other for a few seconds before Cell raised two of his fingers to his head, to which Piccolo raised his eyebrow for a moment, before Cell loosed the Special Beam Cannon at Piccolo... who growled and slammed his hand into the attack, sending it into a nearby building that was destroyed a few seconds later.

Cell apparently used the attack as a diversion, because he appeared behind Piccolo and attacked him while forcing him into the air, where they started exchanging blows with each other. That quickly came to an end as Piccolo slammed his fist into Cell's face and knocked him backwards, though at the same time Piccolo moved passed his opponent and approached from behind. Cell tried to attack him, but Piccolo used an after image and slipped passed his opponent, to which he reappeared behind Cell, who turned around when he noticed the deception, and delivered a kick that sent him flying back into the ground below them.

This time Cell didn't try anything funny, to which Piccolo landed nearby and kept his eyes on his target, because he was expecting some sort of trick in the near future.

"So, who put you in that time machine and sent you back to this time?" Piccolo asked, remembering that Kami had seen the discovery of the second time machine, which meant that he knew of its existence thanks to the knowledge that was handed to him.

"No one. I sent myself back to this time period," Cell replied, though he frowned for a moment, indicating that he had believed the second time machine would have been hidden and that no one would know of its existence, "That time machine was too small for this body to fit in, so I reverted back to my egg form to fit inside it, though before the change into my egg was complete I set the coordinates for four years ago. I have come back to this time period to achieve my perfect form, though I think its time that we ended this fight."

As Piccolo watched his opponent he noticed that he was pulling his hands towards the right side of his body, while at the same time his energy seemed to shift towards Goku's for a moment... though Piccolo knew which move Cell was attempting to use.

"Ka... me... ha... me..." Cell said, the energy gathering around his hands, and forming the sphere that usually came with the attack when Goku or one of the girls used the move, before leveling his palms with him, "HAAAAAA!"

Piccolo, in a moment of quick decision making, moved out of the area as the attack was released at him, allowing it to detonate on some of the rubble as he moved into the air, though that was before Cell appeared behind him and used both his arms and his legs to grab onto Piccolo, to prevent him from moving. A few seconds later he raised his tail and sent it flying towards Piccolo's chest, though that was stopped as Piccolo used his arm instead of allowing it to pierce his chest, while at the same time biting back a scream.

"The outcome remains the same," Cell commented, though his tone indicated that he was pleased by what had happened, "I shall take your powerful life essence into my own and increase my power even more than the townspeople did... and I shall use your power to help me achieve my perfect form."

Piccolo struggled against the power that Cell possessed, the power that was being used to keep him trapped, while feeling some of his essence being drained from him. A second or two later he spotted at least twenty tanks rolling up to where he and Cell were floating, to which he noticed the leader shouting up to them, insisting that they surrender and not bother fighting back. Before Cell could say anything the commander of the armed forces called for his soldiers to open fire, to which Cell extended his right hand and used his energy to force the missiles back down towards the ground... effectively obliterating all of the tanks in an instant, while no doubt killing all of the people that had come to fight them.

As Cell gloated over destroying the soldiers and their toys, however, Piccolo noticed that his left arm was completely drained, to which he slammed the back of his head into Cell's mouth and released himself. He then used the opportunity to fly to the ground, where Cell followed him the moment he was done getting rid of the brief pain he had felt, though the monster seemed pleased, in some manner, to have someone actually fight back against him.

"You were lucky to get away from me," Cell said, chuckling a bit as he stared at Piccolo, or more specifically the drained arm that he was holding onto, "but with your arm in that condition it appears that the advantage has switched to my side, where it shall remain until I'm done with you."

"There's no doubt that you are correct," Piccolo replied, calling upon his earlier terror at the discovery of who Rainbow and Applejack's father was to make himself appear that he was scared of Cell, which would no doubt lower the monster's guard until the time was right, "With my arm in this condition my balance will be thrown off, so its plainly obvious that you have won this battle."

"Yes, not even you can help admitting when your beaten." Cell stated, a grin appearing on his face as he realized that he was going to gain a large amount of energy from taking Piccolo into himself, "Your power will allow me to ascend to my final form... so in thanks, I will tell you something about me. As you might have no doubt guessed, thanks to your knowledge of my existence, I am another of the 'Artificial Humans' that Dr. Gero created, though instead of being made by the doctor himself I was created by his computer. Dr. Gero, at one point in time, started gathering the cells of the world's greatest warriors in an attempt to create an Artificial Human from synthesized cells, but due to the amount of time it was taking he eventually gave up halfway through.

However, the computer itself continued its research and continued collecting cells of the most powerful warriors this planet had to offer, so at the time of the Saiyan invasion it gathered the cells of Goku, Vegeta, and yourself. Then, when Frieza and his father arrived on Earth, we had the good fortune to acquire their cells as well, though we refused to collect your friend Trunk's cells, as we already had too much from the Saiyans themselves."

"Question," Piccolo said, causing Cell to frown at him for a few seconds, though that was before he beckoned for Piccolo to continue, "How did you acquire the cells of Frieza and his father? Trunks obliterated the two of them without leaving a single trace that they were even there, so how did you obtain their cells?"

"There's a little robot that has been gathering cells, similar to the one Dr. Gero used to spy on Goku and his friends," Cell explained, while at the same time he shrugged as Piccolo noticed the oddly shaped miniature robot that was floating somewhere near Cell, "Honestly, you would think that we wouldn't have been able to acquire the cells of Frieza and his father, but the robot was able to grab some before they were both obliterated from existence. Go ahead, destroy the robot if you wish, it doesn't matter in the long run... because in twenty-four years I will be created and that version of myself will do the same thing I did, until we come to this point."

"And this perfect form of yours," Piccolo asked, though at the same time he used a small amount of energy to obliterate the robot in question, because if anything else showed up it was best to not give the future creation the cells of someone like Beerus, "how do you go about acquiring something like that?"

"I must absorb two specialized lifeforms to reach my perfect form," Cell said, chuckling for a moment, as if he enjoyed revealing everything to someone before he absorbed them, "The computer that created me informed me that my targets were the last two living Androids created by Dr. Gero; Android 17 and Android 18. Unfortunately in my era the two Androids didn't exist, though I suspect that the version of Trunks that I killed had ended their lives... but he had his time machine, which I used to come back to this time. The computer also told me that my perfect form will have a power that is terrible, far beyond what the imagination can conjure, and that I can do whatever I desire with my full power."

Even as Cell said those words Piccolo knew that there was something much stronger than Cell's perfect form, as he had the knowledge that a God of Destruction existed... which meant that Cell's perfect form would be nothing special in comparison.

"Well then Cell, you have my gratitude," Piccolo said, to which he smiled at his opponent for a few seconds, while at the same time he gripped his ruined arm as tightly as he could, "Thanks to you, all of the mysteries, about both you and the other Androids, have been solved... and now I know what to tell the others."

Cell blinked as Piccolo tore off his ruined arm and tossed it towards the ground, before concentrating for a few seconds and regenerating a new one, which caused Cell to back up as he realized that Piccolo had fooled him. At the same time he realized that this wasn't just the Piccolo he thought he was dealing with, because that sort of trick almost made him think of Kami, which meant that the two of them had merged back into one being. While the disappearance of the Dragon Balls was convenient to him, as it meant that everyone who died stayed dead, he also knew that he wasn't strong enough to take Piccolo out, not yet anyway.

As he jumped onto the building behind him, so he could consider what to do next in his fight with Piccolo, the two of them felt some new arrivals coming their way, to which Cell noticed that Trunks and Krillin were the first to arrive. With three enemies he knew that he would be in some trouble, but then he spotted two people he had been hoping to avoid until he had acquired his perfect form; Rainbow Dash and Applejack. He had, after some time, returned to where the computer had been and noticed some interesting pieces of information on them, along with Rainbow's lance. There was also something special hidden away in Dr. Gero's secret laboratory, but he had ignored it and came here to steal the energy he had acquired so far.

"Well, its good of you guys to join us," Piccolo said, to which he pointed at Cell for a moment, "Allow me to introduce Cell, the Android that 17 and 18 warned us about."

"That's Cell?" Trunks asked, though at the same time he knew that they were going to have to put the creature down, otherwise there was no telling how much death the creature could cause.

"That's right, I am the one the other Androids warned you about," Cell exclaimed, making sure that all of them had their attention on him, because he was about to try something that was either going to allow him to survive or it was going to get him killed, "but I'm not telling my story again... though I will leave you all enlightened."

A few seconds later he flew into the air and made sure that he was level with the sun, because if he was going to live, and not get killed here, he needed to escape before the pony girls murdered him with their abilities... to which he called upon one of the abilities he had learned thanks to his cells and raised his hands to his head.

"Oh no," Krillin said, recognizing the stance that the creature was using, because he and Goku had learned that move from Tien back when he had joined their side, "that's the Solar Flare!"

The moment the words left Krillin's mouth the group adverted their eyes as the light flashed down upon them, though while they couldn't see they knew that Cell was escaping, meaning that they would have to expand their energy to hunt him down in the future. When the light faded the group opened their eyes and discovered that Cell was no longer in the immediate area, though based on everything he knew about their abilities they all guessed that he had the ability to hide his ki as well, making searching for him much more difficult. Piccolo and Applejack flew into the air and looked around for a few seconds, trying to determine where the Android went, though at the same time Rainbow flew around the entirety of the ruined town and tried to locate their target... before they all returned to where Trunks and Krillin were standing.

"Well, Cell is as good as gone," Rainbow commented, feeling annoyed that she and Applejack had missed their opportunity to show the seemingly powerful Android what they were capable of.

"And we have no way of tracking him until he willingly reveals himself," Piccolo added, letting out a sigh as he contained his anger for being arrogant with his new power, because he knew that he could have killed Cell if he had been caught off guard so many times.

Before anyone said anything else they noticed that Tien was flying their way, though as their friend landed Rainbow smiled, because if what she was feeling was correct another of their friends was about to show up... to which everyone else allowed a smile to grace their faces as Vegeta landed nearby. Rainbow wasn't going to ask how he had felt the fight between Cell and Piccolo, while he was in the Other World no less, but he apparently had and had coming running.

"So Piccolo," Vegeta commented, to which he looked around at the devastation that was all around them, while at the same time wishing that he had been here to help out, "how did you acquire this new strength of yours?"

"He merged with Kami," Krillin replied, knowing that this was something that Piccolo might not want to talk about, before he looked over at the Namekian, "though I have to admit that he is much stronger than I originally thought he would be from such a fusion."

"Unfortunately I have some bad news to share," Piccolo stated, causing everyone to look at him once more, "Apparently Dr. Gero has been gathering the cells of the world's greatest fighters, by an old computer that he apparently never shut down, and has created that monster that you all felt. From what I've been able to gather he's got the cells of Vegeta, Goku, Frieza and his father, and myself, though at the same time I have to wonder if the computer managed to grab some of Rainbow or Applejack's cells, back when Nappa was running around."

"I seriously hope that isn't the case," Krillin said, trying to resist the urge to shake in fear, because the thought of an Android wielding the powers of both Rainbow and Applejack, in one body no less, made him tremble.

"Please. As if an Android could contain our awesomeness," Rainbow replied, while at the same time Applejack shook her head in annoyance, "So let's go hunt down Cell and put him down, before he does whatever he's supposed to do."

"He's going to try and absorb 17 and 18," Piccolo answered, shocking everyone by the news, though at the same time he actually had a brilliant idea that would no doubt draw the monstrous Android out of hiding, "apparently they are the keys to him acquiring his perfect form, which is apparently so much stronger than his current form that we couldn't even begin to imagine the power he'd command."

"Then we'll just hunt him down and kill him before he has the chance to do that," Vegeta commented, to which everyone nodded in agreement, though at the same time he turned to his son, "Trunks, I have the feeling that the secret laboratory we have been searching for might be under the one where Dr. Gero awoke the other Androids, so why don't you head over there and see if you can't find it... and the Cell that's currently being made by that computer. You should travel with Rainbow and Applejack, just in case Cell brought more than just himself to this time period, but make sure that you get all the files necessary before you blow the place sky high."

"And what will you and the others be doing?" Trunks asked, though at the same time he knew that his father and his friends would no doubt be hunting down Cell, to eliminate him, or to find the Androids, to warn them about the danger they were in.

"Hunting down Cell," Piccolo said, to which the rest of the group, those that hadn't been named by Vegeta, nodded their understanding to the situation, "Once you have any plans or information regarding Cell you should head back to Bulma and see if she can't come up with something to help us out."

Trunks nodded and flew into the air, to which both Rainbow and Applejack bid their friends farewell for the moment and flew off in the direction of the laboratory they had been in earlier. At the same time Krillin decided to follow after them as well, because he knew that in a fight against Cell, who had fought on par with Piccolo, he would end up dead. Tien and Piccolo headed off in one direction, allowing Vegeta to head off in another direction, to which they could cover more ground and use the plan to raise their energy in case they found Cell. It was an effective strategy, which had worked multiple times since they came up with it, so they reflected to use the same plan again and again until they no longer needed to use it.

As they flew away from the ruins of Ginertown, and began the hunt for Cell, Piccolo reflected to talk with Vegeta about what he had discovered, when they wouldn't have to worry about being overheard by someone who didn't need to know the information yet. At the same time he hoped that Dr. Gero's computer had failed to do anything with the cells of Rainbow and Applejack, because a manufactured Android, possessing both of their powers, would be devastating to the entire world. He had an uneasy sense of dread that filled his body, though whether it was from what he had learned about the girls or about Cell's supposed perfect form he had no idea, but at the same time he silently hoped that he and the others could beat Cell before he did what he was here to do.
> Android: Gero's Secret Lab
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

As Rainbow, Applejack, Krillin, and Trunks flew towards the location of Dr. Gero's hidden laboratory, which they remembered the location of thanks to their earlier visit, Trunks thought about what he and the others had seen back in Gingertown. He had known that Dr. Gero had created a number of Androids, thanks to what his mother had told him before he had gone back in time to kill Frieza, but the creature that called itself Cell, and was apparently another of Dr. Gero's creations, made him worry about what else he might have missed. Piccolo had told them that Cell had the cells of Goku, his father Vegeta, Piccolo himself, and both Frieza and his father, but there was no telling what the doctor's computer had done with the few cells it had grabbed... those that belonged to Rainbow and Applejack.

Trunks had to admit that the possibility of another Android, made from the synthesized cells of both of the pony girls and given every possible move Dr. Gero's machines had observed over the years, made him fear for the safety of this planet, while at the same time fearing for his own timeline. Now that he knew about Cell's existence he could go back to his future, destroy the evil Androids that had killed a large percentage of the people in his time, and then find and destroy the future Cell when he showed himself. It sounded simple, he realized that, but at the same time he worried about the existence of another Android that was created from Rainbow and Applejack's cells... and it appeared that everyone else had been thinking the same time before they departed from the ruins of Gingertown.

His thoughts were interrupted when he noticed that Krillin was pulling back towards him, as he had allowed the girls to get ahead so they could talk and possibly scout out the area in front of them, in case there was anything else that might be a surprise for them.

"Something on your mind Krillin?" Trunks asked, knowing that Krillin had to be thinking about how useless he was in the face of such powerful foes, while at the same time trying to come up with a way to make himself useful.

"I'm worried." Krillin admitted, though his tone made it impossible to tell whether he was referring to the two Androids that they had been training to fight, the arrival of Cell, or the possibility that Rainbow and Applejack's cells had been used to make one more Android, "Android 17 and Android 18 were able to fight on par with both Rainbow and Applejack, while at the same time Cell was able to outsmart Piccolo, when he was merged with Kami and was empowered by both his knowledge and his strength. And then there's the possibility that Dr. Gero's computer might have acquired the cells of both Rainbow and Applejack, which means that we might have another Android running around the area... one that could be much stronger than anything we have seen so far."

"Krillin, I doubt even a computer could create something from Rainbow and Applejack's cells," Trunks said, trying to calm the man down, because he didn't want to admit that there was a slim possibility that they would be destroying more than this ear's version of Cell, "Let's just head to the laboratory, see if we can't find the hidden section that has to be there, and then take out this timeline's version of Cell, while at the same time grabbing anything that might help us deal with the Cell that the others are hunting down."

"You know, I have been this worried or scared since Namek," Krillin commented, though at this point he was talking to distract himself from what was happening in the world around them, "While we were there the Grand Elder, the oldest Namekian, helped Gohan and I by releasing our hidden potential, which helped us in our fight against one of the members of the Ginyu Force. Of course both Rainbow and Applejack got the power up as well, though when they got it I commented that it felt like they had been trained by a god... which is why I'm worried. Their power, bound together in the form of another Android, would be disastrous for all of us, especially since we have no idea how much strength could be packed into such a creature."

Trunks was sure that Krillin was overthinking the entire situation, especially since they had more important matters to deal with, but he found it interesting that the man believed that the girls had been trained by a god. He knew, from the stories he had heard after his arrival, that Chronoa was the mother of Rainbow and Applejack, which meant that they were raised by someone important, while at the same time he knew that none of them knew who their father was, because neither of the girls would share that information with anyone. Just thinking about them also made him wonder if the girls had bothered to learn or develop any new techniques over the last three years, but if their battle with Androids 17 and 18 was anything to go by they had only learned to increase their Kaio-Ken multiples.

Still, Trunks knew that some of the Z Warriors had learned new techniques or had empowered themselves to make their existing techniques more powerful, but it really made him wonder what else the girls had learned... while at the same time wondering what conditions they were waiting for if they had any additional moves. For instance Rainbow only used the lance against enemies she was angry at, if the stories he had heard were true, or against powerful opponents that were distracted by someone else, based on the battle with Frieza he had heard about. Applejack, from what he could determine, had no ultimate technique to speak of, though if she had one in her arsenal she was keeping it a secret, which was likely the best call based on what they had learned from Cell.





It didn't take the group very long to reach the mountains that rested all around Metro North, though it did take them some time to research the surrounding area for the laboratory that Android 17 and Android 18, as well Android 16, had been sleeping in until Dr. Gero woke them up. As they looked around Krillin commented that this search would have been a lot faster if someone, it didn't matter who, had blown a hole in the mountain where the laboratory was resting, so they could remember where it was without really wasting time searching for it. Neither Rainbow or Applejack seemed phased by the fact it was taking some time, because when they were in the immediate area of the laboratory Applejack turned and spotted the metallic doors that had been knocked down earlier.

Once she had rediscovered the location of the laboratory she summoned her energy and allowed it to radiate from her body for a few seconds, though after a few seconds Rainbow and the others gathered around her, to which they flew down towards the laboratory... though once they were inside the hidden building Krillin had them stop for a few seconds to put the fallen doors back up, where he could relax after the flight through the cold air.

"You know, we might not like Dr. Gero all that much, but at least he installed a heater in this place," Krillin commented, stretching his arms for a few seconds, because he was glad to get the chill out of his bones before he started searching the laboratory, "So, do you guys really think that there's another laboratory hidden underneath this one?"

"Well, this is the only laboratory we know about," Trunks replied, to which he sat down at the computer and opened the files, hoping that there was a map or something for him to use so they could discover where the other part of the laboratory was located, "The computer that is currently making Cell is either hidden inside this laboratory, on another level mind you, or its hidden somewhere else around the world... though personally I'm hoping for it to be in this laboratory, so we don't waste our time searching for another lab."

"You know, I can understand that this is a small lab and all," Rainbow commented, causing Trunks and Krillin to look her way, to which they discovered that she and her sister were standing next to a ladder, one that went deeper into the ground, "but something tells me Dr. Gero should have done a much better job of hiding this ladder, because we found it in a matter of seconds. So, who's ready to go see what the doctor's computer is up to and kill the version of Cell that's currently being made down there?"

Trunks found it a little odd that the ladder leading to the secret laboratory would be so easily found out, but at the same time he knew that Dr. Gero might have intentionally done it because he believed that no one would be able to find the lab itself. He and Krillin nodded before all four of them jumped down into the hole that had been uncovered, to which they carefully moved down the shaft until they reached a tunnel, where at the end of it they discovered that there was another set of metallic doors waiting for them. The four of them walked towards the doors for a few seconds, though when they reached them Trunks pushed opened the doors and revealed the hidden section of the laboratory that they had been searching for.

A few seconds later, and after running his hands over the wall, Trunks flipped the switch that he discovered and turned on all the lights that were in the laboratory, where they discovered what was waiting for them. What they found was a strange looking computer, a container that was filled with some sort of light green liquid, and some other odds and ends that Dr. Gero had built down here.

"So this is the computer that built Cell," Krillin commented, already feeling the urge to ignite his ki and just obliterate the entirety of the laboratory, both the upper section and the section they were in at the moment, "and its the same computer that's got to building this era's version of Cell."

"And I think I might have found Cell," Trunks said, to which he looked at the container that was resting near the computer, while at the same time drawing everyone else to what he had discovered.

What the group found inside the container was a small creature, whose skin happened to be the same color as Cell's exoskeleton, that was merely floating in the middle of the container, oblivious to the world around it. It was hard to imagine that such a small thing could become a monster like Cell, though at the same time they all knew that looks could be deceiving, because most opponents underestimated Rainbow and Applejack until they fought them. Other than Cell and the computer that created him, and a desk that appeared to have some papers resting on it, the group determined that there had to be nothing more to the area... much less anything else for them to worry about.

"Okay, we should be able to wrap this up with some ease," Krillin commented, to which the others could hear that he was glad that there was nothing else for them to worry about, much less any crazy creations that could possess the cells of both Rainbow and Applejack.

"Its hard to imagine that everything Cell has done so far has been under instructions that were installed by this computer," Trunks said, turning to look at the machine for a few seconds, to which he pulled something out and stuck it into a waiting port, "My mother, the future version of her I mean, gave me this so I could copy Dr. Gero's files off his computers, if they survived the destruction of his laboratory, but now we should be able to get more than enough information on both the Androids and Cell."

"We should take these papers with us as well," Applejack added, pointing to the blueprints that were sitting on the nearby table, which happened to have Android 17's number on the top of them, "I'm sure that Bulma and her father will want to have a look at those once we bring these to them... along with everything that's on that computer."

"Okay, this mystery just got stranger," Trunks commented, seeing a file that had a strange name on it, one that only confused him further than he already was, "We all know that this computer has been gathering cells from everyone, thanks to what Piccolo determined from his brief conversation with Cell, but this file indicates that the computer started building another Android that's similar to Cell."

"You have got to be kidding me," Krillin said, not believing what he was hearing, though at the same time he noticed that neither Rainbow or Applejack seemed phased by that information, "Okay, what does the file say about this one?"

"Quite a lot actually," Trunks replied, to which he sweated for a few seconds as he realized what the first few lines contained, before he noticed that there was a video of sorts in the file, to which he tapped on it before turning to the others, "and there's a file of some kind."

The group watched as a section of the computer opened and revealed a screen that was designed to play videos, though after a few seconds the video that Trunks had loaded started playing, where they found Dr. Gero, as a human no less, staring at them. Or rather, as Trunks mentally reflected, he was staring at whoever this video was actually intended for, be that himself, one of the trio of Androids he had woke up, or Cell himself.

"Hello, I am Dr. Gero," the recording said, to which the doctor actually waved at whatever was recording him, which had to be the computer itself, "This recording is intended for my final creation, the Bio-Android I call Gale Wind, so if anyone else is watching this I hope you would do the reasonable thing and close the video."

"Gale Wind?" Krillin asked, to which the rest of the group shrugged for a few seconds, as they were as lost as he was, "Why don't I like the sound of that?"

"Hello Gale Wind," Dr. Dero continued, which meant that he had actually paused for a few seconds for a decision to be made by whoever opened the video, "I don't know how much you know, as there is no way for me to tell if your accessing this file shortly after you woke up or if your watching it once you observed the world around you, but there are some things I feel that you should know. You were created from the cells of six great warriors; the Saiyans known as Son Goku and Vegeta, the Namekian known as Piccolo, the tyrant called Frieza, and the strange pony girls known as Rainbow and Applejack. You are no doubt wondering why you resemble the pony girls so much, though all I can offer you is that their cells were so potent that they gifted you with their form... something that I noticed when you were first being made."

That was when the screen shifted to whatever was behind Dr. Gero, where the group discovered that there was a small hidden area behind the computer, which held another container that looked like the one that this era's version of Cell was being held in. When the group spotted the container's inhabitant, however, they spotted what appeared to be a one year old version of Rainbow, or Applejack considering what the doctor had said, though the Android's skin color appeared to be teal colored. The group noticed that the hair that the Android had, which was wild and not combed into a style like Rainbow's or Applejack's hair, was dark green colored, while at the same time there was a few orange streaks that reminded them all of Cell.

"I started making you in the year that Frieza arrived on Earth," Dr. Gero continued, though at the same time he stared at the version of the Android that was there during his recording, "I could have started the process when the pony girls first arrived on Earth, but I felt the need to lay off until something else happened, which came in the form of Frieza and his father. Once I had all of the machines set up to start constructing you, so I could focus on my personal revenge, I estimated that it would take between ten to fifteen years before you would be able to awaken and start growing into your power... despite the fact that you became a one year old within a few weeks.

Your growth stalled once you reached this state, which seems to resemble what happened to your brother, the Android I have decided to call Cell, though I fear that he may not awaken, despite the efforts of this computer. Despite the time I have devoted to creating three special Androids, numbers 16, 17, and 18, I have allotted some time to make sure nothing bad happens to you. If you are listening to this than that means I succeeded in creating you and ensuring your safety, despite the threats that I might be bringing to this lab."

The group watched as the screen shifted back to Dr. Gero in full, where he looked at the original container, and the sleeping version of Cell that was contained with in, though they had to wonder what he was going to tell this Gale Wind, about her own brother.

"I don't know whether or not Cell will still be in his container when you wake up, but there is something I should tell you about him," Dr. Gero said, though the way he spoke made the group wonder if he was going to reveal a weakness or something similar to that, "you aren't like Cell, as the computer designed him to require two additional components to reach what it calls his 'Perfect Form', while at the same time you never needed a final form. The power that's coursing through your veins, from Rainbow and her sister, as well as everyone else, makes the need for such a thing irrelevant... which will no doubt annoy your brother when he finds out that you are slightly better than he is.

There is one other key difference between the two of you; while Cell might feel the need to kill Son Goku, as that man is the object of my rage, you are not going to have the desire to kill him installed within you. Gale Wind, you will be free to do whatever it is that you desire, be it world domination or stopping your brother from destroying the world, if that was something he wanted to do with his free time. I confess, I have no idea what your brother will do when, and if, he awakens, but you can do whatever you want with your life... I will not ask that you follow in the footsteps of myself and the other Androids that I have built.

Gale Wind, my truly perfect and final creation... all I can say is that I hope you live a long life and do whatever it is that love to do, as I'm sure that someone will have ended my life before we have the chance to properly meet..."

It sounded like there are more to the video, if only a few seconds and a few words, but the end of the file was either corrupted or Dr. Gero had said something that he deemed important enough to edit out, though everything he had said so far told the group that this Gale Wind was supposed to be the exact opposite of Cell. With the video over, and the screen returned to normal, Trunks and the others walked around the computer and found the second container that they had seen during the video, along with the sleeping form of the Android known as Gale Wind. It seemed like she was locked in stasis, similar to what had happened with Cell if they could believe what Dr. Gero had said about the Android, but even so the very sight of the two Androids made Trunks angry.

"Krillin, grab those plans that we were looking at a few minutes ago," Trunks said, though at the same time the others could tell that he was pissed, "we're going to kill both of these Androids and destroy the entirety of this laboratory, just to ensure that this computer doesn't make anything more. History has been changed enough as it is."

Krillin nodded as he collected the plans, and the item that Trunks had plugged into the computer, though that was followed by Trunks' energy gathering around his hand... but before he did anything he noticed that Rainbow was looking at them for a few seconds.

"Shouldn't we let Gale Wind live through this?" Rainbow asked, recalling what the video had said about her, and the fact that she could make her own decisions without having to fall back on any programming that the doctor or his computer might have installed in her, "I mean, she could make a great ally in the fight against Cell, especially if she has my awesome cells inside of her."

"Then we'll find the future version of her," Applejack commented, causing the group to turn towards her, "Think about it, if Cell was able to figure out how to come back in time, to this point in time, than we have to believe that Gale Wind could do the same thing. Or maybe she hitched a ride on the time machine Cell stole from the future and got separated from him when he arrived, or, and this is the more insane theory, maybe she built her own time machine and did what her brother had done. Its impossible to determine how she could come back, but I think its okay to assume that she has to be here somewhere, no doubt hunting for her brother."

"That's the thing that irritates me, that others are using the time machine," Trunks said, to which he turned to the Android that was in front of him and raised his hand towards it, "Now then, let's be done with this and get those plans to my mother, so she start the search for a weakness in either the Androids, in case they turn against us, or in Cell."

Before anyone could say anything Trunks loosed a powerful ki blast and sent it flying towards the second container, effectively obliterating this era's version of Gale Wind from existence, while at the same time causing the entire room to shake. The moment Trunks did that, and started moving towards the opening, the others opened fire on the rest of the room, sending small ki blasts into the walls and the machines, kicking up fire and smoke everywhere. As the room started filling with smoke and fire the group turned on the computer, to which they opened fire on the machine, making impossible for anyone to replicate Dr. Gero's work without the information that Trunks had copied. Once that deed was done, and he was sure that the computer was destroyed, they loosed a small ki blast at Cell's container, obliterating this era's version of the killer Android.

The moment the last objective was cleared the group charged through the tunnel, flew to the room they had been in before, and then ran outside as the entire place started filling with smoke, though Krillin turned around and threw another blast down the ladder before following everyone outside... where they watched as the laboratory and its hidden basement were engulfed in a large explosion.

"I can't believe that we were able to do this," Krillin cheered, as it was clear that he enjoyed the fact that they had destroyed Cell before he could fully mature, making their own future much safer, "and we were lucky to find the plans for Android 18, especially when we might find something to help us deal with Cell... in one way or another."

"Yes, we certainly lucked out," Trunks said, to which he looked at the plans that Krillin was carrying, before he sighed and looked at the man for a few seconds, "Krillin, you really should take those plans to my mother. She's bound to be able to help us in some way, once she has had an opportunity to study those plans in great detail."

"And what will you be doing while I do that?" Krillin asked, though he was pleased that he wouldn't have to deal with Cell, especially when he knew that he wasn't going to last long in a straight up fight with the Android, or Bio-Android as he recalled Dr. Gero mentioning in his video.

"I'm going to find my father and train with him," Trunks replied, knowing that it was time to see what sort of training method his father had in mind, especially when he had refused it the last time he had made the offer, before he turned to Rainbow and Applejack, "The two of you should come along as well. I'm sure that my father will want to include you in the training as well, given the fact that the two of you are his closest friends in the entire universe."

Rainbow nodded, because she was eager to see Trunks' reaction to meeting his Saiyan grandparents, while at the same time she was excited to do something more than what they were doing at the moment. Sure, she knew that someone was going to have to tell the others about the new Bio-Android, which was going to shock them when they heard the news, but the only good thing that would come from this was that Gale Wind could potentially be on their side. She still found it odd that Dr. Gero and his computer had managed to create a creature from both her cells and her sister's cells, but the deceased doctor was apparently a genius, if they could believe what Bulma had told them, so she guessed it made sense that he could create something from their cells.

She knew that Applejack would be more concerned with finding this Gale Wind, if she was able to come back in time like her brother, and determine where her loyalties were, because having another powerful enemy, one that could potentially possess the ability to use everything she and Applejack had learned, made her smile with excitement and actually sweat a tiny bit.

"Fine, you guys can go have fun training," Krillin finally said, to which he let out a sigh and turned towards the direction of Bulma's place, which he knew would take some time to reach before he arrived at his destination, "I'll see you guys whenever you decide to fight Cell... or whenever you decide to be done with your training session. I'm going to go see Bulma and have this mess straightened out, and hopefully I don't run into Cell or this Gale Wind."

Trunks nodded and flew off in the direction of his father's energy, to which Rainbow and Applejack followed after him, as they were eager to train with their best friend again, especially after the last time they had all trained together. They knew that they needed to get stronger, which was understandable considering that the two Androids they had fought earlier had been able to fight on par with them. There was also no telling how strong Cell was getting, from all the people he was absorbing, so they wanted to be prepared for what could be ahead of them... which would eventually end in one, or all, of them fighting against the Bio-Android.

They also knew that Vegeta wasn't going to like the news that there was another Bio-Android besides Cell, though at the same time it was impossible to gauge his reaction to what they were going to tell him before they arrived... where they worried that Cell might be doing something at that exact moment.





Nicky Town, located some distance away from Gingertown, was a town that had a decent population and had an airport that ensured the town had a decent stream of visitors, allowing it to grow like all the other towns and cities that were close to its location. To most people this was a place to visit, mainly due to family members that had moved there, but to someone like Cell this was a perfect location to devour another meal. He made sure to avoid releasing his energy, as it would allow the Z Warriors to find him before he was ready to face any of them, along with a certain someone he was trying to avoid. He growled as he struck someone with his tail and drained his target of all his life energy, further empowering himself, before he pulled his stinger out and continued walking in the shadows.

He was thankful that the computer had actually created him, as his father, Dr. Gero, had become consumed by creating another Bio-Android that was supposed to be as powerful as him, while at the same time treating her with more love and care than he ever got. He hated Gale Wind, so much so that he had actually considered smashing her container the moment he discovered her sleeping form in this era, but if he had done that then he would have tipped off his father and that would have caused more changes to history than what had happened so far. At the time he had held himself back from killing this era's version of his sister, though at the same time he had been making sure he was hidden from all his enemies... and that included more than Piccolo and the Z Warriors.

Gale Wind, the version from his own future, had hitched a ride on the leg of the time machine, though he knew that he had lost her in the time stream, otherwise he was sure that she would have obliterated him the moment the machine landed. He knew that she was here, somewhere in this timeline, hunting for him so she could put a stop to his plans of absorbing both Android 17 and Android 18, which made him angry as he consumed his prey. If he could get his hands on his real targets, and acquire what he needed from them, he was sure that he could beat his sister when the time came... to which he allowed a smile to appear on his face as he continued his hunt.

His sister may be in this timeline, but she was as blind as everyone else, giving him the opportunity to acquire the power he needed to take her, and the Z Warriors, out... and then he could move onto much grander goals.
> Android: Additional Training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Applejack and Rainbow followed after Trunks, each one thinking about what they had seen in Dr. Gero's secret laboratory and, more importantly, what they had discovered about their now dead enemy. They were both shocked to find that the computer they had found, and had been told about when Piccolo revealed what Cell had told him, had created another Bio-Android, only this time it possessed their cells. Applejack truly didn't mind there being another pony like person in the world, but apparently Trunks was of a different opinion, considering that he had jumped over their heads and killed Gale Wind before they could determine whether she was a threat or not. It made her mad that Trunks had blown a fuse and killed the one year old version of Gale Wind, but she calmed herself down and continued thinking about everything that they had discovered.

Despite the fact that the end of the video had been cut off, and the knowledge lost to them, she could easily determine that Dr. Gero had called Gale Wind his daughter, if she took how he was acting in the video into consideration, but then had torn that section of the video out to ensure that, if his enemies discovered the video, she would be a little safer. Not that Gale needed protection from anything, as she shared both her cells and Rainbow's cells, which meant that she was deadly and had enough power to defend herself. It actually made Applejack wonder what the future version of Gale was like, though her name seemed to suggest that she was designed to have a different element affinity than Rainbow, who enjoyed using lightning based attacks all the time... but decided to keep that to herself, as there was no way of knowing until they encountered the second Bio-Android.

She felt sorry for Gale, especially since she was sure that the Bio-Android was actually a good guy, but she determined that they would have to wait and see what Vegeta said when they finally caught up with him.

Rainbow and Applejack were surprised when they discovered that it didn't take them very long to find where Vegeta was searching, because he had moved to a rocky area that had plenty of hiding spots, which meant that he suspected that Cell had come here to find out until he could slip away... though the girls suspected that he was long gone already, if he had even come to this area to begin with. When the three of them arrived in the area Vegeta turned to face them, though his face, which had been happen when he turned towards them, turned to one of concern, because he noticed that both of his friends were sad about something.

"I take it you guys found the secret laboratory?" Vegeta asked, knowing that they had been searching for the version of Cell that resided in this era, which meant that they had to have discovered something to make the two girls change their expressions like this.

"Yes, and we discovered much more than we were expecting when we went off in search of it," Rainbow commented, to which she moved over to one of the large rocks and sat on it, while Trunks and Applejack remained standing at the moment, "One of the things we uncovered, in addition to this timeline's version of Cell, was a second Bio-Android that was made from the same cells that Cell was created from, with the addition of both mine and Applejack's cells... and, according to what we heard, our cells are much more potent than everyone else."

"I can believe that," Vegeta replied, though he crossed his arms as he thought about an Android that possessed the cells and the powers of both Rainbow and Applejack, before he noticed something about what Rainbow had said, "so, who was this second Bio-Android... and why are the two of you so upset?"

"Her name was Gale Wind, and she was a one year old infant," Applejack replied, recalling what they had seen in the basement of the secret laboratory, and the poor creature that had its life ended before she even had a chance to live it, "Trunks noticed that she was a Bio-Android, just like Cell, and apparently decided that it was a good idea to obliterate both her and her brother at the same time."

"Hey, you said that we could search for her future self and try and recruit her to our cause," Trunks said, turning to the pony girl that was standing next to him, amazed that she could so easily turn her back on the decision she had come to when they were in the laboratory, "I was just ensuring that we didn't have another threat that could hurt all of you in the future, or whenever we finish off Cell."

"Trunks, I was implying that we could search for the future Gale and leave the one from this era alone," Applejack stated, though at the same time she knew that the future warrior had ignored her back in the laboratory, "I never said that we should kill an innocent child when we had no idea what her future self had did... besides, we could have taught this era's version of Gale so many lessons about friends and family, which would have made her into a powerful ally when she was grown up. Now, however, she is lost to us, so we will have to settle on figuring out where the future Gale is hiding, though something tells me that we might not figure that out until Cell reveals himself again."

"Why does this matter all of a sudden?!" Trunks exclaimed, turning on Applejack for a few seconds, to which he glared at the pony girl that was calmly staring at him, "If you wanted to save her then you should have spoken up, or said something different than what you said..."

Before Trunks could finish whatever he was saying, and start to truly lay into Applejack for suddenly changing her mind like this, he found a fist connecting with his face and he was sent flying into the rocks behind him, though as he picked himself up he found his father standing between him and the girls.

"Who the hell do you think you are?" Vegeta shouted, to which he glared at the future version of his son, though he was more than shocked that Trunks would willingly kill an innocent one year old child, even though she was a Bio-Android that had been created by Dr. Gero and his computer, "I thought that you, of all people, would understand that Saiyans don't kill innocent people, much less infants that haven't done anything. And don't bother falling behind your defense that she was an Android, because so far every single thing you warned us about, the original Androids that kill us and decimate the world, hasn't come to pass... hell, 17 and 18 might as well be on our side at this point, in their own way."

"But she's Cell's sister," Trunks insisted, hoping that his father would at least be willing to listen to his reasoning behind why he made the decision, "Cell has already destroyed an entire city and killed all of its inhabitants, and that's only with the cells of yourself, Goku, Piccolo, and Frieza backing him. Gale Wind was the same as her bother, only she has the cells of Rainbow and Applejack thrown in... I destroyed her so we could prevent a level of destruction that only Cell could match at this point."

"And do you have any proof that she's as dangerous as Cell?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time he kept his anger in check, because he still couldn't believe that any version of his son could end the life of an innocent child, one that hadn't done anything yet.

"Not really," Trunks admitted, but he stood by his decision, because Gale was an Android and his experience told him that all of them were out to pretty much destroy the world, even if this timeline's version of 17 and 18 hadn't started their rampage yet, "but with the cells of Rainbow and Applejack coursing through her veins, and all of their abilities resting inside her head, Gale would have been as dangerous as her brother... there's no doubt in my mind about that."

"Then I shall endeavor to not make the same mistake with my son," Vegeta stated, to which he dropped into his battle stance and beckoned to Trunks, who seemed confused about something as he repeated his father's movements, "and, in case your confused about what I said, I was referring to the Trunks of this timeline, the innocent child whose not yet fully aware of his grand heritage. I will ensure that he doesn't make the same mistakes that you have made, though at the moment I think we'll have to improve your power. If we're going to be dealing with Cell, and his increase in power with every person he consumes, we'll need to increase our own strength... which means the four of us will be training until someone tells us that they discovered something that demands our attention."

Rainbow grinned as both Vegeta and Trunks started throwing punches at each other, because this would allow her and Applejack to relieve some of the stress they had been caused by Trunks going over their heads and killing the one year old version of Gale Wind... which was going to be bad for him, because she knew that neither of them were going to hold back when they took their turn this time.





Krillin stood in the basement of the Capsule Corp, where Bulma and her father were studying the plans that he had brought them a few hours ago, though he was fine standing where he was. He had no desire to fight against Cell, who was no doubt gaining in power while hiding his energy from them, because he knew that Vegeta and the others would be able to defeat him in time. They had only just started their study of the plans, as they had been dealing with Trunks and trying to put him to sleep, which they got the help of Bulma's mother so they could get to work. When they asked what else he and the others had found in the basement of Dr. Gero's secret laboratory, besides the plans and the still being constructed version of Cell, he told them about the computer and the other Bio-Android they had found... leading to Bulma being furious about the fact that the future version of her son killed a one year old infant.

As such Krillin was forced to listen to Bulma commenting every now and then about what the future version of her son did, though he could tell that she, along with her father, weren't too pleased with what the future Trunks had done in the basement of Dr. Gero's secret laboratory.

"I still cannot believe that he would do such a thing, to an innocent child no less," Bulma said, though while her father looked at the plans she continued to replay the video that had been copied onto the container that Trunks had given Krillin, while at the same time her eyes locked onto the version of Gale Wind that was in the video, "Poor Gale Wind... Dr. Gero didn't deserve to have his daughter killed like that."

"Daughter?" Krillin asked, because this was the first time that Bulma had actually said anything about the second Bio-Android, though he was surprised that she had even said that to begin with.

"Yeah, Gale was supposed to be his daughter," Bulma said, beckoning to the video for a few seconds, or rather the end of the video, at the cut off section, "You can tell by the way he's speaking, and how he's body is moving, that he's treating this Gale Wind as his daughter, while at the same time referring to Cell as her brother. It seems that before he made himself into an Android, to complete his vendetta against Goku, that he had some sane moments that made him feel more human, which is actually depressing when you think about it. What I can determine, from watching this video over and over, is that Gale was supposed to be his attempt at forgetting about his revenge, but then when she went into stasis he slipped back into his mad ways and committed himself fully to his revenge."

"You got all of that from repeatedly watching a video?" Krillin asked, once more surprised by how smart Bulma was, though at the same time he wondered if she was being insane this time.

"Its sad that she's dead, or rather one version of her," Dr. Brief commented, drawing their attention back to him for a moment, though at the same time he set down the blueprints he was looking at, "From what you have told us, about the future version of Trunks and his time machine, its not hard to assume that if the future Cell was able to come back in time then his sister should be able to do so as well. Unfortunately that raises the question as to where she ended up, or when for that matter, because from everything I have heard she would make for an interesting and powerful ally in your fight against her brother... especially since he's killing people while keeping himself hidden."

Krillin found it odd that Bulma's father, who usually didn't concern himself with the matters of the Z Warriors, was actually contributing his opinion on something they were talking about, though at the same time he guessed it made sense. He and Bulma were discussing the future version of Trunks, though so far it appeared that the only person that actually agreed with the death of the infant version of Gale Wind was Trunks, as everyone else seemed to disagree. Even Krillin knew that Rainbow and Applejack would have spared the infant Bio-Android, though they had been cut off before they could voice their opinion on the matter.

At the same time Krillin found himself wishing that he could have seen what Gale Wind had been like in battle, though he knew that if everyone was correct about her coming back in time like her brother, which he supposed was an excellent thought on their parts, it was only a matter of time until she revealed herself.

"Well, I'm going to head back to Master Roshi's and see how Goku's doing," Krillin commented, finding that now was a good time to leave and leave Bulma and her father to their various studies, especially when it was clear that he was no longer needed by either of them.

"Okay," Bulma said, to which she returned to what she was doing, while at the same time apparently trying to control her anger towards the future version of her son.

Krillin sighed as he made his way outside, because the sooner he left the Capsule Corp the sooner he could return to where Goku was resting and see how he was doing... though at the same time he knew that the others needed to train so they could be prepared for when Cell made his appearance. He could tell that Vegeta was training with Trunks, Rainbow, and Applejack, but that was understandable considering that three of them were friends and Trunks was likely receiving a beating for what he had done. He only hoped that they were improving their skills and, possibly, developing new skills that might allow them to catch their foes off guard, especially since Cell knew everything that they knew at the moment.

When Krillin walked outside he moved into the air and started flying in the direction of Master Roshi's island, though at the same time he decided to take a shortcut he knew about, one that would allow him to reason his destination much faster... while at the same time hoping that he didn't find Cell while he was alone.





Rainbow, Applejack, Trunks, and Vegeta spent a good few hours training in the wilderness that was around them, before Vegeta pulled out his medallion and teleported them all to Asgard, where they feasted with his parents and trained with at least twenty Saiyan warriors. Rainbow and Applejack were still annoyed with Trunks for the death of the infant version of Gale Wind, but they found it amusing when he looked all around the Saiyan afterlife and met his grandparents. The two of them also focused on sharing their ideas for new skills they could use, powers that were befitting the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, while at the same time they kept their father a secret from the future Trunks.

Neither of them had any idea if he knew anything about them and who their parents were, but so far Vegeta had kept their parents a secret from everyone and they were inclined to agree... at least until their father woke up from his slumber and revealed himself to everyone else.

Trunks found that his sword was useless in the face of so many Saiyan warriors, to which he actually had to fight them in his Super Saiyan state so he could hold his ground against them. The girls knew that this was the best training method that was available to all of them, not unless their mother was willing to grant them access to some location that would allow them to train for a long amount of time in a few hours or a day. Someplace like that had to exist, but at the moment they had no idea where one of those locations might exist, so they focused on their training and nothing else. They assumed that they would be doing that until Goku appeared with his instant transmission and told them that he had overcome his heart disease... until something unusual happened.

On the morning of their second day of training, after another meal with Vegeta, his parents, and Trunks, they received an unexpected visitor... their mother.

"Mom, what are you doing here?" Applejack asked, though even as she said that she and Rainbow wrapped their arms around Chronoa for a few seconds, "We thought that you could be back at the Time Nest, doing what you usually do... especially with everything that's happening at the moment."

"I decided to take a break and see how my daughters were doing," Chronoa replied, though at the same time she knew that Rainbow and Applejack could tell that this was more than a simple visit, but she felt it best not to explain everything all at once, "I asked Whis about something a day or two ago and he gave me his opinion on the matter, so I've decided to take us someplace special for a whole day."

"Really?" Rainbow said, though while she was excited to be doing something with their mother she knew that they needed to be focused on training so they could deal with Cell, so she opened her mind and wondered what their mother was planning this time around.

"And where is this 'someplace' your taking them?" Trunks asked, though at the same time he was only asking because he was curious as to why the girls were being pulled away from their training like this.

"Its on Kami's Lookout," Chronoa answered, though at the same time she brought a finger to her lips, which was the sign that something still needed to be kept a secret, "Don't worry, you will see each other again before its time to fight Cell, of that you can be sure."

Vegeta, who had been watching Chronoa and the girls the entire time, merely nodded his head and waved goodbye, to which he and his future son watched as the trio disappeared as Chronoa whisked them away to the Lookout, so they could do whatever it was that she wanted them to do. He suspected that the girls were about to receive a special training session or something, which only made him wonder what their mother was going to show them... though instead of focusing on it he hauled his future son to the training yard and continued where they left off.

When Rainbow and Applejack were able to refocus on the area around them they noticed that they were back on the Lookout, though after a few seconds they noticed that Mr. Popo was standing nearby... though it appeared that he was more focused on their mother than them at the moment.

"Your 'friend' is waiting inside the Chamber," Mr. Popo said, to which the girls noticed him glancing at them for a few seconds, before the four of them started moving down the walkway that they were on, "Normally I would tell people that using the Chamber, with four people passing through to the other side, is stupid and dangerous, but considering that your the Supreme Kai of Time, and taking into consideration whose waiting for you, I will not voice such thoughts."

"The 'Chamber'?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she knew that her sister was as confused as she was, because they had never heard of anything being referenced in such a manner.

"The Hyperbolic Time Chamber," Chronoa replied, knowing that her daughters had no idea what she was talking about, but she decided to explain it in a way so they could understand her, "its a special room that exists in a separate dimension from Earth, much like the Other World, though the only way to enter the Chamber is to use the door that's located on this Lookout. The interesting thing about the Chamber is that one year inside this separate dimension is the equivalent to one day on the outside, which means that you can get a decent amount of training done in one day's time. The gravity in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber is ten times the gravity of Earth, but the two of you are used to that thanks to the training the others gave you over the three years before you and your father went to sleep."

"So will we actually age one whole year, or am I not understanding something?" Applejack inquired, though at the same time she was interested in the new training area, one that she knew that they would have to pick and choose when to use, which all depended on the threat they were dealing with.

"Yes, so when we're done training, in one day's time, you'll be twelve instead of eleven," Chronoa replied, pleased that Applejack, at least, had caught on to what she was saying, or at least she assumed that she was understanding what she was trying to tell them.

Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other for a moment, not sure what to make of the fact that they would gain a large amount of power in a single day, at the price of aging one whole year, but they kept their mouths shut while they thought about who they would be training with. The only person that made sense would be Whis, as Shin would be busy keeping track of the universe and making notes for when their father was awake again, but even then they suspected that Whis would be busy watching over their father's sleeping form. It didn't take them long to reach the door that Mr. Popo was leading them towards, though he stood in front of them and turned the handle, to which he opened the door into the separate dimension and beckoned them all inside.

As the girls passed through the doorway, with their mother at their side, they noticed that there was only the building that they were standing in, which had two large hourglasses beside it, while there was a seemingly endless white void all around them. The building they were in had two side wings that had some beds for sleeping, food supplies that had to last one whole year, and bathing quarters, which made sense considering that they were going to get dirty in some manner. The girls spent a few minutes looking around the area they were in, surprise clear on their faces, and didn't notice that their mother remained in the building they had left behind.

They both failed to notice that, in their shock and desire to know about the place they had found themselves in, they had missed the presence of someone else, someone that was now standing beside Chronoa with a smile on his face.

"So, who will we be training against for a whole year?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she glanced over at her sister, because she knew that this would be a perfect opportunity for them to test themselves to their fullest.

"That would be me," a voice said, to which Rainbow and Applejack turned around and spotted Whis standing beside Chronoa, though it was clear that he was happy to see them again, "Chronoa asked me to take a day off and come continue where we left off in our training, so I hope the two of you are ready... and we'll have some time to talk before the full year is over."

Rainbow and Applejack grinned, as they were actually eager to continue their studies under Whis, as he had taught their father some time in the distant past that they weren't aware of, to which they both dropped into their battle stances as he walked towards them. This training session was proving to be one of their more interesting ones and they hadn't even started yet, though they cleared their minds and focused on Whis, because they knew that he would jab at all of their weaknesses until they admitted defeat.





Cell remained in Nicky Town for some time, silently hunting the people who called the town home until all that remained were the people in the airport, where he could find some sport in hunting the remaining civilians down until he was all that remained. He found it amusing that one of the people tried to use his gun on him, as when he approached the man the bullets were simply deflected without causing any harm to his body, much to his amusement. He could hear the sounds of the other people running for cover, though they were essentially giving themselves away at this point, but he decided that he would have more than enough time to catch them all before someone came by and discovered what he had done to this town.

Eventually the man that had been firing at him ran out of bullets, to which Cell pinned him to the ground with a foot when he slipped in an attempt to escape from him, though he followed that up by draining the man until there was nothing left. With the deed done he focused on the others, his smile remaining on his face as he followed the sounds of their screams and absorbed each and every one of them... until all that remained were a little boy and his slightly older sister. He enjoyed allowing people to run, because in the end they always slipped up in some manner and allowed him to absorb them into his body, further increasing his own power, which he planned on building even further until he was sure he could overcome both Piccolo and the Androids he was after.

He continued his game of cat and mouse with the two children, as they were the only ones left, until they managed to escape outside, though fortune smiled on him when they tripped and fell to the ground... though when he tried to strike them with his tail he ended up breaking the ground apart, leaving him to look around in shock, because he could have sworn that they were the only ones left in the area. He looked around for a few seconds, in an attempt to discover where his prey had gone, before he noticed them standing near the closest plane, though at the same time he noticed that they weren't alone anymore.

The person that was standing next to the children was female in nature, thanks to their body structure, though that fact alone made him worry about his chances of escape when he noticed that the person was pretty much fully grown. The stranger was wearing the top and pants sections of a gi, one that was colored dark green, that reminded him of either Son Goku or the pony girls, as those three wore their gi all the time. He noticed that the person wasn't wearing boots, as her legs ended in hooves, though as he took in the hair style, which was modeled after Rainbow's hair in a fashion, the pony ears that were sticking out of her hair, and the pony tail that was coming through the hole on her pants, he realized something important... he already knew who the stranger was, and that really worried him.

The newcomer turned around and looked at him, though at the same time she flashed him a smile as the two children ran away from where she and Cell were standing.

"Hello brother," Gale Wind said, to which she held her hands out for a moment, as if she was expecting something from her reaction, "What's the matter? You look like you've seen a ghost. Aren't you happy to see me?"

"Gale Wind... no, I'm not happy to lay eyes on you again," Cell growled in return, already knowing that his options at the moment were either fight or flee, "In fact I was hoping that we would never cross paths again, at least not until I reached my perfect form and gained enough power to take you out."

"Oh come on, don't be like that," Gale replied, beckoning Cell forwards, as if she wanted to hug her brother before they started fighting, though at the same time she suspected that things wouldn't go that easily, "you really should be happy to see your younger sister, instead of insisting that your going to kill her the moment you see each other again. I, for one, am happy to see you again."

"I have every right to hate you," Cell shouted, recalling everything that had happened when he had emerged from his container, and read all the messages that his father had left for Gale while giving him nothing in return, "You were always his favorite creation, earning all of his attention, in both his human state and Android state, while making me feel like the third wheel of sorts. He never loved me and I was sorely tempted just to kill him when I had the chance, so you should consider yourself lucky I didn't just end this era's version of you..."

Before Cell could finish his rant, about how his father never cared about him and cared more about Gale being made, his sister disappeared from where she was standing and appeared to the right of him, where she slammed her leg into the side of his body and sent him right into the ground. A few seconds later she picked him up, though she followed that up by spinning around and kicking him in the chest, sending him flying into the building he had chased the children out of. As he flew in that direction Gale gathered her ki into her hands and started firing small ki blasts at him, though as he regained himself Cell moved out of the way... to which the ground behind him shattered as the ki detonated upon impact.

Cell regained his footing for real and started throwing ki blasts at his sister, to which their attacks collided in the area between them and tore the ground apart with the explosions that followed, though at the same time he knew that his sister was testing his power at the moment. He already knew that Gale packed quite the punch if she really wanted to, though he knew that he needed to watch out for her more powerful attacks, because she possessed Rainbow's cells and could be quite destructive when she set her mind to killing someone. The other problem he detected was that there were three additional ki's moving in on their location, which meant that someone had felt them fighting and was coming to investigate what was going on.

He was caught between the desire to kill Gale and the need to escape until he achieved his perfect form, though the opportunity presented itself when he deflected several blasts into the ground, kicking enough dust and smoke for him to hide in, effectively allowing him to escape from the area without his sister detecting him. He knew that she would be annoyed with his actions, especially since Rainbow's cells were apart of her body, but at the moment he didn't want to be caught in a battle with four enemies. This time he would run away, but the next time he encountered them he planned on killing all of them, once he had enough power to accomplish his goal.

Gale, on the other hand, sighed as she felt her brother's ki disappear, which meant that searching for him would take some time now that he knew that she was here, hunting for him once more. It was going to be an impossible task to find him again, not until he wanted to be found anyway, but if she could find him once than she was confident that she could do it again... after she explained her existence to whoever was coming her way. She knew that this day was coming, though she hoped that the Z Warriors were as reasonable as she believed them to be, otherwise this was going to be hard on all of them.

She would find Cell again, and then she would make sure to end his plans of destroying the world... which meant that she needed to stop him from achieving his perfect form, but she was well prepared for anything the world could throw at her this time around.

The first person to arrive at where she was standing was the short man that she assumed was Krillin, if his gi and his bald head were anything to go by, before she noticed the arrival of both Piccolo and Tien. It was rather easy for her to determine who Piccolo was, considering that he was the only green skinned person in the entire world, while Tien was one of the few three eyed people in the world. The two taller people looked at her and the destruction around her, though she knew that they were searching for her brother while trying to determine if she was an ally or not. She couldn't fault them for being cautious, because she knew that some of them would want to kill her because of the fact that Dr. Gero was her father, unless they knew that and were trying to work around their knowledge of her.

Krillin, on the other hand, seemed more interested in her, which meant that he had to know something about her and that things were about to get more interesting... especially since he was approaching her at the moment.

"Let me guess," Krillin said, raising a hand to his chin, as if he was pretending to think about something before springing into action, "you must be Gale Wind, am I right?"

"That is correct," Gale replied, glad that someone knew who she was, though at the same time she noticed that both Piccolo and Tien were looking at them now, "If your looking for Cell I would stop wasting your time... he just disappeared a few moments ago and is now hiding his energy, preventing us from hiding him until he's ready to attack us. That's just like my brother; if he can't win a battle he'll find a way to retreat and come back when he's more powerful, which means that he'll continue hunting people down until he finds 17 and 18."

"Hold up a minute," Tien said, raising a hand to stop her, though at the same time Gale noticed that he and Piccolo were shocked by what she had just said, "did you just call Cell your brother?"

"Yes. My name is Gale Wind," Gale replied, bowing her head a tiny bit, showing the Z Warriors some respect, especially since they were some of the world's greatest warriors, "I am the second, and the last, Bio-Android created by my father, Dr. Gero... though allow me to explain my existence before you decide to fight me."

Piccolo and Tien looked at each other for a few seconds, as if they worried that she might be trying to pull a fast one on them, before they nodded to her. Gale was glad that they were willing to be reasonable, especially since she could tell them some of the keys to hunting her brother down, so that they might have a chance at beating him before he absorbed either of the two Androids he was searching for. She only hoped that they were able to stop her brother before he completed his terrible mission... otherwise she was sure that ruin would soon follow his acquisition of his perfect form.
> Android: Goku's Awakening
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Explain yourself," Piccolo said, to which he crossed his arms as he stared at the Bio-Android that was standing in front of him, while at the same time Tien and Krillin were waiting nearby, keeping an eye peeled for Cell in case he decided to come back and actually fight them, "You call yourself a Bio-Android and claim that you are Cell's sister, so explain why we shouldn't just strike you down where you stand... especially when your father is Dr. Gero, whose designed all of your kind to kill Son Goku and the rest of us."

"Very well, I shall try to explain the reasoning behind why my father created me in the first place," Gale replied, to which she looked into the sky for a moment, so she could relax her mind for a few seconds before she got started, before she turned back to the trio, "My father was trying to create the perfect warrior, one without any sort of flaws, and that resulted in the creation of the Androids, though he eventually turned them into monsters to kill Son Goku. My brother was, from all the files I was able to open in my timeline, supposed to be my father's final creation, but then when Rainbow Dash and Applejack appeared, and tipped the balance of power, he saw an opportunity to create something even better. He saw the change to harness the natural powers of the world and create something better than Cell, but in case I resulted in complete failure he kept building Cell.

Of course it took some time to get the formula correct, and lay the building blocks for both my brother and myself to be created, but the final key came when Frieza landed, as his cells helped create us in the first place, but then we both went into stasis to grow and our father disappeared... though now I understand why."

"Dr. Gero was killed by Android 17 and 18," Krillin stated, remembering what had happened when the deceased doctor had tried to activate the two Androids and use them to kill everyone, before they all discovered that he had messed up and allowed them to reprogram themselves, though he was roused from his thoughts when he noticed the change in Gale's facial expression, "oh, I'm sorry for you loss."

"Thank you." Gale said, taking a moment to wipe a stray tear from her eye before facing the group again, and noticing the looks that Piccolo and Tien were giving her, "I know that the two of you might not care about Dr. Gero, because he tried to kill you and your friends, but during the time he spent caring for me he was a different person, as I could see a difference in his human form and his Android form. Yes, Cell was designed to be the perfect warrior, but my father designed me to live my life as I deemed fit, be it trying my hand at world domination or helping you deal with my brother... though I think its clear which path I have chosen."

"And you fully expect us to believe that statement?" Tien asked, because based on everything he had seen of Dr. Gero and his Androids, and Cell for that matter, he couldn't believe that the dead doctor would create something that would determine its own place in the world, much less chose to fight beside them.

"You know those two children that escaped the town before your arrival?" Gale asked in return, causing all three of the Z Warriors to nod their heads for a moment, as they had noticed the children fleeing before Gale and Cell had fought for a few seconds, "If I were under any orders to, say, ensure that the Red Ribbon Army rose to power again I would have likely captured them and held them in a cell somewhere, until I was ordered to do something else. Instead I prevented my brother from consuming them and adding to his already considerable power, though at the same time I have already determined that in another day, maybe a day and a half, he'll have more than enough power to outrank most of the Z Warriors... if not Android 17 and 18 themselves."

"You got all that from a single bout with him?" Piccolo inquired, because if Gale was able to gauge her brother's power level, with a single exchange between the two of them, than that meant Dr. Gero had created new life, one capable of feeling everything that everyone else felt, had a ki that seemed more unique than one would expect, and could sense ki rather easily.

"Yes, and that was while I was holding back," Gale said, taking note that the Z Warriors seemed surprised by the fact that she was implying that she hadn't used all of her power against her brother, "Trust me on this, because it is no boast, if Cell had bothered to stick around, and actually tried to beat me, I would have beaten him into submission without using more than seventy-five perfect of my power."

"Don't you think you might be overstating your abilities?" Tien commented, though at the same time he had to wonder if she was telling the truth, because she had the cells of Rainbow, Applejack, and Frieza following through her veins, which meant that she had to be very strong.

"No, because I can back my statement with both my actions and my power," Gale stated, to which she gestured to the holes and cracks in the ground around them, which had been the result of her and Cell merely exchanging a few ki blasts between them, "My brother knew that I was going to hit him with a good percent of my power, roughly fifty to sixty percent, so he used everything in his arsenal to equal what I was throwing at him. The next time we cross paths, however, he will have increased his own power even further, which means that I will likely have to increase my own power to match him... and that's not even taking into consideration the fact that he might absorb the other Androids before that happens."

"That's something that has been bothering me since they started their journey along the countryside," Piccolo commented, because the constant mentioning of Android 17 and 18 made him remember how dangerous they were, while at the same time allowing him to recall that they couldn't sense their energy at all, "We have no way of finding those two Androids and warning them that Cell is here, with the purpose of absorbing them and adding their considerable power to his own. Not to mention that he has that perfect form that is currently locked away, only waiting for him to absorb them so he can evolve and become even stronger than he already is."

"From what I know about 17 and 18, from my father's files, they'll be gunning for Son Goku," Gale said, remembering what the Androids of her timeline had done, before that reality's version of Trunks killed them and lead to his own death, which was how her brother had come back in time in the first place, "which means that they'll be heading for his house to see if he's there... though, judging from your expressions, I guess its safe to assume that he's already been moved to a secondary location. One that will take the Androids an hour or two to think about before they head there, which means that we really should head back to him and intercept them when they arrive."

Piccolo stared at the Bio-Android for a few seconds, weighing the potential threat that she could pose to Son Goku if she was lying to them, because if she was lying she could gain access to him and they wouldn't know he was dead until Chi Chi checked on him. At the same time he worried that she might be trying to gather most of the Z Warriors into one location so she could obliterate them all in one attack, most likely the lance considering whose cells were inside her body at the moment. Part of his body, the part that was the original Piccolo, screamed that she was going to betray them in the worst way possible, but at the same time the part of him that was Kami suggested that she might actually be an ally that none of them could have ever seen coming... much like the version of Trunks that came from the future.

In the end he glanced at Krillin and found the bald fighter staring at him, as if his glare was telling him that they should put their trust in Gale Wind and accept her aid in their hour of need... to which he let out the sigh that had been building inside him and unwrapped his hands.

"Very well, I say that we take a leap of faith and welcome you into our fold," Piccolo said, though at the same time he glared at Gale, just so she understood what he was trying to say, "but if you betray us..."

"You'll tell Rainbow and Applejack on me?" Gale suggested, though as she said the words the others knew that she meant it, indicating that she desired a brief fight or brawl with the girls whose cells dominated her own body, "Trust me, I don't intend to betray any of you... I only want to stop my brother from gaining his perfect form and destroying the world."

Piccolo nodded his understanding, because it seemed like the Saiyan part of her, the desire to protect the world from someone that could destroy it, was shining through everything else at the moment. Now that they knew that Gale was on their side the Z Warriors levitated into the air and headed in the direction of Master Roshi's house, to which Krillin looked back and noticed that Gale was definitely following them. The three Z Warriors wondered what Roshi and the others would think about Gale, especially when they discovered that she was actually on their side, but they reflected to keep their opinions to themselves until they reached their destination... where they could begin searching for Cell once more.





It took them some time to reach the island that Roshi had built his home on, which was understandable considering how far they had been, but when they arrived the were immediately told to keep their voices down, as Goku was still sleeping. Gohan had asked them if they had found Cell and dealt with him, as the Androids had warned them about the threat the creature posed, but he was slightly disappointed to learn that their target had disappeared after engaging someone else. When Gohan inquired who had been fighting Cell, if even for a few seconds based on what they told him, Piccolo moved to the side and revealed Gale Wind, to which Gohan and the others raised their eyebrows in shock... as they all thought that Rainbow and Applejack were the only pony girls in existence.

Gale admitted that she had thought that she was the only one until she read the files her father had on the two girls, though when Chi Chi, Roshi, and Gohan learned who her father was they prepared themselves... while at the same time Yamcha, who was sitting nearby, merely sighed and ignored what was going on.

"Aren't you going to get ready for a fight Yamcha?" Chi Chi asked, knowing that they needed every person available to stop Gale, while being annoyed that the fighter was ignoring everyone.

"No." Yamcha replied, to which he sipped on his drink and beckoned for the others to sit down, while at the same time offering Gale one of the unopened soft drinks that was sitting near him, "If she's got the cells of Rainbow Dash and Applejack inside her, which she has confirmed and is apparent when you look at her, then I'm as good as dead if I got into a fight with her. Besides, Piccolo, Tien, and Krillin wouldn't bring an enemy to where we were hiding Goku, which means that she has to be an ally in the fight against Cell... though its odd to hear that he has a sister."

"And a beautiful one at that," Roshi commented, though at the same time he noticed that Gale didn't seem to mind what he had said, which spoke volumes about the future she had come from.

"Can we please focus?" Chi Chi asked, to which she turned towards Gale for a moment, as she and the other Z Warriors had taken up some seats around the table and the television, which was turned on so they could figure out where their opponent was going to strike next, "So you came here, from your own future, to hunt down and kill your brother, because he's trying to obtain this so called perfect form of his? Couldn't you have, I don't know, stopped him before he figured that the future Trunks had a time machine, accessed said machine, and traveled backwards in time?"

"If I had known that was his intention I would have moved a lot faster," Gale replied, to which she opened the can she had been handed and sipped from it, though that was followed by her smiling for a brief second, "unfortunately all I could do was grab onto one of the legs of the time machine and follow him backwards in time, though along the way I slipped off and landed about one year ago. I kept myself hidden, so I could hunt down my brother and try to stop him before he revealed himself, but, as Piccolo found out, I was apparently too late... so all we can do now is draw him out of hiding."

"Wait, you've already fought your brother?" Roshi asked, though the only reason he was asking was because they needed to know everything that Gale knew about her brother, because right now she was the only one that might be able to help them hunt him down and stop him before he completed his terrible mission.

"Yes, back in Nicky Town," Gale answered, though as she spoke she gently placed the can back on the table, "Cell attacked the town and drained most of its civilians, though when I arrived I managed to rescue two children before he ended their lives. My plan was to test his power, so I could gauge how much power I needed to use against him, but then he decided to use trickery and escaped, though I will gladly give you my knowledge and help you find my brother."

"You know, its actually nice to have an ally that has some information on Cell," Krillin commented, to which he turned towards Gale and remembered something, though that was followed by him pointing at the can she had been drinking from, "I take it that this was the first time you've ever had a soft drink?"

"Oh, yeah, it was," Gale said, though she was a little surprised by the sudden change of conversation, but she didn't mind it at the moment, "In my future the only things to drink are water and milk, as everything else was pretty much destroyed by the Androids, so I never had the opportunity to try one of these until now. I could have had one during the year I was searching for my brother, but I was afraid of being found out before I could find Cell, so I focused on my mission and expelled all other thoughts."

"That's understandable, to some degree," Piccolo stated, though at the same time he turned and faced the Bio-Android, knowing that it was time that they get to talking about her brother, "Now then, why don't you start telling us everything you know about Cell and his habits... and maybe we'll catch him before he kills anyone else."

"Very well then," Gale replied, to which she let out a sigh as she turned and faced the group as a whole, because she was sure that someone could get the information to Bulma and the others, "I shall give you all I know about my brother, and hopefully he makes a mistake while we're talking."





Unfortunately Cell didn't make a move while Gale was telling the Z Warriors and their civilian friends everything she knew about her brother, as in all the habits that he had and how he preferred to hunt when he was searching for someone specific, as in the Androids. Tien accused her of holding back in the future, because he could easily blame her for allowing the future Trunks to die and allowing her brother to access the time machine, as if everything that her brother had done was all her fault. The rest of the group, on the other hand, stated that Tien was being stupid by accusing her of everything that was happening to them at the moment, as she had no way of knowing what her brother was planning.

Gale also admitted that she had tried, on multiple attempts in her timeline, to talk some sense into her brother, to try and dissuade him from his current path, but eventually that stopped when Cell made his attempt at the time machine, which brought them both to this era. Gale had been hoping to convince her brother that following the path their father set him on was the wrong one, and had been trying not to kill Cell the entire time, but now she knew that her brother was set in his ways and wasn't backing down. It still pained her to think about the fact that she was going to kill her own brother, but she was willing to do it so everyone he had killed could have a second chance at life... which ended up surprising most of the people around her.

Their discussion went throughout the rest of the day, though when night came upon them Gale promised to watch over the island in case the Androids showed up looking for Goku. It was clear that most of them were okay with allowing her to stand guard over the island, though Chi Chi was weary of her because of the fact that Dr. Gero made her, indicating that she was worried that Gale might betray them to get at her husband. Gale, on the other hand, moved to the top of the house and sat there all night long, allowing herself the opportunity to enjoy the sights and smells that she had ignored in her own timeline... which made her remember that she needed to stop her brother before he did something terrible.

She found the sound of the waves and the smells all around her quite relaxing, so much so that she wished that she could enjoy them for more than a few days, but she knew that Cell needed to be stopped, which was why she steeled herself and waited for the morning to arrive.

When morning did arrive she found that everyone was grateful for her standing guard, despite the fact that she knew the Androids wouldn't arrive for some time, but she was happy to find that everyone trusted her a little more than they had the previous day. Chi Chi beckoned for Gale to join them for the morning meal, as she was sure that the Bio-Android hadn't actually eaten anything substantial since her own timeline, and even then there hadn't been enough due to the damage 17 and 18 had done to their era. Gale was more than willing to sit down and eat with them, as it allowed her to actually experience some of the foods that she had heard about and drink some coffee, which she nearly chocked on the first time she drank from the mug, but she laughed it off with everyone else.

Their fun, however, was cut short when the news came on and the announcer said that a 'monster' had appeared in a large city that happened to be located in Sector 48, to which the Z Warriors looked at each other for a few seconds... where Yamcha came up with the 'brilliant' idea to use a sky car so they could reach the city without Cell realizing they were there until it was too late to stop them. Gohan asked Gale to stay behind, to help protect the island in case the other Androids showed up and demanded to see his father, to which she reluctantly agreed and watched them fly off in their sky car. Once they were gone, and had traveled quite the distance, Chi Chi and Roshi went back into the house, though from what she could tell Goku's wife was getting some water so she could clean off Goku and Roshi was going to watch the television so he could keep taps on Cell's movements.

Gale, on the other hand, remained in the area she had been sitting in earlier and took some deep breathes, because she was a little irritated that the Z Warriors had asked her to help them hunt her brother down and then had basically told her to stay put... but she guessed that she would get her chance again in the future.

"Is something wrong Gale?" Chi Chi asked, because despite the fact that she still didn't completely trust the Bio-Android, even if she had spent the night watching over her and her family, she was still a mother and noticed when someone's emotions were off.

"Yes, something is wrong with this arrangement," Gale replied, to which her eyes glanced at the open window, as she already knew that her brother was increasing in power while she played guard, "I came back in time to stop Cell, to stop my own brother, from acquiring his perfect form and doing even more harm to this world than what Androids 17 and 18 did in our timeline. I didn't come back so I could sit on the sidelines until my brother decided to show himself."

"Don't beat yourself up about not getting to fight Cell just yet," Chi Chi commented, remembering what her husband and his friends usually did with most of the villains that they fought, "if I know the Z Warriors, and I'm fairly sure I know them well enough, you'll have your chance to fight your brother soon enou..."

Before Chi Chi could finish what she was saying, and set down the container of water she had been filling the entire time, the ground shook and caused her to tumble to the ground, while at the same time causing both Gale and Roshi to look around for the cause of the disturbance.

"Is it the Androids?" Chi Chi asked, recalling that 17 and 18 had, according to what everyone else had told her, wanted to fight with her husband at some point in time, "Are they attacking?"

"I don't know, but you should check on Goku." Gale said, to which she beckoned for Roshi to join Chi Chi , though at the same time she made her way outside.

As Gale walked outside she immediately noticed that the water was being parted in a direction that lead away from the island, as if someone had fired a Kamehameha at the water and had parted it in an attempt to see how strong they were. A few seconds later Gale heard a slight gasp and made her way to the side of the house, where she spotted Chi Chi and Roshi looking out of a window, though that was before she noticed that Son Goku was standing by the beach. She knew that the Saiyan must have overcome his illness, if what the other Z Warriors had told her was correct, though as Chi Chi climbed down to the ground Goku fired another Kamehameha at the water... though Gale caught Chi Chi before she hit the ground.

Once the ground stopped shaking she set Goku's wife down and let her run to where her husband was standing, to which Goku turned around at the sound of Chi Chi approaching him.

"Goku!" Chi Chi shouted, to which she threw herself into Goku's arms, who seemed a little surprised by the fact that she was shouting his name, but he hugged her back anyway.

"Chi Chi," Goku replied, though both Roshi and Gale detected that he was actually sorry for what had happened to him, despite the fact that it wasn't his fault that he caught the heart disease to begin with, "I'm sorry to have made you worry about me so much... though it appears that I am completely over my illness."

"Really?!" Chi Chi exclaimed, because she had seen the pain her husband had been in thanks to the illness and wondered if Goku was truly over the heart disease.

Instead of responding with words Goku lifted Chi Chi into the air and started spinning around, which turned the frown on her face into a smile, though he eventually slipped and accidentally sent her into the air. Gale braced herself to catch Chi Chi before she hit the ground, but Roshi made a hand motion that told her to stop in her tracks, to which she watched as Goku caught his wife and set her back on the ground... which was followed by him apologizing to her for accidentally doing that to her.

"Its good to have you back Goku," Roshi commented, causing Goku to notice that he and his wife weren't alone at the moment, "because the circumstances have changed. Everything that the future version of Trunks warned us about has changed from the history he knew... and there are some pieces that even he knew nothing about, if what the others told us is to be believed."

"I know, I heard everything while I was sleeping," Goku replied, to which he turned to the newest arrival from the dreadful future timeline, where he stared right at Gale for a few seconds, "I heard that Dr. Gero was your father... so what do you feel when you look at me?"

"Nothing." Gale answered almost immediately, knowing the reasoning behind why Goku was asking his question, because her father wanted the man dead and she was literally the only one that was different from the other Androids, "I don't feel my father's intense hatred for you, though instead I felt the desire to meet you and fight you in battle... after you have completely recovered and once my brother, the Bio-Android called Cell, has been dealt with."

"Good, because I wasn't intending on fighting just yet," Goku said, indicating that he wanted some additional rest, or his own definition of rest, before he started training or fighting again, "I'm sure that Vegeta is thinking the same thing that I am, after witnessing the fight between the Androids, Rainbow, and Applejack, and the fight between Piccolo and Cell... we need to aim for something higher than Super Saiyan."

"Is something like that even possible?" Roshi asked, because based on everything they knew about the Saiyan race, which came from Vegeta, the Super Saiyan was supposed to be the ultimate form of a Saiyan warrior, but it appeared that Goku might be thinking that there was another level he and Vegeta hadn't reached yet.

"Truthfully, I have no idea," Goku commented, though at the same time he carried his wife up to the room he had been sleeping in, and forced everyone to follow him, before he started putting on the pieces of clothing that were missing, "but even if there isn't a higher transformation, and Super Saiyan is the limit, we should be able to push ourselves to the max and increase our power... maybe even enough to where we can beat Cell."

"And let me guess, you'll be taking Gohan with you to train?" Chi Chi asked, because she knew that while Goku would ensure that their son had the training he needed, or he thought that Gohan needed, he wouldn't have him do any homework during that period of training.

"Yeah, that was my plan," Goku replied, though at the same time he noticed that Chi Chi looked a little annoyed about something, but he knew that she was going to voice her opinion soon.

"You know, normally I would say that 'you have got to be kidding me' or something like that, but this time I won't," Chi Chi replied, to which she let out a sigh as she lightly punched Goku's shoulder, "Go ahead, go train with Gohan, but make sure that you make him as strong as you possibly can, because once all of this Android business is finished he'll be returning to his studies."

"I can accept those terms," Goku said, to which he raised a hand into the air and placed two fingers in front of his forehead, though before he did anything he glanced at Gale for a few seconds, "Gale Wind, the others will no doubt be returning here in the near future, and I'm sure that the Androids will follow them a few hours later, so I would appreciate it if you stayed here to help everyone with them."

Before Gale could say anything, or even object to the fact that she should be joining the others in the fight against her own brother, Goku activated his instant transmission technique and vanished before their eyes, leaving her to sigh as she leaned back against the wall behind her.

"I cannot believe that I was just sidelined by Son Goku of all people," Gale commented, not believing her luck in regards to her hunt for Cell, because everyone wanted her to do nothing while they fought what was essentially her battle.

"Don't worry about it too much," Roshi said, to which he walked out of the room and started heading downstairs, "Eventually he sidelines everyone... it just depends on whether or not he's got a plan in mind for whatever foe he and the others happen to be facing at any given moment. You'll be back in the action, once he realizes how powerful you really are thanks to the cells that your father gave you."

Gale silently hoped that Roshi was right, because she hated to think that she had spent all this time searching for her brother, and even followed him back in time to this era, only to be denied repeatedly... though she eventually followed Roshi downstairs, where she decided that she might as well wait for the return of the Z Warriors and the news they would be bringing everyone else.





It had taken Goku some time to teleport to where Gohan was, and explaining what he intended to do with the rest of his friends, before he and his son moved to where Vegeta was at that exact moment. As it turned out the other Saiyan was in the middle of training with about twenty other Saiyans, and his own son for that matter, though they stopped their training session when they noticed that he was feeling much better. It was then that he explained that he knew where they could get a years worth of training in a single day, though it was limited to two people being allowed into the room at any given moment.

Vegeta's curiosity got the better of him, because he was interested in this so called 'Hyperbolic Time Chamber' and the training that Goku told him about, to which he promised his parents that he would return when he was able so he could tell them about the chamber. When they had settled on what they were doing next Goku moved them to the Lookout, where they discovered that Mr. Popo was already waiting for them to arrive.

"Ah, I was told to be expecting your arrival at this point in time," Mr. Popo commented, to which he beckoned for them to follow him, though that was when he started moving in the direction of the chamber they wanted to use, "The Hyperbolic Time Chamber will require a few minutes to reset itself, and fill back up with food, but I think that you can afford a few minutes of walking."

"Wait, someone else is already using it?" Goku asked, because he had been sure that he was the only Z Warrior, besides Piccolo at the moment, that knew about the existence of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber.

"Yes. Young Rainbow and Applejack were brought here by their mother yesterday," Mr. Popo stated, though at the same time the group knew that there was something that he wasn't telling them, "and they have been training ever since they arrived... though they should be finishing up any minute now."

It didn't take them very long to reach the area that the door to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber was resting in, though as they noticed the clock above it they could all tell that the girls would be leaving it in the next few minutes. Goku was still surprised that the two girls had known about the existence of the chamber, though Vegeta patted him on the shoulder and said that their mother had likely known about it and had brought them here to train. Trunks and Gohan stared at the door while they waited, though while Gohan was thinking about how much stronger the girls were going to be, and how much stronger he could get, Trunks was thinking about something else... though that was the fact that the future Gale Wind had revealed herself and allied with the Z Warriors.

He still didn't trust the Bio-Android, especially when he took into consideration who her father was, but before he could get too deep into his thoughts he noticed that the door was opening... to which the group watched as Rainbow and Applejack walked out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, though their clothing was wrecked to some degree and they were accompanied by who he assumed was their mother.

"I see that the training went well," Mr. Popo commented, to which both Rainbow and Applejack nodded their heads, though at the same time he turned to Chronoa, "I take it that your 'friend' already departed from the chamber?"

"Yes, he's long gone at this point," Chronoa said, though at the same time he smiled at the group that was in front of her and her daughters, "Go ahead and enjoy the Hyperbolic Time Chamber... I'm sure that all of you will enjoy what you find on the other side."

Vegeta nodded and pulled Trunks into the chamber, because everything he had been told about the place indicated that it would only be accessed by two people at a time, but with Chronoa it was possible that she had bent the rules to bring Whis in the train the girls. He had no way to prove whether that was true or not, but at the moment he was glad that he and his son would have a chance to test out the new training area, though at the same time he knew he would likely stick to training with the rest of his kind. Besides, he knew that both Rainbow and Applejack would likely take the next day to rest and relax before they went out and resumed their hunt for Cell... and he couldn't wait to see the look on the Bio-Android's face when they showed up to fight him.

Before he and Trunks actually entered the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, however, he turned to the girls and felt the energy that they were giving off, though as he smiled he knew that they were hiding their true power, just in case Cell was keeping taps on all of them.

"So Rainbow, Applejack," Vegeta said, stopping the girls before they walked away, "now that you have finished your training, I have a question for the both of you; do you think you can stop Cell in your current state?"

"We should be able to," Applejack commented, to which she smiled in return, though at the same time her sister started rubbing the back of her head, "we just need to be smart about how we approach the Bio-Android and we should be able to catch him off guard, though I won't guarantee anything just yet."

"Besides, even if we can't best him with our fists and our brains we've got something else up our sleeves," Rainbow added, though she had a small smirk on her face at the moment, "we've developed a few new techniques that should leave Cell speechless, if he forces our hand anyway. Personally, I would like to show Cell just how strong we really are, even though Applejack disagrees with my plan of action."

Vegeta walked into the time chamber and left the girls to whatever argument that would be following Rainbow's statement, as he knew that he had no power to stop them once they had started. For a moment he almost felt sorry for Cell, but when he remembered the destruction and death that followed the creature's appearance he decided that he deserved everything that was coming his way... though he knew that time would tell whether the training the girls had gone through was enough to deal with Cell.
> Interlude: The Wait
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow and Applejack stretched as they moved into a side area of the Lookout, a place designed to let people change into a fresh pair of clothing after coming out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, where they discovered that Chronoa had a new pair of clothing waiting for them. The clothing was essentially the same thing that they were currently wearing at the moment, though their mother claimed that they had been sized to their bodies after one year of training in the chamber, to which they discovered that the clothing fit perfectly. Neither of them were sure if their mother was using her powers as the Supreme Kai of Time to see the measurements and write them down, or if she was extremely good at guessing their sizes, but at the moment they weren't complaining.

Once they had changed into a fresh pair of clothing, and were pleased with the results, they walked back to where Goku, Gohan, and their mother was waiting, while at the same time noticing that Mr. Popo was simply standing near the door to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber.

"Well, I had better get going," Chronoa said, to which she gave both Rainbow and Applejack a quick hug, who happily did the same thing in return, before she moved away from where they were standing, "I can afford to spend a whole day away from my responsibilities, though two or more is a little much at the moment, especially with all the changes that have been showing up recently."

"Have fun correcting the changes you find," Rainbow replied, because both she and Applejack knew that their mother could fix the changes in the timeline with a wave of her hand if she so desired, while at the same time noticing that Chronoa took care not to mention what her job was in front of Goku and Gohan.

Chronoa nodded and waved to them for a few seconds, though that was followed by her disappearing before their eyes, but Rainbow and Applejack were used to that and found it funny when Goku had a shocked expression on his face, as if he believed that she had used an advanced version of his instant transmission technique.

"So what's the plan?" Applejack asked, though at the same time she took a seat on the floor, because she and Rainbow had been training for one year straight, with some breaks thrown in so they didn't overexert themselves, but it felt better to be off her hooves for a few minutes, "I'm sure that someone came up with an idea on how we might locate Cell... or at the very least draw him out into the open so we can dispose of him before he does more damage to the world."

"Well, Piccolo, Krillin, Tien, and Yamcha are trying their hand at sneaking up on where the news says that Cell is attacking," Gohan replied, knowing that he knew more about the plan that his father's friends had come up with at the moment, as his father had been sleeping the entire time and likely didn't know everything, "Yamcha said that they should try using one of the Sky Cars to reach the area that Cell is attacking, so they could remain undetected until they located the other Bio-Android. Personally I think that Cell might discover them before their arrival and vanish before they even get there, but they headed there anyway... and left Gale behind at Master Roshi's place."

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other for a few seconds, because while they were still mad at Trunks for killing this era's version of Gale Wind, as it was shocking that he would end the life of an infant before of what she was, they had been expecting the arrival of the future Gale Wind ever since they discovered her existence. They were curious as to what the future Gale Wind was like, because Dr. Gero had stated that she was free to do whatever she wanted and wasn't tied down by the doctor's immense hatred for Goku, so it was understandable that they were a little excited to hear that she had showed up at last. Based on what they had heard so far it sounded like Gale was on their side, which meant that she must have come back to stop her brother... but they decided not to judge her until they actually met her.

After a few seconds they returned their eyes to the Saiyans that were standing in front of them, though Rainbow knew that her sister already had an idea that would overcome anything that the Z Warriors had come up with in regards to hunting for Cell... and she eagerly waited to see what the others thought about the plan she would offer them.

"I have an idea," Applejack said, to which both Goku and Gohan turned towards her, because they knew that she was the strategist between her and her sister, as they had seen what she was capable of when she put her mind to it, "What if we were to locate Androids 16, 17, and 18, reveal to them exactly what Cell was and why they were right to worry about him, and enlist their help in setting a trap for Cell?"

"What sort of trap are we talking about?" Gohan asked, because he knew that Applejack must have thought about this while she and Rainbow were in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, as it already sounded like she knew what she wanted to tell them and was merely pausing for them to ask questions.

"Someone needs to 'pick a fight' with one of the Androids, in an isolated area like an island," Applejack replied, to which she pulled out the map that she had found inside the dressing room, which she assumed that her mother had left for her and Rainbow to find, but at the same time she knew it could have been left there a long time ago by someone else, "there's a series of islands near Roshi's island, which happens to have a large number of vacant islands that could be used as an ideal area to fight Cell in. Once we lure Cell to one of those islands we can go all out against him, with whoever wants to fight against him, and hopefully someone takes him out before he absorbs one of the Androids."

"Why would we willingly bring what he's searching for to those islands?" Goku inquired, because if Cell was looking for the Androids, so he could absorb them to achieve his perfect form, he failed to see the benefit of allowing them to join them in the fight against the bio-Android, "We would be giving him the keys to his perfect form."

"True, but with so many high powered opponents he wouldn't be able to focus on them at all," Applejack stated, to which Rainbow grinned, indicating that she was eager to use her new techniques against the Bio-Android that was threatening the world, "Cell might know what tricks we have up our sleeves, but even he can't hope to battle several powerful opponents at the same time and survive. Besides, I'm sure that Androids 17 and 18 would like to get some justice on the Android that's been tearing apart every city he's come across, despite the fact that they claimed to be neutral when we encountered them earlier."

Gohan thought about that statement, where Cell would be fighting against a certain number of powerful opponents, though he knew that the number included Piccolo, Gale, Rainbow, and Applejack. If they waited for some time, and came up with a more advanced version of Applejack's plan, he was sure that the number of fighters would also include Vegeta, Trunks, his father, and himself. Still, when he thought about the plan he knew that Cell would take one look at Gale and might run away from her, because the second Bio-Android had told them that her brother had exchanged a few ki blasts with her before disappearing. It was possible that Cell might notice his odds and disappear before they had a chance to kill him, which meant that they would be back at square one all over again... and that meant that more people would end up dying as Cell added them to his existing power.

In the end Gohan decided that it was best to trust in Applejack's plan, as she was one of the best strategists they had at the moment, though he also found it a little annoying that he, his father, and the pony girls were going to be sitting here until someone decided to leave the Lookout.

"So you mentioned that the future version of Gale Wind showed up recently," Rainbow commented, causing both Gohan and Goku to look at her for a few seconds, as they had no way of knowing what she was going to ask them, "what is she like? Is she as awesome as I am?"

"Actually, she's more like Applejack," Gohan replied, to which he noticed that a look of annoyance flashed across Rainbow's face, "From what I could gather Gale is fond of making plans when she's dealing with something, so if she was hunting for Cell she would study what's happening in the world and then plan around what she's discovered. I haven't seen her fight against anyone yet, but from what Mister Piccolo said it appears that she at least contains a power that equals your own... maybe even rivals it."

"Is that so?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time everyone could tell that she was excited to meet Gale now, because if one of her friends said that the Bio-Android's power was equal to her current power, potentially even rivaled her after one year of training, it meant that she needed to fight Gale, "Well then, I know exactly what I'm doing once we find and eliminate Cell."

Applejack knew that Rainbow would want a chance to exchange blows with Gale Wind, especially now that the future version of her had revealed herself, but she was thankful that her sister was actually being smart about this entire situation. Usually Rainbow would think with her fists instead of her brain, which had been her problem for a number of years, but now Applejack was pleased that her sister was being reasonable about everything they were learning. It was still a problem, as it took more than one year for someone to get over a problem like that, but Rainbow was slowly overcoming one of her major faults... much to the joy of Applejack, Chronoa, and Whis.

Even as she thought about her mother she knew that without her help, and the training that Whis had given her and Rainbow, neither of them would have been able to develop the new skills that they had created while they were inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. She was somewhat thankful that the Chamber reset itself whenever a group left the area, because if it hadn't she was sure that Vegeta and Trunks would have been shocked by the crater that was left behind when Rainbow tried one of her powers out. That was the interesting thing she had noticed, as Rainbow seemed to mimick their father more than anyone knew, because she used attacks that were just as destructive as their father's powers.

Applejack was sure that their father would be pleased if he knew anything about what Rainbow had done since the two of them had done to sleep, but she decided not to think about that at the moment, as it pained her to consider that they had to wait at least ten more years, at least, before they would be able to see their father again. She had considered asking Whis if he had heard anything from the sleeping form of their father, which was desperation and she knew it, but she had focused on her training and let the thought disappear until now.

"So, what are you and Rainbow going to do while we wait for Cell to make his move?" Goku asked, to which both of the girls were surprised by the fact that he had spoken, "Are you going to wait here until Vegeta and Trunks come out of the chamber, or do you want me to use the Instant Transmission and take you back to Master Roshi's place? I'm sure that Piccolo and the others will be there within an hour or two after they discover that Cell has slipped through their net."

"I think we had best head back to Roshi's place," Rainbow commented, though at the same time Applejack found herself nodding her agreement to her sister's statement, "I would like to finally meet Gale Wind and see what she's like... and maybe discuss what her abilities are, especially if she's anything like me and Applejack."

"Easy enough," Goku said, to which he stood up and beckoned for the girls to gather around him, though as they placed their hands on his back he raised his fingers to his forehead.

A few seconds later the three of them disappeared and reappeared outside Roshi's house, though the exact instant the girls removed their hands from Goku's back he used the Instant Transmission and returned to the Lookout, where they knew he intended on waiting until it was his and Gohan's turn to use the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. The sisters looked at each other for a few seconds, as they were waiting to see what they could feel at the moment, before they turned to the house that was resting behind them... where they discovered another pony girl, who had to be Gale Wind, staring at them from the doorway.

"You must be Gale Wind," Applejack said, to which she approached the door and held her hand out towards the Bio-Android, though at the same time she was surprised by how Gale's appearance matched both her own appearance and Rainbow's appearance.

"That I am," Gale replied, though she raised a hand and shook Applejack's outstretched hand, while giving both of the girls a smile in return, "Am I correct in assuming that the two of you are Rainbow Dash and Applejack? As in the girls that created the Lightning Lance and the Harvester's Barrage techniques?"

"That and so much more," Rainbow commented, though as she leaned against the post she smiled at Gale, because it appeared that she had studied them, thanks to the information that Dr. Gero had gathered on her and Applejack, which meant that she might want to fight them at some point in the future, "We were preparing ourselves for the fight with Cell, though he should be in for quite the surprise when he shows himself in the near future."

"Agreed. My brother should be making his move soon," Gale stated, though even as she said the words she turned to Rainbow and beckoned to her with her hand, indicating that she desired a demonstration of the abilities that Rainbow was now talking about, "Since we're going to be waiting for Piccolo and the others to return, with news on what they found in the city they went flying to, why don't we spar for a few minutes? No ki attacks involved, just old fashioned fighting with our hands and hooves... what do you say to that?"

"Oh? You want to brawl with me?" Rainbow replied, though as she said the words Applejack noticed that her sister was eager for such a thing, to which Applejack moved towards the door as Rainbow made her way towards the beach, "I'm interested in seeing how skilled you are in combat, even if its without ki based attacks at the moment."

Gale smiled and beckoned for Rainbow to come at her, to which Rainbow decided to humor the Bio-Android and charged at her, where she swung her fist at her opponent. Gale, having expected such an attack to be the first one either of them used, raised her arm into the air and blocked the attack, though she followed that up by using her spare hand to punch away the kick that was coming at her. As Rainbow backed away Gale moved to the offensive, where she swung her fist at her target, though as Rainbow blocked it Gale's other fist collided with her chest and knocked her backwards. She could tell that Rainbow was overthinking this fight, because she appeared to think that she couldn't use tricks in this fight, but now that she did Gale knew that the fight was going to get much more interesting.

Rainbow smiled as she charged at her opponent once more, though this time she dodged under the attack that was coming her way and slammed her fist into Gale's chest. She immediately followed that up by throwing three more punches into Gale's body before she jumped away, though it was clear that things were only just getting started between them. The two of them backed away from each other, where they stared at each other as if they were trying to decide what the other was going to do next and was mentally preparing the appropriate defense to whatever attack was chosen, before they moved towards each other again.

Applejack watched as Rainbow swung her fist at Gale and missed by a hair, though as Gale appeared to be making her move, and was lowing her own guard in the process, Rainbow quickly changed her direction and slammed the base of her left hoof into Gale's chest, knocking her backwards for a few seconds. Applejack had to smile at that, because it meant that her sister was learning how to better plan her own attacks while making sure not to open a hole in her defense, which made her wonder if Gale had been trying to fool her sister or if the Bio-Android had been trying something until Rainbow had ruined her plan. Even though her plan had been ruined, and she had been forced backward, Gale didn't seem to mind the challenge that Rainbow was giving her, to which the two of them resumed the match and kicked up the sand around them as they moved around the beach.

As Applejack watched the two of them fight she came to the conclusion that Gale definitely had Rainbow's skills in fighting, as it appeared that she was perfectly mimicking Rainbow's moves at times, while at the same time possessing her ability to come up with plans on the fly and adapt to the situation around her. It was somewhat amusing to see both her talent for fast thinking and the quickness of Rainbow's blows in the same body, but Gale had been designed to be the best of all worlds, or rather the best of the cells that had been used to construct her body, so she guessed that it made sense. She was sure that Rainbow was excited about facing someone that was essentially an imperfect mirror image of herself, as Gale knew every possible move that Rainbow could make, which put them on equal ground with each other.

"Its like watching someone fight an image of herself," Roshi commented, to which Applejack noticed that the old man had come out to see what was causing the ground to shake, because despite the fact that neither Rainbow or Gale were using their ki their blows happened to be generating some activity on the ground around them, "Tell me, with the training you and Rainbow have gone through, is it possible that Cell can be defeated before he can absorb either of the Androids that he's after?"

"If he's arrogant and believes that he can easily acquire what he's looking for, then he should be easy to beat." Applejack replied, recalling everything that they had found on the Bio-Android that was currently tearing up some unknown city, "Cell believes that he can achieve his perfect form by acquiring the the Androids, but he isn't taking into consideration that Rainbow and I, along with Gale, are here. Its possible that Cell might know about Rainbow's lance, and the basics that would allow him to command a fraction of its power, but my heart tells me that we can beat Cell before he even gets close to achieving his goal."

"Good," a new voice said, to which both Rohsi and Applejack noticed that Piccolo had returned, and spotted the sky car that was parked on the right side of the house, "We reached the city and looked for clues as to the whereabouts of Cell, which reminds me that I have to apologize to Gale when she's finished sparring with Rainbow, because if she had been there with us I'm sure that she would have found some clue in the city. Gale has been hunting for her brother for so many years, both in her future and in our timeline, and yet I failed to account for her knowledge when we chased after Cell... we really could have used her knowledge."

"I'm sure that she will be happy to hear that," Applejack replied, though at the same time she smiled as the two combatants pushed themselves above the water, completely ignoring what they were doing before hand, "once they're done fighting each other and testing their skills."

As it turned out both Rainbow and Gale kept fighting for a few more minutes, exchanging blows with each other and testing the basic levels of their powers, though when it was over Piccolo and the others, those that had left Gale behind to watch over Goku, apologized to the Bio-Android for their actions. Gale, for her part, accepted their apologizes and asked what they had found in the city, just in case they found something out of the ordinary, but Applejack could tell that she was looking for anything that could tell her where her brother had run off to. This time the Z Warriors listened to anything and everything that she had to tell them about her brother, while at the same time they spent hours on end discussing the various plans they could use in order to take out Cell once he made his appearance.

Applejack knew that this was part of what Gale wanted when she came back in time, as it seemed like she had come back to stop her brother and find a group of people, no doubt the Z Warriors, that would accept her for who she was and not be too upset by who her father was. Gale seemed happy when someone would ask her something, as if she was pleased to share her knowledge with everyone else, but Applejack also detected a hint of sadness in her voice, indicating how bad her timeline was before the future version of Cell had made the jump back in time. Both she and Rainbow suspected that Gale was happy to be around them, as they were literally the only members of their kind at the moment, but they didn't say anything and let the evening pass them by.

Eventually night came upon them and everyone had to turn in for the night, though this time they suspected that there was no need for there to be a guard and allowed everyone to sleep peacefully.





When morning arrived the only ones awake were Applejack, Piccolo, Gale, Roshi, and Chi Chi, which left Yamcha, Krillin, and Rainbow asleep at the moment. Piccolo was watching the television as he tried to pinpoint the exact location of Cell, while Applejack and Gale discussed the tactics they could use against Cell when he showed himself again. The basic plan was to figure out where Android 17 and 18 were, tell them about the danger they were in, and see if they could enlist their help in trapping Cell in a battle that he had no hope of winning, while at the same time making sure that he couldn't get his hands on either of the two Androids that he was trying to absorb.

What none of them were expecting was a polite knock on the door, to which Gale got up and opened the door, where she got her first face to face meeting with Androids 17 and 18, who seemed shocked to see her.

"What the...?" Android 17 said, to which he, his sister, and the larger Android looked at Gale for a few seconds, as none of them knew a thing about her existence, "There's a third pony girl?! Geez, Dr. Gero sure got his research wrong if he was able to miss someone completely."

"Actually, the reason you don't know about her is because she wasn't complete," Piccolo commented, to which the three Androids looked at him as he turned to face them, "This is Gale Wind, the sister of the Bio-Android known as Cell. She has all the cells that her brother has, but in addition she has Rainbow and Applejack's cells inside her as well... though the real kicker is that her father, Dr. Gero, made her with the purpose to have a daughter that doesn't follow what all the other Androids were programmed to do."

"Okay... then that means she's from the future." Android 18 said, to which she noticed both Gale and Applejack nodding their heads, while spotting that everyone else was waking up and turning their way, "And I'm going to guess that Cell came from the future as well, because 16 commented that someone blew up the laboratory and everything inside it. So, what does the future menace want with this timeline?"

"The two of you," Applejack replied, to which she pointed to both 17 and 18 for a few seconds, causing them to raise their eyebrows at her for a moment, "Apparently the computer that created Cell made it so he's in some sort of 'imperfect' state, where the only way for him to ascend to his 'perfect form' is to absorb two special people... you and Android 17. We've been coming up with some ideas on how to lure Cell into an area and kill him before he completes his terrible goal, especially since we have no idea how strong he could be in his perfect form, but it boils down to this... we stage a 'fight' between Piccolo and one of you, or have Piccolo fire some ki blasts at a rock, and lure Cell to an island."

"And then we kill him," Android 17 said, to which he punched on hand into the palm of the other, which indicated that he was pleased with what the Z Warriors had come up with since the last time they had seen each other, "So, which island are we heading to?"

"This one right here," Piccolo replied, to which he pulled out the map that he had been holding onto and pointed at the circled island that they had chosen last night, before he beckoned for everyone to follow him, "Let's go set up our trap... and finally put an end to this threat."

Piccolo stepped out of the house and started flying towards the island he had beckoned to on the map, though while the three Androids followed after him Applejack and Gale remained behind for the moment so they could rouse Rainbow and get her prepared for the coming battle. They all knew that it was only a matter of time until Cell detected Piccolo's energy, once he started powering up and made it look like he was fighting someone, and came running, so they wanted to make sure that Rainbow was ready before they left the house. At the same time they knew that Tien and Krillin would want to stay here with Roshi and Chi Chi, because at this point Yamcha had convinced them that there was no reason for them to risk their lives, as either Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, Goku, Gohan, Vegeta, or Trunks had the potential to beat Cell before he even managed to absorb either of the Androids.

Applejack was happy to hear that one of her friends was so confident in all of their abilities, though she knew that she and the others needed to keep their heads on and not get distracted, as Cell was still out there and they needed to focus on bringing him down... though once that was done they could relax until the next foe showed his face.





Cell chuckled as he struck someone else with his tail and took the person's life force into his own body, because at the rate he was absorbing people he knew that he could easily defeat Piccolo, where he could either absorb the Namekian or outright kill him once the battle was over. Having the potential to defeat Piccolo meant that he could best the majority of the Z Warriors with little effort, though he was slightly concerned about his chances against Rainbow and Applejack, as they were much more powerful than Piccolo was. He knew that, in order to have a chance to defeat either of them, he needed to absorb at least one of the two Androids that he was hunting for, unless they were suddenly able to rapidly increase their own power since the last time he had felt their energies.

Once the man he had been draining was done he removed his tail and pinned someone else to the wall, as they hadn't fled when they had the chance, but before he could start draining his new victim of all their life force he felt something... though it felt like Piccolo was getting into a fight with someone. Cell waited for a few seconds, as he was trying to see if he could figure out who the Namekian was fighting, but after some time he determined that it had to be on the Androids he was searching for, as he couldn't feel anything from whoever was trading blows with Piccolo. He then smiled and tossed the person he was holding into the wall, though that was before he jumped through the open window and started flying in the direction of Piccolo's ki.

He finally knew the location of Android 17 and Android 18, which meant that he was that much closer to achieving his perfect form and having the power to destroy the world if he so desired... though he already knew that the first person he killed would be his sister, and then he would destroy the Z Warriors. Cell smiled as he flew through the air, because for once everything seemed to be going his way... and he intended on making sure that his luck stayed that way.
> Cell: Island Battle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Piccolo sighed as he finally turned off the majority of his power, keeping some of it active so Cell could follow his energy and spring the trap that he and the others had set for the Bio-Android. Despite the fact that Android 17 and 18 had claimed that they wanted nothing to do with saving the world, as that was supposed to be the duty of the Z Warriors, the two Androids, and 16 as well, were standing nearby. At the moment 17 was standing near Piccolo in his battle stance, which would make it look like he and Piccolo had been fighting the entire time, while 16 and 18 stood near a rock and pretended to be watching them. Piccolo had already taken off his weighted clothing, because he already knew that it would only get in the way when Cell arrived, as he was positive that the Bio-Android would be going at full power the moment he arrived.

He cast a look back at the bushes that were above where he and the Androids were standing, because he already knew that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale were hiding there, waiting for their opponent to walk into their trap before they sprung into action and surprised Cell. From what he could gather it sounded like both Rainbow and Applejack had developed some new abilities in wherever they had been training, which meant that they were going to be much deadlier than they had been a day or two ago. Part of him was glad to hear that they had gone through all that training, as it meant that they stood a much better chance at beating Cell, while the other part of him was worried about what destructive powers Rainbow might have created while she was training.

Rainbow and Applejack were the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, the God of Destruction himself, which meant that destruction was in Rainbow's blood... though that only made Piccolo worry about the level of destruction she could cause with her new powers.

"Are you sure that Cell will come here?" Android 17 asked, though at the same time he kept his eyes open for anything that was out of the ordinary, or more specifically a large green creature that Piccolo and the others had warned him and 18 about, "I mean Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale all have a high power level, if what 16 says is to be believed, and any of them could easily tip off Cell that this a trap."

"I'm the only one releasing any energy at the moment, so Cell will have to assume that I'm 'fighting' one of you," Piccolo replied, though he couldn't fault the Android for asking the question, because it was hard to tell what Cell was going to do with how long it look him and the others to find him, "besides, if you want something to do while we wait I can spar with you for a few seconds... maybe get your blood flowing for the main event."

"I'm not going to lie, but that does sound tempting," 17 said, though at the same time he looked around the island they had chosen and noticed that there was no life around them, besides the people that had followed them, "though I think we had better save our energy, or at least save it in your case, for when our enemy arrives. I have the feeling that the coming fight is going to require every ounce of power that we can call upon... and then some of the moves that Rainbow, Applejack, or Gale can use, if we're truly desperate."

Piccolo took a moment to imagine Cell being thrown through the air with the force of the lance pushing him away from him and the others, because he already knew that Rainbow was planning on using that move against the Bio-Android when he opened a hole in his defenses. He had seen what the technique had done to Nappa, had done to Frieza, and had done to Android 20, so he could that the lance could easily decimate Cell if it hit him square in the chest, as that appeared to be where Rainbow aimed the attack all the time. He guessed that hitting a target in the chest distributed the destructive energy of the lance to all parts of the body, meaning that everything suffered the same amount of damage... but there was no way to be sure about that without being hit by it himself, and he wanted to avoid that.

"I'm sure that we'll get the chance to see what techniques Rainbow has cooked up since we last fought each other," Android 18 commented, causing both Piccolo and 17 to turn towards her, where they discovered that she was waiting for Cell to show up, while at the same time they noticed that 16 appeared to be following the energy signature of Cell, "I think that it will be hard for her and Gale to resist jumping into the fight once our foe appears, especially since one of them really wants Cell dead. Rainbow won't be able to resist showing off whatever she's created... and awing everyone with the destructive power that she puts into the attack."

Piccolo nodded and waited, searching for any sounds that would indicate that Cell had found them and was ready to try and absorb the two Androids he was after, but he suspected that Android 16 would find him before he could. He was, however, shocked to find that Rainbow was able to resist the urge to reveal herself, which meant that her sister must have knocked some sense into her while they were training. Still, he kept himself ready for the arrival of Cell, while at the same time going through the various attacks that he knew and weighed his options on which were the best to use against such a foe... though he had a trick or two ready for when Cell showed up.

"At last, the day of commemoration has arrived." a voice said, to which everyone turned and noticed that Cell was now standing on top of a nearby rock formation, though it appeared that he hadn't noticed the fact that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale were hiding from him at the moment, "You have my thanks Piccolo, without you I would have never found 17 and 18 in a timely matter, but now I have exactly what I was searching for."

Piccolo was shocked, because he could tell that Cell was much more powerful than the last time they had encountered each other, as he could tell that he was outclassed without even having exchanged any blows with Cell. A few seconds later he noticed that the Androids were staring at Cell, though while they were surprised by the Bio-Android's appearance they prepared themselves for the battle that was heading their way. He was somewhat grateful that Cell was standing in front of them, because if he stayed where he was standing that meant he had no idea that he was outmatched... especially with the three pony girls that were hiding nearby.

Before anyone could say anything Cell dropped into the area in front of Piccolo and Android 17, to which he released his energy and demonstrated how much power he had gained, where he shattered the ground around him and broke the structure he had been standing on... before powering down and staring at the people he could see.

"Piccolo, you have no idea how easy you made this for me," Cell commented, to which he beckoned to Piccolo for a few seconds, as if he wanted to fight him with his new power, "In return for giving me what I have been searching for, and then some, I will spar with you for a few seconds, just so you can understand the power that I now possess... and I will start off with half of my full power, just to make it fair for you."

Piccolo growled and took another glance at the second rock structure that Cell's back was facing, wondering if the girls were going to show up now or not, but when none of the pony girls revealed themselves he released his full power and charged at Cell. Oddly enough the Bio-Android didn't bother to dodge the attack that was coming his way, because the moment Piccolo was on top of him he threw his fist at him, to which both of their fists collided in the air and they kicked up some dust in the process. Android 17, apparently discovering that the battle had begun, flew through the air and struck Cell in the back, kicking him away from Piccolo, though as Cell started to recover the two combatants loosed a ki blast at their target... just so they could push him backwards for the moment.

Cell chuckled as he picked himself up and stared at the two of them, as if he had been expecting the Androids to declare war on him at some point, but his expression told Piccolo that they had done nothing to their opponent. Piccolo and 17 looked at each other for a moment, as if they were determining what to do next, but before they could come to a decision 18 struck from behind and started throwing punches at their opponent. Cell apparently wasn't expecting 18 to join in the attack, and his expression told them that he still hadn't felt the three girls that were hiding nearby, but at the moment it appeared that their basic plan was working to their advantage.

Piccolo had suggested that 18 take some time to watch the fight and then jump in when she saw an opening, once she knew Cell's weaknesses, but apparently the Androids were designed for battle and nothing else, as she was determined to put Cell in the ground.

"I was expecting to fight Piccolo alone," Cell commented, blocking a punch that was meant for his face and delivered a kick to 18's stomach, though she moved out of the way and continued her assault, "but this will allow me to see how strong you actually are... compared to myself and my annoying sister."

"Wow, you really must hate Gale Wind," 18 replied, slamming her fist into Cell's chest, to which she knocked him back for a few seconds, though that was when Piccolo and 17 joined her, "Seriously, what did she do to you that makes you hate her so much? Sure, my own brother can be annoying at time, but even so he's done absolutely nothing to make me despise or even hate him as much as you hate your sister."

"She stole the attention and affection of our father," Cell replied, though at the same time he continued his own assault on 18, where Piccolo noted that his anger towards Gale only served to empower his blows, to some degree, "She was basically like an actual daughter for our father and she gained all of his attention until Dr. Gero died, but even then he left messages for her and gave me nothing. In my timeline she made sure I never acquired my perfect form, as the Androids of my era had killed each and every one of the Z Warriors... so she killed the future versions of you and your brother, just to save a dying world from me. I knew I couldn't beat her, so I acquired the time machine and came back for you and 17, because with my full power I can do so many things... even destroy my father's precious daughter."

"That's why you have been devouring people and stealing all of their life essences?" 18 demanded, slamming her fist into Cell's face and sending him flying into the rock structure behind him, though at the same time she approached the Bio-Android with a look of anger in her eyes, "Just so you can kill your own sister?"

"Yes, and now I have the power to overcome all three of you so I claim my perfect form!" Cell shouted, grabbing onto 18's hand and spinning her around, though that was when he loosed his full power and tossed her through the air, where she collided with 17 and knocked him to the ground, "And I'm going to start by killing Piccolo!"

Piccolo braced himself for the attack that was coming his way, because he already knew that Cell wanted all of them dead, but at the same time he had to wonder when the three pony girls were going to show their hand... and wonder how he was going to survive until they decided to come and help him out.





Tien, Roshi, Yamcha, and Krillin stood on the island and faced the direction that the fighting was coming from, while at the same time Chi Chi was on the phone with Bulma, discussing something about the controller that had been created earlier that day. From what they could tell the controller was designed to merely shut off the two Androids that had declared that they were neutral, which was actually bad for them because it meant that, if they used it, Cell could easily absorb them. The four of them knew that such a controller would do nothing to aid them in their fight against Cell, not unless Bulma could find a way for them to detonate the two Androids and destroy them before they were absorbed, but at the same time none of them were really worrying about the possibility of Cell absorbing 17 or 18. Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale would be fighting alongside Piccolo and the Androids, which meant that Cell had no chance of absorbing either of the two Androids he was after... though that didn't stop Tien from worrying.

They could all feel Cell's power, which had flared in what appeared to be a sudden burst of anger, and they all had different reactions; Tien was worrying, Krillin was trying to stop himself from pacing in fear, Yamcha was shaking, and Roshi was glaring in the direction that the fight was coming from.

"Do... do you think that Piccolo, the Androids, and the pony girls can kill Cell?" Yamcha asked, though he was more interested in having a conversation with the other Z Warriors at the moment, because he wanted to calm his nerves and take his mind off of what they were feeling.

"Yes, but it seems like the girls are waiting for something to happen before they reveal themselves," Tien replied, to which he wrapped his energy around him for a few seconds, "and I'm not going to stand around here and do nothing while they fight our battles for us. I am a warrior, and I intend to fight Cell with all of my might."

The group watched as Tien burst into the air and headed in the direction of the fighting, leaving the others to determine what they wanted to do. Krillin wondered if this was when he would stop going into battle against enemies that could easily kill him, but then sighed and resolved to head there as well. His plan, however, was to lend a helping hand and hopefully distract Cell so the Androids could escape, as he was sure he could get a Solar Flare off if Cell was close to grabbing one of the Androids. He let out a sigh and followed after Tien, leaving Roshi and Yamcha alone on the beach, knowing that neither of them would follow them... and then silently prayed that one of the girls would kill Cell before he and Tien arrived at the island they had picked to fight on.

Krillin already knew that something bad was going to happen, though it was impossible to tell whether his feeling was going to be Cell's terror once the girls joined the battle... or the terror they would all feel if he managed to absorb even one of the Androids he was after.





Cell was surprised when he found his attack stopped dead in its tracks, because that meant that his fist had been intercepted before it could even hit Piccolo's face, but his surprise quickly changed when he noticed the coloration of the hand that was holding onto his wrist. His eyes slowly followed the length of the arm that the hand was attached to and noticed the body structure of the person that was blocking his attack, though at the same time he started to sweat a little bit. He had been expecting Gale to show herself at some point in time, and had been hoping that she would arrive after he had absorbed both of the Androids, but she had gotten here in record time... or she had been standing somewhere and this was all a trap to get him to reveal himself.

"Hello brother," Gale said, though instead of giving Cell a smile, like she had done the last time they had crossed paths, she frowned at him, because she was disappointed in all the lives he had taken so far, "I think its high time we bring this game of ours to an end."

Before Cell could react Gale slammed her fist into his chest and sent him flying towards the rock structure that was behind him, cracking the wall that he had collided with and causing him to cough for a moment. A few seconds later he heard the sound of two more sets of hooves touching the ground, to which he looked up and found that Rainbow and Applejack were in attendance as well. He had thought that this was going to be an easy task, just beat up Piccolo and absorb the Androids, but now it seemed like an impossible one considering who was standing in his way. Cell knew that his power up would only allow him to beat Piccolo in battle, but if he could somehow catch any of the pony girls off guard he could easily turn the tables back to his side... and he had the perfect move to demonstrate how powerful he was.

"You are correct sister, it is time to end our fight," Cell replied, though at the same time he brought his hands together and formed the infamous triangle that he was sure everyone was familiar with, but he smiled at the same time, "but don't expect me to go down without a fight!"

As he finished saying those words he pulled his arms apart and revealed what he had been planning, to which a sinister green lance formed in front of him, much to Piccolo's horror. He silently thanked Rainbow for showing off this move a few times in the past, because he knew how to manipulate the power into the shape of the one attack that could put fear in the hearts of anyone that saw it. As he grabbed onto the lance he glanced at everyone, where he wondered which person he should take out to make his life earlier, but then he grinned as he laid his eyes on Rainbow, because if he took her out then he wouldn't have to fear having this attack thrown at him.

The moment he had his target chosen Cell pulled his arm back, in the same fashion that Rainbow did, and threw the lance towards the person that created the technique, causing everyone but Rainbow to flee as the destructive lance raced towards where she was standing. Cell had to smile as almost all of his enemies moved out of the way, as they all knew about the attack and the power it contained, while noticing that the only one to remain was Rainbow herself. This was too perfect for him, because he could take out one of the strongest threats that was standing in his way, which would make things much easier for him in the immediate future. The only odd thing about this whole situation was that Rainbow had an aura wrapped around her, which meant that she was either planning an attack or something else.

Cell's lance tore through the ground beneath it, which was common with the original attack, though as it reached his target the strangest thing happened; Rainbow extended her left hand and caught the tip of his lance with the palm of her hand. As Rainbow stopped the lance in its tracks the destructive force that had been behind it started to wrap around her, creating a vertex of energy that tore the ground around her to pieces while the tip tried to get passed Rainbow's defenses. Cell had no idea what was going on, because no one had ever stopped the lance in its tracks like this, but as the thought crossed his mind he noticed that his attack almost looked like it was being pushed back... which worried him about his chances at beating Rainbow, Applejack, or even Gale.

His thoughts were interrupted as the vertex disappeared and Rainbow appeared where she had been standing a few seconds ago, though this time the lance was floating in front of her palm... to which she swung her hand and set it flying towards a different island, where it detonated with enough force to create a small hole in the ground.

"Seriously? That's your lance?" Rainbow asked, shaking her head for a few seconds, indicating that she wasn't in any pain at all, which told Cell that something was wrong, "That was pathetic. Cell, your attack should have shattered the ground beneath it, kicked up a powerful tempest that pushes everyone away, and detonate with enough force to destroy an entire island... and all I got was some minor destruction, barely any wind, and a small hole. I could show you how to properly use my own attack, but at your current level there's no reason to waste my energy on you..."

Before Rainbow could finish her statement Cell gathered his energy and released a wave of energy at her, though when the smoke cleared Cell discovered that Rainbow hadn't bothered to take the attack head on, as she was standing next to the rocks he had been hit into earlier. Cell then noticed that the rest of the group had moved to one of the remaining plateaus and was watching them, which meant that they were going to be watching the fight until they were needed. Normally he would have liked a one on one fight, but now that he knew about Rainbow's new level of power, or rather suspected what her new power could be, he knew that he was in trouble.

There was no telling how much stronger Rainbow had been since the last time he had felt her power, which could mean that this island might very well be his grave if he wasn't careful... especially if Rainbow was able to catch his lance and turn it back with such ease.

"Allow me to assist you," a voice said, to which both Rainbow and Cell noticed that Android 16 had joined them, though he was standing beside Rainbow and was glaring at Cell.

"You want to fight Cell as well?" Rainbow inquired, to which she noticed that the larger Android nodded his head for a brief second, "Okay, I'm fine with that. Just don't get caught in any of my attacks and we should be fine."

"Do not worry, I don't intend to be hurt by you," 16 commented, though that was when he turned his full attention back to Cell, which caused Rainbow do the same thing, "I intend to help you destroy Cell."

Cell looked at the two people that would be coming at him first, wondering why he had thought that coming here was a good idea, especially when he should have considered that this might be a trap. He had, at the time, only felt Piccolo's ki energy, but there was no reason behind him missing everyone else that he could feel, which had put him in the position he was in. Cell knew that he was going to have to use some tricks in order to beat the Z Warriors and the Androids, otherwise he was sure that one of his enemies was going to be the death of him... and he would never be able to acquire his perfect form if he allowed such a thing to come to pass.

Now that he knew that his version of the lance was useless, and that both Rainbow and 16 had a good deal of power backing them, he knew that he needed to be careful, least one of them get the upper hand and kill him... though he prepared himself for the battle that was to come.
> Cell: Trickery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow looked at Cell, who was calmly standing near her and Android 16, though she had to resist the urge to let out the largest sigh that was currently building. She had been expecting so much more from the Bio-Android that was supposed to know pretty much all the attacks that Goku, Vegeta, and Piccolo knew, especially with the power that was resting inside his body. She and Applejack had trained in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber to obtain a level of power that would put them on equal ground with Cell, after he had absorbed all the people that he had taken into his body, but she was disappointed with her opponent at the moment. Sure, the others were likely glad that she had turned his attempt at the lance away and destroyed it, but she already knew why Cell's lance had failed as it had... he forgot to charge it for longer than he had.

She already knew that if Cell had bothered to hide himself, or attempt to anyway, and had actually put some time into charging his lance, then she would have actually been in trouble when he threw it at her... but instead all she got was a lot of disappointment in return.

"So, are we going to do this," Cell commented, breaking into Rainbow's thoughts and returning her to the present, though at the same time it was clear that he was getting impatient and wanted to fight someone, "or are you two just going to stand there and stare at me all day long?"

"Sorry, I was debating which technique I should use on you," Rainbow said, though at the same time both she dropped into her battle stance, while noticing that Android 16 was standing straight, which made her wonder if he was going to join the fight immediately or wait for an opening, "but, if you are so eager to meet death, than I shall oblige."

The moment the final word left her mouth Rainbow flew through the air and slammed her fist into Cell's chest, sending him flying through the air for a few seconds, though before the Bio-Android could recover she slipped under him and slammed both of her hooves into his back. The force of that blow sent Cell flying into the air, to which Rainbow followed after him and launched a few kicks and punches at her target, allowing the force of each blow to send him a little higher into the air. Once she had forced Cell to a certain height she appeared behind him and slammed both of her fists into his back, sending him flying down towards the ground, where he collided with the plateau she and the others had been hiding in and created a hole in the rock.

Before Cell could recover Rainbow allowed her ki to dance around her body, though that was followed by her bringing both of her hands together by the right side of her body as she charged the attack she had chosen.

"Ka... me... ha... me..." Rainbow said, allowing the sphere of blue energy to phase into existence between her hands, while at the same time noticing that Cell had started to pick himself up, "HAAAAA!"

Rainbow leveled her hands with the plateau and released the energy she had been gathering, to which a beam of ki energy raced down towards where Cell was standing. She expected an immediate explosion and some damage to the island, but what she got was Cell pushing her attack back with his own Kamehameha, though considering how much time he had to charge it she knew that he wouldn't be able to keep her at bay for long. Instead of allowing her opponent to potentially gain the upper hand, and turn the tide of this battle, Rainbow ended her attack and flew down to where Cell was standing, though as the rest of her energy dissipated around the Bio-Android she slammed her hooves into the side of Cell's body... sending him flying for a few seconds.

Instead of chasing him this time around, and beating him more than she had done already, Rainbow landed on the ground and watched Cell, who carefully regained himself and flew back to the area they were fighting in, though it was clear that he was annoyed with her.

"I'm not going to lie, but you are definitely much stronger than the last time I felt your energy," Cell said, to which he wiped off his beak mouth for a few seconds, indicating that she must have hurt him a tiny bit, "I guess that would explain why you were able to overpower my lance a few minutes ago, because you are much stronger than I originally anticipated. It just means that I'll have to be extra careful around you... just in case you have something up your sleeve that I'm not aware of at the moment."

"Pardon me, I do believe you are forgetting someone," a voice behind Cell said, to which Cell turned around to face whoever had approached him and was greeted with a fist to the face, which sent him into the ground.

Rainbow grinned for a moment as Android 16 slammed his fist into Cell's face and sent the Bio-Android flying for a few seconds, because she couldn't believe that her opponent had forgotten that the Android was there. She would have understood if she had dominated Cell's attention, but she had barely gotten started and knew that Cell must have lowered his guard, which was why Android 16 was starting to wreck him. Rainbow let out a sigh and crossed her arms, because if Cell was going to let this happen then she was going to wait for him to get serious, as there was no reason to use any of the new abilities she developed in the time chamber if her foe wasn't going to pay attention to her.

"Okay, that was a low blow," Cell commented, to which he picked himself up and faced the Android that dared to fight him, because now he was pissed, as Rainbow seemed to be standing where he had left her, but he was going to cut 16 down before doing anything else, "I'm going to enjoy dismantling you."

Android 16 frowned and charged at Cell, to which the two of them started to exchange blows with each other as they floated above the air, though neither of them landed a blow on each other as they kicked up dust. After a few seconds Cell moved higher into the air and forced Android 16 to follow him, though even as that happened the two of them repeated the same thing that they had been doing near the ground. They fought there for several minutes, carefully exchanging punches and kicks with each other while dealing no damage to each other, much to the amazement of everyone standing around the island.

Another few seconds passed before the two of them returned to the ground and separated from each other, where they glared at each other and waited for the other to make the first move... though that was followed by the two of them charging at each other and headbutting each other. They remained in that manner for a few seconds, pushing against their opponent for a few seconds as they rotated around the area they were in, before Cell punched 16 in the face and sent him backwards a few steps. The moment Android 16 fell backwards Cell seized the opportunity and struck 16's neck with the tip of his tail, to which he grinned as he realized that he had won this fight.

"I thank you, for your power will allow me to overpower everyone else that might stand against me," Cell said, to which he started the process his used to drain the life force out of his targets, though as he did so he noticed that nothing was happening, which caused his mind to change about what was happening, "Damn, I thought you were like Android 17 and 18, but your not... you're completely made of pure metal, aren't you?"

"I am," Android 16 replied, to which he was smiled at Cell for a few seconds, because now his opponent knew that he had messed up once more, but at the same time he tightened his grip on Cell's tail to prevent him from fleeing.

Cell had a brief moment to understand the folly of his situation, which was a few seconds at most, before Android 16 swung him around and threw him at the ground, with enough speed to prevent the Bio-Android from freeing himself. Cell ended up creating a small hole in the ground beneath him, though a few seconds later he leapt out of the smoke and charged into the air. He flew around the island, baiting 16 into following him and caused him to crash into the rock wall, though when he attempted to wrap his tail around the Android's neck and blast his target in the face, 16 loosed a pair of small lasers from his eyes and pierced Cell's shoulders... to which 16 released himself and sent Cell back into the hole he created a few minutes ago.

Before Cell could get back up Android 16 landed in the area, or more accurately landed with his foot on Cell's tail, to which he followed that up by pulling on Cell's tail with all of his strength as the Bio-Android begged him not to rip part of his tail off... to which Android 16 tore the part of the tail he was tugging on off and tossed it to the side.

"Now you will no longer be able to absorb anyone else," Android 16 commented, to which he fully faced the Bio-Android that was resting in front of him, as he fully intended to smash his opponent and save the rest of the world from the destruction that Cell could visit upon it.

"Do you have any idea how long it is going to take me to regrow my tail!?" Cell demanded, though at the same time he picked himself up and faced Android 16 with a look of pure anger in his eyes, while the Android in question basically stared at him for a few seconds.

"Never." Android 16 replied, though his response spoke volumes about what he intended to do next, which caused Cell to simply glare at him for a few seconds.

"Actually, the answer is a few seconds," Cell said, to which the part of the tail that had been torn off burst out of the stump, exactly like what had happened when he had drained Piccolo's arm when they first met each other, as the Namekian had ripped his ruined arm off and regrew it in a few seconds, "Remember, I have Piccolo's cells incorporated into my body, which means that I can regenerate parts of my body like he can... and then some, if the situation requires something drastic."

"I see, so defeating you means we must squish the very life out of you," Android 16 replied, to which he dropped into his battle stance and prepared himself, while at the same time wondering if his opponent was going to notice the others were preparing themselves for battle.

"You will try, but you will fail." Cell commented, though at the same time he whipped his tail around for a few seconds and dried it off, to which he returned it back to his back and stared at his opponent, silently daring the Android to come at him so he could tear one of his arms off or do some damage to his body.

"We won't know until we try," a new voice said, to which Cell turned around and noticed that Rainbow had returned to the fight, as she punched him in the jaw and sent him flying into the air.

"Can you quit doing that!" Cell shouted, though at the same time he regained himself, but before he could do anything he noticed that there was a large number of ki spheres floating around where he had stopped himself, to which he noticed that Piccolo was standing on the ground with a smile on his face.

Cell was confused, because he had been sure that this was going to be a two on one fight with Rainbow and Android 16 taking turns with him and taking shots at him when his back was turned. He had no idea why Piccolo was even bothering to join the fight, especially when he had less power than his current opponents, but he was sure that something was going to happen. He also had to wonder why there were a large number of ki spheres floating around him, but as he prepared to blow one of them up, and likely destroy the rest of them, he noticed Piccolo moving his hands... which meant that something was going to happen in the next few seconds.

"Hellzone Grenade!" Piccolo shouted, to which he swung both of his hands at Cell, to which the large amount of ki spheres raced towards his target and detonated with enough force to light up the sky.

When the smoke cleared the group found that there were several bruises on Cell's body, but not nearly bad enough to give them the advantage, though at the same time the three of them prepared themselves for what was coming next.

"Okay, I'm going to say it again; quit doing that!" Cell shouted, to which he glared at the three people who were choosing to fight him, knowing that he could beat Piccolo on his own and that he needed to take care of Rainbow or Android 16 first.

Cell eyed Android 16 for a moment and flew at him, though at the same time he noticed that Rainbow and Piccolo were backing away once more, telling him that they had to be planning something once more. He ignored them and kicked Android 16 into the air, taking a brief moment to note that his opponent hadn't bothered to defend himself this time, before appearing near him. That was when he slammed his fist into his opponent's face and sent him flying into the ground, creating a path in the ground that stopped when Android 16 stopped moving. Cell smiled, because it seemed that, in the face of the combination attack working, his opponent had dropped his guard, to which he flew at where the Android was resting so he could end this part of the fight.

Android 16, on the other hand, quickly turned around and leveled his hand with Cell, to which he loosed his hand, which apparently doubled as a rocket of some kind, and allowed the attack to slam into Cell's face... though as Cell was forced backwards Android 16 reattached his hand and slammed Cell into the ground. A few seconds later Android 16 picked Cell up and slammed him into the ground, creating a small hole that was a little distance down beneath the ground. He could hear Cell moaning in the hole, or maybe complaining about what was going on, but instead of allowing him to regain himself Android 16 crossed his arms and pulled his hands off, keeping the hands under his armpits while pointing his arms at the hole.

He gathered his energy into his arms and prepared himself, because either Cell would remain intact after this attack or he was going to do enough damage to make the Bio-Android reconsider his course of action... though after a few seconds he knew it was time to move on.

"Hell's Flash!" Android 16 shouted, to which he loosed the energy he was gathering and fired upon the hole, to which the ground all around him shook as several beams of light tore out of the weaker points in the island.

Everyone watched as the lights erupted from the ground, while at the same time dodging them so they could avoid being hit by Android 16's attack, but all of them were impressed by what their ally was able to do and the power he was able to call upon, especially Androids 17 and 18. No one dared to say anything until the lights were gone and the ground had stopped shaking, though once both of those things happened they were all pleased to find that the island was still intact... despite the new holes that Android 16 had punched into the ground.

"Incredible," Android 18 commented, looking at all of the destruction that 16 had caused with a single attack, though while it wasn't on the scale of Rainbow's lance she knew that this was still impressive in its own right, "We might actually beat this monster without anyone being absorbed."

"Yeah, but I would have liked to kill Cell with my own hands," Android 17 replied, though at the same time he floated down to the ground and looked around, while the rest of the group stayed where they were standing for the moment.

"Don't worry about Cell too much," Android 18 stated, though at the same time she walked over to the larger Android, as she was interested in seeing whether Cell was dead or if they needed to be on their guard for some trickery on his part, "I'm sure that 16 either killed the Bio-Android or has delivered the message that he can't win this fight, though we'll see in a few minutes."

Android 17 watched as 16 finished his attack and brought his arms back to his armpits, to which he reconnected his hands to the arm they had come from and stared down at the hole, while his sister walked around to survey the damage they had done to the island. It was clear that Cell was still down in the hole that Android 16 had created, no doubt biding his time while he came up with something that might save his hide this time around. He had to wonder if the Bio-Android was hiding, waiting for them to give up on trying to kill him so he could safely flee and go absorb more people to become even stronger, but at the moment all he wanted was for Cell to show himself so they could end this fight.

Little did 17 know that fate had a funny way of granting people's wishes, as the ground beneath him shook for a moment, which he assumed was an effect of Android 16's attack, but when he realized something was wrong it was already too late for him... as the moment he came to realize what was happening Cell burst out of the hole that was sitting behind him and his tail widened to a size that would allow him to swallow someone whole. Android 17 barely had time to do anything before he was caught by Cell's tail, though as he squirmed he started shouting at the Bio-Android and heard the others notice what was happening... though this time they were too late to do anything.

Rainbow, Applejack, and the others were forced to watch as Cell swallowed Android 17 whole, to which Cell started to laugh as 17 was completely pulled into his tail and was pulled all the way through... until he reached Cell's back, where the bulge that was Android 17 disappeared completely. That was followed by Cell shutting his eyes for a few seconds, as if he was enjoying the feeling of absorbing 17 into his body, before he snapped his eyes open and started glowing, which told everyone that he was drawing closer to his final form. As the light increased in intensity the group noticed that Cell's hands became more humanoid in shape, while his weird feet took on the appearance of shoes or pointed feet, while his face seemed to take on a more humanoid appearance.

Those that could sense energy were taken aback for a few seconds, as absorbing Android 17 had allowed Cell to grow to another level of power, one that had the potential to match Rainbow and Applejack in their base forms, which didn't bode well for those that were putting their faith in the pony girls.

"Ah, this feels so much better than my imperfect form," Cell commented, though Rainbow and the others could tell that his voice had changed slightly, which had to be another addition he had gained by absorbing Android 17 into his body, "though I am still one step away from my perfect form."

"18, come with me if you want to live!" Android 16 declared, to which he grabbed onto 18's arm and started flying off in the direction that Cell's back was facing, knowing that if the Bio-Android absorbed her then he would gain the power to destroy so much.

Android 16 was choosing to leave the fight to Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, and the rest of the assembled Z Warriors, because he needed to protect Android 18 before the Bio-Android could get his hands on her, though before he could get too far Cell rushed through the air and stopped in front of them. The instant that happened 16 put himself between Cell and Android 18, intending to sacrifice himself to make sure that she got out of here without being absorbed by their enemy. One problem he noticed was that Cell's speed seemed to mimic Rainbow's speed, though she had been holding back after watching the 'disaster' with the lance he had used on her... so there was no telling how much stronger or faster Rainbow had gotten thanks to her training.

"Did you really think that you could escape from me with your speed?" Cell asked, though at the same time he landed on the ground in front of the two Androids, while smiling for a few seconds as 16 stepped between him and 18, because he was willing to kill the larger Android before absorbing the one that he was really after, "Of course the increase in my speed is due to absorbing Android 17... though that makes me wonder what my power is like now."

That was immediately followed by Android 16 throwing a punch and striking Cell right in his face, though at the same time he knew that his desperate attack had done nothing, as Cell had barely flinched and basically allowed the attack to hit him. It made the larger Android wonder if his opponent was purposely allowing attacks to slip through his defenses, so he could gauge his new power and determine where he stood on the food chain. A few seconds later Cell lifted his hand into the air and leveled it with 16's head, to which he loosed a small burst of energy that knocked him off his feet and sent him flying into the ground... though at the same time everyone noticed that part of his skull was damaged, as they could see his metallic brain and all the wires that were in there.

At the same time Rainbow smiled for a second, because Cell's power had done up and that meant that she could actually use one or two of her new techniques and not have to worry about using them against a weak opponent that would be easily overpowered.

"Ah, it seems that my power has gone up as well," Cell commented, to which he flexed his hands for a few seconds, as if he was enjoying the power that he had used to wound Android 16, before he turned his full attention back to the Android in front of him, "Now then, baring any further interruptions, its time we brought this to an end."

"Not yet!" a voice shouted, to which Cell turned towards the sky for a moment and noticed that Tien, who hadn't been with the Z Warriors that were fighting him, had appeared out of nowhere, though at the same time he noticed that the new arrival had his hands pressed against each other.

"Get lost Tien, you are only wasting your time," Cell commented, though at the same time he glared up at the man, because he wanted to be sure that nothing else happened while he was trying to absorb Android 18, while at the same time noting that Tien's hands had shifted into a triangle formation.

"Shin Kikoho!" Tien shouted, to which he loosed the energy he had been gathering and sent it flying down towards the Bio-Android, knowing that the best he could do was stall Cell so Android 18 could flee and allow the others to take care of their opponent.

The instant the energy collided with Cell it opened a large crater in the ground and sent him deep into the earth, though at the same time Tien knew that this was all he could do at the moment. He spied Android 18 running to the larger Android so they could flee together, which he was fine with considering that they were allies, before he returned his attention to his target. He could feel Cell coming back up to fight him, and no doubt kill him, but that didn't stop Tien from loosing blast after blast at the hole the Bio-Android was in, as he intended to stall his target for as long as he could. As he prepared to loose the fifth attack in rapid succession he noticed Krillin had landed beside the two Androids and was helping them, to which he mentally chuckled when he noticed how shocked 18 was by the gesture... though instead of focusing on them he returned to Cell and keeping him trapped in the crater.

After he released the sixth blast, and prepared to loose the seventh one, Rainbow appeared near him and shook her head, to which he dropped out of his attack state and weakly floated over to where the rest of the Z Warriors were waiting, where he could be given one of the last couple of Senzu Beans they had, as there was no reason for him to die on them.

Rainbow, on the other hand, faced the crater that had been created and waited for Cell to come out of it, because she was eager to show the Bio-Android how strong her other attacks were. She was still disappointed in the fact that Cell had used her lance, and poorly she mentally added, but Cell wouldn't be expecting her to have some new tricks up her sleeves. There was no telling if Cell was even going to gun for her first, because she knew that her opponent wanted Android 18, but she was determined to make Cell realize that she was a threat to his existence and force him to pay attention to her... even if it meant breaking his new power in front of him.
> Cell: New Power
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow waited for a few seconds, keeping her eyes on the crater in front of her as she waited for Cell to show himself so she could truly begin the battle she had been waiting for the entire time. She was eager to reveal the full extent of her power to everyone around her, because she had been holding back when the Bio-Android was in his imperfect form, as it would have been unfair to demolish Cell without the ability to fight back. Now that Cell was in what she would call a semi-perfect form, however, she knew that she could demonstrate her new power without having to worry about Cell dying in the middle of the fight.

At the same time she knew that the fight might be short lived anyway, not with Gale moving in on where she was standing, though Rainbow could tell that the second Bio-Android was pissed that they had allowed this to happen.

"I cannot believe that you let this happen," Gale commented, to which she glared at Rainbow as she approached her, as it was impossible to hide her anger over the fact that they had allowed Android 17 to be absorbed like this, especially when she knew that Rainbow had been holding back the entire time, "You could have easily destroyed Cell in his imperfect form, especially with the power that I know you possess, and yet you found it necessary, and deemed it important, to hold back and test your power against Cell. You know that you have only made things harder on all of us, as now that he's in this form his power has increased to a whole new level."

"True, but this makes things much more interesting," Rainbow replied, not even bothering to fight back with Gale at this point, because it would sound like she was talking with her sister, as she knew that Gale followed after Applejack's mindset more than she did, "besides, now that Cell's power has increased I should show him the power I acquired during my training... though there is one skill I think I'll hold off on using. Even with his power up Cell's not worth loosing the Wrath of the Thunder God on, but the other skills I developed should be more than enough to deal with him."

Gale glared at Rainbow for a few seconds, her mind trying to work out what this 'Wrath' skill that the pony girl had mentioned was, because she knew that Rainbow only knew the Kamehameha, the Kaio-Ken, her Cloud Copy technique, and the Lightning Lance. Then there were the other skills, in addition to the Wrath, that she and the others knew nothing about, save for Applejack, so it made her wonder what else Rainbow could have come up with during her training. One thing she was certain of was that this new named attack had to be somewhat destructive, as it was named after what Rainbow referred to as the 'Thunder God'... though for a moment Gale had to wonder if Rainbow actually meant herself, instead of some made up person.

A few seconds later she let out a sigh and turned her head towards her brother, taking in his semi-perfect form and feeling the power that was coming from him for a few seconds... to which she determined that Rainbow might have the potential to beat him if she released all her power, and might even destroy him if she aided her.

"Fine, but this time we play for keeps," Gale said, to which she turned her full attention to her brother, while at the same time allowing her ki to wrap around her, "and Rainbow... I swear that if you, or anyone else, let Cell chase after Android 18, instead of killing him where he stands, I'll obliterate him myself."

"That's not really much of a threat," Rainbow commented, though at the same time she smirked as she turned her attention to Cell, who had been standing on the ground the entire time, patiently waiting for them when he could have easily fled while they were talking, "though we should get this fight underway... and I think I'll start with one of the techniques I developed while Applejack and I were training."

Gale glanced over at Rainbow and watched as her ki started to dance around her body, though instead of appearing like a normal aura her ki took on the appearance of lightning. For a few seconds Gale thought that her mind was playing tricks on her or something, though that was before she came to the understanding that Rainbow's elemental affinity was lightning. She supposed that it made sense, seeing how every skill she had developed so far had something to do with the sky or the lightning, but she silently waited to see what happened next. Not a few seconds later Rainbow's ki flickered around her entire body, though a few strands of energy separated themselves from Rainbow's body and the air around her vibrated with her power... while at the same time the strands struck the ground and left small craters around where they landed.

Gale was impressed by the amount of power that Rainbow was putting out this time, because now it felt like she was using the full extent of her power... and she wasn't even using the Kaio-Ken to increase her abilities this time.

A few seconds later Rainbow disappeared from where she was standing, causing Gale to turn her gaze towards Cell, where she arrived just in time to see Rainbow reappear in front of Cell. Not a few seconds later Rainbow slammed her fist into Cell's unprotected chest and the entire area around them shook, almost as if lightning had struck the area, though that was followed by Rainbow releasing a barrage of punches at her opponent. Cell found himself on the defensive almost immediately, as it appeared that Rainbow's new ability not only increased her speed but also increased her power... which amazed everyone that was watching her at the moment.

At that exact moment Gale knew that if Rainbow kept this up, and actually used her new power for more than a few minutes, she could beat Cell on her own and save the entire world... though at the same time she prepared herself, just in case something changed for the worse.





"Rainbow's power has increased since she fought the Androids," Gohan commented, though at the same time he could feel the pony girl's ki energy, while wondering exactly what sort of power she had created during her training in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber.

"It makes sense, considering that she was training against her sister and someone else," Goku spoke up, though even as he said the words he had to wonder who the mysterious training partner was, because he was sure that whoever it was had been the reason behind Rainbow and Applejack's sudden jump in both power and skill, "though at the same time it appears that Cell's power has increased as well. Rainbow might be powerful when she uses her full power, but unless she uses that lance of hers we will have to place our faith in Vegeta and Trunks overcoming the Super Saiyan wall and seeing if there's anything more powerful than it."

"Are you sure that there's something more powerful than a Super Saiyan?" Gohan asked, to which he turned to his father, as he was curious about what his father was thinking about when it came to the Super Saiyan transformation.

"Yes, I am sure of that." Goku replied, to which he turned towards the door that he, his son, and Mr. Popo were standing around, as they were waiting for it to open any minute now, "Vegeta is sure to know about a transformation that could rival, or even overpower, the Super Saiyan form, but until they come out we won't know for sure..."

"They should be exiting the Hyperbolic Time Chamber any second now," Mr. Popo commented, to which the two Saiyans turned and faced him, though at the same time he merely moved out of the way so the door didn't hit him, "so you should be able to answer your question soon enough."

Goku stood up and faced the door for a few seconds, silently waiting for it to open as Gohan focused on worrying about the fight that was happening with Cell at the moment, before they noticed the handle turn a little bit. They held their breath as the handle moved into position and the door moved outward, to which they watched as Trunks walked out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber with a rather serious look on his face. Not a few seconds later Vegeta followed his son with a smile on his face, which meant that he was either pleased with their progress inside the chamber, pleased with the power they had acquired from their training, or both of those things. The two of them seemed more powerful than they had been when they entered the chamber, which made Goku smile as Vegeta and Trunks came their way.

Gohan, at the same time, noticed that Vegeta and Trunks' clothing had suffered during their training, as there were some rips and tears in literally every piece of clothing they were wearing... which spoke volumes on the intensity of the training he and his father would be going through in the near future. At the same time he noticed that Trunks' hair had changed since the last time they had seen him and he seemed to have gotten a tad bit taller, but he decided not to worry about that at the moment.

"Well, its seems that the two of you have increased in strength and power since we last saw you," Goku said, causing Trunks to blush for a few seconds, while at the same time Vegeta's smile only widened a tiny bit, "So tell me, how long did it take for you to overcome the Super Saiyan wall?"

"Two months," Vegeta replied, though at the same time it appeared that he was searching for someone important, but Goku knew that he was making sure that Rainbow and Applejack were okay, "but we trained some more since that feat was achieved, just to be on the safe side in case Cell ended up absorbing either of the Androids... and it appears that he might have done just that while we were training."

"And Rainbow seems to be fighting him at the moment," Trunks commented, feeling the power that was flowing from Rainbow at the moment, though he was sure that she seemed to be as powerful as one of the forms he and his father had discovered while they were training.

"It has to be one of the new powers that she developed during her training," Vegeta stated, though once he locked onto both of his friends he discovered that there was a third ki signature that seemed familiar to theirs, which meant that Gale was with them at the moment.

Before anyone could say anything more they heard the sound of something hitting the floor of the area in front of the building they were in, to which they turned towards the front of the building and made their way there, as they were curious as to who was showing up. What they found was Bulma and one of her sky cars, which meant that she had come to either tell them about something or wanted to see Vegeta and the future version of her son before they left to do battle with Cell. They also noticed that she was carrying the baby version of Trunks, which either meant that she didn't want to leave him home alone with her parents, or was treating him to some fun while they were all busy risking their lives.

"Hey guys." Bulma said, immediately noticing the group as they walked out towards her, though at the same time she gently passed baby Trunks over to Vegeta, who was happy to see his son, this era's version of him, before he went off to fight Cell in battle.

"Bulma, how did you know that we were here?" Gohan asked, though at the same time he knew that his father and the others didn't care about that information, but he wanted to know how she had figured it out.

"Well, I was chatting with Chi Chi, about the controller for the Androids, and she told me that you guys had some sort of special training area you were heading to," Bulma explained, though at the same time she started searching for something in her sky car, which meant that she must have brought them something important, "while we were chatting Yajirobe overheard the description that she gave me of the area you were training in. He told me that you were training up on Kami's Lookout and told me exactly where I could find it, so I gathered some of my things, grabbed Trunks, and came here as fast as I could.

Though now that I've mentioned him, that makes me want to ask something; Trunks, when did your hair grow as long as it has? And how come your a little bit taller since the last time I saw you?"

"I spent a whole year training with dad," Trunks explained, beckoning to his father for a moment, though it warmed his heart to see that he was actually smiling and taking care of this era's version of himself, while feeling a little sour over the fact that he had been robbed of that in his timeline, "the Lookout has a room called the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, where a year inside the chamber is the same as a day outside the chamber. We basically training for an entire year in the chamber, where I guess my hair grew and I gained some height while I was learning from my father."

"Speaking of hair for a moment, why hasn't your hair grown Vegeta?" Bulma asked, though at the same time it made her remember that Goku was a Saiyan as well, and, more importantly, that she had never seen his hair change in all of the years that they had known each other.

"From what I can tell, the hair of a pure blooded Saiyan doesn't change from the day they are born," Vegeta explained, giving Bulma and the others his understanding of why a Saiyan's hair never changed, though it made him wonder if his parents might have a better answer, "though there is the possibility that we might, and this is a very slim might, grow beards or mustaches at some point... but that's not very important at the moment."

"So that's why my hairs never changed," Goku commented, rubbing the back of his head for a moment, as he had never taken his own hair into consideration before.

"So why did you come here Bulma?" Vegeta asked, though he knew that there had to be a reason besides allowing him some time with this era's version of his son before the big battle with Cell.

"Remember how you asked me if it was possible to repair your old battle suit and improve upon it?" Bulma inquired, to which Vegeta nodded in return, because he remembered asking her about that some time ago, but hadn't demanded it be done immediate because he knew that she was busy with other experiments and studies, "Well, I finished my work and made one for everyone, though if someone doesn't want to use theirs then I guess there's spares in case someone's is damaged from all the fighting. I took me some time to make them out of the same material as the original suit, but I was able to crack the code and make the suits that I've brought with me."

With that said Bulma pulled out the capsule she had been searching for and climbed out of the sky car, to which she turned to the side and tossed the capsule to the ground, where it expanded into the container that contained the battle suits she had prepared. That was followed by Vegeta returning his son to Bulma and taking a look at the suits she had brought them, to which he offered her some praise the moment he discovered that they were literally the same thing he had been wearing so long ago. It meant that Bulma had managed to recreate the armor he was used to using, to which Trunks and Gohan each pulled out a suit and started switching them with what they were wearing.

Goku, on the other hand, commented on the armor being light and listed some of its characteristics to himself, which was why everyone was leaving him alone for the moment, because they knew this was his first experience with the armor and was talking to himself for a few seconds.

"Okay, Rainbow is currently engaged in a fight with Cell," Vegeta stated, knowing that it was a matter of time until Applejack joined in on the fight, because those two were at their best when they fought side by side, "which means it a matter of time until either Cell dies, or one of the others joins in and ensures that the Bio-Android dies. Even at Cell's current level I wouldn't worry about him actually killing one of them, but even so I think its best if Trunks and I join the fight as soon as possible."

"Should I use my Instant Transmission and get you there in a few seconds?" Goku asked, because he knew that if speed was of the essence for Vegeta, why he had no idea, then he knew that it would be best if they used his new technique to get there.

"Yes, that would be best," Vegeta replied, to which he and Trunks stood side by side as Goku approached them, as they knew exactly what was coming their way and they were prepared for it.

Goku nodded and raised one hand to his forehead, with two fingers set in the stance they needed to be in, before both Vegeta and Trunks carefully placed their hands on both of his shoulders. The moment they were ready, and he knew that they were, Goku took a breath and activated the technique, to which the three of them disappeared and headed towards where Cell and the rest of their friends were located.





The instant Goku, Vegeta, and Trunks appeared they noticed that the majority of the Z Warriors were definitely standing on a rock plateau and were occupied with watching the fight, to which they turned towards where Cell was supposed to be and noticed that he was being pushed around by Rainbow. Vegeta and Trunks pulled their hands off of Goku's shoulders and watched what was going on, to which Vegeta noticed that Rainbow had a new type of aura wrapped around her body, one that looked like lightning. He had never seen anything like it before, but considering that Rainbow could use the lance, which was her most powerful technique, he knew that it was possible that Rainbow had created another new ability while she was training.

"What is that ability that Rainbow is using?" Trunks asked, though at the same time he realized that he shouldn't be expecting an answer, because neither Goku or his father had been here when she activated the ability and wouldn't know anything about it.

"Rainbow calls it 'Thunder God's War Cry'," a voice said, to which the trio noticed that Applejack had landed beside them, though at the same time they knew that she was the only one that could answer the question, as she was the only one present that had seen the ability in action, "Its similar to the Kaio-Ken technique, but instead of increasing her power the War Cry increases her speed to the point where her opponent feels like their fighting a bolt of lightning. There's no increase to her strength, as this skill is purely an increase to her speed, which is why your seeing her disappearing and reappearing a few seconds later. Unfortunately she only developed the skill when we were ten months into our training, so she's only got two months of using that skill... and, from what we've been told, its still not fully complete, so it taxes the body more than Rainbow would like."

Vegeta smiled as he watched Rainbow disappear from Cell's view and reappear behind him, to which she loosed a barrage of blows against her opponent for a few seconds before vanishing once more. He was pleased to have gone through his training, because that meant that he and Trunks could actually follow Rainbow's movements, if they focused on her ki anyway. At the same time he was concerned about the fact that the ability was incomplete, as it meant that Rainbow was burning though her energy at the moment.

"Well, it seems like she has everything under control," Goku commented, to which he waved at the people that had noticed that he was standing there, before returning his fingers to his forehead, "I'll see you guys in a day, once Gohan and I have completed our training."

Before anyone could say anything Goku disappeared and left Vegeta and Trunks where they were standing, to which they turned their attention to the fight that was happening above them. The two Saiyans were curious as to whether Rainbow was planning on using another one of her skills or rather she was planning on overpowering him under he surrendered, though as they watched they could tell that Rainbow was getting tired. Not tired from the fight being boring, but rather it appeared that taking on a level of speed that mimicked lightning was taxing on her body, which meant that even a whole year of training wasn't enough to perfect the new power Rainbow had developed.

Vegeta and Trunks knew that they were going to be joining the battle soon, because now that Rainbow was tiring it was only a matter of time until Cell capitalized on her sudden weakness, to which the two of them prepared themselves to enter the fight the moment Rainbow backed away from Cell.

"It appears that whatever you are using is rapidly draining your power," Cell commented, this time blocking the punch that was coming his way, though as he tried to hit Rainbow she jumped backwards and stared at him, to which he stood straight with a smile on his face, "You may have had the upper hand, when you started using this ability, but now it appears that your energy is rapidly declining... and now you are on the same speed as I am once more."

"You really think that you'll win if I keep using this technique?" Rainbow inquired, though at the same time she actually let the War Cry form break apart, but instead of sending the lightning away she pulled it around her right hand, choosing to use the second of the three skills she had developed while training with her sister and Whis.

"Of course," Cell replied, to which his smile widened as he faced Rainbow, because without her empowered speed form he could easily follow her movements, which meant that he was going to beat her into the ground before he chased after Android 18, "without your speed you are nothing, which means I can easily defeat you and get back to finding out where my target ran off to."

"You really shouldn't consider me to be someone that you can easily take out," Rainbow said, to which the lightning of her hand started flickering, just like when she had activated the War Cry form, but this time her ki wrapped around her hand completely and formed a pointed tip just above her fingers, "especially when you have no idea what else I have hidden up my sleeves."

Cell could hear the crackle coming from the 'lightning' that was resting around Rainbow's hand, because it sounded like her lance, which was also made of lightning, and that made him worry about his chances. The lance, Rainbow's strongest attack, was so destructive that it made Cell wonder how much destruction this new attack could cause, which was followed by him raising his defenses. He knew that Rainbow would come at him with the remainder of her power, though this time he decided to stop underestimating her skills, but to show Rainbow her place in the universe he was willing to show her how weak her new skill truly was.

That was quickly followed by Rainbow flying through the sky and rapidly crossing the distance between the two of them, though as she approached Cell he had one thought that crossed his mind... to which he moved to the side as Rainbow neared him, where her lightning attack pierced his skin, right above his right lung, and went all the way through his body, causing him to cough up some blood in the process.

"Huh, you were fast enough to avoid having your heart pierced." Rainbow commented, to which she tore her hand out of Cell's chest and backed away, leaving her wounded opponent where he was floating, "I guess I stayed in the War Cry form too long, otherwise that would have pierced your heart without fail."

"What... what was that move you used?" Cell asked, though at the same time he made sure that his wound was covered, because he had a way to repair his body that would require some additional pain on his part.

"Its my Lightning Blade attack," Rainbow replied, knowing that it was okay to show off the attack, because the way things were going Cell would never be able to replicate it, "As you saw the lightning wraps around whichever hand I choose to use and forms a point in front of my fingers, though its designed to deal a fatal blow though should kill whoever I use it against. Your the first person that I've actually hit with it, so I'll take hitting your lung instead of your heart... but I'm afraid that our time together is at an end."

"And why do you say that?" Cell inquired, though at the same time he was actually pleased by this change of events, because it allowed him a chance to restore his body before he went out in search for Android 18.

"Because I'm here," a voice said, to which Vegeta appeared in front of Cell and leveled his hand with the damaged side of Cell's body, to which he released the ki he had been silently gathering and obliterated the part of Cell's body that he was pointing at, which was followed by Cell falling to the ground, "That felt better than I thought it would... and Rainbow, you should have known better than to waste your energy like that."

"I wanted to see how Cell measured up to my War Cry form," Rainbow replied, though she smiled as she stared at Vegeta, because she knew that he and Trunks could easily defeat Cell at this point, if their new power was anything to take into consideration, "but I will gladly step back and let you beat Cell."

Vegeta nodded and watched as Rainbow flew back to where Applejack was standing, though he had to wonder if there were any Senzu Beans left for her to eat. He knew that the best way to get rid of Cell was the devastating explosion that followed the lance, which meant that she needed more power if she was going to pull that off. Once that thought had crossed his mind he turned back to where Cell was laying and smiled a tiny bit, because he knew that he and Trunks could win once they started fighting. Cell was going to pay for all the lives he had taken, in both this timeline and the future timeline... and Vegeta knew that he and Trunks were more than willing to make the Bio-Android pay for everything that he had done so far.
> Cell: Perfection
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Okay, that really hurt," Cell commented, to which he gently picked himself up with his left hand, as his right arm had been completely obliterated by Vegeta's sudden attack, before bracing himself and allowing Piccolo's cells to do what they were supposed to do, which was followed by his arm and hand regenerating, "and that was his base power. Makes me wonder what his Super Saiyan power is like."

"So, you do have Piccolo's cells inside your body." Vegeta stated, causing Cell to look up at him, though at the same time he landed on a plateau and beckoned for Cell to come up to where he was standing, "I am interested in seeing what you can really do... before we put you down."

"You managed to wound me by a surprise attack," Cell replied, though at the same time he decided to oblige his opponent and floated into the air, to which he landed near the Saiyan Prince and smiled at him, "but now that I have had a taste of your power, even if it meant sacrificing an arm in the process, I know that I can still beat you in a battle. You wont be able to do the same thing to me again, even if you ascended to your Super Saiyan form."

Vegeta smiled for a moment and allowed his ki to flicker around his body, to which he immediately powered up and took on his Super Saiyan form, but that was only the beginning of his transformation. As he powered up bits of ki energy broke off of him and surged into the ground all around them, to which he heard several of them bust out of the rock wall in a small sort of explosion. He kept going from that point, to which his ki started to increase the size of his muscles a little bit, as the new form he and Trunks had developed involved pushing ki into their muscles to increase their mass, which increased their strength. Sure, he lost a small fraction of his speed, but he would gladly sacrifice that small fraction in exchange for the power that the empowered Super Saiyan form granted him.

There was also the third state of the Super Saiyan form he and Trunks discovered, but they had discovered that while the power it granted them was great the price it demanded wasn't worth paying... unless they were training or had a special plan in mind. When the transformation was finished he let out a breath and faced Cell, where he discovered that the Bio-Android was shocked by what he was feeling at the moment.

"What... what is this that I am feeling?" Cell asked, though he took some effort to contain his emotions, because he knew that if he showed any weakness the Saiyans, as he was counting Trunks in all of this, would come at him and beat the stuffing out of him, "How did you get so powerful, in such a sort amount of time?"

"I trained with Trunks all day yesterday." Vegeta explained, knowing that if he didn't mention the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, and the possibilities that it presented, that Cell would be confused about what he was saying, which might reveal a weakness for him to exploit.

"Oh you think your being cute?!" Cell demanded, knowing that no one, not even Son Goku, could gain such an increase in power in only one day, which meant that Vegeta had to be lying to him at the moment, though at the same time he slammed his tail into the ground.

"Actually, in the words of Bulma, I'm being adorable," Vegeta stated, smiling as he remembered the conversation that he had just mentioned, though he kept his eyes focused on Cell so he could watch out for any tricks that the Bio-Android might have up his sleeve, "Though you asked what you were feeling at the moment. Trunks and I have taken to calling this form 'Super Saiyan Second Grade', which is an empowered version of the original Super Saiyan form... though allow me to demonstrate this power."

Before Cell could reply Vegeta flew at where he was standing and threw his fist into the Bio-Android's chest, which was followed by his opponent gasping as pain exploded throughout his entire body, as Vegeta stood there with his fist lodged deep in Cell's chest. They remained in that stance for a few seconds, allowing Cell to understand the situation that he was in at the moment, before Vegeta tore his hand free and allowed his opponent to stagger backwards for a few steps. Vegeta then followed that up with dashing in front of his opponent and slammed his fist into Cell's chin, sending him up into the air, where he immediately followed after him and kneed him in the chest.

As Cell staggered under the intensity of the first few blows he had received Vegeta went on a rampage, to which he punched Cell's head a few times, delivered a few additional blows to his chest, and another to the back... though when Cell attempted to punch him in return Vegeta merely dodged the attack, moved under Cell's body, and then grabbed his exposed right foot. That was promptly followed by Vegeta using his new power to swing his arm and send Cell flying down towards the plateau they had been standing on a few minutes ago, which was when he collided with the ground and left a small crater in his wake.

Some of his ki must have been put into throwing Cell to the ground, because the entire plateau cracked into pieces and collapsed after Cell was thrown into it, though at the same time Vegeta didn't mind the power that he was displaying at the moment. He was also pleased to find that Trunks was happy with what they were doing to Cell, though as he looked at everyone else he spotted Gale shaking her head, indicating that she wasn't too happy with them taking their time in defeating her brother. He already knew that Gale had to be extremely pissed off, as Android 17 had already been absorbed, but he hoped that the second Bio-Android would show off what she was capable of at some point, because he knew it had to be boring sitting on the sidelines.

"Cell, I'm going to say this one time," Vegeta said, though at the same time he noticed that the Bio-Android was picking himself up so he could get back into the fight, "either bring out your full power and fight me at your full potential, or I'll just destroy you where you stand."

"Why not let me hunt down Android 18 and reach my perfect form?" Cell asked, though while he knew that Vegeta wasn't the type to seek an overly strong opponent, and had no sort of ego that he could detect, he still had to play his hand and see if he could catch his target out of the corner of his eye, "I could always give you a much better fight in my perfect form, as it will be leagues above my semi-perfect form."

"Not going to happen," Vegeta replied, to which he glared at Cell, because he was somewhat surprised that the Bio-Android believed that he would allow something like that to happen, before letting out a sigh, "We Saiyans exist to fight evildoers and villains, such as yourself and Frieza, and defend innocent civilians from any sort of destruction that might befall them. You have destroyed cities, consumed and killed a large percent of the population of the people you have come across, and seek the power to basically destroy the world... so no, you will not obtain your perfect form."

Instead of replying Cell flew through the air and attacked Vegeta, to which he threw a punch at the Saiyan's face, but that was seconds before Vegeta merely moved out of the way and let the attack pass by him. Cell growled and tried again with his other fist, intending to do some sort of damage to his opponent, though that was before his opponent dodged his attack once more. He tried again and again, trying to hit Vegeta and do some damage so he could turn the tide of this battle around, but he found that every time he tried to hit his opponent his attacks missed completely. It was like he was fighting Rainbow in her War Cry form, as she had moved almost like lightning, which only annoyed him as he tried to do something, anything really, to slow down Vegeta.

That was before Vegeta ducked under his attack and slammed the back of his fist into his chest, sending Cell flying into the rock wall that was behind them and cracking the area around where he landed... though that the same he went flying through the rock formation and collided with the water behind it.

"So this is the extent of our training in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber," Trunks commented, to which he actually smiled as Cell got the stuffing beaten out of him, because if his father followed through with the pattern he was laying down, and it appeared that he was, Cell would be dead in a matter of minutes.

"It appears that training in that special room of yours is well worth the reward," a voice said, to which Trunks noticed that Gale was now standing next to him, though he could tell that her eyes were on her brother and that she was focusing on making sure that he died before obtaining his perfect form, "I wouldn't mind seeing what's inside that room at some point in time, especially if Rainbow was able to create two new abilities while she was in there. Vegeta's sudden increase in power is also something to take into consideration, though it appears that my brother is completely screwed."

"Listen, you may want your brother dead like everyone else, but that doesn't change how I feel about you," Trunks replied, to which he turned his eyes to Gale for a moment, where he noticed that she didn't seem to care about what he was about to tell her, "You are just as bad as your brother is, which means that the moment you turn against us, or even side with your brother in this fight, we'll destroy you where you stand."

"I understand that you'll never fully trust me, and I accept that, but I want nothing more than my brother's defeat," Gale stated, never taking her eyes off of where her brother was resting, because she knew that she was getting tired of watching and was itching to join the fight, which she blamed on her Saiyan cells, "so keep your eyes on Cell and watch out for any tricks, because I'm sure that he's thinking of pulling one out soon."

Trunks started at Gale for a few more seconds, to be sure that she wasn't going to try anything while she was standing next to him, before he let out a sigh and returned his gaze to his father and Cell... where he hoped that his father could beat Cell without requiring any of their aid.

A few seconds later one of Cell's hands broke out of the water and reached for the sky, to which it was followed by Cell pulling himself out of the water with a look of anger on his face. He stared at Vegeta as he floated into the air, making sure that none of his friends were coming into the fight and interrupting them, but it appeared that he was alone with the Saiyan Prince at the moment. Cell wasn't stupid, he knew that he was in trouble if he couldn't deal any sort of damage to his opponent, but at the same time he was thankful that he had Frieza's cells inside his body, because thanks to files his father had left him he knew one thing that might take the attention off of him.

He called his ki into his right hand and formed a red energy sphere between his palm and his fingers, though instead of leaving it in the small size it was in at the moment he held his hand up and enlarged it. He already knew that Vegeta might recognize this attack, and Trunks for that matter, but he wasn't intending to drop this on an island, because if he played this right he might succeed in escaping. While he charged the attack he made sure to lift himself higher into the air, because this would be something he wanted to be some distance from before it went off.

"This is the end of all of you!" Cell shouted at all of his opponents, allowing both Vegeta and the observers to understand he was attacking all of them, before he threw the sphere down at the ground.

Vegeta, instead of attacking the sphere on his own like a madman, flew down to where the his son and Gale were standing and nodded to them, to which he and Trunks moved their hands into the form of the Galick Gun while Gale seemed to take on the form of the Kamehameha. After a few seconds the three of them loosed their attacks into the air and allowed them to collide with the sphere, though all of them were surprised when the sphere shattered into a large number of smaller spheres. Cell seemed to be laughing at them as the smaller spheres went flying at literally every island that was surrounding the one that they were on, detonating with enough power to completely obliterate the island that they made contact with... though at the same time the three of them noticed that a second sphere was being dropped on their heads from above.

Before it could make contact with the island, however, it slammed into a barrier of some kind and was destroyed upon impact, causing Vegeta, Trunks, and Gale to look around for a few seconds, as they were a little confused as to what had just happened.

"Its annoying that I had to pull this ability out in this manner," a voice said, to which the group noticed that Applejack was standing near them, though at the same time they all noticed that there was a faint silvery aura wrapped around her body, "and, before you ask, this is one of the skills I developed while training in the chamber. Its similar to how Goku calls upon the energy to use his Spirit Bomb, but I call upon the energy of the Earth itself and can mold it however I see fit, meaning I can either empower myself or create a temporary barrier. I can feel the planet's anger at Cell blowing all those islands up, so its high time I got into this fight... and I hope all of you would join me as well."

Vegeta would have been surprised by the sudden power that Applejack had pulled out, even if it was to save them all from the attack that Cell had dropped on their heads, but he wasn't too shocked by it. What he was surprised by, however, was how Applejack spoke of feeling the power of the ground around them, or rather the Earth below their feet, making him think about what Rainbow did. From what he knew Rainbow called upon the power of lightning and could, sometimes, understand the very weather around her, though he and the others had already determined that Rainbow had an affinity for the element of lightning... so if he took what Applejack said into consideration, which he did, he could tell that her own affinity had to be for the element of earth.

If that was the case, and he was sure that he was correct in his thinking, he had to wonder what Gale's elemental affinity was, because she was built with the cells of both Rainbow and Applejack... and Dr. Gero, her father, had mentioned that their cells were so potent that they had been behind the creation of Gale's form.

"Yeah, I'm getting tired of letting my brother destroy things and take the lives of innocent people," Gale said, to which Vegeta was sure that the wind around them had increased for a few seconds, as if it was actually reacting to her anger, but he couldn't be sure that his mind was playing tricks on him, "Come on, let's go finish this once and for all."

Vegeta couldn't agree more, to which he and Gale immediately raced into the air and flew at where Cell was standing, in shock over the fact that his surprise attack had been stopped so easily, while at the same time Trunks decided to power up into the Super Saiyan Second Grade form while Applejack accessed the second multiple of the Kaio-Ken. To everyone else that was watching it would appear that they were pretty much going to overpower their opponent with sheer force until there was nothing left of Cell to fight, though they weren't wrong in thinking that. As they all flew into the air, however, Cell glared at all of them and targeted Vegeta at first, to which he pulled his arms back and charged up the Galick Gun, knowing that he had one chance to get the attack off before his opponents were on top of him.

When he released the attack Vegeta took it head off, as if he could overpower it on his own, but instead of actually colliding with the attack Vegeta simply smacked it to the side with his hand and sent it flying towards the water to the immediate right of the island they had been standing on.

The instant the attack failed, and Cell realized that he might not be up to par with his opponents at this point, he barely had time to move away as Applejack was the first to reach him, which made sense considering who she had been training with before coming here. The instant she was in front of Cell she slammed her right fist into his arms, which were currently crossed at the moment because he was using them defend himself from any attacks that were aimed at his chest, but Cell could have sworn it felt like a giant made of stone was hitting him based on the strength behind the attack. He was forced backwards through the air, though as he regained himself he found both Vegeta and Trunks rushing at him, to which the two of them started throwing punches at him and kept him on the defensive... though at the same time he noticed that their attacks were designed to work together, as they never hit each other while throwing their attacks in his general direction.

Sometime during their attacks he failed to notice the addition of a third opponent that was hanging back, though the only reason he noticed her was because Vegeta and Trunks pulled back as Gale moved in and struck him in the chest. As Cell staggered to keep himself stable, however, Gale wasted no time in releasing a barrage of attacks in his direction, which told him that his sister was definitely trying to kill him. Of the attacks that were thrown at him, and dealt damage to his body in the process, Cell noticed several that stood out; one being that Gale brought in the wind around her fist and released a blast of energy in his direction at speeds that could rival Rainbow's own, the second being when she swung her arms she would occasionally release some wind power and cut into Cell's arms and legs, and a third that involved her calling on a gust of wind that prevented him from fleeing from her.

As he studied the attacks that were coming his way, however, he once again failed to account for everyone else around him, as Applejack managed to lock him in the Harvesters Barrage and slammed him back into the island he had been trying to escape from the entire time... leaving another crater in the already ravaged island.





"Incredible." Piccolo commented, watching Vegeta, Trunks, Applejack, and Gale fighting Cell as if they were a squad that knew each other's movements, as they seemed to be working in perfect unison with each other without any flaws emerging in their attacks.

"I would have to agree with you," Tien said, though at the same time he was smiling, because at the rate things were going the four combatants could easily defeat Cell without him absorbing Android 18 and ascending to his perfect form, "I also noticed something interesting, it seems that each of the pony girls have a certain element that they had an affinity for. Even Gale seems to have one as well, even if her father didn't mean for that to happen."

"We already know that Rainbow has the power to control the lightning, if anything we have seen is to go by," Piccolo stated, remembering everything he had seen of the destructive pony girl, though at the same time he thought about what the other two could go, "and it appears that Gale's element is literally in her name, as she appears to command the power of the wind around her. Applejack, on the other hand, is much harder to gauge the element of, because I really haven't seen anything that announces which element she has an affinity for."

"I can tell you which element Applejack has an affinity for," a voice said, to which they noticed that Rainbow had appeared near where they were standing, though it was clear that she was staring up at the fighting that was going on and wanted to be involved in it, "my sister's affinity is for the element of earth."

"Is that so?" Tien commented, though at the same time he guessed that such a thing made sense, considering that the orange pony girl appeared to enjoy farming and other activities that involved spending time with the ground, "I wonder if she's developed anything like what you have... you know, like the lance or that strange lightning that gathered around you hand before you wounded Cell."

"You mean the Lightning Blade," Rainbow said, telling them the name of the attack she had used, though at the same time she knew that she could easily use the Senzu Bean they had given her to rejoin the battle, but this time she was planning on using it at the moment Cell opened himself to a major attack, so she could end this if the others failed to kill the Bio-Android, "Look, I'll tell you that Applejack's affinity is definitely earth, though I wont tell you anything about the skills that she's developed... I want them to be a surprise when she shows them off."

Piccolo and Tien turned their gaze away from the fight and looked at each other for a few seconds, because the way Rainbow said that statement made them worry that Applejack's powers would be as destructive as her sister's. Piccolo, however, knew who their father was and understood why such a thing could be a reality, because they were the daughters of the God of Destruction. If Rainbow's affinity was lightning, and she was able to use a move such as the Lightning Lance, then he guessed that Applejack having the affinity of earth made sense... which only worried him about the power that could be lurking inside the pony girl's body at the moment.

He suspected that he and the others would find out about Applejack's affinity in the near future, which was when he and Tien turned their attention back to the sky and watched as Cell was tossed around once more... and the two of them waited to see what happened next.





Cell attempted to dodge the attacks that were coming his way, but with four enemies wanting him dead, and working in what appeared to be perfect unison with each other, he knew that it was only a matter of time until they got what they wanted. His only hope was to somehow find Android 18 and figure out a way to absorb her without the Z Warriors getting in his way, but at the moment he had nothing in mind that would allow something like that to happen. Gale and Trunks, being from the future like he was, knew about the destruction that could be caused if he obtained his perfect form and were trying to prevent that from happening. Applejack and Vegeta, on the other hand, had heard that his power would surpass everyone should he get his perfect form, which was why they were busting him up with the intent on stopping him from doing that.

His thoughts were interrupted by his sister appearing in front of him and slamming her fist into his chest, knocking the breath out of him for a few seconds, though that was followed by her sending him flying towards the ground. As he fell Vegeta and Trunks delivered a few more attacks at his chest and forced him into the ground beneath them, but instead of continuing they backed off as Applejack landed in front of him... apparently giving him a few seconds to pick himself up.

"So, what overpowered abilities do you have?" Cell asked, taking a moment to wipe off the blood that had been on his lip, which was just one of the indicators that could tell anyone watching them that he was being overpowered by four ridiculously powerful opponents.

"Pardon me?" Applejack replied, though at the same time she already knew what Cell was talking about, but she was merely stalling for a few minutes to let him speak before she seriously damaged their opponent.

"Your sister has that lance of hers, and I have no idea what destructive ability my own sister has up her sleeves," Cell stated, easily recalling the pain that his own sister had caused him, along with the pain that had occurred when Rainbow had pierced his lung earlier, "So I will ask the question again; what overpowered abilities do you have?"

"Well, I could tell you all about my new ability and install some fear in you," Applejack said, though at the same time she raised her right hand up for a few seconds and balled it into a fist, to which she accessed her ki and started to gather a good fraction of it around her fist, "but, as my sister would say, sometimes its better to just show you what my ability is and let you draw the connections for yourself."

Cell had to wonder what Applejack meant by that, more about the fear part considering he could determine that she was going to show him the power that she had gained while she was training with her sister, so he focused on her fist. He could tell that she was preparing something big, maybe not on the scale of Rainbow's lance, but he could tell that whatever Applejack was preparing caused the ground around her to break a little bit. It made him wonder, for the briefest of seconds, if Applejack's elemental affinity was for the earth itself, though before he could actually say anything he watched as the ki around his opponent's hand solidified into a blue translucent sphere... one that appeared to radiate with a power that made him worry for his chances.

The instant the sphere was fully prepared, and Applejack was pleased with it, she charged at Cell with the speed she had been using the entire time, to which she appeared in front of her target and slammed her fist into Cell's chest... though at the same time he could feel part of his body crack under the pressure of Applejack's attack.

Vegeta, Trunks, Gale, and everyone else that was watching the events unfold watched as the ground behind Cell cracked under the pressure of Applejack's attack, where some parts actually separated from each other, leading to some small fragments of the island splitting off from the mainland and sunk into the water. That was followed by the water around the entire island shaking, as if the power of her attack was transferring into the area around her, but everyone watched and waited to see what else happened. After a few seconds Vegeta noticed that one of the few islands that had actually escaped Cell's rampage, which was a fair distance away from the island they were fighting on, happened to be shaking at the same time... but then when all of the quakes stopped he turned his attention back to the island below him, where he watched as Cell staggered backwards.

It was at that point that Vegeta knew that Rainbow had been telling the truth about her sister's affinity, which meant that Applejack had to have created something more than a punch that causes the ground to quake around the user.

"Wha... what was that?" Cell asked, though at the same time he managed to take some steps away from Applejack, while inducing some pain from the strange wound she had inflicted upon him.

"That was my 'Tremor Punch' attack," Applejack explained, to which she let out a sigh as she looked at the cracked and missing ground that rested behind Cell, "I can call upon the power of the earth, similar to how I used my Spirit Barrier technique to stop your earlier attack, and create a sphere around my hand that allows me to either shake the area around me or transfer all the damage into my opponent's body. Sadly this attack is still incomplete, as I had intended to keep the destruction contained in this one island and it appears to have stretched a tad bit further than I had originally intended, but it gives me something to work on in the future."

"A punch that can induce earthquakes, a lance that's made of lightning and creates massive crates in the ground, and the ability to use wind as a weapon to cut and maim your enemies," Cell commented, his eyes moving over all three of the pony girls, though at the same time he was beginning to understand how outclassed he was by them, because all of them commanded the power of a powerful element, "the three of you are monsters with all of the powers that you have used against me so far... powers that I clearly have no hope of replicating to the same extent their original users use them to."

Applejack flashed in front of Cell and slammed her fist into his chin, sending him up into the air, but instead of following after him she floated into the air and watched what happened next. Gale, on the other hand, appeared to know what was happening, which was why she charged at Cell with a gust of wind wrapped around her right fist. This technique of hers was designed to use the power of the wind itself to throw an enemy through the air at speeds that would prevent them from escaping, effectively making it impossible for them to avoid being damaged when they collided with the ground at high speeds. Gale did aim at a plateau that had no one around it, to which everyone watched as Cell collided with the plateau and kicked up smoke into the air as a crater appeared around him.

It had been some time since she had to last use her Tempest Punch technique, but she was pleased to discover that it had worked as well as it was supposed to have, which meant that Cell wouldn't be getting up anytime soon and that they could now simply gather their power into one attack and blow her brother to pieces.

"This is the end of the road, brother," Gale commented, to which she leveled her hand with the smoke and started gathering her ki, because the moment the smoke cleared she was going to kill her brother and save this timeline, "I truly don't want to kill you, but you have forced my hand."

"Let's put an end to this together," Applejack said, to which she, Vegeta, and Trunks floated up to where Gale was standing and leveled a hand with the smoke, as they intended to help her save this timeline from Cell, though each of them had their own reasons for wanting this to be over.

Gale nodded and prepared herself, because the moment the smoke cleared they were going to release their attacks and bring an end to Cell's life... no matter how hard she silently wished that her brother had turned over a new leaf and didn't go down this road.





"Is... is he dead?" Krillin asked, as he had been surprised when Cell had been sent flying into the rock wall behind where he, Android 16, and Android 18 had been hiding, because he knew that no one would willingly send Cell to where they were hiding.

Sure, the smoke was currently keeping the others from seeing that they were standing near Cell's seemingly lifeless body, but he was sure that Cell had died in the collision with the rock wall, because his body hadn't moved since he had crashed into the plateau. Both Android 16 and Android 18 told him to be careful, and he could even tell that there might be some part inside 18 that wanted him to be safe from harm, but he wanted to make sure that their opponent was dead or alive before they ran away from the area. Either way he knew that his friends were going to blow up Cell's body, just in case he could regenerate from a death like state, but he wanted to know what the situation was like before fleeing.

"After all the damage the others have done to him, I'm sure that the Bio-Android is dead." Android 18 commented, though she smiled as she left Android 16 sitting next to the rock he was leaning on, as she wanted a glimpse of Cell before they retreated once more, "Still, it was pretty brave of you to come over to us and help us escape from Cell... maybe we should hang out or something after this entire ordeal is over with."

Krillin nearly stopped in his tracks when he heard that statement, because to him it almost sounded like Android 18 might want some company after what happened to her brother... or maybe find a significant other for the future, now that she wasn't bound to Dr. Gero's orders. He let out a sigh as he approached the crater and stared at Cell's seemingly lifeless body, noticing that none of his muscles seemed to be moving at the moment, to which he smiled as he turned to face the two Androids. What he failed to account for was any sort of trickery from Cell, as the moment he turned his back to the seemingly lifeless body Cell's tail erupted from the ground and wrapped around him... trapping him where he was standing and causing some panic to rise inside Android 18.

A few seconds later Cell picked himself up and stretched his arms and legs, before turning to face who he had captured, which was followed by a smile appearing on his face when he noticed that Android 18 was within his grasp... and that she seemed to be panicking at the moment.

"Well, what do we have here?" Cell asked, though at the same time he coughed up some more blood, as his sister's attack had done a lot more damage than he had originally expected, which meant that it had made the damage from Applejack's even worse for his body, "Android 18... and it seems that your worrying about Krillin, who I have caught with my tail. Today is truly my lucky day."

"Let me guess, you want me to take Krillin's place because my affection towards him?" Android 18 stated, though at the same time she had to wonder if the others even had the power to take on Cell in his perfect form, because it seemed like Cell was going to acquire what he was after.

"Yes," Cell immediately said, a grin appearing on his face, because he already knew that he had won, because with her emotions Android 18 was bound to surrender to his demand, as long as he gave something to her in return, "Gale's attack makes it impossible for sound to pass though the smoke until it disappears, due to the influx of her own power, so you won't be able to warn the others about me. How about this; surrender yourself to me and I'll release Krillin..."

"No. You'll leave Krillin alone and stop killing innocent civilians," Android 18 stated, because if she was going to sacrifice herself, and potentially bring about the end of the world for the sake of some sort of untapped affection between her and Krillin, she wanted to be sure that he and the innocent people were safe in case Cell was defeated.

"I can accept those terms," Cell replied, to which he unfurled his tail and threw Krillin forward, to which Android 18 caught Krillin and made sure that he was behind her when the tail came at her, "besides, with my perfect form I won't need to absorb anyone else... you will be the last one."

Android 18 glared at Cell for a few seconds, as if she was debating just blasting Cell and attempting to run, but then she sighed, as she would get caught regardless of whatever she did and the endgame would be the same. Instead of running or fighting, which any sane person would do, she simply looked down into Krillin's eyes and knew that if he was the Android that could grant Cell his perfect form, instead of her, that he would gladly sacrifice himself for her. She could tell that Krillin didn't want her to do this, especially with the world at stake, but instead of allowing him to ask questions she did something incredibly stupid; she kissed Krillin on the lips for a few seconds... though once Krillin was stunned she shoved him backwards as Cell's tail clamped down on her.

"NOOOOO!" Krillin shouted, though at the same time he felt Android 16 pull him away as Cell started to ascend to his perfect form, just as the smoke started to clear, which meant that the others were going to attack soon enough.





The moment the smoke started to clear Gale and the others heard the shout that came from Krillin's mouth, to which they noticed that Gale had, accidentally, sent Cell flying towards where Android 18 had been hiding with the wounded Android 16 and Krillin. She honestly had no idea that they had been there to begin with, but at the same time they all noticed the one thing that caused some dread to fill their hearts; Cell was absorbing Android 18 into his body. Instead of allowing her brother to completely take Android 18 into his body, and reach the form that would apparently be the death of her if she were to believe anything Cell had told her, Gale released the attack she had been gathering. Sure, she was basically saying that Krillin was someone she was willing to sacrifice for the safety of the future, but she couldn't allow her brother to obtain his perfect form.

An explosion rocked the area that Cell had been standing in, though due to all of the smoke that had been kicked up, from both her attack and her brother's transformation, but she knew that she had failed to stop Cell from acquiring his perfect form... because the power she was currently feeling was unlike anything she had ever felt before. She knew that the Z Warriors were in trouble now, because Cell had reached a power above what they were capable of... and she already knew that Trunks was going to blame her for what was currently happening to them.
> Cell: Determination
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow, Applejack, and the rest of the assembled Z Warriors were forced to watch as Cell left his semi-perfect form and ascended to his perfect form, the one that was apparently much stronger than anything and anyone that they had fought up to this point in time. They knew that it would be impossible to hit their opponent while he was in the middle of transforming, as the amount of power he was pushing out was literally pushing all of the clouds away from the island that they had been fighting on the entire time. That fact, however, didn't stop Gale from releasing a storm of ki blasts at where her brother was standing, because she refused to allow him to ascend to his perfect form and gain the power to kill all of them, including fulfilling his promise that he was going to kill her once he reached this state.

Android 16, on the other hand, was smart enough to carry Krillin away from where Cell was, as Gale's ki blasts zeroed in on her target and exploded all around Cell, but even then the Android knew that Gale was doomed to fail... as he could tell that some of the ki blasts were pushed back into the walls and the ground by Cell's energy.

The area around Cell violently shook as he ascended towards his perfect form, as if the ground itself was suffering an earthquake that was larger than what Applejack had done with her Tremor Punch earlier, while at the same time lightning seemed to separate from Cell's body and lash out at the sky around them. The Z Warriors watched as the ground around Cell started to flatten under the intensity of his power, telling them that his power was much greater than what they had originally been expecting it to be. Even the water around the island was creating waves that could rival any storm, once more telling everyone that was watching the transformation that Cell might be beyond their power at the moment... but that didn't stop them from being prepared for what was coming their way.

Eventually, after a few minutes of strange weather occurring and darkness surrounding the island, Cell was engulfed in a blinding flash of light, causing the Z Warriors to divert their eyes until they were sure that the light was completely gone... though when the light faded, and they were allowed to open their eyes once more, they watched as everything returned to normal and gazed upon Cell once more.

Cell's perfect form was where he was definitely much more humanoid than any of his previous forms, which meant that his face had a fully-formed nose and mouth, making him look more like a person instead of the monster he had been a few minutes ago. As the Z Warriors took in his new form they noticed a few things; Cell's tail had retracted into an area on his back, his wings were apparently fully grown and had turned to a shade of black, and he also had black plates located on his shoulders, the lower part of his legs, and on his chest. The strange orange line, that had been beneath his chin and had reached to both of his square shaped ears, had changed from its original color and had turned yellow, though at the same time his eyes had a more menacing look to them.

The group watched as Cell floated in the middle of the air for a few seconds, as the ground had been flattened by his transformation, before he finally lowered himself to the ground... but at the same time the group prepared themselves for what was going to be one of the hardest fights of their lives.

"So... so that's my brother's perfect form," Gale commented, fear creeping into her voice, because despite all the training she did, both in the future timeline she had come from and the fighting she had done in this timeline, she already knew that there was a vast difference in their power levels, "his power... its incredible... and frightening at the same time."

"He now has the power to destroy the world... and potentially the universe as well," Trunks said, looking down at Cell's perfect form in both shock and terror, as he had been trying to prevent this from coming about ever since he had heard about Cell, though that was followed by him turning to Gale and grabbing the collar of her gi, "This is all your fault! If you had aimed your attack so it would have sent Cell flying over the water, instead of into the ground below us, we won't be in this situation to begin with! Better yet, you should have never come back to this timeline to begin with... you have done nothing but hinder us since you arrived."

"Trunks, I understand that you hate me and are looking for every opportunity to tell me so," Gale replied, though at the same time she didn't bother to force Trunks to release her collar, because even if she did it would only make her situation worse than it already was, "but I would never intentionally send Cell to where Android 18 was hiding. Its just bad luck that she, Android 16, and Krillin happened to be there when I sent my brother into the ground, so we'll just have to put forth our best efforts to defeat Cell."

Rainbow and Applejack looked over at Gale for a few seconds, to be sure that they had heard her correctly, before they returned their attention to Cell, who was currently punching and kicking the air, testing out the movements of his perfect form and preparing himself for the fight that was coming his way. The two of them already knew that a frontal attack wouldn't work against their opponent, not now anyway, so their best course of action was to combine all of their various strengths and skills into a continuous stream of attacks. It was a foolish plan, as the only attack that might have the potential to stop Cell now was Rainbow's lance, though she considered eating one of the last two Senzu Beans they had so she could use the final of the three techniques she had developed while they were training.

The Wrath of the Thunder God, a move that could easily be as destructive as the Lightning Lance, might have the power to stop Cell, but even as Rainbow looked at the sky around them she knew that it wouldn't work... as Cell's transformation appeared to have upset the clouds and it would take some time for them to return to normal.

"So, who wants to be the first to taste the power of my perfect form?" Cell called out, as he was now standing still and was patiently waiting for someone to attack him, though at the same time everyone noticed that his voice had changed and had taken on a slightly more menacing tone.

Before anyone could react, or even come up with a plan of attack, Gale broke herself out of Trunks' grasp and charged at her brother, to which Rainbow and Applejack noticed that the wind around her was bending to her will at the moment. As Gale neared Cell she flipped to the side and threw her leg at her brother's back, intending to take him surprise and open a door for everyone else to unleash their strongest attacks at the Bio-Android. What actually happened was that Cell seemed to sense that she was coming his way, because he moved out of the way and caught Gale's leg with his hands, though that was followed by him heaving her into the air and slammed her into the ground that was to the right of where he had been standing the entire time.

After tossing Gale into the ground, and hurting her in the process, Cell let her go and jumped backwards, to which he floated in the air and watched his sister, which meant that he was waiting for her to get up and attack him again. Gale, on the other hand, carefully pulled herself out of the small hole that had been created around her and glared at her brother, though at the same time the wind around them shifted as she accessed her elemental affinity. The wind wrapped around Gale for a few seconds and formed what appeared to be a miniature tempest, though a few seconds later she flew through the air and raced towards Cell. She swung her hand in the motion that a cat would do, when one was trying to claw at something, and five strands of wind leapt from her fingers and raced towards her brother.

Cell, on the other hand, merely reached forward with his left hand and stopped all give strands before they could even wound him, to which he grinned for a moment before throwing them back in Gale's face... where they slammed into her body and cut through her gi, and her body itself. Gale coughed as she threw herself out of the area of her own attack, as she was surprised that her brother was able to catch her attack and throw it back at her, but what annoyed her was that he apparently added some of his own power to her attack... and the cuts on her body, with blood already starting to gather, hurt worse than anything else she had felt before today.

"Come dear sister, show me your full power." Cell commented, though at the same time he made a few more punches and kicks at the air around him, almost as if he was taunting her into attacking him again, "After all, I did promise you that once I obtained my perfect form I was going to kill you... so if you don't want to die then you had better show me the power that I had feared up until this point in time."

Gale growled and opened herself to every ability that she had access to, which was when she raced towards her brother and swung her fist right at his face, but instead of dodging it Cell merely blocked her attack with his hand and smiled at her. Gale was not in the mood for this, to which she started swinging her arms and legs at her brother, which was followed by each attack being aided by the wind in some manner so she could bring an end to this fight. Every attack she launched at Cell was met by some level of resistance, as the elemental attacks were thrown to the side of where they were fighting and each of her punches and kicks were blocked. It was annoying that her brother's perfect form was this powerful, as she couldn't get passed any of his defenses, but if she gave up then Cell would destroy the world.

Her next attack was blocked by Cell's arm, though instead of allowing her to back away this time he swung his arm and slammed it into her chest, releasing enough force to knock the wind out of her. The moment she considered jumping away from her brother, and regrouping with the other Z Warriors, Cell was on top of her as he unleashed a barrage of blows, where he slammed his fists into her and continued his assault.





"He's going to kill her," Vegeta commented, because he and the others were watching Cell dominate Gale, which meant that his perfect form was much stronger than anything they had ever seen before, "Damn, I really didn't want to do this... Trunks, you need to transform into the Super Saiyan Third Grade form."

"Are you sure that such a transformation is even going to work?" Trunks asked, though while he was glad to see that Gale was getting what she deserved, he knew that they needed to stop Cell before he destroyed the world, "Sure, the increase in power is great, but the drawback is that it saps away so much of our speed that it would make it impossible to hit our opponent."

"Not if he's distracted by someone else," Applejack pointed out, knowing what Vegeta was thinking, but at the same time she knew that this was a risky plan, as there was no telling what Cell would do when they started attacking him at the same time, "Rainbow, you should stay here and see if you can't find an opening in Cell's defenses... and then pour your energy into a lance that should stop Cell in his tracks."

Rainbow clearly hated the idea of not joining in the fight and leaving it up to everyone else, but it appeared that the lance was the last move in their arsenal that might have a chance at beating the Bio-Android. She would have used the Wrath, but Cell's transformation had wrecked the sky and there was no way to get everything back together without him noticing what was happening. She was going to have to watch and wait for a weakness to show itself, or she could just prime the lance and throw it when she was ready... but then she merely sighed and nodded her head, letting her sister know that she was willing to play along.

Trunks let out a sigh as he started to power up, though because he was currently in the Super Saiyan form, and not the Second Grade state like his father, it would take some time for him to transform from his current state into the empowered state, and then a few more seconds to take on the Third Grade state. At the same time Vegeta and Applejack headed down to where Cell was at the moment, though at the same time Applejack opened herself to the Kaio-Ken, as she knew that she was going to need it this time around.





Cell grinned as Gale took everything that he did to her body, as he could feel some of her bones cracking under the pressure he was using against her, but at the same time he desired a stronger opponent that could put up a decent fight. He seemed to get his wish, as both Vegeta and Applejack flew into the area near him and attacked him, to which he tossed his sister away and raised both his hands to defend himself, where he parried each attack that was sent his way. Cell noted that his opponents seemed to be working well together, which made sense considering how long they knew each other, but even then he could tell where their attacks were and could plan his parries accordingly.

Gale, apparently not having enough punishment, pulled herself back up and gathered her energy into a ball of energy, though when she charged at Cell he separated himself from his opponents and appeared behind her, to which he slammed her into the ground and, in a moment of decision, raised his hand and severed her arm at the elbow. The action canceled out Gale's attack and caused her to scream in pain, though with the deed done he backed away from her as Applejack tried to kick him. He then tossed the severed arm to the side and watched his sister being helped by the other pony girl, but as he watched he noticed that Gale was bracing herself... which was followed by her arm regenerating, just like he had done earlier when his own arm had been blown off.

"That's right, you have Piccolo's cells in your body as well," Cell commented, though as he spoke he knew that he didn't sound surprised, because all Dr. Gero did was edit the genetic material he had been made from and added the cells of Rainbow and Applejack to it, which was how Gale was created in the first place, "but it appears that you aren't used to the level of pain that comes with loosing an arm or a leg... which means that you just lost quite a bit of energy there."

"Screw you," Gale replied, though at the same time she accepted Applejack's help in getting up, to which she stretched her arm for a moment, just to make sure nothing had gone wrong when her arm had regenerated, "I've got another attack or two in store for you... if I ever get a chance to use them."

Vegeta seemed to know that Gale had something in mind, as he and Applejack charged at Cell and continued to distract him, making sure that both Trunks and Gale had time to prepare themselves for their attacks. He already knew that they were fighting a losing battle, as Cell was more powerful than anyone they had seen fought since Frieza, which was insane when they thought about it, but they needed to stall Cell so Rainbow could have the time to make her lance. Even if Rainbow could make the lance, however, Vegeta knew that Cell would be watching for it, so there was no guarantee that the attack would work this time around... not when their opponent knew about it.

"I can tell that you are attempting to stall me," Cell stated, to which he blocked both Applejack's punch and Vegeta's kick, stopping them where they were for a few seconds before forcing them backwards, where they regrouped with each other and stared at him, "Trunks is currently transforming into the Super Saiyan Second Grade form your using, Gale seems to be planning something big on her own, and it seems that Rainbow is looking for a weakness that she can exploit when she decides its time to use her lance against me. Face the facts, I know all of your tricks and plans... which means that everything you are currently planning will fail the moment you put your plans into action."

Vegeta was surprised that Cell could even tell that Rainbow was planning on trying to find a weakness before using her lance, without even looking in her direction at all, but it meant that they needed to be careful about their attacks. He cast a glance back at Gale and found that the wind around her was bending into a sphere above her right hand, which was what she had been doing before Cell had severed her arm, but this time it appeared that she was planning on using it to its full potential this time. The ground around her was breaking under the intensity of the wind itself, which meant that whatever attack she was preparing was definitely powerful, but even so he had no idea if Cell would even allow the sphere of energy to hit him.

Instead of allowing Cell to stop the attack again, and break Gale under his power once more, both he and Applejack raced at their opponent and started throwing punches and kicks at him, because if they could distract him long enough he might miss something and they could sneak an attack by his defenses. Their plan seemed to work for a few moments, as Cell seemed to be focused solely on defending himself and was ignoring everyone else, so Vegeta hoped that Gale would be coming with her attack in the next couple of seconds. At the same time Vegeta noticed that the sky was swirling around the entire island, which meant that Trunks' transformation was reaching its apex, but he kept himself on the offensive until either his son or Gale was ready to attack.

He and Applejack didn't have to wait for very long, as Gale swiftly appeared in between them and swung her right arm at her brother, intending to use her attack and do some damage to her brother... unfortunately Cell grabbed the attack and ripped it from Gale's hand, to which he squeezed it with his hand and shattered it, before kicking her backwards.

"Damn it, just how powerful is this form?" Gale asked, though at the same time she coughed as she stared at her brother, as she could not believe that his perfect form was powerful enough to overcome her strongest attack and break it like it was nothing, "What did Dr. Gero do to make Cell this strong?"

"We're going to need some serious training to even get on his level," Applejack commented, though while she wasn't opposed to additional training she was slightly annoyed about how weak she felt at the moment, because it appeared that Cell could overcome all of them with very little effort, "but we might be in luck if Trunks does some decent damage to him."

Not a few seconds later Trunks appeared behind Cell and slammed his fist into the side of his head, sending the Bio-Android flying into the rock wall that was near them and cracking the area around him. Applejack noticed that Trunks' appearance didn't seem to change all that much, as the only thing that really seemed different was the fact that his muscles were even larger than what Vegeta's were. She also noticed that his hair was spiked in almost every direction and made him look more menacing than he had been before his transformation, though if Vegeta was right the increase in power the Third Grade state gave Trunks would also restrict his speed... which was where she and the others came in.

They turned their attention to where Cell was resting and watched as he pulled himself out of the small hole that had formed around him, though he didn't seem phased by the attack Trunks used against him.

"So, there was another upgrade to the Super Saiyan form," Cell commented, to which he stretched his arms and legs once more, as if he was checking something, before he stared at his opponents, "now I see why Vegeta didn't use it in the beginning of our fight. The price of using this form is a massive decrease in speed, which means that you won't be able to hit me unless you have someone to distract me, but now that I know what's going on you won't be able to do the same thing a second time."

"You say that now," Trunks said, to which he and the others dropped into their battle stances, as they were prepared for anything that Cell could do to them, "but soon we'll be taking you apart... whether its with our powers or with the strength that courses through Rainbow's body."

Before cell could reply Trunks and the others charged at their opponent, where Vegeta, Applejack, and Gale distracted him with their punches and kicks, though at the same time Trunks waited and picked the perfect opportunities to unleash his power against the Bio-Android. Unfortunately it appeared that Cell's prediction about not allowing the attacks to reach their target was correct, because every time Trunks tried to hit him, when a 'hole' opened in his defenses, Cell would block the attack and force him backwards. No matter who tried to hit Cell, and do some damage to him, all of their attacks were blocked and repelled... so much so that eventually the group backed away from Cell and stared at him.

Rainbow, who was watching the entire fight unfold before her eyes, noticed that it appeared that Cell was going to win this fight and force them all to flee at the moment, which was why lightning flickered around her body for a moment... because she had the feeling that she was going to need her lance soon.

"He isn't playing around with us," Applejack stated, to which she sweated for a moment as she looked at Cell, who was smiling at them as he floated above the ground, which he seemed to be fond of doing, "It appears that the Second and Third Grades of the Super Saiyan transformation, as well as the Kaio-Ken, aren't going to cut it in a fight against Cell. Does anyone have any final techniques we can use?"

"I have one in mind, but someone needs to tell Rainbow to prepare herself," Vegeta replied, to which he stared at Cell for a moment and smiled, because if they did this right they might be able to stop Cell in his tracks, "Cell, allow me to bring an end to this fight."

With that said Vegeta jumped backwards and landed on a small rock that was level with where Cell was floating, to which he raised both of his arms out to the side and gathered his energy all around him, though when his ki flared he created a small crater around him. As he gathered his ki into his palms, however, everyone backed away and landed on the nearby plateau, where Piccolo and Tien joined them so they could see the end of the fight, but at the same time they noticed something interesting; Rainbow had taken on the form that would allow her to summon the lance. As Vegeta prepared his final technique, one that he hadn't shown anyone yet, he noticed that the weather was definitely being effected by what he was doing, but he focused on his opponent... who happened to be standing still at the moment.

When he brought his hands closer to each other, and actually formed a sphere of ki between his palms, a small fraction of his ki branched outwards and acted like lightning, to which it struck the ground and cut a thin line into the earth beneath their feet... which seemed to impress Cell.

"That's much better!" Cell called out, letting Vegeta know that he was definitely impressed by what was going on at the moment, which made everyone else wonder if the Bio-Android had a death wish, as he wasn't moving at all, "I can actually feel that!"

"In mere moments all you'll be feeling is oblivion!" Vegeta replied in kind, though while he knew that Cell would be focusing on his attack, and only his attack, he was really referring to Rainbow's attack, which was being masked by the sheer amount of ki he was using at the moment.

"That or disappointment," Cell commented, but even as the words left his mouth he held his hands out and smiled, which was his silent challenge for Vegeta to release his attack and allow him to see how strong it really was, "go ahead... flip that coin."

Vegeta smiled as Cell accepted his challenge, which meant that he had no idea what was coming his way, but he intended to keep it that was, because if Cell knew that the lance would be coming his way he would be departing from this area and leaving them all behind. He could tell that the ground was shaking beneath them at the moment, which was understandable considering the power he was putting out, but he was thankful that his opponent was being stupid and not running away from them. He did glance over at Rainbow once during his preparation of his attack, though when she nodded he turned his attention back to Cell... to which he prepared himself for what was to come.

"Final," Vegeta called out, to which he stopped gathering his ki and started to release, which would be in the familiar form of a beam of energy like his Galick Gun, "Flash!"

The moment the second word left his mouth he leveled his hands with Cell and loosed the large amount of power that he had been gathering, to which a large beam of energy erupted from his hands and went flying towards Cell, while at the same time destroying all of the rock structures that were around them. Cell barely had time to move, even if he wanted to move out of the way, before the attack was right on top of him, where it struck him in the chest and raced through where he was standing. Vegeta was thankful that he had angled the attack to head into the sky once he had struck his opponent, because he was sure that he could have destroyed an island with the amount of power that he had gathered... though his attack dissipated when it passed through the atmosphere.

When the smoke cleared, however, he and the others were surprised to find that he had actually done a lot of damage to Cell, as his entire right arm was missing and he was acting as if such a thing could never happen to his perfect form... but everyone knew better, as he had Piccolo's cells and they were waiting for him to get serious.

"You know, your no fun," Cell commented, though at the same time he grinned as his arm burst out of his body, which was the same thing that Gale had done a few minutes ago, "You should have been gloating about damaging me and laughing over how you were going to obtain victory... and yet all you do is stand there and stare at me, as if something is going to turn in your favor."

Vegeta, instead of saying anything and revealing their hand to Cell, merely smiled as he felt the sudden change in the air, to which he noticed that Cell was turning his head in Rainbow's direction. He had enough time to see Rainbow yank her hands apart as she summoned her lance, which happened to be blue colored, though at the same time it actually caused the entire area around her to quake as lightning flashed above their heads, indicating that she had poured more energy into the attack than she had in the past. Cell had a few seconds to brace himself as Rainbow grabbed onto the lance, spun it around for a few seconds, before leveling the tip of it with her target... though the instant Cell realized that he was about to be the target of the lance Rainbow set it flying through the air.

The instant the lance bypassed all of Cell's defenses, and struck him in the chest, it sent Cell flying backwards as he struggled against the power that Rainbow had packed into the weapon, to which surprise crossed his face for a few seconds. The ground around him broke apart as he was pushed back towards the rock wall he head been planning on throwing Vegeta into once their fight was over, though the instant his back connected with the rocks he finally understood the difference between his lance and the one Rainbow used. Not a few seconds later the lance detonated with enough power to obliterate the entire area around him, which was followed by a massive surge of wind that had to be on the level of a tempest.

"Take that Cell!" Rainbow shouted, though at the same she prepared herself for when Cell revealed himself, because based on every other time she had used the lance in the past everyone she had used it on had survived the attack, which told her that Cell would do the same thing as well.

When the smoke cleared they discovered that Cell was missing his right arm for the second time since he took on his perfect form, though the additional damage involved a number of cuts and bruises to the rest of his body, along with part of his right wing and a chunk of his right leg missing. Cell seemed pissed off about the damage that he been done to him, for a few seconds anyway, but then he simply regenerated his injuries and stretched his arms and legs, where it appeared that he was thinking about something. That was the one thing about this sort of opponent that she was annoyed with, because they could do a lot of damage to Cell, and even take off an arm or a leg, but he would simply regenerate the damage and learn from his mistakes.

That thought made Rainbow wonder if she hadn't just given him the secrets to creating a lance that was as powerful as the one she used, but there was no way to know that until Cell decided to use it himself... though as they all prepared themselves they could not be prepared for what happened next.

"All of you are boring me." Cell commented, causing the entire group to look at him with a look of confusion on all of their faces, as they had expected him to fight them until they had been completely beaten by their opponent, though at the same time he raised a hand and pointed his palm at them, "None of you have the potential to allow me to test my perfect form to its fullest... so I should just kill you all and go find someone that can test my perfect form to its full potential, like Son Goku."

"Sure, go ahead and hunt for Son Goku," Trunks replied, though at the same time he dropped out of the Super Saiyan Third Grade form and reverted to his normal form, which his father and Applejack echoed a few seconds later, "he's sure to beat you into the ground and erase your existence from the universe. We may have failed to stop you, but Son Goku will win and save this world from you."

"No doubt he's using the same training method that all of you went through," Cell said, to which he lowered his hand and smiled at his foes, where they raised an eyebrow at him as they wondered what he was planning, "Very well then, I shall host a martial arts tournament in a little over a week, once I have selected the perfect place to hold it and build the perfect ring to house our fights. I will, of course, appear on the news when I have completed those two tasks and announce when the day of this planet's fate will be decided, so you will have some time to train and increase your power."

"And what could your ultimate goal be?" Applejack asked, because it didn't sound like he was interested in killing Goku, like the other Androids that came before him, but rather it appeared that he was interested in something else.

"I wish to see the heights of my power and strike fear into the hearts of the people of this world," Cell replied, though at the same time he opened his wings and floated into the sky, which told everyone that he was planning on leaving, "so go ahead, train to your hearts content and obtain a new level of power that will allow me to enjoy a decent fight... and keep your eyes on the news, because soon you'll be seeing my announcement."

Before anyone could say anything Cell turned around and flew away from the island, leaving them to do whatever they wanted with the time he was giving them, but at the same time they had no idea how long it would take the Bio-Android to find a spot to build his arena in and actually build the fighting area. Applejack, on the other hand, considered that they had at least a week worth of time on their hands, which would give them enough time to train in either the Saiyan afterlife or use the Hyperbolic Time Chamber again. She also knew that many of them were surprised by the gap in power that existed between them and the monster that was leaving them behind, so much so that she silently wished that her father was awake so he could simply erase Cell... but in her heart she knew that their father would stay asleep until his slumber was at an end.

Applejack let out a sigh as they watched Cell fly off into the distance, because now was the time where they needed to get serious about their training so they didn't let him walk away from them a second time... and bring an end to his life be he managed to bring about the end of the world.
> Cell: Cool Down
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow landed in the area that Vegeta and the others were standing in, where she recalled the last words that Cell had spoken to them before he had departed from the island they had been fighting on. She couldn't believe the gap between her own power and the power of Cell's perfect form, as not even her lance, which had been empowered with a full five minutes of charging, was enough to kill the Bio-Android. Nothing she or Applejack had come up with, along with the skills that Vegeta, Trunks, and Gale used in battle, were enough to do anything to Cell, as he just regenerated all the damage they dealt to him and then taunted them in the process. It was annoying to fight an enemy that they couldn't damage with ki based attacks, because of his annoying regeneration ability that was just an empowered version of Piccolo's ability... and that wasn't taking his ability to apparently read skills that were used against him into consideration.

At that thought Rainbow had to wonder if Cell had learned the secret to using the Lightning Lance, though if the answer was yes she knew that he would use it to his advantage against anyone that dared to oppose him... and destroy everything around him in the process.

"So, the fate of the planet is going to be determined in a martial arts tournament," Vegeta commented, though at the same time he looked into the sky for a few seconds, where Rainbow and Applejack wondered what he could be thinking about, "You know, all of the planets that Frieza conquered had their fates determined by simply taking out the planet's greatest warriors and claiming it for the tyrant... so this is going to be a first for me."

"Still, whose going to fight against Cell?" Krillin asked, to which he looked at the assembled group that had gathered around each other, along with Piccolo and Tien, who were interested in hearing what Cell had said before he had left the island, "At this point the one people who might be able to stand up to Cell are Goku and Gohan, who might have overcome that strange muscular form you used Trunks."

"We call that the Super Saiyan Third Grade," Trunks replied, to which he shook his head in shame, as he was disappointed in the fact that all of their training was for nothing, though he already knew who to blame for their current situation, "its just a more buffed up version of the form my father was using the entire time, which was call Super Saiyan Second Grade... though they are essentially more muscular versions of the Super Saiyan form. Honestly, I'm sure that Goku has already figured out how to overcome the wall that my father and I reached... as my mother once told me that he was some sort of fighting genius, or something like that."

"Once he and Gohan come out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, and show us their new power, we should send another group in," Piccolo commented, as he was more than willing to throw his two cents into the conversation, and at the same time he wanted to test out this special room and increase his own power, "Cell is going to give us, at the very least, a week of time before the tournament is ready to begin, but there is no way of knowing that until he announces when the ring is complete. We have more than enough time for everyone to group up and have a turn inside the chamber, so we should be able to surprise Cell when the day of the tournament arrives."

"I wish to aid you in fighting Cell," a voice said, to which the group watched as the damaged Android 16 walked over to them, though at the same time Trunks growled at him, "Calm yourself, I do not wish to see this world destroyed. I would gladly give my life to save it... though doing so would require some fixing before I am ready for battle once more."

"Then we should take you to the Capsule Corp building and show you to Bulma," Krillin commented, to which he smiled at the Android, hoping that his smile was enough to offset Trunk's negative reaction to the Android, "I'm sure that she'll have you up and running at one hundred percent in a few days... once she's had enough time to study how Dr. Gero made you and fixes you up."

"Speaking of Dr. Gero's creations, where did Gale run off to?" Trunks asked, to which everyone looked around and found that she was no longer standing near them, which only made him worry that he had been right about her since the moment they had crossed paths.

"I'll go look for her," Piccolo said, to which he floated into the air and looked down at everyone, knowing that there wasn't much they could do until Goku and Gohan stepped out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, "I'll be back when I find her and convince her to come back to the group."

As the others continued to talk among themselves, and try and convince Trunks that Gale had unfortunate timing when she hit her brother into the area where Android 18 had been hiding, Piccolo followed the other Bio-Android's ki around for a few seconds. It really didn't take him too long to figure out where Gale was hiding, as she was simply sitting on a ledge and was staring at the water, where she had to be lost in her thoughts at the moment. She didn't seem to notice that he had found her, or maybe she didn't care at this point, though he stood there for a few seconds before she seemed to move.

"What is it Piccolo?" Gale asked, though at the same time she simply remained looking at the water, as she didn't want to bother with Trunks and his constant blaming of her allowing Cell to become his perfect form.

"Everyone was wondering where you ran off to," Piccolo answered, though at the same time he walked up to where Gale was sitting and rested a hand on her shoulder, just to show that someone else, besides Rainbow and Applejack, was on her side, "I have been watching you since you first revealed yourself and let me tell you something... you aren't to blame for Cell acquiring his perfect form. You were just unlucky enough to hit Cell into the area where the Androids were, though I don't believe you should be blamed for what's happened."

"We can't even kill my brother," Gale replied, to which she let out a sigh as she stared at the water, while at the same time she wondered what Cell was doing at that moment, "As much as I hate to say it, and I really hate to say it, but it appears that the future that Trunks and I have been trying to prevent the creation of might come to pass... and might end up being worse this time around."

"Look, one of us will stop Cell," Piccolo said, though as he spoke he let out a sigh, because he was about to do something that would change how she looked at the Z Warriors, "Son Goku should be leaving the Hyperbolic Time Chamber sometime tomorrow with his son, though everyone is planning on taking some time to train for your brother's tournament. I was planning on training alone and use the multi-form technique, but let me ask you something... would you like to enter the time chamber with me and train for a day?"

Gale turned and looked at him for a moment, as if she was shocked that one of the Z Warriors would actually invite her to train with them like this, but instead of answering she merely nodded her head. With the deed done they returned to the others, where Vegeta had managed to calm Trunks' anger at Gale with the help of Rainbow and Applejack, before Piccolo stated that they should return to the Capsule Corp as a group. There they could all gather and wait for Goku and Gohan to leave the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, where they would be able to determine who went in there again and in what order the pairs entered the training area.

They all knew that they needed to be prepared for Cell's announcement, because there was no telling when he would find a decent spot to build his battleground and then announce the end of the world to everyone else.





When they finally arrived at the Capsule Corp building they found Bulma's parents waiting for them, as Bulma was still up on the Lookout for some reason and wouldn't be back for some time, though not a few seconds after their arrival Roshi, Chi Chi, and Yamcha flew in with their sky car. Seeing how Bulma wasn't there at the moment Krillin had to ask Dr. Brief if he would look at Android 16, determine what needed to be done in order to fix him up, and then repair him for the upcoming battle with Cell. During that time Mrs. Brief inquired as to what they were talking about, to which Roshi told them about the last three Tenkaichi Tournaments, the 21st tournament, the 22nd tournament, and the 23rd tournament.

Gale, Rainbow, Applejack, Vegeta, and Trunks were surprised to hear the Goku had lost two of those three important tournaments, though it was during the third one, the 23rd tournament, that he managed to beat the evil Piccolo and saved the world... as well as getting to marry Chi Chi.

While they were talking about the tournament, however, they got to talking about the rules and determined that Cell wouldn't be killing anyone due to one of the rules that came with the Tenkaichi style of tournaments, though that did little to help Gale and Trunks come to terms with what the Bio-Android had in mind. Chi Chi was, once again, completely against Gohan entering the tournament, despite the facts that were presented to her, but at the same time they already knew that, once Goku returned from his training, that she would be singing a different tune.

Once they were done talking about the tournaments, both the old ones and the new one that Cell would be holding, they got to determining the pairings that would go into the Hyperbolic Time Chamber once Goku and Gohan came out of it. Rainbow and Applejack had determined that they could be one of the last pairings to go into the chamber, as they wanted to test their new level of power against the Saiyans in Asgard and see what training Bardock and Mizuna had in mind for them. Vegeta and Trunks also intended to visit the Saiyan afterlife and train with both of the other Super Saiyans, as well as show off the move that Vegeta had created, which would be interesting when his mother saw it in action.

That meant that Gale and Piccolo would enter the Hyperbolic Time Chamber first, allowing the two of them to glimpse what the others had seen inside the chamber and bring out their full power against each other. One fortunate thing about them two of them fighting would be the fact that they could regenerate a good portion of their body, though Piccolo freely admitted that he had no idea as to how much damage he could heal before he was out of energy. He already knew that a hand was no problem, thanks to Nail's memories of when the Namekian fought Frieza, and he had experience healing an entire arm... but at the same time he had no idea how much further the regeneration ability went, to which he and Gale agreed that they would start small before they really went at each other.

During their discussion Krillin commented on what Cell could be doing at that moment, to which Gale took a sigh and said that her brother was likely building his arena... to which she clarified that she was sure that he had taken someone's land, leveled it out to a flat area, and then started construction of the arena itself. She only hoped that her brother didn't kill anyone while he was creating the area where the fate of the world would be determined... but at the same time she already knew that it was a foolish thing to hope for.





Cell had spent some time flying around the farmland area he had discovered a few hours after leaving his sister and the Z Warriors behind, where he spent some time studying the surrounding area and the materials that were around him. He suspected that the area had an untapped amount of fine material which, if processed correctly, could be used to create the perfect fighting arena for his tournament. The only problem he detected, from his two hours of searching, was that there was a farmer whose farm rested on the perfect patch of land, which meant that he would have to remove the farmer and his buildings before he could begin construction of his fighting stage.

Once he had determined where to build the perfect fighting area, and had determined which materials to use, he landed on a nearly hill and stared at the farm... where he was surprised to find that the farmer walked out of his house and washed his face, as the man was unaware of the fact that he was even there.

"I hope he had a good life," Cell commented, to which he held his right hand out and gathered his ki, as he wanted to make sure that everything was blown to pieces in one swift motion, though at the same time he grinned for a few seconds, "because its about to end."

The moment he said that he released the ki energy he had been gathering, to which a horizontal line of energy appeared in front of him and went flying towards the farm that was resting in front of him. The instant it reached its destination the trees were cut down, the ground was broken up, the farm and all of its buildings were destroyed, and Cell was sure that the farmer was killed in the process. He really didn't care about the farmer he had just killed, because he was more interested in the fact that his line of ki energy had flattened the land as he had desired, which meant that he had to spent less time trying to make everything perfect. Cell also noted that the hill he had been standing on also shattered under the intensity of the ki he had released, to which he simply floated down to the leveled area he had created.

He looked around and immediately spotted a nearby chunk of earth that happened to be resting nearby, to which he used his telekinesis ability and lifted it into the air, before moving his fingers around and trimmed the chunk into the shape of a perfect cube. He was pleased to discover that he had been correct in thinking that the stone in the area was of a fine quality, to which he started moving his fingers again and started cutting lines into the cube, which he eventually separated into a large group of uniform stone slabs. With the slabs created he raised his hand and leveled it with the open area in front of him, to which the slabs went flying into the area and started placing themselves on the ground, where he eventually created a perfectly square fighting area.

Cell was impressed by his ability to create a perfect ring, with all four sides being the same size and having the same amount of tiles in every direction, but he spent a few seconds staring at his creation from the air with a smile on his face... before he decided that he could modify it later and went off to find a television station to announce his tournament to the entire world. As he floated above the fighting area he made a note of where it was for future reference, so he could accurately tell everyone where the fate of the world would be determined, before he truly got underway. As he flew towards the nearest settlement he already knew who would be participating in the tournament; there was Son Goku, his son Gohan, then Vegeta and his son Trunks, along with Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale.

As the last name came to mind he remembered his vast hatred for his sister and his promise to kill her once he had acquired his perfect form... but he had given her the chance to increase her power before fulfilling his promise to her, and he already knew that none of the Z Warriors could stop him from sealing his sister's fate.





Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale sat at a table as they listened to the television that was on at the moment, as they were sure that Cell would be using one of the stations to inform the world as to the existence of the tournament that would decide the fate of the entire world. There were some cups on the table, as they happened to be taking a break as they waited to see how much time they had before they needed to start training again, though at the same time the majority of the drinks belonged to Gale. Apparently Mrs. Brief heard that Gale was from the future, the same as Trunks, and that she had never experienced some of the various foods that existed in the timeline she was visiting... which was followed by her serving the three of them, along with Roshi, Chi Chi, and the others, a variety of treats to satisfy them until meal time.

Some of the treats and drinks Gale ended up liking, such as the red velvet cake that Mrs. Brief brought out to them, though she never told Bulma's mother about the ones that she disliked... because she didn't want to upset the lady and piss of the Trunks from her timeline.

While Gale enjoyed herself, however, she also spent some time discussing plans of attack with Rainbow and Applejack, though at the same time the girls suspected that once Gale had trained herself in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, and gained the power that would come with the training, that she would go after her brother and stop him before the day of the tournament. That was when Applejack glanced at Krillin and Chiaotzu, who were sitting in front of the television and had the controller in one of their hands, as they were currently flipping through all of the channels so they could find something interesting to watch. Sure, they were keeping an eye out for Cell's announcement, but they had also decided to watch something and show Gale what else she was missing... besides a variety of foods and drinks.

Rainbow, on the other hand, noticed that Vegeta was hanging with the others, though he had taken off his battle armor, took a shower, and changed into some casual clothing, where he was copied by Trunks. She was pleased that her friend was willing to bond with the future version of his son, especially taking some time to make sure that he didn't attack Gale whenever he was pissed off at her. Rainbow was surprised by the amount of time that Trunks spent being angry at Cell, as if he blamed the Bio-Android for allowing Cell to come back to this point in time, allowing him to escape her the first time they crossed paths, and allowing him to gain his perfect form. She wanted to tell him to knock it off and accept her help, as Gale wanted to stop her brother more than anything else in both her timeline and the current timeline, but every time she wanted to do so Gale simply shook her head.

It annoyed Rainbow to no end that Gale was so accepting of what Trunks said to her, as if she believed that she deserved all of his nasty remarks because of who her father was, while at the same time she had to wonder how Gale would be acting if Trunks wasn't this pissed off at her all the time.

After a few minutes the door to the room opened and Bulma walked in with this timeline's version of Trunks, who seemed sad about something, and she walked over to where the future Trunks and Vegeta were standing. Once she was sitting next to them she inquired as to what happened with Cell, to which the two Saiyans explained how they had arrived to discover that Cell had been in his semi-perfect form when they arrived. They then told her how they joined Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale in a massive fight with the Bio-Android, where Gale accidentally allowed her brother to absorb Android 18... with the help of Krillin being used as a hostage by Cell, so he could get what he wanted.

When Bulma learned that Cell, in his perfect form, could stand up to all five of them, and lived through being hit by Rainbow's Lightning Lance, she was a little terrified for their chances, but then Piccolo commented that soon Goku and Gohan would come out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber and that they wouldn't have to worry. He was, of course, referring to Goku when he made the comment, as Gohan could potentially be the final back up plan if everyone else was beaten by Cell, but that didn't stop Chi Chi from screaming her head off about Gohan fighting against the monster that not even Applejack or Rainbow could beat. The girls knew that if they got some more training they might be able to stand up to Cell, but there was no telling what they would be able to do once they began fighting against the Saiyans of Asgard.

Her shouting eventually stopped when Roshi looked at the television, which had been changed when no one was looking and had no one paying attention to it at the moment, where he noticed Cell was rising out of the floor of the studio the station was on. Once he noticed it, and understood that this was what they had been waiting for, he pointed it out to everyone, where both tables turned their attention to the television, while those on the floor made sure to give everyone else a view of the screen. They watched as Cell made his way through the studio he was in and continued to tear his way through the ceiling, where they had to flip the channel a few times before the Bio-Android arrived at the floor he had been searching for the entire time.

When Cell reached his destination, however, he grabbed the man that happened to be sitting near the now destroyed table and tossed him to the side... though once the man was out of the way he turned back towards the camera that was centered on him and smiled, as if he was proud of everything that was happening at the moment.

"Good morning ladies and gentlemen of the world!" Cell said, addressing the entire world at the same time, while at the same time telling the Z Warriors that this had to be the announcement that they had been waiting for since the Bio-Android had departed from the island, "My name is Cell. I am sure that many of you are aware of the various incidents where cities have been attacked and completely wiped out by a monster... I am that monster, only fully matured and evolved. I would like to thank the cities that contributed their life energy and allowed me to become what you see before you, though at the same time I can assure you that I will not require any more life energy from anyone else.

Now, onto the main reason why I have broken my way into this television station, destroyed countless rooms full of expensive equipment, and intruded upon whatever news that man was starting to tell you about; I have decided to hold a martial arts tournament, called the Cell Games. I have constructed a ring in an area that's northwest of this metropolis, at an area you call 28-KS-5, though you shouldn't be able to miss the large stone ring I have built. Now many of you are wondering if this will be like the old Tenkaichi tournaments you have held in the past, but allow me to clarify something; the Cell Games will be me verses one of your planet's greatest champions. For instance when one contender loses I shall simply move onto the next challenger until I am either victorious against all of them or defeated by the power they bring to bare against me.

Many of you are no doubt asking what will happen if all of your planet's champions lose and there are no one left to challenge me... though, instead of telling you, why don't I show you what will happen if I defeat all of my opponents."

With that said Cell raised his hand to the board behind him and pointed his palm at the image of the Earth that happened to rest on it, where he released a small ki blast that obliterated the fake Earth... while at the same time blasting apart the wall behind him, destroying the buildings on either side of it, and blasting a hole in the mountain it finally came into contact with.

"Now, you have nine days until the Cell Games start, so feel free to do whatever you want until then," Cell commented, to which he opened his wings as he backed up to the hole he had created in the building, while at the same time he continued to flash everyone his creepy smile, "I'll be looking forward to seeing how many challengers come to fight me."

The instant the words left his mouth Cell flew off into the distance and disappeared, to which the station he had attacked cut their feed and allowed terror to fill the majority of the world. At the same time the Z Warriors knew that it was time to head back to the Lookout and see if Goku and Gohan were done with their training so they could start sending everyone else back into the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. They were also interested in seeing how much more powerful the two family members had gotten since they had entered the chamber, because they could potentially be the only line of defense against Cell... but that didn't stop everyone from wanting to train some more.

Rainbow grinned as she followed everyone out of the Capsule Corp building, because she still had her third newly created technique, the Wrath of the Thunder God, that she hadn't revealed to Cell yet... and she knew that, if she could successfully create it, the attack might bring about the end of Cell. She was excited for the Cell Games to start, though she remained calm as she followed her sister and their friends, as she was more than willing to patiently wait for nine days before showing Cell what they were made of.
> Cell: Preparations
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The hour following Cell's announcement was one of sheer panic for the majority of the world, as the Z Warriors looked outside the Capsule Corp building and watched as people took their sky cars and flew off into the sky, apparently heading to some location where they would be safe from Cell. Those that didn't have the sky cars that were capable of flight, and were bound to the ground, tried to leave the city by taking the various roads that existed throughout the city, though at the same time with the sheer amount of people trying to leave it caused a traffic situation that prevented people from leaving. Some of them even tried to cut across to another road and ended up colliding with a sky car that was doing the same thing, where the two cars would explode and either injure their driver or the driver would escape before the explosion.

As they waited for the initial panic to die down, and open a path for them to use so they could get to the Lookout without having people bump into them, the television showed them that the same thing was pretty much happening across the entire world... as well as showing Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale that there were large dinosaur creatures that were also fleeing for their lives.

While they sat around the table, and continued going over their various plans on how to go about their training, Krillin mentioned that all of this was his fault, because if he had taken Android 18 away from the island they had been fighting on Cell wouldn't have been able to obtain his perfect form. Of course Trunks had to throw his two cents in and point all of the blame on Gale, considering that she was Cell's sister and could be secretly working with her brother, but most of the group ignored it, as they had heard the same time ever since Gale had first shown herself. Gale, at one point, snapped and proclaimed that if she was to be blamed for what had happened, for allowing Cell to transform into his perfect form, then Trunks was to shoulder some of the blame as well.

When asked why she felt like that Gale replied that it was because of Trunks' time machine that set this whole chain of events in motion to begin with, which was followed by Trunks sighing and deciding that now wasn't the best time for them to be arguing with each other... and making sure that Gale knew he planned on destroying her the moment she turned on them, as if he still believed that she was on Cell's side.

After the initial panic was over the group walked out to the sky car that Chi Chi and Roshi had used to traverse the distance from the small island Roshi lived on and the location of the Capsule Corp building. Those that couldn't fly, or wanted to relax some more like Krillin and Yamcha, piled into the sky car and took their seats, while Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, Vegeta, and Trunks decided to fly and cool their heads. Piccolo and Tien, on the other hand, took a moment to make their decision on the matter, to which the two of them stood outside the sky car and let the door close, indicating that they would be flying for the moment. Once everyone was inside the sky car, and had taken their various seats, they lifted themselves into the air and made their way towards the Lookout, to which those that were flying followed after them.

As they flew Applejack thought about what had happened in the last few days, where she brought up her various memories, those that involved Cell anyway, and tried to find some sort of weakness in Cell's armor, while wondering if his perfect form even had one to begin with. It wasn't the best idea in the world, considering that none of them could damage the Bio-Android without using Vegeta's Final Flash technique or Rainbow's Lightning Lance, but it was better than nothing at the moment. She figured that their brief fight with the perfect form of Cell might be able to shed some light on how they could damage their opponent and, ultimately, bring him down before he destroyed the entire world.

As Applejack thought about fighting Cell she remembered that Rainbow still hadn't shown off her third and final technique that she had created while they were training with their mother and Whis, the move that she had called the 'Wrath of the Thunder God' and packed quite the punch. It was a close second to the Lightning Lance in terms of destructive power, but it required some preparations before Rainbow could use it in battle, though even as that thought crossed her mind Applejack realized that they might be able to use that to their advantage. Cell had copied the Lightning Lance and was no doubt trying to understand the two that had been used against him earlier, so maybe they could fool Cell into allowing Rainbow to prepare her third technique and then unleash it on him when his guard was down.

It was one of the dirty tricks that had would ever consider using, but then she guessed that Cell might openly ask for the attack to be shown... so she kept her mouth closed and flew with the rest of the group, knowing that everyone else was no doubt thinking about Cell and the power he had used against them. She also knew that Rainbow was mentally planning out how she was going to smash Cell with her full power, if the look on her face was anything to go by, and she could tell that Gale was planning something as well. Applejack actually wondered what Gale could be planning at the moment, as she didn't know the second Bio-Android enough to understand what was going through her mind, but she knew that it would be something that involved Cell.

Applejack silently wondered if Gale was considering attacking her brother before the start of the Cell Games, in order to prevent the destruction of the world, but she wouldn't know until Gale either revealed her hand or told someone what she was planning... though she hoped that she would wait for the tournament to begin before fighting her brother, if that was the path she decided to take.





When they arrived at the Lookout they found Mr. Popo standing in front of the main building, with his hands crossed behind his back like usual, though it appeared that he wasn't too annoyed to see them, as if he had been expecting them to return and use the Hyperbolic Time Chamber again.

"Has Kakarot and his son come out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber yet?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time everyone knew who he was talking about, because they were so used to him calling Goku by his Saiyan name and had connected the two names together in their minds.

"No, they haven't let the chamber yet." Mr. Popo replied, to which he beckoned at the building for a few seconds, indicating that he was either keeping an eye on it through some unknown means or had just walked away from the door shortly before their arrival, "Though I can tell you that they should be leaving the chamber soon enough... and I'm sure that they'll have some new power to show you."

"You know, its a shame that we can only use the chamber for a total of forty-eight hours in out entire lifetime," Piccolo commented, once more drawing upon the knowledge that Kami had given him, though it had taken him and the spirit of the other Namekian a few seconds to find that information to begin with, "otherwise we could use the chamber more than that and really empower ourselves."

"What happens if you go over that time limit?" Applejack asked, though while she was glad that something like the Hyperbolic Time Chamber had such a limit, otherwise someone would have abused it at some point, she was shocked that not even their mother knew about it... to which she decided that Chronoa had to have known about the limit and that was why she had recommended that they train with the Saiyans the next time they wanted some intense training.

"The exit will disappear and you'll be locked in their without any way to escape," Mr. Popo replied, indicating that he knew more about the chamber than anyone else, save for Kami and Piccolo, "Its a great plan if you were planning on trapping someone outside this world, but no one has been stupid enough to test it out."

"Still, that means my father and I can train in there for another twenty-three hours without worrying about being trapped in there," Trunks said, indicating that he had kept track of how much time he and Vegeta had spent in the chamber the last time they had used it, which was followed by Vegeta smiling at him, "Though we won't be going first, as Piccolo and Gale have decided to step inside the chamber the moment Goku and Gohan come out... where we'll be heading to Asgard to see our training partners."

Rainbow started to open her mouth, so she could talk about how great it would be to fight against four Super Saiyans at the same time with her sister, but before she could utter a single word she felt two powerful ki signatures appear in the Lookout, to which she snapped her head towards the opening of the building they were standing near. She wasn't the only one that noticed the sudden change, as everyone was looking at the opening as they discovered that the two ki signatures they were feeling belonged to Goku and Gohan. Rainbow was surprised that their ki was as powerful as Cell's, which meant that they had done whatever they had been trying to achieve inside the chamber... though she patiently waited to see what was different about them.

When the two Saiyans stepped through the opening the group noticed that a good portion of their armor had been broken from their training, which was understandable considering how tough the training in the chamber was, though at the same time they discovered that both of their hair seemed to be locked in the Super Saiyan state. Applejack, however, could determine that Goku and Gohan must have trained in the Super Saiyan state like it was their natural form, because the intense aura wasn't present at the moment... which made her wonder if this could possibly be the 'fourth grade' of the Super Saiyan form, the 'power up' to the muscular 'third state'.

"Oh, everyone's already here." Goku commented, seeing all the familiar faces that were staring at him and Gohan, though at the same time it appeared that he was looking for someone else, "and it appears that I can still feel Cell's ki as well, which means that he's still alive. Something has definitely happened since we went into the chamber."

"Yeah, Cell absorbed Android 18 and ascended to his perfect form," Trunks stated, to which he glared at Gale again, who decided that now was the best time to ignore him at the moment, before he turned his attention back to Goku and Gohan, "Krillin was supposed to take the Android off the island we were fighting on, but thanks to Cell obliterating everything around the island it made it impossible for them to leave without Cell discovering them. We were actually overpowering Cell for a time, as he was in his semi-perfect form for the majority of the fight, but then Gale 'accidentally' struck her brother so hard that he actually landed near Android 18. Cell then, from what Krillin told us, held him hostage and forced Android 18 to hand herself over, to which she was absorbed into Cell's body and allowed him to take on his perfect form at long last.

We then discovered that all of our training was for nothing, as Cell used his new power to literally overpower everyone when we were fighting him with our fists... and he was able to shrug off the damage from both my father's Final Flash technique and Rainbow's Lightning Lance. Once he determine that we were a waste of time he left the island and apparently built a fighting ring where the fate of the world would be decided... though that was followed by him announcing, to the world as a whole, the creation of the Cell Games and when it was being held. The Cell Games, from what we were able to determine, is the same as the Tenkaichi Tournaments that you and the others have fought in, before the arrival of my father that is."

"Really? A Tenkaichi style tournament?" Goku asked, indicating by how he was reacting that he was more excited to fight Cell now, even though he was going to have to wait some time before he could exchange blows with the Bio-Android, "He's thought of something interesting... though someone will have to explain the rules of Cell's tournament, just so I know exactly what to expect when it starts. And one other thing; Mr. Popo, what happened to my gi?"

"I cleaned and washed your clothing while you were in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber," Mr. Popo stated, though at the same time Rainbow and Applejack detected that he must have gone it for a reason that wasn't preparing it for when Goku stepped out of the chamber with his son, "It will be brought out in a few minutes."

"Thanks a bunch Mr. Popo." Goku said, to which he turned his attention back to the others, while at the same time casting a glance at his son, as if he was noticing something for the first time, "We're going to have to get your mother to make you a new gi as well... the gi we made for you when you went to Namek won't fit anymore. Chi Chi's not going to be happy when she hears that we'll need to make you a new set...""

"Actually, we won't have to do that," Gohan commented, to which he walked over to where Piccolo was standing for a moment, telling everyone else that he knew something about the Namekian that none of them knew about, though it was something they were going to learn about in a few seconds, "Mister Piccolo, is it okay if I ask you to make me a gi... one that resembles the gi you are constantly wearing?"

"Sure thing," Piccolo said, though the moment the words left his mouth, and Gohan stood beneath his outstretched hand, he gathered some of his energy and growled for a moment.

The instant that followed the growl was when Gohan was engulfed in a bright light as his clothing changed, though when the light finally faded everyone discovered that the younger Saiyan was now sporting a set of clothing that was an identical match to what Piccolo was wearing. It appeared that the only piece of clothing that was missing was the head piece, though at the same time Gohan didn't seem too phased by the fact that it was missing, as his attention was on the clothing he was actually wearing. Goku took a look at what his son was wearing now and smiled, indicating that he wasn't annoyed that Gohan was wearing Piccolo's clothing instead of the gi he was currently wearing... because Gohan had spent more time training with the Namekian than with him, so he was perfectly fine with the change in attire.

Before he could say anything, and start some conversation about what they were planning on doing about Cell at the moment, he noticed that Vegeta had taken a step towards him, but it was a step that was supposed to get his attention... which was followed by Goku turning to face his fellow Saiyan, as he was interested in hearing what Vegeta wanted to ask him and Gohan.

"Kakarot, be honest with us," Vegeta said, though his tone indicated that he was being serious about what he was going to say, which made Goku listen carefully to what was coming next, "do you think that you, or your son for that matter, have the power to defeat Cell now that he's reached his perfect form?"

"Honestly, I have no idea. Like you said, he's in his perfect form and I last saw him in his semi-perfect form," Goku replied, though at the same time he raised two of his fingers to his forehead for a moment, telling everyone that he intended to teleport to where Cell was standing so he could gauge his opponent's strength for himself, "though, now that you have asked the question, I'm curious to see what his power is like for myself."

Everyone stared at where Goku was standing for a moment with a calm expression on all of their faces, as none of them were surprised by that statement, before Goku vanished before their eyes, indicating that he was heading to the location of the arena that would house the Cell Games in nine days.





Cell stood in the middle of his arena and stared out at the wilderness around him, where he could have sworn that he noticed some of the wild animals staring at him in return. He guessed that it made sense, as they might be seeing him as the apex predator that was stepping into the middle of their various territories, which meant that they were scouting him out and seeing if he was a threat to them. He considered wiping them out to relieve some of his boredom, as the last time he had gotten bored he had created some additional spires, four of them to be exact, in the four corners of his stage. He also remembered flying along side a train to scare the passengers and tossing a car at them, where he was sure that he killed some of them in the process.

He let out a sigh as he cast a look around the area, as he quickly realized that he should have taken some magazines or some books from the city he had been in when he made his announcement... though before he could make up his mind, and head away from the area, he felt the air around him change. He also felt a new ki appear behind him, one that reminded him of Son Goku, to which he smiled as he determined that his boredom was over, because the Saiyan would be sure to take away some of his boredom.

"Hello Son Goku," Cell commented, knowing that the Saiyan wouldn't be too surprised by being discovered so quickly, though at the same time he wanted Goku's opinion on something, "So, what do you think? This is the arena that will decide the fate of the world... in nine days from now."

"Its an interesting ring," Goku replied, knowing that the Bio-Android would be annoyed if he said anything negative about the fighting arena, "but personally I don't think it will be the location where the Earth is destroyed."

Cell waited for a few seconds, wondering if he should forsake the countdown and attack Son Goku now or wait nine more days like he had promised, but then he let out a smaller sigh and turned towards the Saiyan... where he discovered that Goku's hair was in the Super Saiyan state without the aura. The two of the stared at each other as the sky above their heads darkened, though that was followed by lightning made of ki danced around the arena, never touching the ground beneath their feet or around the arena itself. He was sure that there were some people that were looking at the sky at the moment and wondering what was happening to the world, but he was more interested in Son Goku at the moment.

"So that's your perfect form?" Goku commented, drawing attention away from the ring, as the arena beneath their feet wasn't why he had come here.

"That is correct." Cell replied, though his smile went to a frown, because he wanted to intimidate Son Goku and provoke a fight, as it was getting boring and he wanted some relief, "I gained this form from absorbing Android 17 and 18, which was thanks to all of your friends for not killing me when they had the chance to do so."

"Speaking of killing, I would request that you refrain from killing any innocent people." Goku stated, though at the same time he had the feeling that he was barking up the wrong tree, because Cell had killed people to gain the power to absorb Android 17, from the stories he had heard anyway, "Though I will tell you one thing; I will definitely be here when the tournament starts, because it seems like there will be some interesting matches."

Before Cell could reply, and ask how the other Z Warriors were doing, Goku vanished as quickly as he had appeared, which caused the Bio-Android to sigh as his boredom came back... to which he decided to see if there was any other fine quality stone around the area so he could create something as interesting as his ring. As he moved away from the arena, however, he noticed that the sky returned to normal, which made searching for his creative stones much more easier.





Goku let out a sigh as he returned to the Lookout, which was the signal he had returned for those that weren't actually aware of his speedy return, though he could tell that all of them were interested in hearing what he had to say about Cell and the power of his perfect form.

"So, what do you think about Cell's perfect form?" Trunks asked, as he was the first one to speak and the rest of the Z Warriors were willing to wait for Goku to speak his mind.

"Honestly, he was suppressing the majority of his power before I arrived," Goku replied, as they all knew how to suppress their ki so they could avoid detection, which meant that Cell must have learned the technique to avoid showing his hand to his opponents before the arena, "though this is where I would say something about being unable to guess our chances, but I won't say that. He did release some of his power in a staring contest with me, where we darkened the sky and caused some ki lightning to dance around the area around us, but I know that we won't know the truth until we actually fight him in battle."

"Well, we've determined the order of using the chamber," Piccolo stated, causing Goku and his son to look at him for a few seconds, as they were both interested in hearing what he had to say, "Rainbow and Applejack have decided to head to the Saiyan afterlife for the majority of the nine days, so they can train with the undead warriors that are there. Gale and I plan on going into the chamber first, though we haven't decided on whether we're going in for one day or for the maximum of two days. Once we're done, and have stepped out of the chamber, Vegeta and Trunks plan on heading back in to use up the rest of their time... so after them its open for anyone else to use."

"I plan on heading back to Earth and spending some of our time with Chi Chi," Goku said, to which Gohan nodded, indicating that they had planned on this at some point during their training inside the chamber, "I'll let you guys know whether or not we'll use the chamber again once everyone else is finished."

Before anyone could say anything Gohan walked over to where his father was standing and let Goku press a hand on his shoulder, which was followed by the two fingers reaching his forehead and the two of them disappearing from the Lookout thanks to his Instant Transmission. Vegeta sighed and pulled out his medallion, the one he used to head to the Saiyan afterlife, before he beckoned for the others to come over to him, where Rainbow, Applejack, and Trunks gathered around him. The moment they were all holding hands, or had a hand on someone's shoulder, he pressed the button on the medallion and all four of them vanished as well, leaving Piccolo, Tien, Krillin, and Gale standing with Mr. Popo. Tien and Krillin also departed from the Lookout, as they had their own training methods that didn't include going through one year of your life in a single day or training against some of the most powerful Saiyans that have graced the Other World.

Piccolo chuckled for a second, which caused Gale to look at him, because he wasn't surprised to find that they were the last two standing on the Lookout... especially since they were in a race against the clock and Cell was waiting to bring about the end of the world if they all lost.

"So Gale, are you ready to train in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber?" Piccolo asked, though he was pleased when Gale nodded her head immediately after he had asked the question, to which he started walking towards the door that would take them into the chamber, "Well then, we had better get started with our training... and maybe we can improve all of your elemental skills that you were using against your brother."

Gale smiled as she followed Piccolo to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, because she was interested in seeing the inside of the mysterious chamber and get her training underway... and gain the power to finally bring an end to her brother's schemes before he destroyed the world.
> Cell: Intense Training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow stretched as she, Applejack, Vegeta, and Trunks walked down one of the streets that existed throughout Asgard and headed towards the palace, where she knew that Vegeta's parents, along with Goku's father, would be waiting for them to arrive. All four of them knew that the reason they had come here, to the Saiyan afterlife, was to train with Bardock and Mizuna, who had likely seen everything that Vegeta and Trunks had used and had modified their own power to match theirs. Even if the two dead Super Saiyans didn't know about the Second and Third Grades of the Super Saiyan form, the muscular and then even more muscular forms, Rainbow knew that they would be in for a hard fight, as their foes had much more experience with their transformed form than both Vegeta and Trunks.

The two dead Saiyans likely also knew about the powers that Rainbow and Applejack had developed in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, if they had been watching the fight with Cell, so the two of them knew that they would have to plan their attacks well in order to pull off their new abilities... though at the same time Rainbow knew that the Lightning Lance would never work, as they had seen her create the attack and would no doubt stop her from creating it if she tried to use it.

When they reached the palace, however, one of the guards stopped them before they could enter the building, to which they learned that the King and Queen were at the Training Yard at the moment, causing Vegeta to nod his head in understanding and thank them for giving him, his future son, and his friends the information. They turned in the direction of the Training Yard and walked towards it, where each of them wondered if the King and Queen were watching the other Saiyans train or if Vegeta's mother was fighting someone. The only person they could see Mizuna fighting, besides an entire group of Saiyan warriors, was Bardock, but at the same time they knew that they would discover what was going on when they arrived at their destination.

It took them a few minutes to reach the Training Yard, though when they reached their destination they walked up to the level of the room that King Vegeta and his wife would sit in when they weren't fighting, to which they discovered that Vegeta's father was alone at the moment... which was followed by them spotting Mizuna in the Training Yard, where she was exchanging blows with Bardock.

"Its nice to see my mother having fun," Vegeta commented, to which his voice stirred King Vegeta from what he was doing and caused him to turn and face them, thought that was immediately followed by the King grinning as he pulled himself from his chair and embraced his son, "its also good to see you again father."

"Its wonderful to see you again as well son," King Vegeta replied, though at the same time he noticed that his son had brought guests, as he immediately noticed Rainbow and Applejack standing behind him, while also noticing someone else, "and you brought our future grandson... which means that this isn't a social visit."

"I'm afraid not." Vegeta said, to which the two of them separated from each other and took some of the seats that lined the room his father had been sitting in, though that was followed by the others repeating his movements, "I'm not sure if you have been watching the events on Earth, especially the last few days, but our current opponent, the Bio-Android known as Cell, has finally reached his perfect form. We tried to destroy him, even going to the effort to use Rainbow's Lightning Lance on him, but apparently he's much stronger than all of us... and potentially Kakarot as well, though I have the feeling that he told me a half-truth in order to get us to train ourselves further."

"And that explains why you are here," King Vegeta stated, to which he nodded his head for a few seconds, though the motion told everyone that he had either been watching the fights on Earth or hadn't watched them and still knew what they were after, "Your mother and Bardock are the most knowledgeable when it comes to the Super Saiyan form, which means that they might know about the variations of the form you, your son, Kakarot, and his son have developed. Even if they don't know about the variations their power will be more than enough for you at the moment, which was the whole reason behind you coming here in the first place."

"We came here to train ourselves against the most powerful warriors the Saiyans of Asgard can provide," Rainbow said, causing the King to turn in her direction for a moment, but at the same time she didn't turn her head away at all, "Their full power still dwarfs all of us, especially when we use our full power, as annoying as it is, so because they have had at least thirty years of training with the Super Saiyan state they are some of the perfect training partners anyone could ask for... and they are happy to have such wonderful warriors to fight against."

"True, you and Applejack provide some level of difficulty for my wife and Bardock," King Vegeta commented, once more nodding his head, as if he was agreeing with what Rainbow had said, though at the same time the girls knew that he was focusing on his wife at the moment, "Despite the fact that we have seen your Lightning Lance in action, and have seen the damage it does to its target and the environment around it, they know to watch out for any odd techniques that the two of you might use in a fight. I, on the other hand, am sure that one of you have already discovered and created a new power that you can use, though maybe you'll surprise me and show that the two of you created some new attacks."

Rainbow and Applejack exchanged a glance with each other, because they knew that King Vegeta and the other Saiyans would be surprised when they broke out their new attacks when their group started training with the two dead Super Saiyans. Rainbow wasn't planning on using the Wrath on either of them, because it took some time to develop and use in battle, but she knew that the other abilities she had created would be up to the task of helping them turn the tide against their opponents.

"I am eager to see what new techniques you might have developed," a voice said, to which the group noticed that both Mizuna and Bardock were floating in front of the room they were standing in, indicating that they had noticed their arrival and wanted to engage in a fight with them.

Rainbow grinned as she leapt into the Training Yard and flew towards the ground, where she noticed that Bardock was following her this time, as the last time she had fought the two she had focused on Vegeta's mother, so this would be a nice change of pace. The moment she had crossed a decent distance, and had left the room that King Vegeta was in behind, she spun around and swung her right leg at Bardock, who had just enough time to raise his arm to block the attack. That was immediately followed by Bardock throwing a punch at her, to which she moved backwards for a second, though the two of them then started throwing punches and kicks at each other as they headed towards the floor of the Training Yard.

As they landed on the floor Rainbow noticed that the area around them was changing into an arctic zone, telling her that someone had told the Master of the Training Yard where they wanted to fight this time around, though as she fought Bardock they both noticed that Applejack was coming their way. Rainbow knew that Vegeta and Trunks would be fighting Mizuna, considering the family bonds the three of them shared, though at the same time she seriously hoped that she would have a chance to fight the female Saiyan. The instant Applejack joined the fight, and tried to hit her target, Bardock jumped backwards and landed on an icy plateau, though a few seconds later he pushed himself into his Super Saiyan state... and caused the two of them to raise their guards.

"Come, Rainbow Dash and Applejack," Bardock said, to which he smiled as he beckoned for them to come at him, meaning that he wanted to give them the training they had come for, "show me the power you two have created... and see if you can beat me in this form."

The girls glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they were thinking about what they wanted to do in this training session, before they both let out a sigh and went straight into their base Kaio-Ken states, to which they were surrounded by the red ki of the technique. Rainbow, being the fastest of the two, was the first to strike, because she flashed in front of Bardock and slammed her right hoof into his chest, to which she knocked him backwards for a few seconds, though as he tried to correct himself Applejack brought her leg down on his shoulder and sent him flying into the ground. Instead of hitting the ground Bardock quickly moved back into the air and exchanged blows with Applejack, though while he fought her he kept his eyes open for any attacks coming his way.

One of the bad things about training with some of the same people, as Applejack noticed, was that they eventually learned all of your tricks and attack patterns, though at the same time she knew that Bardock wouldn't be expecting any of Rainbow's new techniques. The reason was because Rainbow surrounded herself in her ki, in a variation of her Lightning Blade technique, and slammed her fist into Bardock's side, which knocked him backwards for a moment... though as she landed on the floor next to her sister she noticed that the Saiyan shook his hand for a few seconds.

"An actual lightning based attack," Bardock commented, though instead of sounding annoyed he actually sounded like he was going to enjoy this training session, to which he turned towards Applejack, "How about you? What sort of abilities have you developed since we last fought each other?"

Instead of saying anything, and allowing Bardock to grasp what she could have told him, Applejack raised her right hand up for a few seconds and balled it into a fist, to which she accessed her ki and started to gather a good fraction of it around her fist. As the sphere took on its shape, and completed itself, the floor around her cracked, though she wasn't too worried about it being destroyed, as the Training Yard would restore itself once they were done training. A few seconds later she charged at Bardock with all the speed she muster, though because the Saiyan was interested in her powers he stood there... which allowed her to appear in front of him and slam her fist into his chest.

The ground all around them cracked as Applejack used her attack, though at the same time she frowned as she realized that she had used the incomplete one again, as she wanted to hurt Bardock and ended up hitting the entire area around them... though once the quake was over she backed away and returned to her sister.

"A punch that's capable of shaking the ground around the user," Bardock added, to which he smiled as he stared at them, though how he was moving indicated that Applejack's attack had done next to nothing against the powerful Saiyan warrior, "Oh yes, this is going to be an interesting training session for all of us."

While the three of them continued their fight Vegeta and Trunks smiled at Mizuna, who was patiently waiting for the girls to finish their warmup before they got into the arena. Vegeta already knew about the new techniques that the girls had created, thanks to seeing them used against Cell, but she was interested in seeing how the other Saiyans reacted to her new abilities. At the same time he was interested in seeing how his mother reacted to him using the Final Flash, as he had created it from the Final Shine Attack she had used all those years ago... though he was interested in seeing what would happen when their attacks collided with each other.

As they watched the girls continue their warmup with Bardock, and crack the area around them, he had to wonder how Gale and Piccolo were doing in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber... because he was sure that they were going at each other's throats during their training.





Gale parried the attacks that Piccolo was sending her way, making sure to study her training partner's movements and when he decided to use a certain attack. The reasons she was doing that was because Cell was sure use a variety of attacks, in a different pattern than he had used after obtaining his perfect form, so she wanted to adapt to an opponent whose moves were always changing. A few seconds later she slammed her fist into Piccolo's chest and knocked him backwards, to which she called upon her ki and sent a barrage of ki blasts at her opponent, where they all detonated upon impact and kicked up a cloud of smoke.

That was followed by a blue aura flashing by her and heading towards the real Piccolo, as she had been training against him at half power... as he had been using the multiform technique to make sure she was up to the task of being a decent training partner.

"So, how did I do?" Gale asked, though at the same time she turned around and faced the real Piccolo, who had his arms crossed and had a frown on his face at the moment, though she knew that it wasn't how he was feeling on the inside, "Am I good enough to be your training partner, or do I need to break some more of your 'clones'?"

That was actually the third one that Gale had beaten so far, which gave the two of them some experience in how the other fought and gave them a slight boost, but at the same time they were getting nowhere fast. That was why she was asking him when he was going to take her seriously, especially since she had been created with the cells of Rainbow and Applejack added to the set that had created her brother. She stared at Piccolo for a few seconds, as she was curious as to what his decision was going to be, though that was before he raised his hands into the air, tugged at the clothing he was wearing, before pulling off the white pieces and tossing them to the ground.

It was the signal Gale had been waiting for, the one that Piccolo had told her about the moment they had started training, to which she actually smiled for a few seconds as the Namekian stepped into the area she was standing in... where they both dropped into their battle stances and waited for each other to make a move.

A few seconds later the two of them burst into the air and sailed at each other, to which they started to exchange a series of punches and kicks with each other as they raised into the sky above the building Piccolo had been standing near a few seconds ago. Gale parried one of the attacks that were coming her way and slammed her hoof into Piccolo's chest, though as he fell backwards she gathered her ki and started throwing ki blasts at him, to which he stood his ground and returned fire with the scatter shot attack he had developed so long ago. Gale stopped her attack and backed away from the smoke that followed, as Piccolo charged through it and attacked her once more, where they picked up where they had left off a few seconds ago.

That was swiftly followed by Piccolo slipping past her defenses and knocked Gale towards the ground, though before she could actually regain herself he released a burst of ki blasts that knocked her into the floor and detonated upon impact... to which he landed near the smoke and waited for her to show herself.

Gale growled as she bent the wind to her will and created a small wind shield around her, which ended up blowing the smoke away and allowing her to stare at Piccolo again, though at the same time she wondered which of her abilities she could use in this training session. A thought came to mind as she gathered the wind around her fists and her legs, to which she burst into the air and used the wind around her to bounce around Piccolo, who kept his eyes on her as she determined which direction to attack him from. She spotted an opening and burst into the area behind Piccolo, though as she did so he turned to face her, where she slammed her fist into his back and sent him flying with the burst of wind energy she had been gathering.

Instead of following Piccolo, and burning through her energy in the beginning of the fight, she lowered herself to the floor and canceled her ability, to which she let out a sigh as Piccolo returned to the area she was standing in... though that was when she noticed that he was smiling at her.

"You know, you, Rainbow, and Applejack make some of the most interesting training partners we have ever had." Piccolo commented, though at the same time he stretched his arms and legs for a few seconds, indicating that their battle had only just started.

"Really?" Gale inquired, because while she knew that Rainbow and Applejack had some decent skills, which she was trying to mimic, she had to wonder why she was going included in the list, "What makes you say that?"

"All of you have an elemental affinity," Piccolo replied, where he gestured to the wind that was still resting near Gale, which was something that she got rid of the moment he pointed it out to her, "Applejack has the ability to call upon the power of the ground and the planet itself, as she created a barrier from the energy and cracked the ground with a punch to the air, and that's only the start of her abilities. You have the ability to control the wind itself, as you have demonstrated the ability to use the wind to increase the power of your attacks or your speed, and I'm sure that, with your experience, that there are more abilities that you haven't shown me yet. And Rainbow, of course, has the ability to use lightning and the sky to her advantage... though I don't think I need to explain her affinity to you."

Gale chuckled as she raised her fists and readied herself for what was to come next, because she knew that all of this was training for when it was time to fight Cell... though as she and Piccolo continued to fight she had to wonder what her brother was doing at that exact moment, even as she and Piccolo blew each other back with their ki blasts.





Cell stood in the middle of his arena, which he hadn't left since Goku had arrived to study his perfect form and see what his power was like for himself, though at the same time he had done nothing else since seeing the Saiyan warrior. Unfortunately one of the downfalls of building the arena where he had, which was essentially in the middle of a road that appeared to be in the middle of nowhere, was that there weren't many visitors that wanted to see him or challenge him. He knew that he had scared off a large portion of the people that might have come to the arena when he promised that he was going to destroy the world, but he decided that now wasn't the time to be thinking about that at the moment.

Because there was no one to talk to, save for himself, or even terrify, as he felt no ki signatures in the surrounding area, he felt bored out of his mind... which influenced what he was going to do next.

"I might as well do some training while I want for the day of the tournament to arrive," Cell commented, though at the same time he thought about the abilities he had seen during his fight with the pony girls and the Saiyans, where he wondered which ones he would be able to use and which ones would be impossible to use without training, "I wonder if I can use that clone technique Rainbow developed... though I have no idea how she did that."

Cell looked up at the sky for a moment and spotted a cloud that happened to be passing by, to which he flew up to it and accessed his ki, where he wrapped his energy around the white cloud and brought it down to an area that was near the arena, because he really didn't want to break it after finishing the construction, despite how easy it was to complete. He stared at the cloud for a few seconds, where he wondered how Rainbow Dash went about using this technique, before he started to pour some of his ki into the cloud and focused on creating a mirror image of his perfect form. A few seconds passed before the cloud started changing shape, where he noticed that it was taking on the general shape of his perfect form... complete with the wings and the crown on his head.

A minute or two later he stopped pouring his ki into the cloud and took a step back, to which he stared at the perfect replica of himself, which seemed to move like he would as it studied the area around him.

"What a fascinating technique," Cell commented, to which his clone stopped looking around the area and stared at him, though at the same time the two of them smiled at each other, "where the user of the technique pours their ki into a cloud and transforms it into a perfect copy of themselves... without a single detail being missed."

"It seems that Rainbow Dash has some of the more interesting skills," the copy said, surprising Cell for a moment, because he had no idea they could do that, though that was followed by his smile returning in full force, "Want to try another one? Maybe that Lightning Blade she used against us?"

Cell raised his right hand up for a moment and focused his ki around it, where it shimmered for a few seconds, though he recalled what happened to Rainbow's hand and immediately manipulated it into the same shape that had been used against him. He had to wonder if it was because of Rainbow's cells, or the fact that he shared Goku's ability to learn skills by observing and understanding them, but he mentally chuckled as his ki took on the shape of a blade, to which he cast a glance at the copy for a few seconds.

"Is it okay if I test this on you?" Cell asked, because while he wanted to test all of Rainbow's known skills, besides the unknown Wrath skill she had mentioned, he also wanted to see how well the copy of himself held up under certain attacks.

"By all means, go right ahead," the copy replied, holding its hand out for him to strike, though its smile only widened as it did so, "that was the point of all of this... seeing which skills you could use to your advantage."

Cell nodded and retracted the blade back into a sphere around his fist, which he pressed against the copy's chest and held it there for a few seconds, though that was followed by the blade tearing its way through the copy's body and coming out of the back side. Cell watched as the copy slowly turned back into a cloud and broke apart, telling him that they could sustain serious damage until their core was destroyed, where they would return to normal and drift back into the sky. That was followed by him getting rid of the Lightning Blade and flying into the sky, because he wanted to get away from the planet and use a certain ability without doing serious damage to the Earth... as he planned on destroying it soon after he beat the Z Warriors in battle once more.

Thanks to the cells of Frieza and his father coursing through his veins he was able to breath in space, where he traveled some distance from the Earth and started breaking apart the various pieces of rock that were heading towards the planet, which would create a meteor shower for the people to watch. It was a simple exercise of his fists and arms, though as he did it he noticed a larger asteroid that was heading towards the planet, one that could ruin a good portion of the Earth if it was allowed to make contact. Cell smiled as he brought his hands together and gathered his ki, as he had discovered that the difference between his lance and Rainbow's lance was that she always changed her energy into pure power, which was why she was always exhausted after she used the attack.

All Cell had to do was convert a large portion of his ki energy into pure power and he would create a lance that was equal to Rainbow's lance... maybe even overpower all of the ones she has created over the years.

He waited five minutes before he pulled his hands apart, where his energy changed shape and became the eerie green lance he had used against Rainbow before she destroyed it, to which he smiled as he looked down at it and felt the power that was coursing through it. He gripped the lance and spun it around, enjoying the feeling that came with creating the same attack that the technique's creator could make, before he stared at the asteroid that was heading his way. It happened to be the perfect target for him to test the attack on, as even if the lance didn't detonate he would wreck the asteroid anyway... which was why his arm was pulled back at the moment.

Cell stood there for a few seconds, allowing the tip to face the asteroid, before he swung his arm at the large rock and sent the lance flying through space, where it went flying until it made contact with the center of the rock. He had to raise his right hand to block his eyes for a few seconds, as the lance had detonated upon connecting with his target, though when the light faded Cell grinned as he noticed that the asteroid was gone. He had replicated the lance, with the same power that Rainbow packed into it, and had earned himself a new technique that he would use to great effect against his opponents... though instead of following through with his training he headed back down to the Earth so he could rest.

He determined that the lance was a dual edge sword, where it packed quite the punch at the cost of wiping the user out in the process... though even as he flew back down to the arena he knew who his first target would be, as he intended to use the lance on Gale when he had the chance to fight her again.
> Cell: Period of Rest
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow let out a sigh as she and Applejack stopped their training for the day, where they joined King Vegeta and Mizuna in the palace for something to eat, as three of them had worked up quite the appetite due to everything they had been going through. She already knew that she and her sister had gained quite the increase in power over the last two days, as they were able to train with both the living Super Saiyans, their friend Vegeta and the future version of Trunks, and the long dead Super Saiyans, Mizuna and Bardock. She remembered when Trunks, as the suggestion of his father, showed off the Second and Third Grades of the Super Saiyan form, where they discovered that both of the dead Saiyans already knew about the 'new' transformations... and that neither of them really cared for them, which made sense when they considered how long they had been training with their transformed state.

Rainbow chuckled for a moment, because at one point during their training Mizuna showed off the same form that Goku and Gohan were using when they exited the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, the 'Fourth' Grade of the Super Saiyan form... which in turn made Vegeta want to learn how to do it. Mizuna had told her son, and by extent her grandson, how to unlock the next Grade form that their friends had been using, so when their training was done Vegeta told the girls that he and Trunks were heading back to the Lookout. Of course they had been offered a chance to go back to Earth as well, to which both of the girls said that they should all return to the Lookout after getting something to eat... though before they went back to Earth Vegeta wanted to ask Mr. Popo about the status of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, which was why he wasn't present in the palace at the moment.

Applejack had explained that it was mainly to see how much time they had left before the chamber would be open for Vegeta and Trunks to head back in for their second day of training, as it was clear that Piccolo and Gale fully intended to use their full two days of training. It had been two days since they had originally left the Lookout, so they were sure that their friends were about done with the chamber, but there was no way of telling until they made sure that they were either standing outside the chamber or were finishing up their training.

"It is good that the four of you came to train with us again," Mizuna commented, though at the same she stretched her arm, indicating that the training they had gone through had been tougher than what they normally went through, "especially when you two have all of those interesting abilities that you have created. It makes me wonder what sort of power this Gale Wind has at her command, though something tells me I might not find that out for some years to come."

"Considering that both Cell and his sister Gale have the cells of the greatest heroes in their bodies, I'm sure that one of them could master the powers that Rainbow and Applejack use." Trunks added, voicing the concern he had been feeling since Rainbow had used the Lightning Lance on the Bio-Android, because if he was right, and he sincerely hoped that he was wrong, Cell likely had the knowledge on how to use the technique, "Besides, Son Goku is a genius when it comes to seeing techniques and quickly learning the ones that he deems the most useful in battle, such as the Kamehameha, the Kaio-Ken, and the Spirit Bomb. It would be extremely fortunate for Cell, and unfortunate for us, if he had the same genius that Goku has... especially when you consider the powers the two of you have developed."

Did Rainbow make a mistake when she used the Lightning Lance against Cell? In her mind it was hard to say she had made a mistake when they had no idea whether the Bio-Android was trying to harness the full power of her technique or if he had given up after she had gotten rid of his attempt at creating a lance. She also knew that Trunks was fond of blaming everyone else for what was going on, be it verbally slamming Gale into the ground for allowing her brother to acquire his perfect form, throwing blame at Krillin for not destroying Android 18 when he had the chance, or growling at her for handing Cell the knowledge that would allow him to use her technique. Rainbow honestly wished that Trunks would stop blaming everyone, especially since it was actually his fault that Cell had come back to this timeline in the first place, but she didn't want to get into an argument with the future warrior.

Rainbow mentally chuckled at that statement, because while she didn't want to argue with Trunks she was more than willing to fight him, which was why some of her training was going up against the future warrior... which allowed her to calm her mind and ignore all of the blame that Trunks was throwing around.

"About that," King Vegeta spoke up, causing the others to turn towards him for a moment, though his tone told them that what they had been talking about might have changed without them knowing about it, "King Kai told me that a large asteroid had been making its way towards Earth for some time, and he had been planning on telling Goku when it was closer for him, all of you, and the rest of the Z Warriors to deal with. However, the asteroid exploded in a blinding flash of light while Cell was training up in space shortly after you started your training two days ago, but we are unable to determine if it was caused by Cell's own power or one he stole during your last battle."

"Hopefully Cell doesn't have the power of the Lightning Lance at his disposal, otherwise we might be screwed," Trunks commented, to which he let out a sigh as he took his seat at the table, though at the same time he didn't look at the food that was waiting for them, "If Cell does have the lance, however, I know of one target he'll use it against, his own sister... and there's no telling whether or not her training will allow her to survive a direct hit from the Lightning Lance."

The thought of anyone else using the Lightning Lance, her own special technique that she had developed and had spent years perfecting thanks to the amount of training she had done through, and killing someone with it made Rainbow mad, especially since it was designed to kill evildoers and no one else. About the only villain she had managed to kill with the lance, if she had been the one to deal the final blow, was when she used two of them against Nappa, back when he tried to take over Earth and sell it to Frieza. She wasn't sure if the fallen Saiyan had been killed by her attack or by the wounds that had been dealt to him prior to being hit the second time, so she wasn't sure if she should count his death towards a point for the lance or not... though she shook her head and pushed the thought away.

"Even if Cell knows the Lightning Lance, he's likely never going to use it in an actual battle," Applejack spoke up, already knowing exactly why Cell would never us it, which was understandable considering that her sister had created the attack and she had studied it over the years, "Remember, the lance has a five minute charge time if you want to unleash all of its destructive power, which can easily be overcome when the user's opponent has no idea the attack even exists. Seeing how most of our enemies allow us to attack them in groups of two or more, due to their arrogance thanks to the amount of power they have, its easy for Rainbow to pull back and charge it without them knowing its coming... but seeing how we know of its existence Cell's not stupid enough to use it against us."

"Which is also why you don't use it against Bardock and I when we're training," Mizuna added, to which Rainbow nodded her agreement, because that had been the same reason why she had refrained from using it against the two Saiyans, "Though, while we're on the subject of training, you should bring this Gale Wind to Asgard before the start of the Cell Games... I would like to meet her and judge her power for myself."

"I don't know why you would want to meet one of Dr. Gero's monstrous creations," Trunks said, though that was followed by Rainbow and Applejack glaring at him for a few seconds, because they both wished that he would get over his hatred for the second Bio-Android, "Gale is like her brother; she secretly desires to see the world burn and will stop at nothing to make sure the horrible future I mean to prevent comes to pass. She's the one that hit Cell into the area that Android 18 was resting in and didn't kill him when she had the chance... so I think it is safe to say that she is deceiving us, and that allowing her to train with Piccolo was a mistake."

"Trunks, no one shares your opinions on Gale," Rainbow snapped, as she had reached her breaking point and her ki flared around her for a few seconds, to which everyone, save for Mizuna and Applejack, moved back in their seats as small bits of lightning snapped out of her aura, "I don't know why you won't accept that Gale made a mistake when she was tricked by Cell, or why you won't accept that it was an accident that allowed Cell to obtain his perfect form... but I am growing tired of hearing you blame Gale for everything that's happened so far. If you really want someone to blame, for everything that has happened so far, then go look in a mirror and you'll understand what I'm talking about."

Trunks appeared to want to argue over how he wasn't the cause of this timeline's woes, especially since the future versions of Cell and Gale were running around, but he glanced at his father's parents and noticed the glares that his grandmother was giving him... to which he pulled his gaze away and stared down at his plate. It was clear that he was a little disappointed in himself, as if he actually might understand his part in all of this, but before anyone could speak up they turned their heads as Vegeta entered the room.

"We've got another hour or two before Piccolo and Gale are done with the Hyperbolic Time Chamber," Vegeta said, to which he smiled at his parents for a moment, though at the same time he noticed how annoyed Rainbow looked and the fact that Trunks was looking down at his plate, "Okay, I can tell that something happened while I was on Earth... though we should relax before we get started on trying to explain what occurred here."

What ended up happening was that the conversations they had immediately changed from Cell, who was the main topic they had been discussing since they started training, to ordinary things like exploring the Earth, the things they had done that weren't related to training, and discussing what happened to the various souls that entered the Other World after being killed by Cell. The group ate while they talked with each other, allowing them to enjoy themselves for a few moments and take their minds off of what they had been talking about... though once they were done eating, and they noticed that an hour had passed, they all knew what was coming next. Vegeta pulled himself from his chair and hugged both of his parents, where he told them that he would be back once Cell was defeated, before he walked over to where the others had chosen to stand.

Once they were gathered together, and had some sort of contact with each other, Vegeta pulled out the medallion once more and pressed the button, to which they vanished from Asgard and headed back towards the Lookout... where they would be able to see Piccolo and Gale once more.





When they arrived at the Lookout they found Mr. Popo, once more, standing in front of the main building with his arms crossed behind his back, though Rainbow and Applejack knew that he was no doubt waiting for them, or the other Z Warriors, to return so he could tell them to wait before their friends came out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. As much as Rainbow liked to train in that room, however, she was sort of glad that there were some strict rules about the number of uses, because if she could go in their more than twice, and for longer periods without really aging, she would have jumped at the chance to use it again. Cell was out there, in his perfect form, and they still had no idea what his full power was at the moment, which meant that they might not be ready for what was coming their way.

Still, despite the fact that they could only train in the chamber twice in their lifetimes, both she and Applejack had agreed to hold off on using the second day, as they had no idea if they might need the chamber at some point in their futures... so they could empower themselves to beat someone even stronger than Cell, if such a creature happened to show up after the Cell Games.

"Piccolo and Gale should be out in a few minutes," Vegeta commented, though at the same time he let out a small sigh as he slipped the medallion back into the area he kept it in, where it would be safe despite the damage he usually took while he was fighting, "once they are out of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, and we have a chance to see their full power for ourselves, Trunks and I will head back in and use our second day of training to our advantage. We should be able to obtain the form that Kakarot and his son are using at the moment, which should put us on equal ground with Cell and give him enough warriors to fight before one of us puts him in the ground.

That's not taking into consideration any of your ultimate attacks, such as the Lightning Lance or whatever else your hiding, because I noticed that neither of you wanted to show them off while we were training in Asgard."

"Truth be told, the Wrath of the Thunder God is just like my lance," Rainbow stated, though as she spoke she called over a nearby cloud with her ki and sat on it, causing the others to chuckle for a moment, "they both require about five minutes of charging before I can unleash their full destructive capabilities, though the Wrath has a slightly different method when it comes to charging its power."

"And what about you Applejack?" Vegeta asked, turning to the other sister for a moment, who was simply standing near where he and Trunks were, though she happened to be staring at the building in front of them and only turned her head when he said her name, "What sort of ultimate move do you have? And when are you planning on pulling it out?"

"Oh, I have an ultimate move in my arsenal," Applejack said, though her tone immediately told Vegeta that she wasn't going to spoil the surprise until she was sure that she needed it, which meant that it had to be really powerful if she refused to use it in battle, "I'm just... waiting for the best time to use it, that's all."

"I figured as much," Vegeta replied, though at the same time he smiled, because Applejack was the smarter sister and it appeared that she was mentally planning on when to use her ultimate attack, though he did have to wonder if Cell even qualified as someone she could use it against.

Applejack didn't appear like she wanted to say anything else about her ultimate technique, one of the two hidden techniques the girls had at the moment, but Vegeta wasn't about to pry into what she and Rainbow were planning, because he had seen what had happened when one of their plans worked. He remembered what had happened when they planned the downfall of Nappa all those years ago, or when they had a plan of attack when they trained against someone that wasn't his mother or Bardock. He knew that they were the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, and their destructive capabilities agreed with what he was seeing, but he was glad that they were smart in keeping their parentage a secret... otherwise the other Z Warriors would have questioned them immediately upon learning the truth.

He could imagine the questions that his new friends would ask if they learned who the girls' father was, as he could already see one of them asking why the God of Destruction didn't come and aid them when Frieza had come to Earth to exact his revenge against him and Kakarot... though he couldn't wait to see their faces when they finally met Beerus, as he was sure that all of them would be shocked by the discovery.

Before anyone could say anything else, and open up a new conversation that wasn't focused on ultimate attacks, the four of them felt a change in the air around them, though when they determined that it wasn't Cell they turned their attention back to the building in front of them. A few seconds passed before Piccolo and Gale walked out of the building, though instead of their clothing being ruined, like everyone else's, their clothes seemed to be in pristine condition, which meant that Piccolo had rebuilt them before they left the chamber. Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta grinned as they felt the power that the two were giving off, because it meant that they had succeeded in boosting their power thanks to the two days they spent inside the chamber.

Trunks, of course, was frowning at Gale, telling them that he still believed that it was a mistake to allow her to obtain the power that was now coursing through her veins... to which Vegeta determined that he would have some words with his son while they were inside the chamber for their second round of training.

"It seems that you had a productive training session," Vegeta said, though at the same time he shook hands with both Piccolo and Gale, where he noticed that they were happy to see someone else after two days in the chamber, though he knew that they had been in there for two years.

"That we did," Piccolo replied, to which both he and Gale smiled at the group, which told everyone that they were pleased with the progress they had made, "Gale here is like a Saiyan, in the regards that her power rapidly grows when she recovers from a defeat, but I guess that it makes sense considering that she has your cells and Goku's cells inside her. She is going to be a valuable ally in the fight against Cell, that much I can tell you right now... and her elemental affinity, which is wind, is almost as strong as Rainbow and Applejack's affinities."

"That is definitely good to hear." Vegeta said, to which he glanced over at the second Bio-Android, who seemed more confident than she had been when she and Piccolo had entered the chamber, "We have seven days before the start of the Cell Games, so whether you spend your time relaxing or training is up to you... because once the final day is up we'll be going to war with Cell."

"Has anything changed since we went inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber?" Gale asked, though everyone knew that she was referring to her brother, because that was the only thing she could think about these days.

"Well, some of the planet's military tried to engage Cell an hour or so ago," Mr. Popo spoke up, causing everyone to turn towards him, as most of them had no idea that he could look down upon the world like Kami could, though Piccolo did thanks to the knowledge Kami gave him, "Cell slaughtered all of them without mercy, leaving nothing but craters and pieces of their weapons behind."

"All those innocent lives, taken in a single instant," Vegeta said, balling one of his hands into a fist, because this was the sort of thing that he and his people fought against with all of their might, to which he turned to his son, "Trunks, we need to head into the chamber and start the last leg of our training... because we're going to need all the strength we can muster before the start of the Cell Games."

Before Trunks could say anything, and tell his father that he was ready to head inside the chamber with him again, they were all interrupted by the sudden appearance of Goku, as he used the Instant Transmission to reach the Lookout, though it was clear that he was serious about something. Sure, he was wearing normal clothes and not his gi, which the girls were used to seeing on him at all times, but that didn't mean he couldn't be serious about anything... and it seemed like he wanted to do something that would change the world for the better. Even Vegeta detected the hint of change around the other Saiyan, which was why he was holding off on going inside the chamber, as he was curious as to what was going to happen next.

"Hey Piccolo," Goku said, though at the same time he lowered his hand, indicating that he wasn't going to teleport somewhere else once he was finished up here, "Can I have a word with you?"

"Sure, but let me ask you something first," Piccolo replied, to which he faced Goku for a few seconds, though everyone could tell that he was smiling about something, "With the power I have gained from the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, am I powerful enough to beat Cell?"

"Unfortunately not," Goku answered, though his answer didn't seem to shock Piccolo, as they all knew that Goku had caught a brief glimpse of Cell's true power when he went to the arena and stared at him for a few seconds, "you may have become more powerful, thanks to Gale being your training partner, but you don't possess the power to stop Cell."

"I thank you for being honest about it," Piccolo commented, though at the same time he crossed his arms and kept his smile on his face, which was generally odd for someone like him, "So, what sort of insane plan do you have this time?"

"Is it possible for you and Kami to separate into two Namekians again?" Goku inquired, though he immediately held up a hand to stop everyone from asking him a thousand questions at the same time, "I only ask because Gohan, Krillin, Chi Chi, and I just heard that Cell killed an entire army of people and left no survivors, if the cutoff of the message was anything to go by. Since you merged with Kami the Dragon Balls disappeared, so I was wondering if the two of you could separate into two beings and bring the Dragon Balls back... so we could revive everyone that Cell has killed so far. And there is always the possibility that there might be another use for them further down the line, in case another foe like Cell shows up and starts killing people."

"I understand your desire, but its not possible." Piccolo replied, knowing that his answer was going to upset someone, though at the same time his knowledge of what Goku could do meant that the Saiyan was going to do something to overcome what he was going to tell him, "We cannot separate into two beings after reuniting with each other, otherwise I would be attempting to do that right now. However, that doesn't mean we can't appoint another Namekian to the position of Kami... though I think you already know where I'm going with this."

"One of the Namekians that we saved from Frieza," Goku said, to which Piccolo nodded, telling him that he had hit the nail on the head, before he raised his fingers to his head, "Maybe, just maybe, I can find Dende and convince him to come back to Earth with me... and then we can bring back Shenron and the Dragon Balls."

A few seconds passed while he attempted to find the location of the Namekians and their new planet, though after a minute had passed he lowered his fingers and shook his head, indicating that he couldn't find them at all. Applejack supposed that it made sense, considering that the wish had been to find a planet suitable for them to live on and that there couldn't be too many planets like that near Earth, otherwise someone would have found them by now. She did, however, have an idea that could overcome the wall that Goku had discovered, one that would allow them to see if finding a new Guardian for Earth was even possible.

"What about King Kai?" Applejack asked, causing Piccolo and Goku to turn towards her for a second, as they hadn't been expecting her to speak up at the moment, "He might know the location of the planet the Namekians were sent to and might be able to give you directions on how to get there... and then you can talk with them about sending someone to become the new Guardian of Earth."

Goku stared at her for a moment, as if he was remembering that she was the thinker between her and Rainbow, before returning his fingers to his forehead and concentrating for a moment. The group watched as a smile appeared on Goku's face as he vanished before their eyes, indicating that he was heading off to visit King Kai and figure out where the Namekians were living these days.

"Well, if you'll excuse us, Trunks and I will be inside the chamber," Vegeta said, to which Trunks nodded, indicating that the two of them were going to leave Goku to his business and finish their training, so they could be ready for whatever happened at the Cell Games, "We'll see you guys in a day... and then we can find out if Kakarot was successful in his quest to replace Kami and restore the Dragon Balls."

Rainbow and Applejack nodded as Vegeta and Trunks headed towards the chamber to begin their final day of training, where they would boost their power to the max they could achieve with one more year's worth of training. No one moved until the ki of the two Saiyans disappeared, indicating that they had stepped inside the chamber, to which the girls let out a sigh as they waited for Goku to come back. It was clear that they were going to have to wait for a few minutes, maybe even half an hour, but they all decided to relax as they waited... though that silence was broken by Rainbow.

"Hey Gale," Rainbow said, to which she looked up from where she was sitting and glanced over at the Bio-Android, who turned to look at her once more, "What do you say, can you beat your brother with the power you now possess?"

"Honestly, there's no way to tell without seeing my brother and feeling his power for myself," Gale replied, though at the same time she flexed her hands, as if she was trying to gauge her power in her mind or something similar to it, but as the girls looked at her they noticed that she seemed determined to bring an end to her fight with her brother, "besides, its clear that Cell fully expected early arrivals to 'entertain' him before the start of his tournament. Who knows, maybe someone will show up before the day of the Cell Games and take out Cell for us..."

Applejack glared at Gale as she started to chuckle, because the way Gale said that someone might arrive to take out Cell, someone that none of them knew about, made her worry that the second Bio-Android was thinking of lashing out at her brother before the start of his games. Gale moved over to where Rainbow was sitting and inquired how to get her own cloud, to which Rainbow seemed to smile and carefully told her how she went about acquiring a cloud to sit on, though at the same time Applejack walked over to Piccolo. She immediately noticed that the Namekian was staring at Gale as well, as if he had noticed something odd about what she had said as well, though Applejack wanted to make sure that someone else was keeping an eye on the second Bio-Android.

"Piccolo, she's planning on attacking Cell," Applejack whispered, knowing that the Namekian had to have sensed something while he was training with Gale, but at the same time she didn't want Gale to hear them and take off before they could actually determine who would fight Cell first when the Cell Games started.

"I know. I could sense her intentions when we were training," Piccolo replied, lowering his voice so only Applejack could hear him, though at the same time he brought his left pointer finger to his mouth and told her not to say anything else, "Don't worry, I plan on keeping an eye on her until the start of the Cell Games. The only way she'll get at her brother is to go through me... and I'm sure that she won't do something like that."

"Just be careful around her," Applejack said, because they all knew that Gale wanted to stop the future from repeating itself and this would be the best chance she would have to stop her brother before that future came true, "she came back to fight Cell... and I have the feeling that she'll stop at nothing to bring him down."

Piccolo nodded as the two of them turned their eyes towards Rainbow and Gale, though they noticed that Rainbow was perfectly sitting on the cloud while Gale seemed to be having trouble with taming the same cloud, which was causing Rainbow to chuckle. Applejack didn't want to believe that Gale would do something foolish, such as attacking Cell without any reinforcements or plan in mind, but she guessed that the future would reveal its hand to them in time.





When Goku returned to the Lookout an hour later he didn't come alone, as Dende was standing next to him, though the young Namekian seemed happy to be on Earth, as if he had been hoping to come back here at some point in time. Most of the group seemed happy when Goku informed them that Dende had agreed to be the new Kami, which would restore the Dragon Balls to their former glory, though at the same time Mr. Popo didn't seem too interested in the new face. The group knew that the strange man only grew attached to people over time, but he seemed to have enough power to protect the Lookout when the original Kami was gone, so they decided to say nothing about him.

Once Dende had let go of Goku, however, the Saiyan said that he would be right back with Gohan and Krillin, to which he disappeared and left them to their own devices for a few moments... though not a few seconds later he reappeared with his son and his closest friend. Both Gohan and Krillin seemed happy to see Dende again, and the young Namekian seemed happy to see them in return, though once they settled down Dende gave them a piece of news that none of them were expecting.

"It will take one hundred days to make the Dragon Balls," Dende said, though at the same time he rubbed the back of his head, because he noticed how shocked everyone, save for Mr. Popo, was by the news, but he smiled as well, "though if we had the model that was used to create your previous dragon we could wake him back up."

"I'll be right back," Mr. Popo stated, to which he turned around and walked into the building that was behind them, where the group waited for a few minutes before he returned, though that was when they discovered that he was carrying a glass case that contained the model in question, "Here it is."

Dende nodded and took the model from Mr. Popo, where he told the group that they could have three wishes, just like the dragon of his home world, and that they could bring a large number of people back, which would use a single wish and leave them with two more. Applejack thought about that and considered that the Eternal Dragon of Earth had suddenly become overpowered, as it could now had the best of both worlds, but she didn't say anything as Dende set the case on the floor and started to speak in his native language again. The group watched as golden strands moved from Dende and wrapped around the model, which meant that he had to be communing with the spirit of Shenron or something similar to that... thought that was followed by a burst of energy surging out of the model and separating into seven stands that flew down to the Earth.

When the light faded, and Dende lowered his arms, the group discovered that the model had disappeared, though the look on Dende's face told them that he had to have succeeded in resurrecting the Eternal Dragon... which meant that they could undo everything Cell had done, after they had defeated him in his own arena.

With the deed done Goku bid everyone farewell and said that he was going to start gathering the Dragon Balls, so they would be ready for use once Cell had been defeated, before he vanished before their eyes once more. That left Gohan, Krillin, Applejack, and Rainbow to introduce Gale to the young Namekian before they caught up on what happened since they last saw each other. They had a week left before the start of the Cell Games... and all of them, including the other Z Warriors, were getting anxious for the day of the tournament to arrive.
> Cell: End of a Rivalry
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The days after Dende's arrival on Earth, and the resurrection of the Dragon Balls that could summon the Eternal Dragon known as Shenron, progressed slower for the Z Warriors than they thought they would. Most of them gathered in the Capsule Corp building, where they went over their plan of attack when the Cell Games started, which meant the sequence in which their strongest fighters would fight Cell. Piccolo had determined that they could count on either Goku, Rainbow, Applejack, Vegeta, Gale, or Trunks starting the tournament as the first fighter that would challenge the Bio-Android, leaving the remainder to pick up the slack if they were taken out. As they determined who could be going first, and then the order that followed their first decision, Piccolo knew that the others were missing something; Gale's determination to stop her brother before he brought their future to this timeline.

Piccolo feared that Gale would charge at Cell before the start of the Cell Games, to take him out before he had a chance to demonstrate his terrifying power to the entire world, as a prelude to the destruction of the Earth, but he silently kept his thoughts to himself as he kept watch over the second Bio-Android.

Rainbow and Applejack had discovered, upon returning to the building with Gohan and Krillin, that the young Saiyan had received a birthday party, made up of his family and Krillin, to celebrate the year he had missed inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. As they heard that they had to wonder if their mother was too busy to come and visit them, because they knew that she wouldn't have missed such an event unless the Time Nest was under attack by someone, though they both sighed and moved on with their planning. The two of them were more than willing to add Gale's powers to the various routines they had built together, as her affinity for wind would aid them greatly in the coming battle... though all three of them knew that Trunks would be annoyed with them when he and his father stepped out of the chamber, so they planned on not telling him anything.

The time before the Cell Games gave them plenty of time to review Cell's attack patterns, what they knew about them anyway, and attempt to come up with some sort of plan to stop the Bio-Android... but after some time everyone eventually came to the conclusion that a one on one fight would be the way to go. That led to most of them trying to relax while they took their minds off of the threat that Cell posed to the world, just like what Goku and Gohan had been doing before the army had tried, and failed, to destroy their opponent.

"So Cell is just going to stand in his arena until the start of the Cell Games?" Krillin commented, as he had looked up at the television screen, where the reporters were standing a good distance away and were keeping an eye on Cell, transmitting their findings to everyone in the world.

"It appears so." Gale replied, though at the same time she memorized the area around the arena, because she knew it would help her find Cell later on, in case he decided to hide his power from her when she went searching for him, "Though I still cannot believe that the people of Earth are putting their trust is this Mr. Satan, when all he's done is made some noise, ripped three phone books in half, and punched a small hole in a bus. I know its not my place to say this, but Cell would definitely kill him if the two of them were to engage in a 'battle' with each other."

"He's just giving people hope at the moment," Applejack stated, though as she said that she knew Gale was right, because Cell could take one look at the man and kill him without even moving from where he was standing, "Hopefully we can start fighting Cell before Mr. Satan arrives at the arena, because he should stay as far away as he can, especially considering how powerful our opponent is."

"We'll be able to beat Cell, especially with all of the training we went through," Gale said, to which she kept her eyes on the screen that everyone was looking at, as she was staring at her brother and wanted to see if he made a move while the camera man was on him, "and then, once he's been brought down, we can call upon the Eternal Dragon and wish back everyone that has been killed so far."

Applejack glanced over at Gale for a moment, as when the Bio-Android mentioned everyone that had died so far it sounded like she was referring to this timeline's version of herself, as if she was silently telling the Z Warriors to give this version of her a chance. She was still annoyed with Trunks, for doing what he had done in the secret lab, but she and Rainbow had agreed that, if the Dragon Balls were restored in some manner, that they should try to bring this timeline's version of Gale back to life. At the same time she seriously hoped that Gale would listen to reason and not attack her brother before the start of the Cell Games, because she appeared to be thinking about that at the moment.

Applejack then let out a sigh as she picked up the cup that was sitting in front of her and drank some of the juice that had been poured into it earlier, though even as she did that she watched everyone around her... as there was no telling who would attack Cell early and who would wait for the start of the Cell Games.

The rest of their days passed without too much happening, other than Gohan and Krillin spending a decent amount of time with Dende on the Lookout, Vegeta and Trunks emerging from the Hyperbolic Time Chamber with a great increase to their power, and both Rainbow and Applejack showed Gale around their small house that Bulma had built for them. All of the Z Warriors were trying to relax before they went and fought with Cell, allowing the days to count down while Goku flew around the world and collected the Dragon Balls. None of them were worried about the world being destroyed, because they had faith in their abilities and the powers that their friends possessed, as they knew that one of them would bring about the end of Cell.

Two days before the start of the Cell Games Goku returned to the Capsule Corp building, where he received an earful from his wife about leaving her and Gohan alone to drive to where Roshi lived, but at the same time he brought with him all seven Dragons Balls, where they were safely deposited in the basement, in a special case Bulma had developed, until they had beaten Cell. It was also at that time that they discovered that Android 16 had been fully repaired, as the side of his head had been fixed up and he appeared to be fully functional once more, to which the group caught him up on everything that had happened since he went offline.

On the night before the Cell Games, however, was when something happened, because when the day gave way to the night, and everyone was sleeping in their houses so they could rest for the big day, only one person was awake. Gale walked out of the room that Bulma had given her, without any conditions she mentally added, and walked down the stairs until she was at the side entrance of the building. She immediately noticed the spaceship that Bulma and her father had built together, but at the same time she walked outside and started feeling the energy in the air around her, because she wanted to be sure that no one was moving when she departed from the building.

Once she was satisfied with what she was seeing, and that no one was coming out to stop her from leaving, she floated into the air and headed in the direction of her brother's ki... though she was unaware that, inside the building, that Piccolo was watching her as she flew into the distance, and only let out a sigh as she disappeared from his view.





Cell stretched as he waited for the last twelve hours to pass so he could officially begin the Cell Games and welcome his opponents to the arena that would decide the fate of this planet, as he was ready to fight the newly empowered Z Warriors and show the people of Earth a level of fear they had never felt before. Once all of his opponents were dead he would destroy this world and head into the vastness of space, where he would begin his own quest and start a new chapter in his life. He was eager to close the chapter of his life that his father, Dr. Gero, had forced upon him and the other Androids, until some of them hacked into his commands and made themselves neutral... though he was more eager to bring about his sister's death.

Fate or destiny seemed to be smiling upon him at that moment, because the instant his sister Gale crossed his mind he felt her ki appear in the area around the arena... though when he opened his eyes he found her standing on the edge of the arena, where she was glaring at him with an intensity that matched the power he was feeling.

"Well hello Gale," Cell said, a smile appearing on his face, because while he hated his sister with a passion he wanted to be reasonable when talking with her, "to what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"I have come here, to the arena that you said that would decide the fate of this planet, to stop you," Gale replied, to which a frown appeared on her face as she stared at Cell, though at the same time she dropped into her battle stance, "I will say this one last time, and I would hope you would at least consider my words; give up your mad scheme of destroying the world, otherwise you'll be destroyed instead."

"Oh joy, so we're repeating ourselves again... just like the last time we encountered each other and the time before that," Cell commented, to which he let out a sigh as he crossed his arms, as he had no intention of fighting Gale just yet, "Let me ask you something; have you ever considered leaving the Z Warriors behind and joining my side? It is what our father would have wanted, the two of us joining forces to kill Son Goku and his enemies before conquering every planet in the known universe."

"Cell, as much as I would love for the two of us to be a family again, I won't join you in enslaving anyone or destroying any planets," Gale stated, though it made her mad that her brother would suggest such a thing, especially since he knew what her answer was going to be before he even asked the question, "It truly pains me to do this, it really does, but for the betterment of the world you need to die... even if a part of my heart aches at the thought of killing you."

"If you are so dead set on fighting me, then follow me," Cell said, to which he floated into the air and headed to a nearby plateau, one that would provide them with enough room to exchange blows without damaging the actual arena, where he landed and stared at Gale as she did the same, "we should have enough room to exchange some blows before you understand how weak you are in comparison to me."

Gale sighed as she released her power, to which the wind surged around her as she pushed her ki to seventy-five percent, because she wanted to be sure what her bother's power was actually like before using her full power against him. Once she had released her power she burst through the air and slammed her fist into Cell's chest, though thanks to the power she had wrapped around her fist she sent her brother flying towards the rock wall behind him. Cell seemed to know what was coming next, as he flipped backwards and let his feet touch the wall he had been heading towards, though that was followed by him back flipping upwards and landed on top of the formation.

Gale glared at Cell for a moment, because she had expected her power to do more than simply push her brother backwards, but she knew that she stood a chance at beating him... as long as Cell kept using only seventy-five percent of his power anyway.

"I see that you have used whatever method the Saiyans used to empower themselves." Cell commented, to which he stretched his entire body for a few seconds, as this promised to be quite the workout that would prepare him for the Cell Games, and get rid of his annoying sister at the same time, "Well then, I guess this battle will be more enjoyable for me... and maybe have a little enjoyment for you, my dear sister."

Gale looked at Cell as he raised his arms and dropped into his own battle stance, which happened to be the mirror image of her own battle stance, before the two of them simply stared at each other as they waited for the other to make a move. Their ki caused the already dark sky to darken a little more while several bits of dust were kicked up around them, which Gale assumed had to be the same thing that had happened when her brother had been staring at Goku a week ago. Neither one of them seemed to be too concerned for the sudden shift in the area around them, save for Cell's concern for his arena that had been the reason they had moved in the first place, but they stood their ground and waited for a certain change in the area.

The signal came when a stray bolt of lightning flashed in the sky above them, to which both Cell and Gale flew at each other and slammed their fists into the other's fist, causing the air around them to shake for a moment, before they broke away from each other and started moving around the area. As Gale moved around the area she allowed her ki to wrap around her body, empowering her speed and the strength of her blows with the power of the wind itself, to which she sped up and slammed her fist into Cell's chest, knocking his backwards for a few seconds. Cell didn't seem phased by her attack, but that was just the beginning, as Gale unleashed her own version of the Harvester's Barrage on her brother, though the only difference between hers and Applejack's was that hers didn't end in slamming her hooves into her opponent's chest... but she made up for the lack of that blow by adding a Tempest Punch to the end of her assault, sending Cell into the rock wall, which collapsed around him.

Gale stared down at the small crater she had created, but instead of standing still and doing nothing, like the Z Warriors had done multiple times over the time she had known them, she summoned her wind into small four sided stars and started throwing them down at where her brother was resting. The instant the stars collided with the ground they started detonating, but she threw two dozen more of them at the crater to be sure that she did something to her brother... though she only stopped when she felt a sudden change in the air around her.  She immediately converted the remainder of the wind she had summoned into a shield that protected the left side of her body, to which she stopped her brother's fist before it could make contact with her.

Before she could retaliate, and do some damage to her brother, Cell backed off and flew back to the area above the crater he had created when she had slammed him into the ground... to which she dropped the shield and stared down at him, as she was waiting for another attack to come her way.

"It seems that I might have underestimated your new power," Cell said, though at the same time he cracked his neck, as if she had done some damage to his head and he had repaired the damage before showing himself again, "but trust me, I will not be making that same mistake twice."

Unfortunately Gale knew that Cell never seemed to fall for the same trick twice, which was why he was such a tough opponent to beat when you combined that trait with his other traits and immense power, but she had been planning for this day for a long time and would not be turned back just because her brother was getting serious. Cell surrounded his body with a golden ki aura, which had been granted to him by the Saiyan cells inside his body, and flew at where Gale was floating at that moment. Their fists met in midair again, though instead of backing away from each other they started throwing punches and kicks at their sibling, trying to find a way to slip passed the other's defenses so they could gain some advantage in this fight.

One such opportunity presented itself when Gale purposely lowered her guard for a second, as Cell headbutted her and sent her backwards a bit, but she grinned and flashed through the air, to which she reappeared behind her surprised brother and slammed her hooves into his back. As Cell went flying through the air Gale followed after him, occasionally dealing another blow to keep her brother moving through the air, as if she was bouncing him from one spot to another and back, before she called upon her energy and pressed a large ki blast right in the middle of Cell's chest. As a result Cell went flying back towards the ground, but then he slipped out from under the ki blast and charged at her again, though this time he managed to slam his fist into her face.

Gale staggered backwards as she rubbed where she had been hit, but before she even bothered to think about how her brother had gotten passed her defenses she summoned her wind back to her and charged into battle once more. As she and Cell continued to parry each other's attacks, and cause the air to shake all around them, Gale used her wind to make small jabs at her brother, either nicking his arms and legs or just missing in general. When Cell bypassed her guard, and sent her backwards once more, Gale decided that it was time to stop holding back, because they would be fighting for hours if neither one of them used their full power... to which the wind kicked up as a small tempest formed around her.

"That's right, keep it coming Gale," Cell said, a grin appearing on his face as he stared at his sister, knowing that she needed to unleash all of her power if she wanted to have any hope of actually beating him in battle, "I want our last fight to be one that we can both enjoy."

"Oh, don't you worry brother," Gale replied, though at the same time the tempest shook and disappeared, which was one of the indicators that she had finished powering up, "allow me to show you how much stronger I got over the last ten days you gave both myself and the Z Warriors."

Cell opened his mouth to say something in return, as if he thought that such a statement needed a reply, but before he could actually say anything Gale appeared in front of him and slammed her fist right into his chest, though that was followed by her unleashing the barrage technique she had used earlier. Cell managed to slip out of the barrage after the fifth attack, but even as he did so Gale noticed and went on the offensive, using the wind to lash out at him from afar and empowering her punches with the power of the wind once more. She forced her brother to go on the defensive, as he slowly took to trying to block her attacks and trying to slip through all of the holes in her attacks... but she had left those in place on purpose, as she had known her brother would take the bait and open himself to a different attack.

As such she managed to slam her fist into Cell's face and sent him backwards, though as he tried to regain himself she flashed into the area around him and started throwing ki blasts in his direction. Some of them managed to hit their target, thanks to the smoke that sprung up when they struck Cell's body, though the rest of them were sent off course by her brother's own ki, indicating that he wasn't about to give up just yet. Cell sprung out of the smoke and started throwing ki blasts at her in retaliation for what she had done, though this time Gale simply moved out of the way and let the small charges head into the air, where they wouldn't hurt anyone... though once they had passed her Gale flashed back to Cell's side and kicked the side of his body, sending him back into the plateau they were fighting above.

Normally Gale would be overjoyed to be holding her own against her brother, and even overcoming his immense power as the case was this time around, but she couldn't be happy about the situation in front of her, because she could tell that something was wrong. If her brother was using his full power, as he claimed to be using, than she shouldn't be able to do this to him, which meant that he had lied about using all of his potential and was trying to lure her into a false sense of security... just so he could break her down further down the line.

"It seems that I had better take this as serious as you are," Cell commented, to which he stepped out of the smoke without any damage on his body, making Gale wonder if he had released his power to overcome all the power she had used against him so far, "Now then, let's see how you far against my full power!"

Gale braced himself as Cell came flying at her, where the two of them started swinging their fists at each other and parried the attacks that were being thrown at them, but at the same time Gale immediately realized that her brother's attacks had increased in strength. She blocked the punch that was coming her way and missed the kick that was aimed at her side, as if her brother's speed had increased as well, though as she staggered backwards Cell struck her in the chest and sent her flying in the direction she had been heading towards. Gale quickly regained her footing and flew back into the battle, where she used the wind around her to strike at Cell and cut several small gouges into his arms and legs, but at the same time she noticed that he wasn't as phased by the attack as he should have been.

Something was definitely wrong with this fight, because every time she thought she was doing damage to her brother, and she was sure of that fact, any wound she inflicted on her brother would simply vanish without a trace, as if she had never hit him to begin with. As she backed away from Cell, who was merely staring at her at the moment, she allowed the wind to gather around her and sharpened into a pointed tip, to which she sent it flying at her brother at the fastest speed she could muster at the moment. A light gash appeared on Cell's right arm for a few seconds, though instead of something happening, like Gale expected, the wound remained where it was... leading her to wonder if her mind was starting to play tricks at her at the worst possible time.

Gale growled as she called upon her ki and held her right hand up until it was facing away from her body, where an orb of energy appeared above her palm as the wind wrapped around the sphere, swirling around it as four blades branched off from it. This attack was similar to the throwing stars made of wind she had used earlier in the fight, though this technique required that she slam the attack into her opponent for the charge to take effect. She had to wonder if she could even reach her brother with this attack, as the last time she had attempted it Cell had simply cut off her hand and crushed her attack like it was nothing... but she needed to do something and this was better than just using the Kamehameha to wound her brother.

Once she was sure the attack was complete, and noticed that her brother was standing still, she charged at him and swung her ultimate attack at him, the only problem was that he moved to the side and severed her arm again, causing the attack to fall apart as she backed away... where she kept her eyes on her brother as she carefully regenerated the missing part of her arm once more.

"I would have thought that you would have realized that such an attack is useless against me, since the last time you used it I crushed it before you could use it." Cell commented, sounding a little disappointed in what Gale had done, as if he had considered her to be a good opponent until she pulled out her ultimate attack, "Now that you understand how futile it is to use that technique, seeing how you never hit anyone with it, why don't you get serious again and come at me like you were doing earlier?"

Gale glared at her brother as she used her ki to back flip through the air until she was higher in the sky and was diagonal with where Cell was standing... to which she pulled out her final trump card, one that she had spent some time in learning how to use the power, and allowed a red aura to wrap around her body. If her skills couldn't hurt her brother, and he could determine what to do at any given moment, than she was going to have to settle for overpowering him... which was why she had learned how to use this technique during her training with Piccolo.





Piccolo sat in one of the rooms that he and the other Z Warriors gathered in when they were making plans, or rather the main room that they tended to gather in and go over what they knew about their current opponent, though his arms were crossed and his eyes were closed. He had been keeping track of Gale's ki since she had departed from the building, because he knew that she was going to fight her brother and didn't want anyone to interfere with her fight, but he had discovered something odd. Cell had been holding back the entire time, as if he was saying that Gale's training was for nothing, but he knew that Gale had another trick up her sleeve... he had trained with her for two whole years in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber and knew her better than anyone else.

He had even said that this final trump card might be the only thing that could help her beat her brother, to which a small smile appeared on his face as he felt a sudden change in Gale's ki... though his concentration was interrupted by the door to the room opening, to which he noticed Trunks entering the room.

"Where is she?" Trunks demanded, to which Piccolo looked back at the Saiyan for a few seconds, as the young man hadn't bothered to look around the room and was staring at him, indicating that he was searching for a certain someone that wasn't present at the moment.

"I cannot answer your question directly, because I don't know which 'she' you are referring to." Piccolo commented, because if he stalled Trunks long enough Gale might be able to overpower her brother and end this fight before the Cell Games actually started, "Are you referring to your mother, Rainbow, Applejack, or Gale? I'm sure that all of them are sleeping in their rooms, no doubt resting before the beginning of the Cell Games."

"My mother, father, and this timeline's version of myself are awake and are standing in the middle of the inner garden," Trunks stated, though the look on his face indicated that he couldn't believe that Piccolo was trying to lie to him at the moment, "Rainbow and Applejack are standing on the top of the building, staring in the direction of Cell's arena, and Gale... Gale is nowhere to be seen. So let me ask this again; where is she?"

"Even you should realize where Gale is at the moment," Piccolo said, though at the same time he was pleased that the younger Saiyan's anger had blinded him for a few seconds, because that meant that he had ignored the obvious answer to his question, "Gale went to Cell's arena and challenged him to a fight... and, based on what I'm feeling, she should be wrapping things up with her brother."

Trunks started to open his mouth, so he could ask what Piccolo was talking about, but then he felt the sudden surge of power that was coming from the arena that the Cell Games would be held in... and that the power was coming from Gale at the moment, and not her brother. Gale was doing something to rapidly increase the power that was in her body, similar to what he and the other Saiyans did, but seeing how she wasn't an actual Saiyan Trunks knew that this had to be the other technique that Goku had been using. He had no idea when the second Bio-Android had learned the Kaio-Ken, but it appeared that she was planning on using it to beat her brother... and maybe save the world from Cell before he could kill anyone else.

It was in that moment that Trunks knew that Gale was truly on their side and was never on her brother's side, which meant that she was willing to sacrifice herself for the betterment of the world... to which he silently hoped that she managed to overcome her brother.





Cell watched as the red aura that was gathering around his sister seemed to cover her entire body, as if she was encasing herself in her own power for some reason, though at the same time he could feel the air changing around them. Gale's power was causing the air to shake, which meant that she had to be empowering herself like a Saiyan would, but he held his ground and waited for his sister to come at him once more. He still had a plan in motion that his sister hadn't detected, and he was slightly glad that she hadn't spotted it yet, but he also knew that he was going to need all of the power he could muster in order to best what was coming his way... as he knew that Gale had to be planning something better than what she had been doing so far.

His attention was drawn back to his sister as the aura around her solidified and cracked, which was followed by it breaking off of her body as she finished powering up, though she looked similar to a Saiyan at the moment... though instead of a golden aura hers was red and her hair wasn't pushed up at all.

"Looks like someone learned something new in the last ten days," Cell commented, as he was pleasantly surprised to find that his sister had bothered to learn the skill that Son Goku had used, up until he and Vegeta had learned the Super Saiyan transformation, "but don't you think that the Kaio-Ken is a little worthless to you, especially against the power that I command in my perfect form?"

"That might be true in its original state, but allow me to show you otherwise." Gale shouted, to which she growled as she pushed the Kaio-Ken to the safest multiple she could use thanks to her training, which might allow her to beat her brother without resorting to going overboard, "Kaio-Ken... times five!"

Cell smiled as the area around him shook as his sister further empowered herself, apparently having mastered a level of the Kaio-Ken that Goku, Rainbow, and Applejack hadn't gotten to on their own training. Despite what Gale said, about wanting to protect the world from him, she had the cells of Frieza in her body as well, which meant that she could also bring about the end of the Earth as well. He could easily avoid the attack that was coming his way and let her destroy the planet, but he wanted to show his sister some despair before he took her out of the running... even if it meant destroying the area around them in the process.

When he noticed his sister bringing her hands together, in the same motion that was used for the Kamehameha, he grinned and followed suit, to which he planned on loosing his attack at the same moment that Gale loosed hers.

"Ka... me..." Gale and Cell called out, their energies gathering between their hands and forming their attacks, to which the ground and air around them shook due to the power they were drawing to where they were standing, "ha... me..."

The two of them let the last part of the attack's name hang for a few seconds, allowing them to gather their full power so they could say that they didn't hold back when the dust had cleared. Cell had to wonder, for a second or two, if the camera people he had seen earlier were still around or if they had left the moment Gale had arrived, but he refocused on his target and prepared himself for what was coming. He was also glad that his sister had mastered this multiple of the Kaio-Ken, because it meant that he could see how powerful she truly was when she was trying her hardest to beat him... even if she was outmatched anyway.

"HAAAAAA!" the two of them shouted, oddly in unison, to which they leveled their hands with their opponents and loosed their attacks at each other, where the two of them collided in the middle of the area between them.

The two of them pushed at each other, trying to gain the upper hand and win the battle, but it soon became clear that the two of them were apparently evenly powered at the moment, though Cell wasn't having any of that. He opened himself to his full power, every last drop of it, and pushed Gale's attack back at her, knowing that every inch would drain her will to fight until the attack exploded in her face. He could win this fight, he knew he could, which was why he was pushing against his sister's attack... though even if he was overpowered he could play his second hand, which would surprise Gale when she saw what he had planned for her.

Gale, on the other hand, struggled to hold back her brother's power, to which she forcefully activated the Kaio-Ken and forced herself to use the higher multiples that she had attempted to use when she and Piccolo were in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber... which would spell her defeat if Cell wasn't swiftly defeated.

"Kaio-Ken..." Gale shouted, already feeling the strain from the multiple she was calling upon, while at the same time hoping that this would allow her to best her brother, "times... TWENTY!"

The surge of energy that awoke in her body went flying into her Kamehameha, which increased the amount of power that was baring down on her brother and increased the size of her attack. She groaned as the pain shot through her body, but she was willing to endure it for a few seconds if she could bring about the end of her brother, which seemed to be coming true as she pushed Cell's backwards. Cell seemed to be pouring all of his might into his attack so he wouldn't lose the match, which Gale had to commend him for, but with one last push Gale sent everything she had at her brother... to which her attack slammed into Cell and detonated with enough force to rock the entire plateau he was floating above.

A few seconds later Gale cut off her attack and got rid of the Kaio-Ken, to which she started to pant as she lowered her shaking hands, because the highest multiple wrecked total havoc on her body... but as the smoke cleared she felt no energy coming from her brother, which meant that she had won the battle and saved the planet from an untimely fate.

I... I did it... Gale thought, to which a smile came to her face as she looked down at the crater that had been created around where her brother had been resting, I beat Cell!

Gale's thoughts were immediately interrupted when she noticed what appeared to be a white cloud rising out of the smoke that was covering the crater, one that broke into fragments and dispersed into the air around her, which started to raise some alarms in her mind. She remembered one of Rainbow's abilities, the Cloud Copy technique that involved using a cloud as a copy of the user, and knew that she had fallen for the same trick that Rainbow would have used against her own enemies... which meant trouble for her. The instant she realized that she had been deceived she cursed herself for showing her hand so soon, though that was before she heard the crackle of a lance being formed behind her.

Gale turned around as fast as her screaming body would allow her, though before she could do anything her throat was grabbed by Cell, who was standing in front of her and had his left hand gripped on her throat... though in his right hand rested the eerie green lance, that radiated with the same power that Rainbow's contained.

"It has been an interesting battle, but this is where our fight ends," Cell said, to which he raised his right arm up and brought the lance up until the point was an inch or two away from Gale's chest, "Let's see how well you take a Lightning Lance that's aimed directly at your chest!"

Cell pressed the tip of the lance against her chest and swung his arm like he was actually throwing the lance at her, to which he let go of the lance and sent Gale flying through the air as the ground beneath her broke apart. Gale could feel the tip of the lance digging into her skin as she flew towards the section of the plateau that she had been sent flying towards, though at the same time she knew that she couldn't fight against the attack. If she hadn't used the twentieth multiple of the Kaio-Ken, and exhausted the majority of her power in the process, she would have been able to come up with a way to get out of this and survive until the start of the Cell Games... but now she knew that, even with all the training she had gone through, Cell was still stronger than she was and that she never really stood a chance.

Gale coughed as a small smile appeared on her face, because despite the fact that she knew what was coming, for both herself and Cell, she knew that someone else would save the world from her brother... and then they could find their father in the afterlife and, hopefully, become a family like their father would have wanted.

Cell grinned as his lance detonated the instant it came into contact with the plateau, engulfing his sister and the surrounding area in a vortex of energy that followed whenever the Lightning Lance was used, to which he stood his ground as the wind whipped around him. The ground cracked as pieces of the plateau crumpled into piles of rock, while at the same time the sky itself seemed to shake as well, but Cell stood his ground and braced against the tempest that had awoken in front of him. He waited for a minute or two before the wind died down, the ground stopped shaking, and the smoke completely cleared before he could see the Lookout sized hole that had been punched in the ground... though at the same time he floated back into the air and flew towards the crater.

It didn't take him long to find where his sister was resting, though he had to admit that he was impressed by the amount of damage he had done to Gale's body; as the area below her chest had been obliterated by the blast, the majority of her left arm was missing, and it appeared that there was a large number of cuts scattered around what remained of her body. He landed near Gale's body and studied it for a few seconds, as he fully expected his sister to surprise him like he had done to her and deliver one final blow to his perfect body, but as the seconds passed he began to wonder if he had poured too much power into his attack. Sure, he had wanted to kill his sister, but he wanted to beat her in battle and then gloat that he was their father's truly perfect creation before putting Gale down... so if he had killed her first, and completely skipped the gloating stage, then he would feel cheated.

After a minute of waiting he walked up to Gale's body, knelt beside it, and stared into her seemingly lifeless eyes, to which he placed two fingers on her neck and felt for any sort of pulse that would tell him that she was still alive... where Cell discovered that he had actually killed his sister with the Lightning Lance, which was something that the technique's creator, Rainbow Dash, couldn't do the first time she used the attack against her opponents. He had devoted himself to beating his sister and proving that he was superior, but now that part of his victory, the gloating, had been taken from him he decided to prepare himself for the Cell Games... so he could achieve the perfect victory that he sought.

As he left the crater he turned back and stared at his sister's body, wondering if he should obliterate the rest of it or maybe build a small tombstone and coffin for her... to which he sighed as he started changing the rocks in the area and began creating a small tomb for his sister. Despite how much he had hated Gale, so much that he swore to kill her one day, she had been an opponent that was worthy of being recognized and having her resting place labeled by him. Once he was done he knew that he would head back to the arena and get some sleep for the big event that was coming, as Son Goku and the others would be coming to fight him and try to save the world.

As he silently worked on the perfect tomb for his sister, with the perfect tombstone and the perfect coffin, he ignored the single tear that dropped from his face... and dedicated himself to finishing his task, before preparing himself for the Cell Games and the guests that would be coming his way.
> Cell: Rainbow's Wrath
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow let out a yawn as she walked down the hallway and headed to the room that the other Z Warriors were no doubt gathering in, or rather those that had stayed at the Capsule Corp building, as some of them had stayed at the Lookout and were preparing themselves. She had seen the calendar that Applejack had left facing her bed, as it had the date of the Cell Games circled and labeled so she would know that today was a big day, the same day that everyone had been preparing for since Cell had left them on that island ten days ago. Rainbow was confident in her abilities, and she was sure that her sister was feeling the same way at the moment, but she knew that they needed to be on their guard, because Cell was an opponent that they couldn't afford to underestimate... especially since he could copy anyone's abilities by simply seeing them in action and then understanding them by applying them.

The best example of Cell's ability was the fight that she, Applejack, Vegeta, Trunks, Piccolo, and the other Z Warriors had felt in the middle of the night... the one between Cell and Gale, where Cell used her lance in battle against his sister. Shortly after the power of Cell's lance disappeared they all felt Gale's ki disappear completely, making them wonder if she had been defeated and had fled to avoid being killed, or if she had been killed by her brother. Rainbow didn't want to think about the possibility of Cell using her ability to end his sister's life, as it would mean that he had done something that she couldn't do with the lance, so she pushed the thought to the back of her mind and focused on what was in front of her.

She walked into the room she had been heading towards and noticed that the majority of the people that had been inside the building last night were sitting around one of the tables, though Piccolo and Trunks were absent at the moment, which made her wonder where they went.

"So, where did Piccolo and Trunks go?" Rainbow asked, knowing that someone had to know where they went, as there were a few hours before the start of the Cell Games and she was sure that there was something that they needed to go over before they headed to the arena.

"They went to the Lookout to check on Dende, Krillin, and Gohan," Vegeta replied, though at the same time he took a sip of the coffee he was drinking, where he was silently glad that Bulma's father had introduced the drink to him after they had returned from Namek, "or at least that is what they told us before they departed from the building. Personally I think they might be heading to the arena so they could do some last minute recon on what Cell is doing and maybe change up the order of our attacks before we arrive."

"And when will we be leaving?" Rainbow inquired, though as she spoke Bulma's mother walked over and placed some plates on the table, though based on the food that were on the plates she could tell that they were going to have full stomachs before they departed for the arena that Cell was standing in.

"Well, the Cell Games don't begin until noon and it is only nine o'clock at the moment," Bulma commented, causing Rainbow and the others to turn to her, though at the same time she smiled at them as Android 16 walked into the room, "Based on the speed that you guys can travel at you should be able to leave at eleven and arrive at the arena with twenty minutes to spare... or maybe you'll have five minutes to spare, as it all depends on how fast you fly. Then all you have to do is meet up with the others and see what Cell was doing last night... and hopefully beat him in battle with the first person that goes up against him."

Rainbow picked up the fork that was resting near her and started digging into the plate that was in front of her, just like what the others were doing at the moment, though at the same time she mentally had to wonder where Gale had run off to. She knew that the second Bio-Android wouldn't run to her brother and join his side, as she and the others knew that she was on their side, so it made her think about what Gale could be doing at that moment. Maybe Gale was waiting near the arena that the Cell Games were going to be held in, watching over her brother so she could prevent him from destroying any innocent people before the start of the battle that would decide the fate of the Earth.

She glanced at the others and found that, while they were eating what could very well be their last meal, she noticed that all of them were eager to head to the arena and see what Cell's true power was, as he hadn't used the majority of it when he had obtained his perfect form. She still had her other ultimate attack that she could use against Cell, the Wrath of the Thunder God, though this time around she knew that she was going to have to use it against the Bio-Android. Cell knew the majority of her moves and likely knew how to defeat all of them the instant she tried to use them, in the case of the Lightning Lance anyway, so she was going to have to be careful when she used the Wrath... because if Cell detected what she was trying to do he would break it and cancel her attack before she could even fire it.

A smile found it's way to Rainbow's face, because if she could charge the Wrath to its full power, and kept it out of Cell's sight, she knew that she would have the upper hand... and potentially beat the Bio-Android without having anyone else fight him in battle.

Once everyone had finished with the morning meal, and had taken the time to shower and clean themselves, the Z Warriors, who were now heavy one Android, departed from the building and headed towards the area that the Cell Games were going to be held in. Rainbow and Applejack noticed that there was still no sign of Gale or her ki, which made them worry that something terrible had happened to her, but they focused on the task at hand and knew that they would find out what happened to Gale at some point in the future.





Cell let out a sigh as he waited for the last hour to pass, where he would fight whoever showed up to participate in his tournament, defeat them in combat, and then bring about the end of this world. He was sure that the Z Warriors were going to show up at some point, as he had set all of this up to test the power of his perfect form against Son Goku, the only one that could truly test him to his limits. Rainbow Dash and Applejack would be a warm up act compared to what the Earth raised Saiyan could do to him, as Cell knew that the two of them could easily enjoy themselves until one of them had fallen to the ground in defeat... and he was sure that the area around them would suffer some damage before the end of their fight.

Just thinking about the damage that would come from such a fight made him look over at the plateau that had been destroyed during the night, where a lone coffin rested with a small plaque that said who rested there... though just remembering that it was there made him turn away from it. He had spent two hours debating and creating the resting place for his sister, and then had spent the majority of the night standing in the middle of the ring, trying to forget that it was even there. Fortunately he didn't have to think about the grave site for too long, as he was distracted by the sound of the camera people, who had been absent when Gale had attacked him, setting up for the beginning of his tournament... where he noticed, out of the corner of his eye, one of the cars the Earthlings used was coming towards the arena.

When the car stopped one of the doors opened and a tall man, who had a rather muscular and hirsute physique, stepped out of the vehicle, to which Cell noticed that the man had a black curly Afro, a black mustache, and some well trimmed sideburns. The man was wearing a gi, just like the gi that the majority of the Z Warriors wore, though his was more dark red than what the others wore, and he was wearing a white cape that he was using to cover parts of his head or his body. Personally Cell hoped that the man was some sort of placeholder for the people that were coming, otherwise he would be terribly disappointed before the tournament actually started.

Once the man was outside the vehicle the door closed behind him and it turned around, where it departed from the area and left Cell alone with the man... who approached the arena, pointed at Cell for a brief second, and then lowered his thumb to the ground, indicating that he intended to best Cell and save the world. Cell also heard the camera person shout out that the 'presence of Mr. Satan was making Cell feel scared', which told him that the world was being lied to and that the man in front of him was known as Mr. Satan... though at the same time it made Cell want to punch the man in the stomach or throw him into a different plateau.

A few minutes passed before Mr. Satan walked onto the stage and turned towards the plateau that the camera people were standing on, to which he turned towards them and beckoned for them to join him... to which Cell watched as the two men made their way towards the 'strongest man on the Earth', as they had called Mr. Satan that when he arrived.

As Mr. Satan and the camera people started talking, about the various 'blunders' that Cell had made since announcing the start of his tournament, Cell did his best to ignore them as he waited for the real fighters to come and grace his arena. The man went on to say that he had tricked the world by setting up some charges before the arrival of the army he had destroyed, though with every lie he told to the people of the world the angrier Cell got, so much so that he was tempted to obliterate the man where he was standing. Mr. Satan then proceeded to make faces at him and challenge him to start the tournament early by attacking him where he was standing, though just as Cell considered removing one of his hands he felt a change in the air... to which he turned and smiled as he noticed Vegeta coming towards the arena.

It was a surprise to find that Vegeta was the first to arrive, but before anyone could say anything Cell's smile widened as Rainbow and Applejack landed behind the Saiyan prince... where he noticed that Rainbow seemed distracted by the fact that someone was missing. They were swiftly followed by Android 16 landing nearby, though that was when Cell noticed the rest of the Z Warriors, including Yamcha and Tien, flying towards the arena, to which he smiled as they landed behind Vegeta and the pony girls.

"And our roster is complete." Cell commented, to which he undid his arms and looked over at Son Goku, as he had already determined that the only one that had the potential to beat him was the Saiyan raised on Earth, "It is a pleasure to see all of you... especially since some of you have come to fight me."

"Our group is still incomplete," Rainbow said, where she glared at Cell as the rest of the group looked around for a few seconds, as they were looking for the same person that she was talking about, "Just wait for a few more minutes and I'm sure that Gale will be joining us... and then we can begin the Cell Games."

"I can point you in the right direction." Cell replied, to which he pointed towards the plateau that his sister's coffin was resting on, though he was sure that the Z Warriors had missed it before they had arrived at the arena, "She's on that plateau... though you'll be surprised by what you find there."

Rainbow stared at Cell for a few seconds, where she wondered if the Bio-Android was implying that he had killed her during the night and left her body on the plateau or if he was implying something else, to which she let out a sigh and floated back into the air. She quickly moved over to the plateau in question and didn't see Gale standing or sitting around anywhere, though as she started to look around she noticed a small marble structure, which had the same color as Cell's arena, resting in front of a crater that was the size of the Lookout. She growled as she looked at the crater, because it could mean that she and the others had felt Cell use her lance last night, but she landed in front of the structure and discovered something that shocked her... it was a large rectangular box, a coffin she recalled, and in front of it was a small plaque that had some writing on it.

"Here lies Gale Wind, daughter of Dr. Gero," Rainbow read, though even as she said the words she could feel her anger rapidly rising inside her, but this time she didn't fight the rage she was feeling, "She died being a worthy and honorable opponent against her brother, the perfect Bio-Android known as Cell... may she rest in peace..."

Rainbow stared at the coffin and the plaque for a few moments, as if she was trying to determine that what she was seeing was actually real, before she growled and burst back into the air, to which she flew back towards the arena and landed near the others... though she hoped that the emotions on her face told them what she had seen.

"So, you have seen what is left of Gale," Cell commented, though there was no sign of happiness or remorse, because he had been cheated out of his gloating over her defeat, as he had killed her instead of fatally wounding her, but he focused on his new foes, "I hope that demonstrates what will happen to all of you if you continue to oppose me."

"You killed your sister!" Rainbow shouted, to which she stared at the Bio-Android with the intensity of her anger, though at the same time some bits of red lightning danced around her body, "Dr. Gero created the two of you to be a family... and instead you ended your sister's life and put her in a coffin on that plateau. I am going to enjoy ending your life, so you had better prepare yourself, Cell, because I'm coming yo..."

"Oh no, you are not going to fight Cell first," Mr. Satan said, to which he pointed at everyone that wasn't part of his camera crew for a few seconds, though his tone indicated that he believed that they were here to steal his thunder and wanted them to go away, "I will be the only one to fight and, more importantly, defeat Cell. I will have none of you interfering with my fight!"

"Fine. If you have a death wish than you can fight Cell first," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she held her hands close to each other as she stepped off of the arena, as she was preparing the vital piece of the Wrath of the Thunder God and wanted to make sure that Cell couldn't see the creation of this piece, "I'll be waiting for when you withdraw from the fight or get knocked out."

Mr. Satan appeared to want to say something about what Rainbow had told him, as did the reporter that was staring at her as she walked off the arena, but before they could say anything they all noticed as a pink sky car entered the area above the arena. Cell, on the other hand, sensed that only more annoyances would be coming his way, to which he loosed a ki blast and blew the sky car to pieces, effectively killing whoever was coming to the arena, but he was sure that it wasn't this timeline's version of Bulma or her father. Mr. Satan and his camera crew seemed shocked by the sudden attack, though the Z Warriors, the ones Cell was interested in fighting, simply glared at him... though that was followed by the 'strongest man in the world' stepping into the arena.

What happened next was that Mr. Satan removed his cape and let it fly into the hands on the reporter, to which the reporter and the cameraman walked off the stage and continued to make commentary on what the 'hero of Earth' was doing or what he was going to do next. Mr. Satan withdrew a capsule and tossed it at the ground, where a bag popped into existence and allowed him to withdraw fifteen tiles that he stacked on top of each other, though once that was done he raised his hand into the air, held it there for a few seconds, and then brought it down on the tiles and shattered them... or rather he shattered fourteen of them and left one remaining.

"I hope you were watching that, Cell, because soon I'll be doing the same thing to you," Mr. Satan commented, though as he kept his back to Cell, and the Z Warriors, he rubbed his hand for a few seconds, but when the pain went away he turned around and stared at his opponent.

Cell, on the other hand, wasn't paying too much attention to Mr. Satan, because he had seen Rainbow start to charge some sort of attack and was still working on it, which made him wonder if that was the Wrath of the Thunder God that had been mentioned in passing ten days ago. The orb she was holding and pouring some of her power into radiated with the same power that the Lightning Lance had, though Cell could tell that there was something different about it, which made him excited to see what the attack was like in person. The Lightning Lance, the Lightning Blade, and the Thunder God's Wary Cry, the moves he knew that Rainbow had developed and used in battle, were all interesting, so it really made him wonder what this new move could be.

While he was staring at Rainbow, however, Mr. Satan had taken it upon himself to start the battle and was throwing punches and kicks at him, to which the reporter stated that Cell had no chance at winning due to Mr. Satan's speed and strength... to which Cell swung his arm and sent the man flying towards one of the plateaus in the area. The only reason Cell left the man alive was so that he could see what a real fight was like, before he beat all the Z Warriors and started the destruction of the planet they lived on.

"Now that the trash has been taken care of, for now anyway, I believe that it is time for us to start the Cell Games," Cell said, to which he looked over at the assembled Z Warriors, where he noticed that Rainbow was still glaring at him, "So who wants to be first? Son Goku, Vegeta, Applejack, or Rainbow?"

"I will fight first," Rainbow replied, to which she stepped onto the marble arena with the orb floating above her left hand, though once she was on equal footing with Cell she threw the orb at the air and let it disappear into the clouds that were hanging above them.

"That's all your attack does?" Cell asked, observing the orb as it went into the air and vanished, which told him that there was either something special about the orb that he didn't know or he was overreacting because of who he was facing, "It goes into the air and just disappears?"

"Oh no, the Heart of the Storm is the first phase of the Wrath of the Thunder God," Rainbow answered, though at the same time she dropped into her battle stance and faced the Bio-Android, because she knew that she needed some time for the Wrath to finish forming and had to keep Cell distracted, "Trust me on this, if you spare with me for a few minutes you'll see what the Wrath really is... and I'm sure that you will like what you see."

Cell stared at Rainbow for a moment, wondering if he should really allow her to get away with what she was doing, though part of her attack seemed to be darkening the sky and creating clouds that would normally belong to a storm. He guessed that was where the name of the sphere came from, the Heart of the Storm, to which he grinned as he turned his gaze back towards his opponent. If he was right about this new attack, especially when he took into consideration who he was fighting, then whatever the Wrath actually was would pack quite the punch... both in power and the destruction is caused to the area around them.

The two of them faced each other for a few seconds, silently waiting for their opponent to make the first move, though at the same time the sky above them started to rumble. Rainbow was the first one to move, as she charged at Cell and swung her fist at him, though the Bio-Android raised his hand and blocked the attack, which Rainbow had been expecting him to do. She flipped over his head, landed behind him, and slammed the base of her hoof into his back, knocking him forward, but then Cell regained his footing, spun around, and punched her in the face. The two separated from each other and moved to opposite sides of the arena, though five seconds later the two of them were back at it, where they slammed their fists together and caused the air to shake for a moment.

Rainbow's earlier anger returned as she flashed back towards one of the pillars, refocused on her opponent, and charged at Cell once more, where she effectively forced the Bio-Android to go on the defensive as she loosed a barrage of punches and kicks at her target. Cell tried multiple times to hit her, but Rainbow could tell that he was gauging her power and was seeing if there were any holes in her defenses, because he was doing a poor job of trying to hit her. She managed to slip passed Cell's defenses and got several hits on him, a few on his chest and one of the side of his head, before she threw him back towards one of the other pillars.

She landed on the arena floor and stared at Cell, annoyed that he was playing around at a time time this, to which her ki flickered around her body, in the familiar form of red lightning, as she prepared herself.

"Cell, after seeing what you did to Gale, I won't be holding back at all," Rainbow stated, though as she spoke she watched as her opponent picked himself up and faced her, where Cell gathered his golden aura, "Good, you understand what I was going to say. Now, let's see how our full powers match up."

Cell grinned as they charged at each other and continued their brawl, where they moved around the arena and found their punches and kicks blocked by the same attack that was coming from the other side. Whenever Rainbow tried to punch Cell, and deal some damage, Cell would throw the same attack and parry her own, to which he would attempt the same thing and she would replicate his movements. The clash of their powers did nothing more than shake the arena and the air around them, though Rainbow's power prevented the clouds, and the Heart, from being affected by their clash, as she couldn't risk the Heart being destroyed before she could use the Wrath against Cell.

As the two of them fought Rainbow occasionally called upon the Lightning Blade in an attempt to hurt Cell, though at the same time Cell repeated the same move and their lightning based attacks clashed with each other... though Rainbow was thankful for him copying her attack, as the longer they used their blades the shorter time it would take to prepare her second ultimate technique. She even accessed her War Cry to really speed up the process, to which she bounced around the arena with her speed and confused Cell for a few moments, where she actually cut several gashes into his body with her Lightning Blade... though her fun came to an end when he seemed to guess where she was heading and slammed his fist into her face, knocking her to the ground in front of one of the four pillars that rested around the arena floor.

"I thought you understood that using the War Cry was a terrible idea when fighting against me," Cell commented, though at the same time he let out a sigh, because it was beginning to look like he was going to have to ring out Rainbow so he could get a better opponent, "You know, I was interested in seeing what your 'Wrath of the Thunder God' move was, but it seems like you have been flaunting a fake move in front of my eyes to make it seem like you had something grand planned. I tried waiting for you to show me this new move of yours, but now I have grown tired of waiting... so I'm going to finish our battle and..."

Cell stopped talking when he heard laughter coming from Rainbow, because he wasn't expecting something like that occurring in his tournament, but the sound meant that he had overlooked something important.

"So you think that the Wrath is a 'fake' move I created to fool you?" Rainbow inquired, though at the same time she chuckled as she picked herself up off the floor and faced her opponent, to which she let her ki dance around her left hand in the form of lightning, "Tell me something Cell; have you noticed the change in the weather, or have you been blindly fighting me the entire time? Because if you were truly paying attention to me you would have noticed that most of my power has been tied up in something else."

Cell opened his mouth to say something, but before he did so he noticed that the clouds, which had been white the last time he had glanced at them, had turned dark and the rumbling was much louder than it had been when they had started their fight. As he stared at the clouds he noticed that they resembled storm clouds, more accurately thunder clouds, though at the same time he watched as it started raining in the area around his arena. His eyes widened for a moment when he realized that the orb Rainbow had sent into the air earlier was some sort of weather manipulation technique... one that would allow her to set up the right conditions for using the new technique she had developed.

He glanced around the entire area that surrounded the arena, finding that the thunder clouds stretched outwards in every direction, effectively making it seem like they were fighting in the middle of a storm... though he ignored the rain and turned his attention back to Rainbow.

"Oh, I'm not the one you should be looking at," Rainbow commented, though at the same time she smiled, which would confuse Cell as to what was going on at the moment, "Trust me, the rain means that the Wrath is starting to wake up... and soon you will see the power it commands."

Cell glanced at the area around him for a few seconds, where he studied the thunder clouds once more, before he noticed that the energy of the ground seemed to be arcing up towards the area that Rainbow had thrown the orb into earlier, effectively creating some sort of focus in the middle of the air. It almost looked like the lightning was erupting from the ground and was coming together in the air, gathering around the orb and building whatever the Wrath was supposed to be. Cell had to admit that the power in the air was on the same level as the Lightning Lance, but he stood his ground, in the middle of the arena, as he waited for the attack to take shape.

Rainbow, on the other hand, grinned as she jumped into the air and sailed passed the top of the pillars, where she eventually stopped on a stray white cloud that put her halfway between the arena and the storm.

"Cell, allow me to show you the attack that you called a 'fake' move," Rainbow called out, letting both Cell and the rest of her friends know that this was what she had been talking about ten days ago, when Cell had obtained his perfect form, though at the same time she raised her left hand towards the sky, "Come forth, Wrath of the Thunder God!"

What erupted from the thunder clouds was a long serpentine body that reminded the Z Warriors of Shenron, the Eternal Dragon that they summoned when they needed to wish back people or make a desperate wish to stop a villain from getting what they wanted. Instead of being made of flesh and scales, however, this Shenron was made up of pure lightning, colored blue like the rest of Rainbow's lightning attacks, which surprised the people that were staring at the creature. Even Cell was caught off guard by the appearance of the creature, because the power he had felt earlier was now coming from the creature that was coiling protectively around Rainbow... though at the same time Cell was sure that the Wrath, because that was what it was, was actually glaring at him.

The worst part about the Wrath was, in Cell's opinion, the coloration of it's eyes, as the center of the eye was colored black while the area around the center was golden yellow colored... it also made Cell feel like he was staring into the face of an actual god, the Thunder God as Rainbow titled her attacks, and he felt paralyzed for a few seconds. 

"Cell!" Rainbow shouted, her power coursing through the air, which allowed the Wrath to know that it was time to strike, "Begone with the thunderclap!"

As Rainbow finished speaking the Wrath uncoiled itself and headed back into the clouds, making it seem like it had disappeared and that she was going to do nothing with it, but that was when Rainbow let a smile appear on her face, as she knew that she had Cell right where she wanted him. A few seconds later a roar emitted from the clouds as the Wrath showed its face once more, causing everyone to lock onto it for a moment, though that was followed by the creature tearing itself from the clouds and raced towards the ground. Cell barely had any time to move as the massive dragon-lightning creature zeroed in on where he was standing and collided with his body, letting out a blinding flash of light that made everyone look away from the arena... which was followed by the Wrath detonating its payload on top of him.

When both the light and the smoke cleared Rainbow and the others opened their eyes, to which they looked upon the ruined arena, which had a large hole in the middle of it, and noticed that Cell was missing... though before she celebrated their victory Rainbow waited to see if Cell survived her attack. A minute passed before Rainbow lowered herself back down to the arena floor, where she stood by the edge of the hole she had created and waited for Cell to reveal himself, while at the same time she noticed that the rain had stopped. She knew that the thunder clouds were tapped out and that she wouldn't be able to use the Wrath again, but even so Rainbow wasn't planning on using it again in the near future... because it used a good amount of her energy to create the creature.

Her happiness was ruined when she noticed Cell's head rise out of the hole, though she frowned as Cell rose out and landed on the arena floor... but what really pissed her off was the fact that the majority of his body looked unharmed, as if he had defeated her attack before it had even struck him.

"Okay, that really hurt," Cell said, stretching both of his arms and both of his legs, allowing Rainbow to catch the glimpse of some liquid that followed when Cell, or Piccolo for that matter, regenerated a missing part of their body, "Seriously, you blew apart both of my arms, both of my legs, and damaged half of my body with that attack... and I'm still feeling the shock from the power that it commanded."

"Now I feel cheated," Rainbow commented, glaring at Cell with a fury that could only be matched by the power of her Wrath, though at the same time she was disappointed in what happened to Cell after he took the full power of her second ultimate attack, "You took on my Lightning Lance, which had a full charge, and brushed off the damage like it was nothing, and now, after giving the same amount of charge to the Wrath, you simply brushed off my second ultimate attack like it was nothing. Seriously, if the attack that takes you out is the Kamehameha I'm going to feel even more cheated than I am feeling at the moment."

"You know, if you are going to whine like the child you are, then why don't you get out of the arena and let me fight someone who won't whine?" Cell asked, to which he glared at Rainbow for a few seconds as annoyance flashed onto his face for a moment, because he really wanted to fight Son Goku and was hoping that his words would get rid of the pony girl that was in front of him, "You could let someone like, I don't know, Son Goku take your place and fight me instead."

"Fine. You want to fight Goku and be killed by him?" Rainbow stated, to which she turned her back to Cell and angrily walked away from the Bio-Android, because she was too pissed off by the fact that all of her attacks seemed to have next to no effect on Cell, "Go ahead and be my guest... I'm going to go cool off and laugh at the consequences of your actions."

Cell mentally smiled as Rainbow walked off the arena floor and Son Goku stepped up to take her place, as he had no desire to fight anyone else and was finally getting his wish to fight the Saiyan that was raised on Earth... though he was sure that the two of them were going to enjoy the fight that would be starting in the next few moments, and that neither of them would have any regrets when it was over.
> Cell: Saiyan vs Bio-Android
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ah, a more worthy opponent has stepped into the ring." Cell commented, his smile remaining on his face as Goku stopped in front of him, or rather on the other side of the large hole that Rainbow had created earlier, "I'm all for fighting Rainbow and Applejack, and learning all of their various techniques and abilities, but even I can only take so much whining from one little girl."

"I'm thankful that Rainbow fought you first, because she's shown me that your perfect form is more durable than I originally thought," Goku said, to which he raised his fists and prepared himself, because he knew that it was a matter of time until Cell started the battle between them, "and you know, you could be a little more respectful to Rainbow. She and her sister are some of the strongest warriors we have on the planet, and they aren't even from the Earth to begin with."

"They may not be from this planet, but one of them whines like they were born on Earth," Cell stated, to which he glared at Rainbow for a few seconds, though at the same time he readied himself as well, as he also knew that the more serious fight was about to begin.

"Rainbow said something about you killing Gale Wind," Goku said, causing Cell to stare at him, as if the Bio-Android couldn't believe that he was mentioning his sister at this point in time, "Tell me, did you really kill your sister?"

"Yes. She came at me last night and tried to kill me," Cell replied, knowing that his opponent wouldn't get started on the fight unless he answered the question, "Gale was brave enough to fight me despite the obvious difference in our powers... and she was worthy of the death I gave her. Now that I have answered your question, shall we get started?"

Instead of responding to Cell's question, and delaying the fight further, Goku rushed forward and spun around to kick his opponent, where Cell raised an arm and blocked the attack, which was followed by a punch being thrown at the Bio-Android. As Cell blocked the second attack he threw one of his own at Goku, who ducked under the arm that was coming his way and responded with his own attacked, which was when Cell ducked under his own attack and backed away to the other side of the hole. Goku decided to take a chance and disappeared with his speed, to which he reappeared behind Cell and threw two punches at his opponent... where Goku found that the first one was blocked and the second was grabbed.

Cell smiled as he threw Goku back over the gap that rested in the middle of the arena, where he lightly landed on the floor for a few seconds, before the Saiyan rushed him once more. The two of them exchanged blows with each other, where they found the majority of their attacks being blocked by their opponent, before jumped into the air and disappeared. Cell picked himself off the floor and focused on trying to detect where his opponent had gone, because while he was good at detecting ki energy Goku's new technique, where he could jump from one location on the planet to another, was something that made it harder to find his opponent.

As he waited for Goku to reveal himself, however, Cell heard Mr. Satan being asked questions about the fight that was going on and the fights that had finished. Apparently the man assumed that Cell was cheating by 'tripping' him when they fought, which was followed by him stating that he'd be back in the arena at some point, provided Cell fix the massive hole that had been created. When asked about the hole and the lightning creature, however, the man stated that Cell had rigged the floor to detonate before the tournament even started, while the lightning had been some expertly planned tricks that made it seem like the weather was changing and that the creature had been all smoke and mirrors. While Cell may not have cared too much about the Wrath that Rainbow had thrown at him, as he was still hurting a little from being hit by it, he hated how the man disrespected what was going on in front of his eyes.

Cell resolved that the moment he had won the tournament, and that all of his opponents were defeated in the same fashion as his sister, that Mr. Satan would be the first human he took pleasure in killing... and then he would bring about the end of the world, as he had planned on doing ever since he heard about the power his perfect form commanded.

A few seconds later he snapped his head back to attention and started blocking the attacks that Goku was throwing at him, to which he silently commended the Saiyan for attacking him while his guard was down, though at the same time he knew that Goku was still holding back. He was fine with this, because he could take the time to test his opponent's new powers, if the permanently golden blond hair was anything to go by, and devise a way to make Goku reveal the power that he was holding back. It was at that moment that Goku lightly touched the floor and rushed at him, though as he raised his arms in defense Goku seemed to phase through his body, meaning that he had used some sort of after image technique, before slipping passed his defenses and delivered a blow to his chest.

That was followed by Goku delivering a barrage of blows into his chest, with enough power to push him towards the edge of the arena, where he used a kick to knock him into the air... though as he heard the reporter start to say something about his 'defeat', and would follow it up by talking about Goku's 'victory', Cell stopped himself and levitated himself back onto the arena floor.

"Well done." Cell commented, though at the same time he landed on the floor and stared at Goku, who was on the other side of the hole in the floor, "Did you start to feel a sense of joy as I went out of the arena?"

"Don't even joke about that sort of thing," Goku replied, though as he said that he moved back into his battle stance, knowing that they would continue their battle soon enough, "I know that you can't be beaten like this, so I won't be celebrating until I've actually defeated you."

"I know that you have been holding back the entire time," Cell said, to which he entered his battle stance as well, though at the same time he prepared himself to start releasing his ki, because the moment he did so he knew that Goku may or may not do the same thing, "So, shall we get started... for real this time? I mean, I know that you enjoy fighting, which might be because you are a Saiyan, but surely you would prefer fighting at full power at this point?"

"It all depends on my opponent." Goku commented, though at the same time he didn't try to deny what Cell was saying, because despite the fact that his race were saviors of the universe he still desired to fight strong opponents, and one such opponent, if he ever had the chance to meet him, was the father of Rainbow and Applejack, "and I'm sure that the same thing goes for you as well."

Cell smiled as he and Goku charged at each other again, though this time they had both used a little more of their power and started to disappear from the sight of Mr. Satan and his camera crew, as the group were shocked to find that they were disappearing and reappearing in a different area of the arena for a few seconds at a time before disappearing again. The Z Warriors, on the other hand, were following their fight closely, which made sense considering all of the training they had gone through before the arrival of the tournament, though Cell didn't pay too much attention to them as he and Goku exchanged blows with each other. They spent some time exchanging blows in this fashion, which was slow when they usually threw one or two attacks before disappearing again... though eventually they changed up their patterns and surprised their observers.

The two of them jumped into the air and moved above the arena, to the area that Rainbow had been standing in when she used the Wrath a few minutes ago, where they continued to throw punches and kicks at each other whole constantly disappearing and reappearing. As they did so Cell caught bits and pieces of Mr. Satan and the reporter talking about where the two of them were, where he heard mentions of them using an illusion to make themselves disappear. If he wasn't engaged in battle with the person he wanted to fight, and the only person in the area was Mr. Satan, Cell was sure that he would have snapped and killed the man where he stood.

Eventually the two of them came into focus above the arena, where their hands were locked together and they simply looked at each other, as if they were daring the other to make a move that would change the course of the fight... which was followed by Goku pulling Cell back, kicking him in the chest, and then appearing behind him so he could slam the Bio-Android in the back. Cell went back to the arena floor and the two of them continued their fight on the arena once more, where they simply stayed there for the moment and allowed Mr. Satan to comment on them. Cell eventually gained the upper hand and started pushing Goku back towards the edge of the arena that his friends were standing near... though when he went to use the knockout blow his fist passed though another after image.

Cell smiled as he stood at his full height once more, to which he turned back and noticed Goku standing close to the open hole, while at the same time putting some distance between the two of them.

The moment following that Cell flew at Goku once more and pushed him backwards, though before he could push the Saiyan back far enough Goku pulled back and kicked Cell into the air. That was followed by Goku following after Cell and bringing his hands together, to which the Z Warriors felt the slight increase of power in the air that meant that Goku was planning on using the Kamehameha on his opponent. A few seconds later Goku loosed the weakest version of the attack they had ever seen, which was followed by Cell slamming his hand into the attack and knocking it into the air behind him... though it apparently had been a diversion as Goku appeared behind him and slammed his fist into Cell's back, to which Cell retaliated by punching his face and hitting him in the chest with both hands.

The force of the attack sent Goku flying down towards the arena floor, where he flipped around and landed with both feet on the floor, which cracked a little bit around where he landed... though at this point, thanks to the damage that Rainbow had done to the arena, Cell couldn't care less about the damage his arena was suffering at the moment.

"I believe that now is the perfect time to end our warm up," Cell commented, though at the same time he landed on the arena floor and stared at his opponent, who was raising himself to his full height once more.

"Yeah. I would have to agree with you." Goku stated, as he knew that this was the time that the two of them needed to get serious, because if they continued to fight like this they would be here forever, or until Cell snapped and killed Mr. Satan's entire group.

The instant the thought crossed his mind, and remembered Cell's promise to kill everyone on the planet if he won his own tournament, Goku crossed his arms in front of his face and braced himself, to which he started releasing his ki as the golden aura burst into existence all around him. A few seconds later he released a burst of energy that loosed a wave of wind that would have rivaled what Gale could have gone, though at the same time the force pushed Mr. Satan's group away from the arena while giving his friends the feeling of his full power. Once the wind and pressure faded Goku stood up straight as the golden aura surrounded his body, indicating that he had finished what he had been doing and was showing his full power to his opponent.

A few seconds after the dust settled, and Goku was finished with what he was doing, Cell brought his hands up and repeated the motion, pushing almost everyone in the area backwards with his power... to which the two of them stared at each other for a few moments, as if they were daring each other to make the first strike.

The change came when Goku threw his fist into Cell's chest and knocked him into the air, though that was followed by him slamming both of his hands into Cell's back, delivering a kick to Cell's head and sending him into the air, and then finishing the series of blows with a kick that sent him flying towards one of the pillars that rested around them.

"This is what I have been wanting ever since I obtained my perfect form," Cell commented, to which he slowly spun around until he was facing Goku once more, though at the same time he wiped away the small bit of his blood that was on his lips, "The pleasures of battle can only be enjoyed when both fighters are using their full power... which means that they are less enjoyable when your opponent is a child."

"I can agree on the part about both fighters using their full power," Goku said, to which he frowned at Cell for a moment, because he was getting a little tired about hearing his opponent mentioning fighting children and, more importantly, the disrespect that Cell seemed to have for Rainbow, "however, Rainbow and Applejack have proven that a battle can be enjoyable when fighting against them... so I cannot agree on your second point."

"Of course you would say that," Cell replied, though at the same time he flew back into the battle with a smile on his face, because he was having fun and there was no reason for them to stop at the moment.

The two of them exchanged blows with each other, flashing around the arena and allowing the force of their blows to tell their observers, those that could feel their power, just how powerful the two of them really were. As they moved around the area, however, Rainbow growled as she watched Cell's movements, because it appeared that he might have accessed his full power to avoid being completely destroyed by her Wrath. She had told Goku and the other Z Warriors that she had created three moves while training in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, and that was the truth, but there was a move her father had used that she had seen one time... he pointed his palm at someone, gathered his ki around him, and simply destroyed whoever he was fighting.

It was a truly terrifying ability, one that Whis had told her was special to the Gods of Destruction and anyone that had the potential to take up the mantle of a Destroyer God, but she had never considered using the ability... though now, after all of her powers had failed her, she had to wonder if this was the time to see if she could use one of her father's powers to defeat Cell.

Everyone had their thoughts interrupted as Cell managed to kick Goku's face, though that was followed by their friend delivering another blow to Cell and knocking him backwards... though as the two of them landed the group heard Cell laughing about something. They knew that he enjoyed a battle against someone that was at the same level of power that he had, as he had stated that earlier, but it appeared that Goku was challenging him enough to make the fight more enjoyable than the Bio-Android had originally thought it would be. A few seconds later Cell faced Goku and raised his arms until they were crossing in front of his face, indicating that he was about to use another ability he had been given by his father and hadn't spent any time trying to master on his own.

"It can't be!' Tien stated, sweat rolling down the side of his face for a moment, because despite the fact that he had no idea what skills and abilities that Cell had access to, which everyone assumed was almost everything they knew at this point, he recognized the technique Cell was getting ready to use, "That's the Multi-Form technique!"

Applejack remembered seeing that ability when they were training on King Kai's planet, when she and Rainbow had been training with the dead Z Warriors before they departed for Namek. According to what she knew the Multi-Form technique was supposed to separate the user into two clones that separate again, creating a total of four clones, though at the same time she knew that the technique's weakness was that it also cut the user's power into four pieces. As she took that into consideration she noticed that nothing seemed to happen to Cell, nothing that looked like his power had been cut into four fragments, which meant that he might have perfected the technique before coming to the past.

They all knew that Goku could easily fight on par with one Cell, so if there were four of them, with the same power that Cell was using at the moment, they all knew that Goku might be in trouble... but at the same time they knew that they wouldn't jump in unless their friend asked for aid.

The instant Cell had finished using the Multi-Form technique, and there were four of him standing in front of Goku, they separated from each other and moved around the arena, as if they were trying to confuse him and make him lose sight of his target. That was swiftly followed by the four of them landing in the four corners of the arena, in front of the four pillars no less, though Goku didn't seem phased by the change in the fight, rather he seemed to be enjoying the fight and everything that his opponent was throwing at him. Goku stared at his four opponents for a few seconds, as if he was trying to determine what they were going to do next, before all four Cells came flying at him and started swinging their fists and feet at him... to which they started moving around the rest of the arena and exchanged blows with each other.

The group watched as Goku and Cell battled each other, either fighting on the various pieces of the arena that still remained or fighting in the air, much to the amazement and confusion of Mr. Satan's entire group. Both of the combatants received a few hits while they fought each other, though none of those strikes actually wounded either of them, before Goku landed in the middle of the arena again... followed by the four Cells returning to the four corners of the arena.

"Son Goku, do you understand the extent of my true power?" Cell asked, though at the same time all four Cells smiled, meaning that there was something else lurking beneath the surface, "I have taken all of your imperfect techniques, and those of your fellow Z Warriors, and have perfected them... though allow me to demonstrate what I'm talking about."

All four Cells raised their fingers to their foreheads and started to gather some of their energy, though at the same time Piccolo commented on the fact that he was stealing the Special Beam Cannon, the technique he had used to defeat Raditz when he attacked Earth. A few seconds later all four Cells loosed their attacks and sent them flying at where Goku was standing at the moment, though when they connected they detonated instantly, but at the same time the group noticed that Goku had moved into the air once more... and that the four Cells were following him out of the arena. Goku had apparently been planning on that happening, because he turned around and punched all four Cells, either in their faces or in their chests, before all four of them slammed back into the arena floor.

The group watched as the four Cells disappeared and only one remained, though at the same time Goku landed back on the arena floor and prepared himself, as he knew that this fight was far from over... and the other Z Warriors knew that Cell was far from being defeated.

What followed their return to the arena was Cell getting back onto his feet and using his ki to summon what appeared to be Krillin's Destructo Disk, though both Goku and Vegeta immediately recognized the attack as the one that Frieza had tried to use against them on Namek. It was the move that had resulted in the former tyrant being carved into pieces and allowed both of the Saiyans to claim victory over the person that was responsible for the destruction of their home planet, though at the same time Goku knew that he had to move. Goku moved around the arena and let Cell throw the red disk at him, where he had to move through the air to avoid being hit, though Cell, in his own words, could predict where he was going and soon added a second red disk to the battle... though whenever he 'hit' Goku he discovered that he was hitting another afterimage.

Eventually Cell stopped trying to hit Goku with Frieza's technique, to which he glanced behind him and found that the Saiyan was standing behind him, though he seemed disappointed in what was going on.

"Cell, you are never going to beat me if you keep using the techniques you have stolen from everyone," Goku stated, because while he was impressed with the power that the 'perfected' versions of their techniques had, he was annoyed that Cell hadn't bothered to create something unique that might let him win.

"So your telling me that you'll win with your stolen techniques?" Cell asked, though at the same time he placed both of his hands on his waist, as if he couldn't believe that Goku was even talking about this.

"I may have taken the basics of the techniques that Master Roshi and Tien used, but they helped me learn how to properly use them," Goku replied, causing a look of surprise to appear on the Bio-Android's face for a few seconds, as if he hadn't expected such a response to be given to him, "There is a difference between purely stealing a technique, without receiving instructions from the person that invented the technique in question, and seeing the basics and asking for further training on how to properly use the technique. I spent time and energy to learn the techniques I use, while you were simply gifted with all of our techniques and stole how to use them by watching us... and we all know that you are capable of stealing the abilities that Rainbow created."

"Speaking of techniques," Cell said, to which he pointed both of his hands at Goku, in a form that looked like what he did when he was using the Kemehameha, before he brought them to the right side of his body, "Ka... me..."

"Cell, you cannot use the Kamehameha with the power you are generating!" Goku shouted, feeling the Bio-Android's ki rise to the maximum, which meant that he was planning on killing him with the technique he used the most.

"Ha... me..." Cell continued, to which the attack phased into existence in his hands, indicating that he didn't care about the planet that they were fighting on and wanted nothing more than to kill Goku, "HAAAAAA!"

Goku, realizing that the attack would be coming his way, leapt into the air and flew away from the area, intending on forcing Cell to fire the attack at him and send the beam flying into space, though the moment it was fired Cell took great pleasure in frightening Mr. Satan's group before sending the beam at his true target. Goku stared at the ki beam that was coming at him and raised his fingers to his forehead, to which he waited for the attack to obscure him from Cell's vision before activating the Instant Transmission. He flashed from the air and entered the smoke that was resting around his opponent, using the smoke to hide himself until Cell was finished with the attack... though the moment the light was gone, and Cell was finished with the Kamehameha, Goku leapt out of the smoke and slammed his foot into Cell's back.

Cell, upon landing on the edge of the arena once more, decided that whatever technique Goku was using was troublesome, though at the same time he charged forward and started throwing more punches at his opponent, to which they rapidly moved around the arena and constantly disappeared and reappeared like they had done before. They spent some time like that, dancing around the arena floor and avoiding the massive hole that Rainbow had created, before Cell managed to get a lucky hit on Goku's face and started loosing a barrage on him. Goku appeared to be taking it on purpose, because after some time he pulled back and kicked Cell in the chest, sending him into the air and followed after his opponent, where they resumed their fight in the air.

As they fought each other they knew that only the Z Warriors could keep track of where they were, though that didn't stop them from trying their hardest to beat the daylights out of their opponent... until the two of them delivered a blow to each other and backed away from each other, where they floated in the air and looked at each other.

"Excellent form, Son Goku." Cell stated, to which he smiled as he held a hand towards Goku, though diagonally behind him was the arena they had been fighting on, "I wouldn't want to end our fight with a ring out or something similar to it, so I think it is time that we rid ourselves of such a rule... and then we can fight to our full potential without fear of the battle abruptly ending on us."

Before Goku could say anything, or even warn the others about what Cell was planning on doing, Cell's smile widened as his ki flared around his body and loosed a charge at the ring. A few seconds later the ring was engulfed in a ball of light as Cell's ki detonated it's charge, which was followed by a cloud of smoke being kicked up around everyone. Goku waited for a moment and let out a sigh when he saw that everyone had been smart enough to move when they felt the increase in Cell's power, though at the same time Android 16 was protecting Mr. Satan and his crew. He had figured that the arena would have been completely destroyed at some point, but he wasn't expecting the arena to be destroyed so quickly... though at the same time he turned his attention back to Cell.

"Now then, shall we get started... for real this time?" Cell commented, though at the same time he prepared himself for what was to come, knowing that the destruction of the ring meant that they could fight with their full power, which made him more excited than he had been so far.

Goku let out another sigh as he turned to face his opponent and returned to his battle stance, as he knew that it was a matter of time until Cell came at his and they resumed their battle... to which he resolved to do his best and try not to involve anyone else unless he desperately needed assistance in beating Cell, which he had the feeling that he was going to do before the end of the match.
> Cell: No More Rules
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Victory or defeat will now be decided by who is either unable to fight or is killed in combat," Cell commented, though at the same time both he and Goku landed on the ground close to where the arena used to rest, though thanks to the destruction Rainbow had done to it he wasn't too phased by destroying it, "our battle deserves such a change to the rules... and now we won't have to worry about ring outs. Now we are free to fight to our hearts content and use the entire planet as our battleground, or at least the area that's around where the ring used to rest."

Goku stared at his opponent for a few seconds, waiting for Cell to do something that would tell him exactly what he was planning now that the arena had been destroyed, but the only thing the Bio-Android was doing was swinging his right arm back, as if he was stretching. A few seconds later he was forced to move backwards, as Cell used the stretching motion to distract him before he started loosing ki blasts at him with his left hand, to which Goku moved around the area behind him as his foe followed his movements. Cell seemed dead set on destroying the entire landscape, which had to be annoying Applejack to some degree, but Goku was somewhat surprised that Cell stayed in the same location as he continued to fire ki blasts, as if he believed that he didn't need to move at all.

After a minute or two of dodging the ki blasts Goku turned around and headed back into the attacks that were coming his way, to which he stopped and fired his own set of ki blasts at the incoming attacks... to which the two sets of attacks collided with each other and detonated with enough force to kick up the dust that had landed on the area after Cell destroyed the arena.

Once the light from the explosion faded Goku flew up to where Cell was standing and started exchanging blows with him, which was where they literally took turns hitting each other wherever they wanted and let their opponent choose to either take the blow or raise their defenses. For the most part they chose to defend against the attacks that were coming their way, which any sane fighter would do in this situation, though there were some punches that slipped through their defenses and struck their target. After a minute or two of doing that Goku and Cell forced their hands together and tried to push each other backwards, though at the same time their ki started to surround them and effected the area around where they were standing... which included picking the rocks up into the air and shattering sections of the ground.

The other effect of their energies colliding with each other was that the ground around them shook, similar to what happened when Applejack used her Tremor Punch ability that she had developed... though they eventually separated from each other and continued exchanging blows, while at the same time the aura remained around where they were fighting.

"In... incredible," Trunks commented, staring down at the two fighters from where he and the others were standing, as they had moved to the top of a nearby plateau and were observing the fight, "not only are they matching each others speed, but their individual powers are almost the same as well. In fact, I'm sure that neither of them are even getting exhausted from all the fighting they have been doing..."

"Kakarot's training in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber has made it possible for him to fight for an extended period of time without needing to rest," Vegeta stated, knowing that he, Trunks, Gohan, Rainbow, Applejack, and Piccolo could do the same thing if they were forced into such a prolonged fight, even if Trunks had no idea they could do that, "As long as he doesn't expand too much energy, like firing off multiple Kamehameha's in a row or one large one, he should be able to tire Cell out first... unless he has a plan in mind that he didn't share with us."

Applejack had the feeling that Goku had a plan for his son to take up his position as the defender of Earth and was trying to weaken Cell to the point where it would be easier for Gohan to do that, but with how slowly Cell was losing energy, in comparison to Goku, she knew that someone would have to jump into the battle soon. Rainbow was still annoyed that Cell continued to overpower her attacks and survive them, but Applejack knew that the Bio-Android would likely refuse to fight her again. Applejack silently watched the battle and kept herself at the ready, because if she was right either she or Gohan would be fighting Cell in the near future... and potentially beat him while they were at it.

Their thoughts were interrupted as Goku slammed his fist into Cell's face and sent him flying into the ground, to which the Bio-Android immediately picked himself up, landed on the ground, and held his hands towards where Goku was at that moment. A few seconds later he loosed a barrage of ki blasts at Goku, which flew right into the Saiyan's body and detonated the instant they connected with him, kicking up enough force to blow away the floating rocks that had been gathering around the area they were fighting in. That was quickly followed by Goku bursting out of the smoke and heading into the air, though he went to the cloud level that Rainbow's Wrath had come from... causing the combatants to raise their heads in order to follow his movements.

"Wow, he's really high up there," Krillin commented, though at the same time he felt a little sweat roll down the side of his face, as there was no telling what their friend was going to do, "What is he planning on doing from that height?"

"Ka..." Goku loudly said, allowing everyone, be they his friends, Cell, or even Mr. Satan's group, to understand that he was gathering his energy for something big, "me..."

"Oh no, he's planning on firing the Kamehameha from where he's floating," Piccolo stated, though he, likely almost everyone else, started to sweat by what was happening before them, because there was no telling if Goku had a plan or if he was taking the entire planet out with him.

"I know you would never fire that technique at full power," Cell shouted in return, to which he laughed at Goku, because this time he already knew that he had the upper hand, as he was willing to destroy the planet and the Saiyan would do anything to protect it, "The moment you fire that technique I'll move out of the way and you'll be responsible for the destruction of the Earth!"

"Ha..." Goku continued, pulling his hands to his side and preparing himself, because he had one shot at winning this and it appeared that his plan was working better than he thought it would, "me..."

"Oh, he's definitely planning on firing a fully powered Kamehameha," Applejack commented, though unlike the others she and Rainbow weren't sweating at all, as they knew that something different was going to happen the moment Goku made his move, "however..."

As she stopped in the middle of her sentence, and allowed everyone to turn their attention back to the fight that was unfolding before their eyes, Goku disappeared from where he was floating, indicating that he knew how to use the Instant Transmission without touching his fingers to his forehead. A few seconds later Goku reappeared in front of where Cell was standing, though as the Bio-Android looked down at the Saiyan it was clear that he had been caught off guard by the one technique Dr. Gero didn't know about.

"Oh..." Cell said, barely having time to register what was happening at the moment, because he had been too focused on one thing and had forgotten about Goku's new technique for a moment, "SHI...!"

"HAAAAAAA!" Goku shouted, leveling his hands with Cell's chest and releasing the energy he had been gathering, which flew right into his chest and detonated the instant it made contact.

Everyone had to cover their eyes for a moment as the light from the Kemehameha flashed outwards from where Goku was standing, though before she did so Applejack noticed bits of Cell's body being blown apart. A few seconds passed before the light finally faded, to which the group lowered their hands and looked at the destruction Goku had caused in releasing the technique. As the rest of the smoke cleared they found that Goku was breathing hard, which was understandable considering the amount of power he put into the attack, and that Cell's body had been severely damaged from the attack, as everything that was above where his heart was located had been blown to pieces.

"However, Goku was never planning on firing the technique at the Earth," Applejack said, finishing her previous statement, though at the same time she knew that this fight was far from over, because there was one ability that Dr. Gero improved upon that made Cell harder to beat, "though if he had aimed the attack a little lower, and gotten Cell trapped completely in the blast wave, he might have actually beaten Cell with that trick."

The moment the words left her mouth, and before anyone could say anything else, the lower part of Cell's body pulled it's legs back and jumped up until they were standing on the ground, to which the upper part of his chest area started to shake. A few seconds passed before the upper part of Cell's body burst out in the fashion that followed whenever he, or Piccolo for that matter, regrew a piece of their body that had been blown off, though even Piccolo admitted that there were limitations to his version of his natural ability. From what Applejack could tell the combination of Frieza's and Piccolo's cells allowed for Cell to have the power to grow half of his body from the parts that remained.

Applejack also detected a drop in both Goku's and Cell's ki, which meant that both of their techniques had really drained them, but at the same time she knew that Cell might have another trick up his sleeve, because he physically didn't seem to be as exhausted as Goku was.

An instant passed before the two combatants were back at each others throats, as they punched and kicked at each other while the force of their attacks shattered the rocks around them, making it seem like neither one of them had spent the energy they had spent a few moments ago. As the two of them fought each other they continued to defend against the majority of the blows coming at them, but it quickly became apparent that Goku had spent too much energy when he used the Kemehameha with the Instant Transmission, as he was receiving more blows on his body than Cell was. When the two of them moved into the air Cell continued to have luck on his side, as he dealt several more blows to Goku before grabbing him by the neck... to which he threw him into the nearest rock wall and followed after him.

Goku, after colliding with the rock wall, pried himself free and started throwing ki blasts at the Bio-Android, though despite the fact that he stopped Cell in his tracks he knew that he was slowly losing ground in this fight... especially when Cell spread his arms and summoned an energy field that pushed back all of his attacks and stopped short of the plateau that the others were standing on.

"I have never needed to summon a barrier to stop a barrage of attacks before," Cell commented, though at the same time he dropped the barrier and stared at Goku, who was still breathing heavily as he landed on the ground, "which speaks volumes on how marvelous this battle is. Now, go eat one of those Senzu Beans and recover your strength... and then we'll continue our fight."

Goku stared at Cell for a few seconds, as if he was actually considering what the Bio-Android had suggested, before he started to chuckle as his aura disappeared, causing the majority of the Z Warriors to raise their eyebrows as they briefly wondered what he was planning.

"There's no need for a Senzu Bean," Goku stated, causing Cell to raise an eyebrow for a moment, because he seemed confused as to why Goku would rather stay in his weakened state than regain his strength and continue the fight, "We have more than enough fighters to provide you with some entertainment... especially when Gohan is much stronger than what he was the last time you saw him."

"Please tell me that you aren't suggesting that a child is able to do what you cannot do." Cell said, to which he turned his glare from Goku and looked at Gohan, to which he determined that there was either something he wasn't feeling or Goku was lying to him, "If I have to fight your son, in your place no less, then you might as well throw Applejack into the mix as well... just so I can say that I've beaten all three pony girls in combat."

Rainbow growled at that statement, because Cell hadn't beaten her in fair combat, rather he simply overcame all of her attacks and made her look like a fool, but she kept her mouth shut as she watched the events unfold and silently wished that she could fight Cell again.

The instant Cell knew that his fight with Goku was over, however, Goku turned towards the plateau that the Z Warriors were standing on and leapt into the air, to which he flew over to them and landed behind his son. He could tell that some of his friends seemed surprised that he wanted to take a break, as he never said that he was giving up, and was putting his own son into the fight, but he had faith in Gohan's abilities. Vegeta, having known that he had some sort of plan in mind since the beginning of the Cell Games, merely nodded his head in understanding, because he could guess what Goku was going to say next.

"Goku, are you sure that Gohan has the power to beat Cell?" Piccolo asked, because while he knew that Goku was strong, from his own experiences with the Saiyan, he knew that his son had to be somewhat stronger than him, especially since he had fought against Frieza's various forms without allowing complete fear to take hold of him.

"I am sure." Goku stated, to which he placed a hand on Gohan's shoulder and smiled at his son, "Gohan has been fighting on our level since Raditz came to Earth and he has only improved since he started fighting, especially with all of the strong opponents he has been up against. When we were training in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber I could feel his hidden power and potential awaken, which was followed by him achieving the Super Saiyan state. Yes, Gohan can beat Cell on his own, with the power that is coursing through his body... though with or without Applejack assisting him the Cell Games will be ending soon."

"Dad... I understand why you have so much faith in me." Gohan said, causing the group to turn towards him for a moment, though at the same time he gently removed the shoulder part of his new gi and placed it beside Piccolo, "I will fight Cell to preserve the peaceful way of life that everyone has been living... and Applejack, I would be honored if you would join me in fighting Cell."

Applejack looked at Gohan for a moment, wondering if she should just let Gohan fight Cell alone and live up to his father's expectations, but when she spotted Goku winking at her she decided to take a leap of faith and join Gohan. If anything she could see just how strong Cell truly was and show him the skills that she had been keeping back, as every time she considered using them she had never gone through with using them. Now, however, would be the perfect opportunity to show Cell the techniques she had created, as the Tremor Punch and the Spirit Barrier, which she had used against his Semi-Perfect Form, were only the beginning of her skills... as she had a few more waiting to be revealed.

"Oh, speaking of Senzu Beans, I have to ask if anyone brought any with them." Goku stated, looking around at his friends, as he knew that someone had to have brought one of the beans with them.

"No. I told everyone to leave them behind," Krillin replied, to which he shook his head for a moment, as if he couldn't believe that Goku was even asking about them at the moment, "I figured that with your new power you would have been able to easily beat Cell without needing them, so I left remaining ones we had been given for the fight with the Androids back at Bulma's place. Why do the Senzu Beans matter all of a sudden?"

"I was just curious." Goku said, to which he noticed that Krillin was giving him a certain look that he didn't like, one that was silently accusing him of doing something that would have ruined Gohan's chances at beating Cell, "What? I wasn't planning on taking one of them and throwing it at Cell... that would have ruined the whole point of me fighting him for the last ten to twenty minutes. Cell's still got enough power to do some serious damage, even if Applejack decides to stay here with the rest of us, so there's no reason for me to suddenly make a stupid decision like that."

Applejack glanced over at Gohan and beckoned for him to head down to the arena floor first, to which the young Saiyan flew down to the ground and landed where his father was standing a few minutes ago. Once he landed on the ground he let out a sigh as he tapped into his inner potential, to which his golden aura returned and flared all around him, to which the wind kicked up as his power cracked all of the rocks that were resting around him. As he powered up he knew that his friends were no doubt shocked by the power he was putting out, while at the same time he was sure that his father was smiling at him.

The moment he was done powering up, and he was ready to fight Cell, the wind stopped whipping around the area and settled down, to which he turned his gaze over to the plateau and beckoned for Applejack to join him... to which she flew down and landed next to him.

Applejack, upon coming to a stop next to Gohan, also tapped into the power she had been hiding the entire time, especially after Rainbow revealed her new power to their opponent, to which she released the majority of what she was hiding. The only spectacular thing that happened was that the ground beneath them shook for a few seconds as she powered up, though when she reached the end of her motion an orange aura wrapped around her. She was sure that the Z Warriors were shocked by the power she and Gohan were putting out at the moment, though she was equally sure that they were wondering what techniques she was hiding.

"I see that Goku wasn't kidding when he said that you were stronger than when I last felt your power," Cell stated, though at the same time he prepared himself, as this promised to be an enjoyable fight that might be on the level of the one he was having with Goku a few minutes ago, "and you, Applejack, are just as strong as your sister is when she's not channeling the destructive powers that she commands... and that's without having anything like her techniques. This just might be as enjoyable as my fight with Goku... even if I my opponents are children."

Gohan and Applejack prepared themselves, because despite the increase to their power, which Gohan's power had shocked the majority of the Z Warriors the instant they felt it, they both knew that this was going to be a tough fight for the two of them. Cell was able to withstand a constant barrage of blows and a few Kamehameha's from Goku, while not even mentioning the fact that he survived Rainbow's Wrath technique, so they already knew that they would have to work well together in order to bypass the Bio-Android's defenses. Thanks to Goku's fight with Cell they already knew some of the ins and outs of his fighting style, but at the same time there were still parts that they hadn't seen yet, so they both resolved to be on their guard until they found the opening they would be looking for.

They also ignored the reporter that was telling the world about how Goku had 'surrendered' and had 'given up' in the face of Cell's power, while at the same time doing their best to ignore how he started calling Gohan a 'delivery boy' and that Applejack was the 'strange hybrid creature'. Soon Cell would made his move and they needed their full concentration to deal with everything that was about to come their way, while also trying to figure out when to let Applejack use the techniques she had been keeping hidden the entire time.





Unbeknownst to Rainbow, Applejack, and the Z Warriors there was another group, besides the people of Earth, that happened to be watching the Cell Games as they unfolded on Earth. Rainbow and Applejack already knew that their mother, Chronoa, was keeping track of them thanks to the powers she had and the ability of the Time Nest, but the two girls had no idea that the others were watching them as well. Whis and Shin occasionally commented on the power that was displayed on the crystal screen, as everyone who had fought Cell so far, with the exclusion of Mr. Satan, had increased their power since they had fought him back on the island, when he had first obtained his perfect form. They also talked about the fall of Gale Wind and how Cell was able to overcome Rainbow's Wrath technique, as they were interesting points that they could talk about.

Beerus, on the other hand, raised the cup he had been drinking from up to his lips and took a few sips, as he was silently wondering what techniques Applejack had developed and whether they were on the level of Rainbow's techniques. He found one thing to be more interesting than anything else when he watched his daughters fight their enemies, as while Rainbow preferred to go all out, and potentially destroy her target with her Lance or Wrath, Applejack always formed a plan of attack and acted accordingly to what her opponent threw at her. Applejack had some new techniques, that much both Chronoa and Whis confirmed when they returned from aiding his daughters in their training, but he was pleased when they didn't tell him what she had created.

Beerus was more interested in having Applejack and Rainbow show off their new techniques in battle, rather than hearing about them from the people that helped create them... to which he was thankful that Chronoa and Whis knew him so well at this point, as Shin appeared to want to know Applejack's techniques and was following his example.

"Now that Applejack has entered the battle we should be seeing her new techniques soon," Shin commented, to which both Chronoa and Whis nodded, though at the same time they picked up the drinks they had been sipping while they kept their eyes on the crystal in front of them, "Hopefully Gohan and Applejack can defeat Cell, otherwise that Bio-Android just might destroy the planet like he promised."

Beerus knew, from the way Cell moved and the way he spoke when he mentioned destroying the Earth, that the Bio-Android wasn't bluffing when he made any mention of ending the Earth's existence, as he appeared to be dead set on blowing the planet to pieces. He was, of course, the God of Destruction for Universe 7, so he knew how someone acted when they spoke about destroying the world that they were targeting, though every part of him was hoping that Cell was stopped before such a thing happened. Whis had, at one point, mentioned that the arrival of the girls had given him a moral compass of sorts, as he actually took the time to think about his actions instead of acting purely on instinct, which in turn pleased Chronoa to no end... especially when the change in his morals also applied to when he thought about whether a planet needed to be destroyed or if it was fine to leave it alone for some time.

Beerus chuckled as he wrapped his spare arm around Chronoa, who had taken to sitting closer to him than when they had started watching the girls, because things appeared to be heating up and soon Applejack would show off the techniques she had developed in the hyperbolic Time Chamber... and Beerus was interesting in seeing how Cell reacted to the new attacks that would be coming his way in the near future.
> Cell: Hidden Power
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Cell grinned as he flew down to where Gohan and Applejack were standing and landed behind them, though as they turned to face him, so they could keep track of what he was doing, he charged forward and started to throw attacks at whoever he was targeting. His first action was to advance on Gohan and throw a kick at him, which ended up being blocked, before he released a series of punches at his chosen target, though when Gohan tried to throw a punch back Cell moved out of the way and repeated the same process with Applejack. It quickly became clear that the Bio-Android was simply testing their skills, as he wanted to be sure that they could keep up with him, but for the moment it didn't seem like he was actually trying to slip passed their defenses at the moment.

After a few moments of testing their reflexes, and seeing what they were capable of, Cell forced them into the air and made them separate from each other, though when he tried to kick Gohan, however, the young Saiyan rolled through the air and returned to the ground. Cell decided that it was the better move to ignore Applejack for the moment, as he flew down to the ground and shattered it, though as Gohan flew into the air the Bio-Android smiled as he flew after his chosen opponent. When they reached the same level Rainbow had been on when using her Wrath, however, Cell overtook the young Saiyan and started throwing more punches at him, where he found that his foe was almost as fast as Rainbow was.

Cell decided, after a few seconds of not touching his opponent, to increase his speed a tiny bit more and slammed his face into Gohan's stunning his foe and allowing him to grab him by the collar of his gi... though before he could unleash a barrage of blows, however, Cell found a fist in the side of his face and went flying into a nearby rock wall.

"Thanks for the save." Gohan commented, rubbing the area that Cell had hit for a few seconds, though once the motion was done he glanced over at Applejack, as he was pleased to have her helping him.

"No problem." Applejack replied, though at the same time she kept her eyes on where Cell was resting, because there was no telling whether or not he was going to come out immediately or if he was going to wait inside the hole until he had a plan of attack, "Now he knows not to ignore one opponent when he has two people to fight... which means that we won't be able to do something like that again."

"Still, we can use our numbers to our advantage," Gohan sated, to which he also turned his attention back to where Cell was resting, because he knew that it was only a matter of time until their opponent showed himself.

Before Applejack could say anything, or even nod at what Gohan had said, Cell burst out of the rock wall and threw a ki blast at them, forcing them to separate once more, though instead of targeting only one of them, however, he used both of his hands and sent more ki blasts at them. It was painfully clear that he was trying to keep them separated, so he could determine who posed the greater threat to him winning the Cell Games and obliterating the planet, but both Applejack and Gohan continued to dodge the ki blasts so they could avoid taking damage. It was also clear that Goku was correct about his assumption that Cell had more power than he had been letting on when he told Goku to eat a Senzu Bean, which made it a good thing that the Bio-Android hadn't been given one.

Neither Applejack or Gohan wanted to consider what would be happening to them if Cell had a Senzu Bean on him, be it given to him or stolen before the start of the Cell Games, but at the same time they continued to dodge the attacks that were coming their way.

After some time Cell managed to slip through Gohan's defenses and slammed his fist into the young Saiyan's face, to which the force behind his blow sent Gohan flying into the rock wall behind him and forced him deep into the stone. A few seconds later he raised his hand, allowed his ki to flare for a brief moment, and sent a beam of ki energy at the rock wall that he had hit Gohan into. The following instant was followed by the entire rock wall exploding and kicking up a large amount of dust in the process, though at the same time Cell smiled as he realized that he had beaten one of his opponents with very little effort on his part... despite the fact that Gohan was being aided by Applejack.

"I guess I overdid it," Cell commented, to which he lowered his hand and looked around the area, though when he tried to locate his other foe he noticed that Applejack was no longer in sight, making him wonder where she had gone off to all of a sudden, "Okay, where did Applejack wander off to this time?"

"Right here." a voice said, to which Cell turned back towards the rock wall he had destroyed, though after a few seconds the wind kicked up and removed the dust, revealing a shimmering barrier between him and where he had thrown Gohan, where he spotted Applejack standing on the other side of the small dome.

"Okay, how did you get between me and Gohan so quickly?" Cell asked, because while he knew that the pony girl had to have been close to the two of them, he doubted that she could have been quick enough to cross the distance and create the ki barrier she was using.

"Did you forget that I trained with my sister and have had to increase my own speed to keep up with her?" Applejack stated, though at the same time she dropped the ki barrier and helped Gohan out of the rock wall, who started to dust himself off before they got back into the fight, "Rainbow is one of the fastest people in the entire universe, so in order to keep up with her I had to train myself to match her own speed, but even then I'm still not as fast as she is. However, I am still fast enough to slip between where you are standing and where Gohan had landed, allowing me to summon a Spirit Barrier to stop your attack in it's tracks."

"I should have known that you would have pulled something like this," Cell said, to which he sighed as he turned his full attention to his opponents, noticing that one of them was prepared for him while the other, which happened to be Gohan, was simply staring at him, "What's the matter Gohan? Are you too scared to fight me?"

"No, I'm not scared of fighting you," Gohan replied, though at the same time he simply continued to stare at Cell, because he was beginning to understand what his father had told him inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, "I'm actually frightened of you doing something that will make me release the incredible power that is locked deep inside me, which only rises when I am extremely angry. You have seen what Rainbow is capable of when she's angry, so let me just say that I'm on her level, if not more so, when I'm angry at someone... minus all of the elemental attacks of course."

"So the only way for me to have the same fun I was having with your father is to make you angry." Cell commented, to which he smiled as an annoyed look passed over Applejack's and Gohan's faces, though at the same time he prepared himself for what he was going to do next, "Very well then, I accept this challenge."

Cell charged forward and reached for Gohan, intending to kill Goku's son first so he could get the other Saiyan pissed off enough to get back into the fight that he had left, but before he could reach his target he found Applejack's hand was grabbing his right wrist and had stopped him. For a moment he started to wonder how she could have caught him, but then reminded himself of what she had told him a few seconds ago, about her speed being almost the same as her sister's speed. Once he came to the understanding that Applejack needed to be taken out first, no matter what hidden powers she had up her sleeves, he started to pull himself back... only to find that he was unable to move at all.

Applejack seemed to notice the change as well, because once she noticed that he tried, and failed, to move she simply pulled her hand away from Cell and backed up, though at the same time Cell found that he was locked in the stance she had caught him in.

"What... have you... done to... me?" Cell asked, finding that despite the fact that he couldn't move at the moment, which really annoyed him, he could still talk, though he had to pause between every few words due to how difficult it was to speak.

"I've paralyzed your body." Applejack stated, though at the same time she walked around Cell and formed a circle in the ground all around him, though out of the corner of his eyes Cell noticed that there were some symbols etched into the dirt, "I developed this special hold, the Basilisk Hold, to stall certain opponents in their tracks so I could determine which attack I should use after putting the defensive attack into action; using my right palm to unleash a large surge of ki energy that could destroy your spirit in an instant, or unleash the primordial elements of the world to destroy you instead."

"Primordial elements?" Gohan asked, because while he had an idea of what Applejack was talking about, especially since her elemental affinity was the ground beneath their feet, he wanted to understand what his companion was talking about... and potentially scare Cell in the process.

"Earth, Air, Fire, and Water," Applejack replied, though the way she spoke Gohan could tell that she said the elements' like they were actually names, which indicated how important they were to whatever she was planning, "With the four elements that give every planet life, and some times take that same life away, I could ask the Earth, the planet Cell seeks to destroy, to lend us it's power so we can destroy our opponent. I'm sure that the planet would like to see Cell meet his end... and I know which attack to use at this moment."

Gohan opened his mouth to ask what Applejack meant, just so he could understand what the pony girl was talking about, but then he noticed that the four symbols she had etched into the ground around Cell were beginning to glow, each one possessing a different coloration. As he watched what was happening he noticed that the symbol to the north of Cell, the green colored one, lifted the ground around it into the air and moved away from the Bio-Android, though that was quickly followed by the ground around the symbol shifting. Gohan's eyes widened as the broken pieces of the plateaus gathered around the symbol until they had formed an earthen version of Shenron, reminding everyone of Rainbow's attack... but that was only the beginning of Applejack's attack.

Everyone watched as the remaining three symbols moved away from Cell and took on a life of their own, as the one that moved to the east of where he was frozen turned into a raging wind, that reminded the group of what Gale was capable of, until it resembled a windy version of Shenron. At that point everyone knew that the other two elements were going to do the same thing, as the symbol that moved to the south morphed into a fiery version of the Eternal Dragon, which also burnt the ground around it. The final symbol, the water one, called upon what remained from the storm Rainbow had called earlier and transformed into a watery Shenron, though it was also positioned to the west of where the Bio-Android was standing.

The energy in the air was enough to rival the power that Rainbow had called into existence when she used her Wrath, which would have made Cell quake in fear for a few seconds... if he wasn't locked into his stance thanks to the hold that Applejack had used on him.

"These are the four Primordial Dragons," Applejack explained, allowing her voice to carry so that everyone, be they Cell or her friends, could understand what they were seeing at the moment, "powerful manifestations of the very elements that give this planet life... and lent to us so that we can bring an end to you, Cell. This is the will of the planet you desperately wish to destroy, so allow the planet to repay you in kind."

Applejack raised a hand and the four dragons raised their own heads in kind, as they were patiently waiting for her to use the power that the Earth was lending to her and end the life of the Bio-Android. A few seconds passed before she waved her hand and the four dragons surged towards their target, tearing into the very ground beneath them as their power left everyone in awe. They quickly reached the area where Cell was standing and collided with the Bio-Android, exploding with enough force to match the explosion that was created by Rainbow's Wrath... and kicking up enough force to nearly blow everyone back.

A few moments passed before the dust finally settled, though when it did everyone could see the large hole, equal to the size of the hole the Wrath had made, and started to wonder where Cell was. When the smoke finally cleared it was revealed that he was still alive, which made sense considering how durable his body seemed to be, but they were more interested in the damage that had been caused to him. The right side of the Bio-Android's body, part of the chest and his right arm, had been destroyed by the blast, while part of his left arm had been blown off and there were cuts etched into both of his legs.

Applejack had to admit that, even with keeping Cell in one place and preventing him from moving, the Bio-Android was tough to kill, so much so that she was beginning to think that the Kamehameha might actually be the only ki technique that could defeat their opponent and reduce him to nothing.

"So you are like your sister," Cell commented, though at the same time he found that he was able to move once more, which told him that the holding technique was supposed to keep him in one spot until the other attack hit him, to which he grinned as he reformed his left hand, "but, in the end, it seems that not even you and best me in com..."

Before Cell could finish his statement, and fully reform the missing parts of his body, Android 16 appeared behind him and wrapped his arms around him, preventing him from moving once more.

"Everyone! Get back!" Android 16 shouted, addressing the Z Warriors, the people with Mr. Satan, and the two that were currently standing near the Bio-Android, "I have an extremely powerful self-destruction unit inside my body. I intend to use it to destroy both myself and Cell in a single instant... so run while you have the chance."

The moment the final word left the Android's mouth, and warned everyone of his plans, everyone started moving out of the way as 16's body started to glow, indicating that he was starting the self destruct sequence. A few seconds passed before everyone turned back to look at the Android, to which they watched as the glow faded away without an explosion happening. Eventually 16 discovered that the unit wasn't working, because he would have destroyed both himself and Cell in the same moment, which meant that they had nothing left to show Cell at the moment.

"No way... Bulma and her father defused the bomb inside his chest?" Krillin said, causing everyone to turn towards him for a moment, to which he let out a sigh, "I heard that they found a bomb inside his body, and even recommended that they leave it alone if we needed it for this fight, but it appears that neither of them took me seriously. I guess all of our trump cards have been played... and Cell's still walking."

"You know, to be fair, I don't think that such a bomb would have been able to kill me anyway." Cell commented, to which he broke free from 16's grasp, summoned his ki into his left hand, and leveled his hand with the Android's chest.

The Z Warriors watched as Cell released the power he had been gathering and literally blew Android 16 into a large number of pieces, his entire body breaking into individual pieces and falling to the ground, where the head rolled around before landing near Cell's feet. A few seconds later Cell looked at all the opponents that were arrayed against him, both near him and on the plateau, and counted them up, to which he counted nine people that weren't Gohan and grinned. He braced himself and allowed the end of his tail, which had shrunk since he reached his perfect form, to open wide, to which he concentrated on the task at hand.

That was swiftly followed by nine miniature versions of himself, colored blue for some odd reason, appearing behind him and grinning wildly as his tail returned to normal... though at the same time he was pleased with the results.

"Now, Cell Juniors, your playmates are on that plateau over there," Cell said, to which he pointed over at the fighters that were staring at him, though he also patted the closest one to him and beckoned over at Applejack, where the miniature version of him nodded his understanding, "Go ahead and fight them... and it is okay if you kill them."

Eight of the nine Cell Juniors rushed at the plateau and forced everyone to separate from each other, effectively making them face their own battles, while the ninth Cell Junior forced Applejack away from Gohan, which meant that he would be alone with Cell until someone managed to beat their opponent. The eight enemies kept the Z Warriors on the defensive, as they mostly kept blocking the attacks that were coming their way, though the only one that really got bruised up was Goku, indicating that his fight with Cell had taken more out of him than he had let on. Piccolo crashed his foe into Yamcha's foe and then flew down to kick Tien's in the face, to which the two warriors he helped moved to where Goku was and knocked his foe to the ground... where the three of them grouped together as the Cell Juniors got back up.

As Gohan watched the fights he could tell that Yamcha, Tien, Krillin, and Piccolo were already outmatched and were failing to gain any ground on their enemies, while Vegeta and Trunks were holding their own in an even match, though they were receiving some damage on their side. His father, on the other hand, was exhausted from his fight with Cell, so his own opponent was able to do more damage to him while he dealt none in return. Gohan even noticed that the one that was fighting Krillin had knocked him into the ground and was beating him while he was laying on the ground, preventing him from getting up and fighting back.

The only ones that were actually beating their opponents were Applejack and Rainbow, where Gohan discovered that Applejack was reading her enemy's movements and planning her attacks accordingly, some times to great effect, while her sister merely used her speed and Lightning Blade to damage her opponent.

Large ki blasts proved to be ineffective, as Vegeta tried the Galick Gun to strike his opponent down, but the Cell Junior simply caught the attack and sent it flying into a plateau that wasn't close to where they were standing. Everyone else was forced to fight with their hands and feet, though even as they fought Yamcha's right arm was broken when one of the miniature Cell's struck the middle of his elbow and Krillin was made into a punching bag while the others continued their various fights. Gohan also noticed that the only ki based attack that could work was the ones that Rainbow or Applejack had developed, as they seemed to be the only ones dealing damage to their opponents... even as his father coughed up some bits of blood as his opponent hit him in the chest.

As he watched all of this happen, and felt his heart ache with every blow that was dealt to his friends and his father, he noticed that Cell had been ignoring the head of Android 16... who was currently staring at him, as if he was going to use the rest of his energy to do something important.

"Son... Gohan..." the Android said, though it was painfully clear that he was running on the last of his energy, but at the same time his voice caused Cell to look back at them with an annoyed look on his face, "Fighting for what is right is not a crime. Talking things out won't work with some opponents, such as Cell. Let your angry spirit be free... I understand your feelings, but there is no reason for you to be holding it back any longer."

"That is some good advice," Cell commented, though at the same time he walked over to where Android 16's head was resting and placed his foot on the side of his head, indicating that he was about to bring about the end of another one of his father's earlier creations, "but we are doing things my way at the moment."

The instant Cell finished his statement, and the miniature versions of him stopped what they were doing to watch what was going on, he raised his foot into the air for a few seconds before bringing it down as hard as he could... to which he smashed Android 16's head and permanently killed the Android.

Gohan could not help but feel the rage and the anger that surged through his body at the death of Android 16, something that he was sure had surged through the bodies of his father and Vegeta back on Namek, when Krillin and Rainbow had been killed by Frieza. Though at the same time he could tell that this anger was even greater than any he had felt before, because it felt like he was pushing himself past his limits as he finally let out a scream that cracked the ground under his feet and shook the air around him. His friends were being beaten before his eyes and one of them, the most peaceful of them all, had been mercilessly blasted into pieces before having his head smashed in... to which he silently swore that he would destroy Cell for everything he had done so far.

Rainbow and Applejack, upon feeling the sudden increase in Gohan's ki, took the opportunity to get away from their foes and land on the plateau so they could see what was going on. It was then that they discovered that not much had actually changed, as the young Saiyan looked the same as he had been before Android 16 had been slain, but then they noticed that Gohan's hair was even more spiked up than it had been a few minutes ago. Gohan's hair was more rigid than they remembered, though at the same time one of the strands had fallen out of alignment with the rest of his hair and was now resting in front of his eyes... though that wasn't taking into consideration the fact that the aura that surrounded him had bits of lightning dancing around his body.

The girls glanced at each other and nodded, because they could both agree that this seemingly new form that Gohan had shifted into was like nothing they had seen before, which meant that this might actually be the form of an ascended Super Saiyan... or rather a Super Saiyan 2.

"Cell," Gohan said, his voice sounding much colder than it had been a few minutes ago, though at the same time the young Saiyan started walking towards the Bio-Android, "I won't let you go unpunished for what you have done... but first, I have some business I need to take care of."

Before Cell could say anything, or even stop Gohan from moving, the young Saiyan zeroed in on one of the Cell Juniors, who was moving towards one of his friends, and appeared next to his chosen foe, where he swung his hand and took off the miniature Cell's head. As everyone stared at what was happening he spotted two more standing near Krillin, to which he flashed into the crater they were in and started to silently approach the pair of enemies he was after, though at the same time he raised a hand. His stance, with the cold uncaring eyes, frightened one of them into leaving a few seconds later, though the other one, that determined that threatening Gohan was worthless, jumped into the air and launched a few ki blasts at him.

Gohan flashed into the air, carrying Krillin in one of his arms, before disappearing again, to which he moved to where Piccolo was standing and dropped off his father's friend, though he followed that up by flashing back to the Cell Junior that was floating in the air and kicked it hard in the chest, destroying it like the first one.

Cell glanced at the other Junior versions of himself and nodded, to which the remainder of them grinned and moved in for the kill, though at the same time he already knew that he was using them as fodder to test the young Saiyan's new power and see where he rested on the power scale now. Gohan, on the other hand, let them gather in a circle around him and let them come at him, to which he basically hit most of them with enough force to send them flying into the ground while also taking one of them out in the process. It was painfully clear that, while he could easily destroy all of his foes in an instant, Gohan seemed to be taking his time in dismantling his enemies, while at the same time allowing two of them to fire multiple attacks at him... only for them to discover that they hadn't hurt Gohan at all.

That was followed by Gohan loosing a set of ki blasts that forced his enemies to scatter, where he followed after them all and mercilessly smashed all of them to pieces... though once all of the Cell Juniors were taken care of he turned his attention back to Cell and approached his target. He was going to destroy the Bio-Android and make sure that he didn't come back... even if he had to erase everything that made Cell who he was.
> Cell: Gohan's Rage
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What power." Piccolo commented, picking himself off the ground and helping Goku do the same, though at the same time he was looking at Gohan and feeling the power that the young boy was putting out at the moment, "He took on those Cell Juniors like they were nothing, possesses the speed to match Rainbow while she's in her War Cry form, and there has been no decrease to his ki... I had no idea he had this much power hidden inside his body."

"I caught a glimpse of this power when we were training inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber," Goku said, though his eyes were locked on his son at the moment, because while he had known Gohan was powerful he was a little shocked by the power he was currently generating, "but, truth be told, he's even more powerful than I had originally thought... and that means that Cell doesn't stand a chance anymore."

Piccolo wondered if this had all been a part of Goku's plan, where he would bring Cell down to a level of power that Gohan could manage all on his own and then, by some method, piss off Gohan to the point where he tapped into the power that they were all feeling. He knew that Goku always had a plan when dealing with enemies to the planet, if his past was any indication, and he had also heard what had happened on Namek, when he and Vegeta fought against Frieza. Goku almost always had a plan, which meant that he had to hae been planning something like this from the start, to which Piccolo smiled as he turned his attention back to the fight that was about to being.

He knew that Cell still believed himself to be the strongest fighter here, because he was perfect and everything, but soon he was going to see the wrath of the sleeping bear he had provoked... and Piccolo felt a little sorry for Cell, but not sorry enough to stop the fight.

"You... you murdered all of my children!" Cell stated, to which he growled as he stared at the child that was standing in front of him, though at the same time he couldn't believe that Gohan had this sort of power hidden deep inside his body the entire time.

"And you murdered Android 16," Gohan replied, though as he spoke he allowed everyone to see that his voice was colder than it had been before the death of the friendly Android, or at least those that were close to them, "I would say we're even in that regard."

"Come. Show me the power of your anger." Cell said, though at the same time he raised his arms and dropped into his battle stance, because he had the feeling that the battle was about to begin in earnest.

Gohan stared at his opponent for a few seconds, as he was a little surprised that the Bio-Android wanted to fight now that he had seen the power he commanded, but then he lowered his body into his own battle stance and prepared to strike. The following instant he flew at Cell as if he was going to attack him, to which Cell swung and struck the afterimage he had used, though a moment later the Bio-Android looked up and noticed that his opponent was standing in the air above him. Cell growled and flew up to where his opponent was standing, to which the two of them traded using the afterimage technique for a few seconds, where neither one of them managed to land a blow in the process.

Eventually both Gohan and Cell decided that using the afterimage technique was only wasting their time and energy, to which they resumed throwing punches and kicks at each other... though it was mostly Cell swinging at Gohan, in an attempt to hit him, and Gohan merely dodged everything that came his way.

That was until Cell swung his left foot at his opponent, to which Gohan, instead of dodging the attack like last time, raised his arm and blocked the attack, which only seemed to enrage Cell more than he already was. The moment following that was when Gohan went on the offensive, reversing the situation and caused Cell to dodge the attacks that were coming at him this time around. A few more seconds passed before the two of them started swinging their fists at each other, to which their fists actually connected with each other and they added in kicking at each other as well... to which Cell noticed that the two of them were fighting in perfect unison, as they were mirroring the other's moves.

"So that's one of the reasons why you fought Cell first," Vegeta commented, watching the young Saiyan, who was empowered by his rage, fighting on even ground with the Bio-Android, though at the same time he had retreated to stand near Kakarot and the others, "You wanted your son to know Cell's movements for when this happened... and it seems that, even with his mind clouded by rage, he still remembers what you allowed him to see."

"Yeah. I am glad that things are working so smoothly," Goku said, though at the same time he smiled as he focused his mind on the connection King Kai used when he wanted to talk to him, as there was something else he wanted to do, "though, in the off chance that events suddenly change, I'll be chatting with King Kai while the battle rages. Something tells me that Cell might have one last trick up his sleeve and I would like to be prepared in case he pulls it out."

Piccolo chuckled for a moment, because he had been expecting his friend to already have a plan in mind to counter whatever trump card Cell might play in the immediate future, as well as having a way to make sure the plan is ready to go before their opponent showed his hand. A few seconds later he turned his attention back to the fight that was raging above their heads, as it seemed like Cell's anger was starting to surface and might change the course of this battle.

Cell growled as another one of his attacks was blocked and the following one completely missed his target, to which he pulled his hand back and threw a small ki blast at Gohan, who slammed the side of his hand into the ki blast and sent it flying away from where he was floating. Gohan then flew down towards the ground and forced Cell to follow him, though when he thought that his attack might have actually hit his target he noticed that it was another afterimage, to which he let out a sigh as he floated back into the air and turned towards his opponent. They stared at each other for a few seconds, as if they were trying to intimidate each other, before they flashed towards the area in front of them and resumed fighting, where their attacks collided in perfect unison once more.

As the two of them fought they moved through the air, though at the same time the shockwaves from their attacks colliding caused Mr. Satan's group to run for cover while the Z Warriors stood their ground. Gohan eventually lured Cell towards the ground, to which Cell gathered his ki into his fist and swung at his target, though that was followed by the ground around him detonating upon impact. A few seconds later the smoke cleared and Cell discovered that there was a small crater around him, though his opponent was no longer in the area he had seen him in a moment ago... to which he pulled his hand out of the ground and stared at Gohan, who was standing on the top of the nearest plateau.

Cell was somewhat surprised by the fact that the young Saiyan was able to keep up with him and match him in power, while at the same time being annoyed that none of his attacks could even land in their intended location, but he was sure that the situation would change soon enough.

Cell raced at Gohan and swung his fist at him, to which the young Saiyan dodged the attack and rose into the air, though that was followed by him flying into the air as well. It was then that the two of them resumed throwing punches at each other, to which Gohan spent the majority of his time either dodging the attacks coming at him or blocking them with his own attacks. A few seconds later he swung his fist at Gohan and struck the lone plateau they had been heading towards, to which the entire area around him shattered and fell to the ground below him, though after a few seconds he turned around once more. Gohan was standing in the air, higher than him he mentally noted, though as Cell fully turned to face his opponent he was shocked, as the young Saiyan suddenly shifted to the area in front of him.

It was in that moment that Cell understood that Gohan was a little faster than him, as that was the only explanation for what was going on at the moment... but he was sure that, after some time, his opponent would slip up and he could secure his victory over the Z Warriors' greatest warrior.

Cell's retort to Gohan getting so close to him was to gather his ki all around him, which made his body glow for a few moments, before he released the energy he was gathering in an explosion that destroyed the rest of the plateau they were floating hear. When the smoke had cleared, and all the rumble had landed on the ground beneath him, Cell noticed that Gohan was still floating in front of him without any damage on his body, meaning that he had either moved before the detonation or he had sustained no damage at all. A moment later Gohan pulled back and headed towards the ground, though as he landed Cell growled and headed towards the ground as well, knowing that he needed to keep his opponent in his sights in case an opening revealed itself.

"Don't be overconfident Gohan." Cell stated, to which his frown turned to a smirk, as he knew that the young Saiyan would slip up and lose the match, "You honestly don't think that you can beat me, do you?"

"I can." Gohan replied, though at the same time it was clear that he wasn't about to say anything else, as his anger and rage seemed to be focusing his mind on Cell and less on talking.

"Very well then," Cell commented, to which he shifted his body until he was in the same stance that the Z Warriors used when they were done hiding their power and raised themselves to their maximum potential, "I will show you the full power of Cell."

Cell reached deep within himself and brought out all the power he had at his disposal, to which his ki flared all around his body and kicked up all the loose bits of rock that were laying around him, while at the same time using the wind to demonstrate his full power. He could feel the ground beneath his feet shake in response to the power he was putting out, though he would take delight in knowing that some of the Z Warriors were likely shocked by his full power. A few seconds later Cell was engulfed in a flash of light that made everyone look away... though once they were sure that the light had faded they looked in his direction again.

Cell was a little buffer than he had been a few few seconds ago, and maybe a little taller, though his power definitely spoke for itself this time, as he could see that some of the Z Warriors were shocked by his full power... save for Vegeta, for some odd reason, and Gohan himself, which annoyed him.

"So, what do you think?" Cell asked, to which he stood up straight as his ki danced around his body, though at the same time he stared at his opponent with a smile on his face, "This is my true form!"

"Is that all you have?" Gohan replied, though due to the tone of his voice it sounded like he was unimpressed by what he was feeling, but he stood his ground for what was coming next.

Cell growled as he flashed in front of Gohan and slammed his fist into the young Saiyan's face, but before he could mentally celebrate his achievement he noticed that Gohan didn't seem phased by the attack, as he glared back at Cell... though as Cell raised his hand to strike again Gohan slammed his fist into Cell's chest. Cell was shocked by the fact that the young Saiyan was able to quickly recover from the punch he had delivered to his face, to which he backed away from Gohan for a moment, before he steeled himself and struck again. Unfortunately Gohan seemed to be waiting for the next attack and slammed his fist into Cell's chin, knocking him backwards once more... though as Cell landed on the ground he staggered to remain on his feet.

Cell was shocked that those two attacks were able to inflict so much pain on his body, because he was in his perfect form and he shouldn't be taking this kind of abuse, but even as he thought about that he coughed up some of his own green blood and tried to wrap his head around what was happening to him.

As Cell considered what was happening to him, and why the young Saiyan was suddenly so much stronger than him, Gohan approached him and stared into his eyes, though that only served to piss Cell off more than he already was. Cell responded to Gohan stopping in front of him by raising his left leg and trying to kick his opponent, who simply raised his arm and blocked his attacks several times in a row. The fifth time he kicked at Gohan, however, the young Saiyan grabbed onto his leg and raised his own foot, to which he swung his foot into Cell's face and sent him flying into the ground... where he was forced to endure the clash of his body against the ground for a few seconds.

Cell couldn't believe that he, Dr. Gero's greatest creation, was being beaten by a young kid, though as he picked himself off the ground he noticed that Gohan was walking towards him. Cell growled and extended his hands as he called two body sized Destructo Disks into existence, to which he sent them flying at his foe with the intent to kill him... though, to his surprise, Gohan stopped them in their tracks by catching them with his own ki. Not a few seconds later Gohan shattered the two disks with his ki and continued his advance, to which Cell increased his ki, leapt into the air, and launched a large Special Beam Cannon at his foe... though his laughter was cut short as Gohan knocked it away from him and let it explode in the air, away from where anyone was standing.

He didn't even try to fire smaller ki blasts at his opponent, as he knew that those would fail and leave him open to being damaged in return, so he used the last move he had in his arsenal.

"THAT'S IT! EVERYONE DIES!" Cell shouted, to which he flew into the air, or rather the same area where Rainbow's Wrath had come from, and turned around so he could face his opponent once more, where he brought his hands together and started to gather his ki, "Ka... me... ha... me..."

"So now he's going to try and destroy the world," Applejack commented, though at the same time she stood by the rest of the Z Warriors, where she wondered if she should ask the planet for more assistance, especially with how big Cell was making his Kamehameha at the moment.

"I'd like to see him try." Rainbow said, to which she smiled as she looked over at Gohan, because while she was annoyed with his speed, as he seemed faster than her at the moment, she knew that he was the target of the attack and likely had a way to get around it, "Besides, Gohan's got this in the bag."

"HAAAAAA!" Cell shouted, to which the sky lit up as he turned his hands towards the ground and fired the attack at Gohan, where the large beam of ki energy started the descent towards the planet's surface.

Everyone watched as the large Kamehameha moved down towards where Gohan was standing, while at the same time being shocked by the fact that he didn't appear to be trying to do anything of his own to stop the attack. The moment that one of them wondered if Gohan had given up, and was letting Cell win, they all noticed that Gohan moved his hands together, in the same fashion Cell had done, which told them what he was planning on doing. A few seconds passed before Gohan loosed his attack into the middle of Cell's attack, to which the power of his own attack immediately started to push the Bio-Android's back through the air. The group watched as the larger attack was forced back towards where Cell was floating, though at the rate it was going they all knew that it was already too late for the Bio-Android to move or even attempt to dodge the incoming attack.

Cell barely had any time to think about anything as Gohan's attack expanded until it was larger than his, though as it drew closer to him, however, he embraced what was coming and let the attack pass through him.

As the two ki attacks flew into space, and the sky returned to normal, the Z Warriors pulled themselves from their hiding places, as they had hidden behind some rocks so they could withstand the majority of the wind pressure in the air, and studied what was going on. Applejack was the one who quickly determined that Cell was still alive, as she had been searching for his ki the moment the attacks had left the planet, to which they all turned towards the sky and noticed that Cell was still floating where he had been when he loosed his attack. The majority of Cell's left arm and left leg had been completely blown off, while the part beneath his right knee had been destroyed as well... and, oddly enough, part of Cell's crown had been destroyed thanks to the attack.

Unfortunately they couldn't celebrate the damage that Cell had sustained, because the Bio-Android had Piccolo's cells and that meant that he could regenerate and recover from the injuries the two ki attacks had done to him.

"Gohan! Cell's planning on regenerating his missing body parts!" Goku called out, shocking the others by the fact that he was speaking, as he had been silently conversing with King Kai the entire time, but they all hoped that Gohan would listen to what his father was telling him, "Finish him off before he has a chance to regenerate! Or before he does something drastic!"

"The final blow?" Gohan commented, to which he actually turned his attention away from Cell and looked over at where his father was standing, as if he was confused about something, before facing the Bio-Android once more, "No... he needs to suffer some more for everything he has done."

"What is he talking about?" Piccolo asked, though at the same time he had to wonder if this was a different Saiyan transformation than what Goku, Vegeta, and Trunks had been using the entire time.

"I was right. This is another Saiyan transformation," Applejack commented, causing the others to turn towards her, as they were curious as to what she was talking about, "Think about it, a Saiyan needs a certain level of power and an emotional event to become a Super Saiyan, just like what happened on Namek all those years ago. Now we naturally assumed that there was only one level above a Saiyan, especially with all the training the four of you have gone through, but what if another emotional event, one greater than the first one, is necessary to ascend even higher? What if Gohan has reached a level of ascension that's higher than the Super Saiyan level... a Super Saiyan 2, if you will."

"That would make sense," Vegeta said, to which he let out a sigh, because while he would have enjoyed being the one to reach beyond the Super Saiyan level, which was something he had been training for in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, he knew that Kakarot and his family would have beaten him to it in time, "especially with how Gohan is overpowering Cell at the moment. Besides, even if Cell regenerates his missing body parts Gohan will just take him apart until there's nothing left of our foe."

Applejack wanted the fight to be over, so they could go to the Lookout and bring back everyone that Cell had killed so far, including Gale, but she trusted that Gohan would stop Cell before anything bad happened.

Cell, on the other hand, growled as he concentrated at the task at hand, to which the missing part of his left arm regenerated and he flexed his fingers. A few moments later the missing part of his crown snapped back into existence, though he sucked in a breath before the missing parts of his legs regenerated as well. Sure, his father had pretty much guaranteed that he wouldn't be too exhausted from regenerating part of his body, as the energy cost had been cut down significantly, but it still zapped at his reserves when he did it.

"DAMN YOU!" Cell shouted, to which his aura returned in full force as his body expanded, where he became like a giant as he landed in front of Gohan, "With this perfect body there is no way I'll be defeated by a little kid... even one that's as strong as you are!"

Cell swung his large fist at Gohan and found that the young Saiyan had avoided it, to which he growled and raced towards his opponent, using both his arms and his legs in an attempt to do some sort of damage to his opponent, while his anger rose every time he missed.

"Now Cell is resorting to using his own version of our Super Saiyan Third Grade form," Trunks commented, remembering what had happened when he had used the form against Cell, and how punishing it had been when he couldn't touch his opponent, to which he let out a sigh as he realized what was happening, "I guess this will be the end of the Cell Games... because Cell's going to lose the fight with Gohan."

Gohan dodged the next attack that was coming his way and slammed the base of his foot into Cell's face, leaving an imprint on the Bio-Android's face as he went flying into the ground, though as Cell staggered for a moment Gohan took the opening that presented itself. Gohan flew towards his opponent and kicked him right in the chest, creating a indent on his opponent's body as he collapsed on the ground. Cell tried to get up, so he could deal some sort of damage to Gohan, but as he attempted to get up he felt something wrong with his body, because his chest was starting to bulge... and something was trying to come out of his body.

The Z Warriors watched as Cell literally coughed up Android 18, who landed on the ground in between the Bio-Android and Gohan, though it appeared that she was knocked out from what had happened to her. A few seconds passed before some light purple mist started to emit from Cell's body, to which everyone watched as Cell lost his perfect form and reverted back to his semi-perfect form, much to the Bio-Android's surprise. The sudden transformation even came with his tail emerging from his back once more, though the sudden change must have effected the Bio-Android more than anyone realized, as he seemed to abandon his rational mind and stomped over to where Gohan was standing... completely ignoring the sleeping form of Android 18.

Cell attacked Gohan with his fist, to which the young Saiyan simply dodged the attacks that were coming at him and slammed one into Cell's chest. He then proceeded to toy with the weakened Bio-Android, tossing him around the area and damaging him whenever an opening revealed itself, though with the loss of power that Android 18 gave Cell the openings were plenty. That included forcing Cell towards a hole and dropping him into the abyss, though the Bio-Android returned to the surface and landed away from his opponent... though the look on his face told the Z Warriors that he had something in mind.

Cell started releasing his ki as his body started to swell like a balloon, though because of how odd the motion was he knew that everyone was holding their ground at the moment... and that would spell their destruction.

"This is the end of all of you!" Cell shouted, causing the others to raise their eyebrows, though at the same time Goku and the pony girls caught on to what he was going to tell everyone, "Soon I will explode and with my death I will kill each and every one of you! Even this pitiful planet, which all of you have tried to protect with your very lives, will be destroyed in the process! And you can't stop me from detonating, so all you can do is accept your fates!"

Gohan couldn't believe that, by allowing Cell to regenerate like he had, that he had pretty much done the reverse of what he was supposed to have done, because instead of saving the Earth, and everyone that lived across the planet, he was going to be responsible for the destruction of the planet. He felt ashamed by what was happening, as he could have prevented all of this, but instead Cell was going to win and it was going to be all his fault. Whatever his father had been planning with King Kai was worthless, because Cell was going to detonate with enough force to take out the entire planet... though Gohan wasn't sure if the Saiyan afterlife would even take him in at this point, not when he was about to bring about the end of the Earth.

At the same time, however, the other Z Warriors were turning towards Goku, as he had said that he and King Kai were planning something in case an event like this happened... so they were hoping that the plan was ready to put into action.

King Kai, Goku mentally asked, knowing that time was of the essence and silently hoped that everything was ready, are you ready to put our plan into action?

You are lucky that I could find a small moon that doesn't belong to a planet that's close to your solar system, King Kai replied, though his tone told him that everything was ready to go on his end, I'm already in position... so now it is all up to you.

"Well, its time to stop Cell," Goku said, to which he looked at all his friends for a brief moment, though at the same time he raised two of his fingers to his forehead and smiled at them, "Goodbye for now."

Before anyone could say anything Goku disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared between Cell and Gohan, to which the Bio-Android's eyes widened in surprise as Gohan looked up at his father. Neither of them were sure what was going on, but they were sure that Goku was about to show them what his plan had been the entire time. Goku looked back at Gohan for a few seconds, where he nodded towards his son with a happy look on his face, before he turned his attention back to Cell and used the Instant Transmission once more... to which he and Cell disappeared.





When Goku and Cell appeared at their destination, a simple moon sized planet that reminded him of King Kai's planet, the World God seemed pleased to find that Goku was here, as it meant that their planet was a success. He glanced over at Cell for a moment, as if he was making sure of something, before he turned his full attention to the Saiyan that was standing in front of him.

"Thanks for all your help King Kai." Goku said, to which he made the shooing motion with his hand, while at the same time Cell expanded a little more, "You had best get out of here... before the explosion takes you out as well."

"Already on it." King Kai replied, to which he wrapped his ki around him and headed away from the small celestial body that Goku was containing the explosion on, though that didn't stop him from looking back one last time, "I'll see you back at the check in area of the Other World... along with Cell."

Goku nodded as King Kai disappeared, heading back to the Other World so he could be sure that he and Cell appeared when the Bio-Android detonated... to which Goku let out a sigh as Cell continued his countdown. He was pleased with what his son was able to do with his true power, despite the fact that his anger and need for vengeance had changed who he was for a time, and knew that he would grow into a fine warrior. Sure, Gohan might not completely take after him and would likely spend a good portion of his time learning the way Chi Chi told him to, but he was still one of the greatest warriors Earth had at the moment... in addition to Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta.

Goku closed his eyes as the ground beneath his feet started to shatter and light started to emit from Cell's body, because he knew that the Earth would be safe from the Bio-Android... though that was the last thought that crossed his mind for the moment as he felt his body go still, indicating that Cell was finally detonating.





"It's over." Piccolo commented, feeling the disappearance of Goku's ki, which meant that he must have succeeded in fulfilling his plan, to which he let out a sigh, "Goku's ki is gone... which means he and Cell are no more."

While everyone mourned the passing of the Earth raised Saiyan, and cried over his death, Vegeta reached into his armor for a moment and pulled out the medallion he always kept with him. Not only was the medallion a perfect copy of the one his father used to wear, it also served as a reminder of what awaited him, his son, and Gohan when they all died, to which he walked over to the crying child. Now that Cell was dead Gohan was a sad child who had lost his father, not the great warrior who had helped save the world from the Bio-Android, and as such he needed some help getting over what he was feeling.

As Vegeta walked over to where Gohan was, however, he noticed that Krillin was tending to Android 18, who was still knocked out at the moment, though he paid them little attention as he turned his full attention to the person he intended to comfort and inform.

"Gohan," Vegeta said, causing the child to turn his head towards him for a few seconds, to which he held up the medallion for a moment, "I understand that you will need time to grieve and get over the death of your father, as I mourned the loss of my own parents when both of them died, but you don't need to be devastated by his passing."

"What are you..." Gohan started to say, indicating that the death of his father had snapped him out of his rage at long last, though a few seconds later he noticed what the adult Saiyan was holding, "Asgard!"

"We'll give him a day or two to settle down with the other Saiyans and then we'll go visit him," Vegeta said, to which he smiled as a light smile overtook the younger Saiyan's face, though he followed that by extending a hand towards Gohan, "Come on, let's get out of here and go celebrate Cell's defe..."

Before Vegeta could finish his sentence, and tell Gohan that there would be time to grieve once they had informed the others of their victory, the area where Cell had been sitting a few minutes ago was engulfed in a surge of wind and dust, so much so that he decided to retreat in case something else was coming to fight them. If a few foe was arriving he wanted to be able to see who it was and determine their fighting style before engaging in combat with the new arrival, though he also noticed that everyone else was on their guard. They all watched as small bits of lightning, like those that had surrounded Gohan while he was in his Super Saiyan 2 form, seemed to gather around whatever was in the middle of the dust cloud.

That was followed by a surge of energy that tore all the nearby plateaus down in an instant, while at the same time informing everyone that Cell wasn't dead yet... though a few seconds later a small beam of energy ripped through the smoke and barreled into Trunks' chest, knocking him to the ground.

"So, who did I hit?" a familiar voice asked, confirming the fears of the Z Warriors, though as they turned back towards the cloud for a moment, where they spotted a familiar face looking at them, "Oh good, I took care of Trunks."

The smoke cleared and revealed that Cell, in his perfect form no less, was standing where he had been before Goku had teleported the two of them away from the Earth, but that was the least of their worries at the moment. Cell had, in some manner, learned how to harness a higher level of power that mimicked the Super Saiyan 2 form that Gohan had used against him, because there was lightning dancing around his aura. Applejack knew that it was a mockery of the real Super Saiyan 2 form, granted to Cell by his stolen Saiyan cells, but that didn't mean it wasn't any less potent... as Cell's power was even greater than it had been before Gohan had wrecked him.

Vegeta, noticing that Cell was standing still and wasn't coming at them, took a chance and leapt back to where his son was resting, though while he knew it was foolish to hope that Trunks would survive the hole in his chest he couldn't help but have a little hope in the face of what was happening.

"I can tell that all of you are surprised by how I survived, and I will admit that it was a lucky turn of events." Cell stated, to which he raised one of his hands and pointed at his head, as if he was about to give them his biggest secret and didn't care if they knew it at this point, "Inside my brain is a small lump of nerves, my nucleus if you will. As long as this nucleus remains intact I can regenerate from the most fatal of injuries, though I thought that swelling like a balloon and exploding would have destroyed it as well. My nucleus survived the explosion and I recreated my body, though I was able to rebuild my perfect form, instead of rebuilding one of my other forms... and, thanks to my Saiyan cells, I was able to obtain a new level of power in the process.

Not only did I gain a level of power to match Gohan's power, which was the reason I was beaten to begin with, I also had the chance to grab Son Goku's teleportation technique, which is how I got here so quickly. Now that I have those two changes to my body, however, none of you stand a chance at beating me... not even you, Son Gohan."

Gohan glared at Cell for a few seconds, thinking about how his father's sacrifice was in vain at the moment, before he growled and pushed himself back into his Super Saiyan 2 form, because it was the only thing that would be able to do anything against the power that Cell now commanded. At the same time, however, they all heard the sound of Trunks coughing, to which everyone looked back at the dying Saiyan, who coughed up a lot of blood for a moment... before he died in his father's arms.

"N... no... Trunks..." Vegeta said, to which the others could hear the sorrow in his voice for a few seconds, though that was when they noticed bits of blue lightning gathering around him, "not you too."

Applejack had seen her friend filled with despair when Frieza killed Rainbow, back when they were on Namek, and had seen the transformation he had taken on to become a Super Saiyan. The loss of his own son, however, seemed to be the emotional trigger that she and the others had discussed earlier, as Vegeta got up onto his feet and screamed like he had done back on Namek, causing the ground to shake for a moment. That was followed by Vegeta slipping into his Super Saiyan form for a few seconds, though as the others watched his anger and sorrow pushed him even further, as his hair went as rigid as Gohan's and his power increased by the same degree as the younger Saiyan's had... and his golden aura had the same lightning that was dancing around Gohan.

Despite the fact that Vegeta had obtained the Super Saiyan 2 form, even at the cost of his son's life, Applejack knew one terrible truth about the situation... Vegeta, despite all the training he had gone through, was still slightly weaker than Gohan at the moment, which meant that Cell could wreck him as well.

"CELL! YOU KILLED MY SON!" Vegeta shouted, causing the others to back away for a moment, as they had heard about Vegeta's anger, from the events on Namek, and knew that it wasn't a good idea to interfere, though the only one standing his ground was Gohan at the moment, "I AM GOING TO MAKE YOU PAY!"

Before anyone could say anything, or have either Rainbow or Applejack try and calm Vegeta down, the Saiyan burst into the air and raced towards where the Bio-Android was standing, though when he reached his target he started throwing punches and kicks at his opponent. Cell blocked the attacks that were coming his way with his arms and legs, where he frowned the entire time he did so, but that didn't stop the enraged Saiyan from attempting to hit him with the barrage of attacks he was throwing at him. After a few seconds of humoring the enraged father, and blocking all of his attacks, Cell immediately grew tired of an inferior opponent and slammed his fist into Vegeta's chest... knocking the wind out of the Saiyan and sending him hurling into the ground.

As Vegeta hit the ground, and struggled to get his footing back, Cell twisted his hand and the wind around him obeyed his command, to which he threw a wave of wind energy down at his opponent so he could slice the Saiyan into pieces. Sure, he was using one of the skills that his own sister had used against him in their battle, but he figured that if he could control Rainbow's lightning moves then he could master Gale's moves. Unfortunately when the attack reached its destination one of Applejack's annoying Spirit Barriers sprung up and stopped the attack in its tracks... to which the two of them detonated and caused the Bio-Android to glare at the pony girl who was interfering with him cleaning up the remaining fighters that dared to oppose him.

Instead of using one of Rainbow's moves to kill Applejack, which would have been fitting in Cell's opinion, he simply raised both of his hands into the air for a moment, though as he gathered ki around his right hand he raised two fingers to his forehead... to which he teleported into the area that his target was standing in, leveled his finger's with Applejack's body, and blew a hole in her chest, effectively removing another obstacle from his path.

Rainbow couldn't believe what was happening to them, because before the fight had even started the Z Warriors were down a fighter, as Gale had broke rank and tried to kill her brother to save the world, though her actions brought an end to her life. Goku was able to hold Cell back from killing anyone else, save for the people who had died in the sky car that Cell had destroyed before the start of their match, until he pulled back and let Gohan step into the ring, which was followed by the dismantling and death of Android 16. Then the Bio-Android decided to try and take out the entire planet by detonating himself, to which Goku made the ultimate sacrifice and teleported him and Cell away from the planet, but in the end Goku was the only one to die. Now, in the face of Cell's new power, Trunks had been killed before he had a chance to even defend himself, Vegeta had gotten the stuffing beaten out of him in a matter of seconds, and now Applejack, her own sister, was dead... which was the reverse of what happened on Namek.

For a moment Rainbow had to wonder if Applejack's rage had dominated her mind when Frieza had killed her, because she could feel her anger and rage building to a level she had never felt before... and at the same time she knew that their mother had to be crying because of what had happened.

Rainbow growled as she stared at Cell and let her anger fill her, as the only thing she could concentrate on was killing Cell and erasing his existence from the face of the world. The thought reminded her of what their father would have done in such a situation, where he would also sit down with her and the newly revived Applejack so he could lecture them about how disappointed he was in them. Just thinking about their father made her wonder if this was the sort of opponent that only a Destroy God could defeat, because even though they had been told about Cell's weakness she knew that it would be hard for them to get it... though their father, on the other hand, would simply 'destroy' Cell and call it a day at this point.

Rainbow could feel her ki burning as she glared at Cell, who was just floating in the air and deciding who to target next, but the thought of someone else dying, and potentially never have the chance to come back by wishing on the Dragon Balls, only made her heart ache even more. A few seconds later she noticed that, due to her anger, her ki was starting to gather around her body, though at the same time she caught of glimpse of a dark purple color lingering in the aura that surrounded her. Eventually she couldn't take it anymore and let out a scream that echoed the one that Vegeta had let out when Trunks had died, though that was followed by her aura wrapping around her and causing the wind to leave the area she was standing in.

Piccolo, while devastated by the death of Trunks and Applejack, and the fact that Vegeta's sudden change into the Super Saiyan 2 form couldn't aid him at all, had started to believe that they might not have a chance at beating the Bio-Android. Based on what he knew about the pony girls he knew that their father would be devastated by the death of Applejack, but before he could actualy come to terms with what had happened he noticed that Rainbow seemed to take on the defeated expression that Gohan had been wearing when Goku disappeared. That was quickly followed by Rainbow letting out a scream as her ki surrounded her entire body, though instead of it being an aura, like they had seen in the past, Rainbow was surrounded by a sphere of energy... dark purple energy to be exact.

He raised his hands to block the dust from getting in his eyes, just like everyone else was doing, though he could have sworn that the ground was shaking as well. Even Cell, who had apparently chosen his next target, stopped in his tracks as he waited for Rainbow to finish whatever she was doing, which meant that it might be another attack that none of them knew anything about. Piccolo was pleased that the Bio-Android had stopped his rampage for the moment, because it gave them a chance to come up with a plan, though the pressure of Rainbow's ki made it hard to focus on anything else. A few more seconds passed before the sphere started to unravel, though that was when Piccolo's eyes widened as he looked at Rainbow once more.

The pony girl's body looked the same as it had been before she had been engulfed in the sphere of energy, but the power of her ki had actually caused her gi to transform into a new shape. Piccolo noticed that she was now wearing a large collar around her neck, one that happened to have some ki rolling off of it, while at the same time noticing that the upper part of her chest had been wrapped up by her clothing. As the rest of the smoke cleared, however, Piccolo noticed that the pants part of Rainbow's gi had shifted into a pair of baggy pants, though it also appeared to have some ki rolling off of it, while also spotting a pair of bracelets, also made out of ki, resting near her wrists.

The reason Piccolo's eyes had widened wasn't because of Rainbow's new form, but rather the fact that he literally could not sense her ki at the moment... which made him wonder if this was some sort of demigod form she had developed and could only access when she was extremely angry. At the same time he knew that Cell was finished, because either Gohan or Rainbow, or both of them, would finish off the Bio-Android and save the world from being destroyed, to which he smiled and waited for the final battle to begin.
> Cell: End of the Games
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus, Chronoa, Whis, and Shin were watching the battle with Cell unfold on Earth, nodding their heads or commenting on what one of the Z Warriors did, such as when Applejack loosed her four Primordial Dragons attack, once more demonstrating her ability to commune with the Earth and ask it for assistance. Cell proved that not even Applejack, who preferred to keep all of her attacks hidden until she determined that it was necessary for them to be used, could stand up to his might, leaving Gohan to be the one to defeat the Bio-Android. That was the beginning of what appeared to be the end of Cell, as the young ascended Super Saiyan managed to turn the tide against the Bio-Android and forced him to cough up one of the Androids he had absorbed earlier, the one known as 18 thanks to what Krillin had said.

Eventually Cell attempted to self destruct and take the planet with him, but Goku took it upon himself to teleport the bloated Bio-Android to a small planet that resembled King Kai's planet and allowed the two of them to die together... but that was when things went sour. Apparently Cell's brain had a nucleus that was his real core, as he rebuilt his perfect form, took on a power that matched Gohan's power, and used Goku's Instant Transmission to head back to Earth, where he instantly blasted Trunks in the chest and killed him before he had the chance to fight back. Vegeta, seeing the future version of his son die in his arms was enough to force him to ascend to the same Super Saiyan 2 form that Gohan was using, but Cell seemed to be much stronger than the empowered Saiyan.

Applejack managed to stop the Bio-Android from killing her and Rainbow's best friend, but the fact that she did so caused Cell to teleport passed her shield and blast a hole in her chest as well... causing Beerus' rage to flare as he watched one of his daughters die, causing Chronoa to wonder what she had to do to calm him down. She remembered what she had done when Rainbow had been killed by Frieza, which was something that she would have done a hundred times to calm the Destroyer God down, but this time she had no idea what to do. Even Shin and Whis seemed lost this time, as they expected Beerus to restrain himself until they saw what happened next in the fight with Cell... which was when watched Rainbow's anger explode.

Chronoa's eyes widened as Rainbow's gi changed from what she had been wearing the entire time, which she had given the girls so long ago, and morphed into the godly attire that Beerus was wearing... even the colors and symbols perfectly matched the attire Beerus was wearing.

"Whis, we need to head to Earth." Beerus stated, pulling himself to his feet a moment later, to which Chronoa noticed that the fury in the god's eyes had been replaced by worry, which concerned her, "We have to get there before something terrible happens to Rainbow."

"Beerus, you know that you cannot visit Earth at the moment," Chronoa said, already fearing the potential effects of the Z Warriors seeing the Destroyer God before the day they were supposed to meet him, because she had no idea what part of the future could change by such a visit occurring, "If one of the Z Warriors spot you, and determine that you are the father of Rainbow and Applejack, it could change a number of events that would happen in the future... and potentially erase some of those events from the timeline completely."

"Chronoa, I love you with every fiber of my being," Beerus replied, though that was when Chronoa noticed that she wasn't looking at the God of Destruction anymore, rather she was now looking at the parental side of Beerus that showed up when something good or bad happened to the girls, "but now isn't the time to be worrying about the timelines and what might happen if one of the Z Warriors sees me. Right now Rainbow is tapping into the power that only a God of Destruction can use, along with certain mortals if we gave them some of our destruction energy, but she's too young to be messing with this sort of power. I honestly don't know how Rainbow managed to tap into this type of energy, much less create an Avatar that mimics my godly attire, but if we don't act soon she'll... she'll..."

Chronoa had never seen this side of Beerus before, as she had always seen the side of Beerus that was always certain about everything, even the things that he knew nothing about. This, however, was a change that she wasn't expecting, because Beerus seemed terrified of the knowledge he had and was unwilling to share it with her, which spoke volumes about what he was trying to prevent.

"Beerus... what exactly will happen to Rainbow if we don't head to Earth?" Chronoa asked, because while she knew that she could simply slip back to the Time Nest and figure things out for herself, which she would have normally done if she wasn't watching over the girls, it was better to let them tell her the truth.

"She's called upon the same energy that Beerus and the other eleven Destroyer Gods use," Whis explained, letting out a sigh in the process, while at the same time calling his staff over to him, "that means that her power will be increased to a degree that's much higher than Cell's, but there's a consequence to her actions. Because she's called upon the energy now, and not ten to twenty years later when she's fully developed, the same energy that will aid her in stopping Cell will ultimately be her downfall. Rainbow's powerful, there's no questioning that fact, but, due to both her age and her teenage body, the energy she's called upon will start to eat away at her... meaning that, if we don't act soon, Rainbow will be erased from existence."

Chronoa felt her heart stall for a moment, because being killed by the destruction energy a Destroy God used meant that the person was erased from existence... and Rainbow had already died once on Namek. Now she understood why Beerus was so keen on getting out of here and heading to Earth, despite the risk it posed to breaking the timelines and ruining the future she had been trying to protect. If Rainbow died to the energy she was using, as Beerus feared would happen to her if they didn't act, then Zeno, the God of Gods, would erase their entire universe for allowing someone from Universe 13 to be permanently killed... on Beerus's watch no less.

Chronoa let out a sigh as she gathered her ki around her and focused on what she was about to do, because despite the fact that she was supposed to protect the timelines, and hated them being altered, this was one of the rare instances where she was willing to break her own rules in such a manner.

"We have between ten to fifteen minutes before the consequences of Rainbow's actions begin to manifest," Chronoa said, causing the others to look over at her for a moment, as they were surprised that she was using her own time powers to aid them in their plan, "If the timeline holds true we should be able to swoop in right after the fighting is over and save Rainbow, so just wait a few minutes and I'll be sure to get us to her before anything happens."

Beerus, despite the worry he felt for Rainbow at the moment, felt so much better now that Chronoa was aware of their fate if they failed and was doing everything in her power to help them save Rainbow. This was how it was supposed to be, both parents helping their children in their time of need, though even he had no idea that Rainbow might manifest the Avatar of Destruction so soon in her life. This was a dangerous stunt they were about to pull, one that could change how their daughters lived their lives in the following years, but it was better than letting Rainbow accidentally erase herself from existence and get the entirety of Universe 7 erased as well.

Beerus let out a sigh as he and the others prepared themselves for their brief visit to Earth, though at the same time he glanced back at the crystal and watched as Rainbow made her move... to which he silently hoped that she didn't go overboard before they arrived.





"So, it appears that Son Gohan wasn't the only one hiding some sort of hidden power," Cell commented, to which he turned and looked at the pony girl that was floating parallel to where he was standing, who had stopped screaming after emerging from the sphere of energy, "I have no idea how you are hiding your energy from me, but I have ways of making sure you show me exactly what you are capable of."

Rainbow glared at Cell as the Bio-Android allowed his tail to emerge from his back, the telltale sign of the fact that he was going to use more of the junior versions of himself, before he spat out a trio of Cell Juniors, all of which contained a small fragment of the immense power Cell commanded. Once the deed was done, and his tail was safely tucked away once more, Cell beckoned to Rainbow and the three miniature versions of himself grinned as they raced towards their target. Rainbow remained where she was floating and didn't take her eyes off of her foe, though when the first Cell Junior appeared and threw it's fist at her, however, she merely raised her hand and stopped the attack before it could hit her body... though as shock appeared on the Junior's face, and Cell's for that matter, Rainbow slammed her other fist into it and destroyed it in an instant.

The second Junior appeared in front of her as the first one dissolved into a cloud of dust, though this one decided to unleash a fury of punches and kicks at Rainbow, who fell into one of her father's favorite attack patterns and used a single finger to block every attack that came her way. She could tell, within the first few seconds of her blocking the barrage that was coming at her, that the Junior she was facing was getting annoyed and picked up the speed of it's attacks, though Rainbow could see all of the attacks well in advance thanks to all of her training. After thirty seconds of putting up with the Junior's attempts to hit her, and growing bored of none of the attacks even coming close to hitting her, she raised her fingers and flicked her opponent in it's forehead... before slamming her fist into it's chest and destroying it as well.

The third Junior attempted something different, as it appeared nearby and started firing ki blasts at Rainbow, intending to cover her in attacks that would wound her and open the path for Cell to finish her off... though when it stopped attacking her, and the smoke cleared, it was revealed that she had taken no damage at all.

"Pathetic. I expected more from you," Rainbow commented, though at the same time she raised her right hand into the air as her left hand moved behind her back, to which she slammed the base of her right hand into the Junior's neck and sent it flying into the ground below them.

The Z Warriors, those that had survived Cell's return, were shocked by what they were seeing, because none of them had expected or even considered that Trunks and Applejack could be slain in battle, yet both of them had been killed by the evil Bio-Android. They had all expected some sort of reaction from Rainbow, as Applejack had been angry when her sister died on Namek, but what they were seeing at the moment was what had happened to a Saiyan when they ascended to a higher level. It appeared that Rainbow might have gone one step forward and become something even greater than the Super Saiyan 2 form that Gohan and Vegeta had unlocked... and it didn't appear that she was even breaking a sweat at the moment.

"I... I cannot believe what I am seeing," Tien said, though as he stared at Rainbow, as he was afraid that if he took his eyes off of her she would disappear and force him to locate her again, he could feel the sweat rolling down the sides of his head, "She's standing up to those Cell Juniors like they're nothing."

"I knew that Rainbow had an anger problem, if Namek was any indication," Krillin added, recalling what he had seen of the pony girl's attitude while they were on Namek, while at the same time remembering what he had said when she and Applejack had their hidden power unlocked by the Grand Elder, "but this is different... and I feel validated in my opinion that they were trained by a god. Not even Gohan, when he was empowered by his rage, was this strong in both speed and strength... and I have the feeling that we haven't seen everything she is capable of yet."

"Still, to be on the safe side, we should have a plan in mind in case she fails to kill Cell," Piccolo commented, to which he glanced over at Gohan, who was staring at the pony girl at the moment, though it also appeared that someone was talking to him in his mind, "and it appears that Goku has the same thought... because I'm sure that he's talking with his son and putting together a plan that they can use if Rainbow doesn't kill Cell."

Before anyone could reply, and comment on what plan Goku could be making, they watched as the third Cell Junior, which hadn't been destroyed in the collision with the ground, burst out of the crater that had been created around it and went flying at it's intended target. As it reached Rainbow's back, where she shouldn't be able to spot it immediately, it raised it's fist and swung at her, though Rainbow turned around and caught the fist in her right hand. A few seconds later she forcefully pulled the Cell Junior in front of her and stared at it, where she found that it was trying to free itself from her grasp... to which she decided to end this part of the fight before she seriously focused on her true opponent.

"You should have fled when you had the chance," Rainbow said, to which she raised her left hand and leveled it with the Junior's chest, though at the same time a dark purple aura surrounded the frame of her body, "Hakai."

The Cell Junior seemed shocked by the fact that it had been stopped in it's tracks, before it could damage Rainbow, but that was before the effects of Rainbow's move took effect. The Cell Junior's eyes widened as it noticed that part of it's left hand was beginning to disintegrate into nothing, as if it's very being was being destroyed. That was quickly followed by the Junior letting out a scream as the pain finally set in, as more than just it's hand was being broken down into a thousand tiny particles... though eventually the entirety of the Junior's body was consumed by Rainbow's attack and there was nothing left of her foe, to which she pulled her hands back and put them behind her back. As she watched the particles that had been the Cell Junior disappear, however, she lowered herself down to the plateau below her and landed on the top of it.

Rainbow had known her father had that sort of technique in his arsenal, and had even seen it once against one of the enemies that had really pissed him off, but she had never expected that it would be so exciting to simply erase something from the universe... to which she glanced over at Cell, who was a little annoyed by her defeating all of the Juniors that he had sent at her.

"Apparently calling upon some additional Cell Juniors was a bad idea," Cell commented, to which he raised his arms into the air and prepared himself, because everything he had seen so far told him that his opponent would make the first move and wanted to be ready for the incoming attack.

A few seconds passed without either one of the two combatants doing anything, causing the watchers to wonder what they were doing, before Cell grew tired of nothing happening and took the initiative to start the battle, to which he flew towards his opponent and threw his fist at Rainbow. A few seconds later Rainbow rolled her body back and grabbed Cell's fist with her left hand, though the collision of their powers flattened the level of the plateau they were standing on, much to the surprise of everyone else. Cell, on the other hand, pulled his fist free and started throwing both punches and kicks at Rainbow, who simply moved into the air and dodged the attacks that were coming her way. After some time dodging the attacks, and making her opponent mad in the process, Rainbow decided that it was time to play with Cell for a bit, to which she stopped dodging the attacks and started blocking them with her arms.

A few moments later she purposely let an attack slip by her defense and slam into her face, pushing her back just a bit, though Cell remained where he was standing with a smile on his face.

"How do you like that?" Cell asked, taking a moment to flex his arms, as if he couldn't believe the power he now commanded, while at the same time not even showing a hint of fear towards his opponent, despite the fact that she had erased one of his Junior's from existence, "You may have gotten stronger, just like everyone else I have fought so far, but it seems that your power up is only good for increasing your defense."

"Is this really your full power?" Rainbow commented, to which she pulled her head back and looked at Cell, revealing that the punch he had thrown at her had done absolutely nothing to her, "I expected so much more from the person who made Son Goku sacrifice himself and who killed both Trunks and Applejack... though speaking of which, it's time I made you pay for what you did to my sister!"

Cell barely had any time to react as Rainbow raced through the air and slammed her right fist into his chest, stunning him for a moment due to the speed and power she truly possessed, before she spun around and planting the side of her right hoof against the side of his head, sending him flying into the plateau they had been standing on moments ago. A cloud of dust erupted from where Cell landed, though the Bio-Android would not take this lying down, as he burst out of the crater that had formed around him and flew back at his target. Rainbow caught the attack that was coming at her and replied in kind, where she slammed her fist into Cell's chest twice, hitting him in both the upper and lower areas of his chest, before throwing Cell backwards.

Cell regained his footing and floated back up to where Rainbow was floating, though at the same time he waited before making his move, because despite the power that was coursing though his veins he was beginning to wonder if he was completely outmatched.

Rainbow raced forward and swung her right elbow at Cell's head, where he blocked her with his arm, though instead of doing something else she repeated the attack three more times before she broke his defenses, where the fifth attack stunned Cell. As Cell started to regain himself, and attempted to pull back, Rainbow went on the offensive and started slamming her fists into the Bio-Android's chest, barely giving him any time to defend himself before she kicked him in the back of the head and sent him right back into the plateau that she had sent him to a few moments ago. This time, instead of allowing her opponent a short pause to rest, Rainbow raced down towards the plateau and immediately found her target... to which she spun around and kicked Cell in the chest, sending him flying into the ground near where the Z Warriors were standing.

As she landed on the ground Cell, apparently sensing that a direct battle wasn't in his best interests at the moment, jumped out of the hole that had been created around him and landed parallel to where Rainbow was standing... though that was soon followed by him bringing his hands together, in the style that his opponent used so she could create her ultimate attack.

"Is Cell being serious?" Krillin asked, watching the Bio-Android gather his energy into the creation of a Lightning Lance, which he had stolen from Rainbow and knew how to use to it's full potential, "Rainbow's not going to let him use her own technique against her... right?"

"It appears that she's willing to let him use it," Piccolo commented, though at the same time he sweat a little, because while he was confident that the pony girl could stop the attack he had no idea how powerful Cell was going to make the attack, "either her new form makes her so powerful that she doesn't have to worry about the lance anymore... or she's being arrogant with her new power and thinks that she can take her own attack head on."

Krillin had no idea what was going through Rainbow's mind at the moment, except for the complete destruction of Cell, but as he considered what they should do he noticed that, despite everything that had happened, Vegeta remained where he had landed and was watching the fight. He had no idea if Vegeta was planning on loosing his own attack after Rainbow dealt with Cell's attempt at copying her attack, though he didn't appear to be gathering his ki for anything. Vegeta knew more about the two pony girls than anyone else, which meant that he would know what to do if such an opening presented itself... though, as Krillin thought about attacking when Cell was vulnerable, he also noticed that Gohan was still oddly silent and, more importantly, his ki was slowly gathering around him.

Krillin was thankful that Cell was preoccupied with fighting Rainbow at the moment, because that meant that whatever Gohan was planning would be able to be completed without the preparation being interrupted... though his thoughts were interrupted as the Bio-Android pulled his hands apart and created his version of the Lightning Lance.

"Rainbow Dash, this is the Perfect Lightning Lance," Cell said, though at the same time he pulled his arm back and prepared himself, while noticing that Rainbow didn't seem impressed by him perfectly replicating her attack, "this attack, the same one that you created, will be the end of you... and then I will destroy the Earth, as I promised the citizens of this pitiful planet."

Once the last word left Cell's mouth, and allowed the Z Warriors to understand what the Bio-Android was planning, he grinned for a moment as he swung his arm and sent the lance flying towards where Rainbow was standing, breaking the ground around them in the process. Rainbow, instead of moving out of the way, simply held her hand up and stopped the lance the instant it reached where she was standing, though instead of being pushed backwards she remained still as Cell's energy pushed against her. She frowned as she felt the energy for a few seconds, as she expected Cell's attack to be much stronger than this, before she swung her arm around and reined in the lance, to which the coloration shifted from the eerie green to the dark purple that was the new color of her aura... though at the same time she made it look like she was a warrior of some kind.

The fact that she took control of Cell's lance, however, made both Cell and the Z Warriors stare at her in shock, though at the same time it made them wonder what she was going to do with it.

"Did you honestly believe that you could get away with using my own technique against me?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time the lance unraveled and became energy, which swirled around her right arm as she stared at Cell, "That was a decent attempt, but I will put this energy to a better use than you ever could."

Before Cell could say anything, or even defend himself, Rainbow flashed into the area directly behind him and raised her right hand to his back, to which she released the energy she had taken from her opponent and blasted Cell with the power of his own ki. The resulting explosion cost Cell the lower half of his body and both of his hands, though as his ruined body crashed on the ground Rainbow remained where she was standing. It was clear that she could overpower Cell and that this fight was going to end the moment she was done playing around with him, but she wanted to see if he was tapped out before making her move.

"I... I won't be... defeated by someone... like you!" Cell commented, to which he regenerated the missing parts of his body and jumped out of the hole he was in, though he made sure to remain parallel to Rainbow while he brought his hands together by the right side of his body, "Ka... me... ha... me..."

Rainbow smiled as she glanced back at the person that was standing behind her, because she had, accidentally she mentally added, landed in the area that would have put Gohan behind her, though at the same time she was happy to see that the young Saiyan was preparing his own attack. Cell must not have noticed the ki that had been gathering around Gohan, no doubt thanks to her fighting him the entire time, but his anger seemed to be preventing him from noticing the danger he was in. Rainbow considered appearing behind Cell and just destroying him, like she had done to the Cell Junior earlier, but she decided that letting the young Saiyan finish off the Bio-Android would be the perfect ending... especially when she could slip behind and ruin Cell's attack while he was distracted.

A few seconds later, as the ground beneath her hooves started shaking, she turned her attention back to Cell and grinned, because soon the fight would be over... and she was sure that Cell would be completely destroyed in the process, so long as she prevented the Bio-Android from seeing what was behind her.

Father, are you sure that I can beat Cell with my current power? Gohan mentally asked his father, while at the same time he was thankful that King Kai was helping them out, as the two of them had formed a plan of attack the moment they noticed that Cell was still alive.

On your own all you would do is equal Cell's power and create a stalemate with him, Goku replied, though at the same time his tone indicated that there was something more that he hadn't told his son yet, which lifted Gohan's spirits as he determined that there was more to their plan, however, with the power that we can lend to you... well, let's just say that Cell will regret everything he's done by the time we're finished with him.

Who are you referring to? Gohan inquired, knowing that King Kai wouldn't aid them his power, despite the ability to communicate with each other, so he had to wonder who his father was talking about.

He's referring to us. a new set of voices said, though a few seconds later Gohan was able to pick out the voices of both of his grandparents and his father's brother, where he could determine that it was Bardock talking at the moment, This won't be a 'father-son' Kamehameha... rather this will be the four of us lending you our power, so you can fully empower your attack and obliterate Cell.

Okay. Gohan mentally replied, though at the same he brought his hands together and prepared himself, to which his ki flickered and caused his aura to swirl around him, "Ka... me... ha... me..."

"Rainbow Dash! It is time that you joined your sister in Hell!" Cell shouted, though at the same time he leveled his hands with where Rainbow was standing and sent the energy he had been gathering at where his opponent was standing, while causing the Z Warriors to back away from where they were fighting.

"HAAAAA!" Gohan shouted in turn, to which he also leveled his hands with where Rainbow was standing and silently hoped that the pony girl moved out of the way before she was hit by either of their attacks.

Rainbow smiled as she leapt into the air and moved over to the side of the ruined plateau she had thrown Cell into earlier, where she had a front row seat to the collision of the two Kamehamehas, which created a decent sized crater around them. It was clear that the two of them were almost evenly matched, as the center of their attacks happened to be in the middle of the crater they had created, though at the same time anyone could see that Gohan was at a slight disadvantage, as Cell was at full power and Gohan was exhausted from all of the fighting he had done. Still it appeared that the young Saiyan had some sort of plan in mind, otherwise he would have let Rainbow deal with Cell and step away from the fight.

As she watched the two attacks Rainbow noticed that the force of the wind pushed Mr. Satan and his group far away from the fight, while leaving them close enough for them to see the end of the fight, before she turned back and waited for an opening to reveal itself. After a few moments it was clear that Cell was starting to overpower Gohan, as his attack was pushing Gohan's back, but apparently Gohan had been expecting that and reached for the power he had been keeping hidden, where he pushed Cell back until they were equal again. The two fighters continued to push against each other, tearing open the ground around them in the process, but for the most part it appeared that neither of them could gain the upper hand at the moment.

That was, however, until the Z Warriors flew into the area behind Cell, where they positioned themselves in the area around him, where they wouldn't be harmed by Gohan's attack, and fired their own ki beams at Cell's back, indicating that they were trying to distract him at the moment. A few seconds later, as the Bio-Android opened his wings to push them back, Vegeta landed beside Gohan, in his Super Saiyan 2 form, and brought his own hands together, because now was the time when everyone should be banding together to defeat their opponent.

"Cell! This is for everyone that you have killed since your creation!" Vegeta shouted, allowing his ki to flare all around his body as a sphere of energy formed between his hands, while at the same time knowing that Gohan had some sort of plan in mind, "Galick Gun... FIRE!"

Gohan watched as Vegeta's attack swirled around his own and added the older Saiyan's power to his own, to which they pushed Cell's attack back once more, though he was beginning to think that Rainbow might be the only one that could defeat the Bio-Android at this point. Just as Gohan was about to shout at the pony girl, and see if there was anything she could do to help them, Rainbow raised her hand and loosed a sphere of ki energy at her target, where she blasted a section of Cell's right arm off and weakened his Kamehameha for the briefest of moments before he even considered regenerating it... though that moment was all Gohan needed.

"NOW!" Gohan shouted, both verbally and mentally, to which he, his father, his grandparents, his uncle, and Vegeta called forth their maximum power and sent it flying at Cell's attack.

Cell watched as his attack was pushed backwards by the power that his enemies were using against him, where surprise crossed his face as the excess energy started flowing passed him. He couldn't believe that, after obtaining a truly perfect form and the ultimate power, the Saiyans he was fighting still had this much power, while also using Rainbow's mysterious power to their advantage. As he regenerated his missing arm he focused on stopping the attack from overwhelming him, though as he struggled against the energy he noticed that his own attack was still being pushed back towards him. A few seconds passed before the combined power of Gohan and Vegeta, and whoever was aiding them, surged passed Cell, completely enveloped him and started tearing through his own defenses... to which Cell started to scream as his body started to disintegrate before his eyes.

The last thought that crossed his mind was how he could have lost with his perfect form and his new ultimate power... though that was before his body broke apart under the intensity of the power that was surging through his body.

Gohan huffed for a few seconds as the combined energy went flying into space, where it wouldn't hurt anyone and would dissipate before it hit anything else, before he and the others lowered their hands. He was surprised that they had managed to finish off the Bio-Android, because he was certain that Rainbow would have been the one to finish him off, though at the same time he smiled as he finally powered down to his normal form. The others lowered their hands as well, as they were glad that the fight was over, though as the majority of them flew over to him and Vegeta, however, Gohan collapsed on the ground... or would have if the older Saiyan hadn't caught him.

"Th... thanks..." Gohan said, feeling more tired than he had when he and his father had been training in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, though at the same time he suspected that his family in Asgard was proud of him and the others.

"You're welcome," Vegeta replied, though as he said that he looked passed the rest of his friends, who were moving their way so they could check on the sleeping Android and the body of the future version of his son, and locked his gaze on Rainbow and her new attire, "She looks so much like her father..."

Before Vegeta could complete the thought, and say how much Rainbow resembled Lord Beerus with both her attire and the power she was wielding, Rainbow fell to one knee and raised a hand to her chest, almost as if something was wrong with her body. Vegeta could immediately tell that there was something wrong, because Rainbow's ki was violently shaking, similar to what happened when Gohan ascended to the Super Saiyan 2 form, only this time it seemed like the power that Rainbow had been using was threatening to tear her apart. As he attempted to get up, however, he noticed a light in the sky, which wasn't the sun, that rapidly raced down towards where Rainbow was standing... though as it hit the ground he noticed a barrier surrounding his friend as his mind went still for a moment.





Beerus glanced around the area that existed around the barrier that surrounded him and the others, where he was thankful for the fact that Whis and Shin were protecting them with their abilities, as Whis had created the barrier and Shin had picked up the dust that was surrounding the barrier. In truth the barrier and the dust storm were just a precaution, as Chronoa had the difficult task of pausing time around the barrier until they were done with what they had come to do, though she took it a step further and was pausing the entirety of the Earth. He knew that his beloved Chronoa was very old and very powerful, as he was the same way, but the last time she had used this much of her power was seventy-five million years ago... back when she battled Demigra and ascended to being the Supreme Kai of Time. In the unlikely event that Chronoa couldn't keep everything locked down, however, Whis and Shin had devised this back up method to prevent themselves from being seen.

He knew that Chronoa could hold the Time Lock, which was her name for the technique she was using, for as long as she could, but keeping an entire planet in stasis, as well as Rainbow so she wouldn't know what had happened, was taxing to her power... which is why she told them that they needed to be fast before someone else noticed that something was wrong with Earth.

Beerus sighed as he looked at the frozen form of Rainbow, wishing that he could simply visit her and try to help her come to terms with what was happening to her, but he also knew that he needed to act fast before the effects of her actions fully came to light. He could already see the tendrils of the Destruction energy trying to seep into Rainbow's body, to empower her until she accidentally destroyed herself, though a few seconds later he held up a hand and placed it on his daughter's chest. The energy was slow to respond to his touch, but after waiting for a moment Beerus was pleased to see that the energy was beginning to pull itself away from Rainbow and return to the god that was supposed to be using it at the moment.

Beerus knew that if Rainbow had dragged her fight with Cell on for much longer she would have been in incredible pain, as the Destruction energy would have started to eat away at her body by that point. At the moment there was nothing wrong with his daughter's body and he was sure that one of those Senzu Beans would restore her back to normal in a matter of seconds, but she would remember this fight and the power she had wielded. Beerus silently hoped that Rainbow would stay away from this form, the Avatar of Destruction, because she wasn't ready for such a thing, though he knew that only time would tell. Besides, if they did this stunt more than once or twice he was sure that someone would notice that something was up, so it was best that Rainbow refrained from attempting this until she was ready... which was why Chronoa was going to talk with her once she recovered from her ordeal.

A few seconds later Beerus let out a sigh of relief as he pulled the last ounce of Destruction energy out of Rainbow's body, to which he noticed that her attire had returned to the gi she had been wearing before the transformation, and Applejack's death, had even occurred.

"Thank Zeno that we made it in time," Beerus said, to which he glanced at the sphere of energy that had he had removed from his daughter's body, where he glanced over at his friends, "Hey Whis, do you think you can contain this until we get back to my planet? I want to turn it into a cluster of little fireworks, like the ones Rainbow and Applejack saw... though I can carry it if you can't."

"I should be able to now that we won't have to worry about the barrier," Whis commented, to which he and Shin dropped the protective shielding they had created, where he turned towards Beerus and wrapped his own energy around the sphere, "though we should get going before King Kai notices that we were even here."

Chronoa, who was busy keeping the Earth in a Time Lock, already knew that King Kai, as well as some of the Saiyans in Asgard, had already noticed that the planet had stopped in its tracks for a few minutes. There was no stopping them from knowing that she and the others might have come to the planet and didn't want to be found out, but it was well worth the risk considering that they had saved Rainbow's life. She was also sure that Beerus' idea of 'fireworks' meant that they were going to celebrate the defeat of Cell once they returned to the house that had been built so they could view the events that Rainbow and Applejack went through... though she smiled for a moment as she tied her Time Lock to break when she next snapped her fingers.

"I'm all finished here," Chronoa said, to which she turned towards the others and walked over to where Whis was standing, though she noticed that Beerus was the last one to walk over to the Angel.

"Rainbow..." Beerus softly said, though he wrapped his arms around his daughter, who was frozen in time and wouldn't even know he was there, but once a few seconds passed he forced himself to pull back, "I know you likely can't hear me at the moment, but I just want to say that I am proud of both you and Applejack..."

Chronoa knew that Beerus wanted to say more, and even tell them to forget the prophecy so they could spend time on Earth like a real family, but she was impressed that the Destroyer God could see that letting Rainbow and Applejack live their lives out, without them constantly interfering, was the right thing to do. Beerus let out one last sigh as he walker over to Whis and nodded, to which Whis raised his staff into the air and surrounded them in the bubble they had used to get here. As they floated into the air, and left the planet behind, Chronoa let out her own sigh as she snapped her fingers and let the events below them continue... to which the four of them disappeared as quickly as they had appeared.





Vegeta blinked for a moment, because he could have sworn that something happened a few seconds ago, but he couldn't determine what that something was. One thing that was odd was that a few seconds ago Rainbow had appeared to be in pain, and was dressed up in an attire that matched her father's attire, though now it appeared that her own transformation had expired and she had returned to normal. Granted she was now lying on the ground, and was still breathing by the movements he noticed, though he was sure that something was wrong with the picture. Even the light he had seen earlier was gone, which told him that one of the Kais might have come down to check on Rainbow and had done something to their memory to prevent them from knowing that they were here to begin with.

Piccolo came over to check on Gohan, freeing Vegeta to fly over to the sleeping form of his friend, to which he gently picked her up and moved over to where Applejack was resting. Now that Cell was defeated he knew that they would be heading back to the Lookout and use the Dragon Balls that Goku had gathered, to which he determined that the girls would be reunited within a few minutes. Vegeta let out a sigh of relief as he and the others moved out of the area where Cell had set up his arena, because now the population of the world could be restored and they could rebuild... without having to worry about Cell returning to cause them harm.
> Interlude: Recovery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I cannot believe that the fight is finally over." Krillin commented, though as he spoke he and the other Z Warriors floated over to where Gohan and Piccolo were resting, as they hadn't moved from where Gohan collapsed, "Though I am grateful that Cell has been defeated... and that there is no way for him to return this time."

"Personally, I would have been shocked if he survived that attack," Vegeta said, though that was when the others realized that he was trying to carry both Applejack and Rainbow, to which Yamcha walked over and gently lifted Applejack into his arms, "Cell had the power of six Saiyans, from both Earth and Asgard, arrayed against him, as well as the power of all of you attacking him from behind. If Cell had managed to survive that clash of powers... well, let's just say it's better to let that scenario remain in our imaginations."

Piccolo had to agree with Vegeta on that one, because despite all the power that they had thrown at Cell, in the last few seconds of the Bio-Android's life, he knew that if their opponent had survived that than most of them would have been unable to beat him. He was sure that Rainbow Dash, in whatever form that transformation had granted her, might have had the potential to defeat Cell if he had survived, especially since the pony girl had done something to the one Cell Junior and simply erased it from existence, or that was what he assumed had happened. He still wasn't sure what Rainbow's form was, but at the moment he was grateful that it had happened, because it allowed their friend to hold the Bio-Android back until Gohan was ready to unleash the plan his father had put together with him.

He also considered, for a few seconds, who the other Saiyans that Vegeta had mentioned were, but then he knew that, once he remembered that Asgard existed, it had to be the rest of Gohan's Saiyan family... though he was sure that Cell hadn't been expecting such power to be brought to bare against him.

"So, should we get going?" Krillin asked, causing the others to turn towards him once more, where they realized that he was carrying the unconscious form of Android 18, "Once the rest of the smoke clears I'm sure that Mr. Satan and his group will try to hound us into handing the credit for defeating Cell to Mr. Satan, so I think it might be best if we just leave and let him dig his own hole."

The group looked at each other for a few seconds, knowing that Krillin had to be right in thinking that Mr. Satan would try to steal the credit for the defeat of Cell, before they nodded their agreement and started heading away from the area that used to house the Cell Games arena. Krillin was the first to take off, carrying the sleeping form of Android 18, and he was followed by Yamcha, who was carrying Applejack's body, a few seconds later. Piccolo, who was carrying Gohan, and Tien, who was carrying Trunks, immediately followed them and started to head away from the arena, though as they did so they noticed that Vegeta hadn't moved yet.

Vegeta glanced over at the tomb that Cell had constructed for his sister, the one that had pissed Rainbow off when she noticed that it was resting there, and marveled at how it had survived all the fighting that had occurred around it. He knew that they were going to use the Dragon Balls soon, which meant that everyone Cell had killed would come back to life, but he guessed that the Eternal Dragon could simply move Gale to them. He then let out a sigh as he turned towards where his friends were heading and started following after them, making sure that nothing happened to Rainbow as he left the area that the arena had been built in.

As he flew behind the rest of the Z Warriors, who were excited about the defeat of Cell, he had time to think about the strangeness of what had happened after they had destroyed Cell. One second Rainbow had been wearing a set of godly attire that reminded him of Lord Beerus, which was understandable when he remembered who Rainbow and Applejack's parents were, and the following second she had been reduced to wearing her normal clothing. He knew that Rainbow was fast, especially with her speed, but even so he doubted that she could power down that quickly, in the span of a single second. That told him that someone godly must have come down to the area they had been fighting in and had to have stalled time for a few seconds, as there was no way for Rainbow to suddenly revert forms like that.

Vegeta knew that the only person that could have stalled time like that, if he was correct in his thinking anyway, was Chronoa, which would have meant that something terrible or interesting must have happened for her to use her powers. If the Supreme Kai of Time had come to Earth, and used her powers to make it impossible for them to see what had happened, it spoke volumes of what might have happened. This was a terrible thought, he knew that already, but he had to consider the fact that Chronoa might have come to Earth with the purpose of using her powers to prevent them from seeing Lord Beerus... which would devastate Rainbow and Applejack if they learned what he was thinking, especially when they told him that their father was sleeping at the moment.

Vegeta let out a sigh as he pushed that train of thought to the back of his mind, because without any evidence to support his thoughts he would cause the girls some heartache, especially since he had no way of knowing whether he was right or not. He wasn't even sure he wanted to ask Chronoa about this visit the next time she came down to Earth, to which he decided to focus on what they were doing and continued heading towards the Lookout... where they could undo everything that Cell had done during his time on Earth.





It didn't take the group too long to reach the location of the Lookout, as the floating building that served as Kami's home was at least ten to twenty minutes away if the Z Warriors flew at their maximum speeds, though at the same time they noticed that Yajirobe and Korin had remained on the tower that connected the Lookout to the ground below it. The two of them apparently had faith in the rest of the group, that they would defeat Cell and save the world, which was why they had remained here and were happy to receive the news that Cell had truly been defeated. They also didn't need to be told that the fight had cost Goku his life, as Korin had detected it as soon as it had happened, so once the news was dropped off Korin waved them up towards the Lookout... to which he smiled for a moment as the Z Warriors left him and Yajirobe to what they had been doing before their arrival.

When they reached the Lookout itself, however, they found that Dende and Mr. Popo were already waiting for their arrival, as the moment they landed Dende ran over so he could immediately begin healing both Gohan and Rainbow... though at the same time Vegeta noticed Mr. Popo staring at him and the body he was carrying.

"So, it seems that even Applejack fell in battle," Mr. Popo commented, looking at the pony girl that Vegeta was carrying, while at the same time he showed no concern for her death, which made some sense considering that this was her first time dying, "This should give the Eternal Dragon some extra motivation to do his job."

Vegeta knew better than to question someone like Mr. Popo, especially since he knew what Lord Beerus would have done if he had been awake during these events and also had no knowledge of what the strange man could even do, so he kept his mouth shut and let Dende work on both Gohan and Rainbow. A few moments passed before Gohan opened his eyes, to which Dende exclaimed that he was relieved to find that his friend's injuries weren't serious and could be healed with his own abilities. Once Gohan was back on his feet Dende moved on to Rainbow, where he mentioned that Rainbow had sustained some serious damage to her body during the fight and that, while he would be able to heal her to full health, this type of damage would leave some lingering sense of pain for a few weeks... though he did say that she would make a full recovery in time.

Vegeta, despite being consumed by pure rage over his future son's death, did remember seeing a dark purple aura surround Rainbow both before and after the transformation, leading him to wonder if she might have called on the same power her father used... though he put his thoughts to the side as Rainbow stirred.

"My whole body aches," Rainbow commented, though as she tried to rise the others gently helped her into a sitting position with her back against one of the building's pillars, to which she opened her eyes and noticed where she was, "Oh, we're back at the Lookout..."

"You honestly didn't think that we could stick around the area that Cell had built his arena in, especially after we defeated him, did you?" Krillin inquired, though at the same time he gently placed Android 18 on the ground and had Dende tend to her as well.

"Honestly, I had no idea where we were going to go after Cell was defeated," Rainbow replied, though as she spoke she glanced down at her hands and a small frown appeared on her face, as if she was looking for something and couldn't find it at the moment, "I guess whatever power I used to dominate Cell finally wore off once we destroyed our opponent... though my entire body still hurts from using it."

"Don't worry about whatever power you used," Vegeta commented, though at the same time he gently placed Applejack's body next to Trunks', before he walked over and placed a hand on her shoulder, "You gained access to that power so you could prevent other people from meeting their end at Cell's hands, because Cell killed someone that was close to your heart. Cell may have killed Applejack, for the moment anyway, but you repaid him in kind and made sure that he never came back to hurt anyone else. All of us, especially Gohan, were able to defeat the Bio-Android because you wanted the power to prevent someone from feeling the same pain that you felt... and you succeeded in stopped Cell from destroying the planet."

Rainbow managed to smile as Dende rushed over to Android 18, who only started to stir once all of her missing ki had been restored and her body was functioning at one hundred percent. Android 18 seemed confused by what was going on, since the last thing she remembered was her being swallowed by Cell's tail and absorbed into the Bio-Android's body, so Krillin filled her in and explained what had happened. Everyone knew that the Android was going to be shocked by the news that Cell was dead, and the fact that some of the people she knew were also gone for the moment, but they were impressed that she was taking it so well... including the part where Gohan spoiled the fact that Krillin was in love with her, to which she chuckled, like a normal person, and put a small kiss on Krillin's cheek.

Once that was done she turned to the others and asked if anyone had seen her brother, Android 17, since if she was coughed out of Cell's body then there might be a chance that her brother had the same thing happen to him... to which she sighed as they told her that she had been the only one to be ejected from Cell's body. Krillin also told her not to worry about it, because they were going to summon the Eternal Dragon soon and they could wish back everyone that had been killed by Cell... and that included her brother.

Mr. Popo walked outside the building and placed the seven Dragon Balls on the ground, explaining that Goku had brought them here with the purpose of using them the moment Cell was defeated, though a few seconds later Shenron erupted from the seven spheres and ascended towards the sky... though the dragon wrapped around himself and assumed the position he took whenever someone summoned him, where he looked down at the group.

"I am the Eternal Dragon," Shenron stated, his voice filling the air around the group, though the dragon did notice several new people and decided not to say anything at the moment, "Speak your wish and I shall grant it, as long as it is in my power to do so."

"Could you bring everyone that Cell has killed back to life?" Yamcha asked, as that was the reason that they were summoning the Eternal Dragon to begin with, while at the same time he hoped that the wish would work.

"Your wish shall be granted." Shenron said, his voice echoing all around the Lookout as his eye lit up, indicating that he was using his power to fulfill the wish that they were asking of him.

The group watched as Trunks' body stirred for a moment, before he opened his eyes and gently pulled himself off the ground, much to the amazement and confusion of Android 18. As Krillin explained how the Dragon Balls and Shenron worked, so the Android could understand what they were doing, Applejack also stirred and awoke from the lifeless state she had been in. Rainbow, seeing her sister come back from the dead, suddenly found the energy to get up and charged over to Applejack, to which she wrapped her arms around her sister and cried tears of joy, while at the same time promising to explain what happened later. Unfortunately Android 17 didn't show up, which meant that he had likely been returned to live where Cell had died, but they decided that they would find him at some point in the future... if he wanted to be found that was.

A few seconds later the wind around the Lookout came to life as Gale Wind, in all her glory, was brought back to life and summoned to the area they were in, though she seemed surprised when she realized that she was alive once more... as she actually checked her pulse to be absolutely sure that what she was experiencing was real.

"I... I'm alive?!" Gale asked, slapping herself across the face to be absolutely sure that this was real and not something else, to which she smiled as she realized that she was no longer dead, "I'm alive! And Cell... is my brother... dead?"

"Cell is no more," Vegeta replied, though at the same time he threw an arm around the future version of his son, because he was happy to have him back again, "Even if the two of you weren't around to see Cell's defeat, because of him taking you out before your time, just know that the two of you completed your mission... indirectly anyway."

"That's good to hear," Trunks commented, though at the same time he let out a sigh as he glanced over at Gale, who was torn between feeling happy that the world had been saved and feeling sad that her brother had followed his mad quest for perfection to the bitter end, "Gale... I would like to apologize for doubting your commitment to the cause and for treating you so poorly while we were trying to stop Cell from absorbing both 17 and 18. I know I have disgraced the Saiyan name, for my actions against both you and the you from this timeline, and I know that, no matter what I do, I will never regain your trust."

"I wouldn't say never," Gale said, causing the future Saiyan to raise an eyebrow for a moment, to which Gale smiled at him and had to resist the urge to chuckle, "How about this; you and I will discuss what you can do to 'regain' my trust and then we'll move on from there... besides, there is someone else that should be arriving any moment now."

Before anyone could ask what Gale meant, and ask her to elaborate on what she knew, the wind kicked up and another person was brought to the Lookout, though the Z Warriors raised their eyebrows in shock as they looked upon a younger version of Gale. Rainbow and Applejack were taken aback for a moment, as they had forgotten that Trunks had attacked Dr. Gero's secret laboratory and destroyed everything that had been down there, including the infant versions of both Cell and Gale. It seemed strange to see Gale in this manner, especially since all of them were so used to dealing with the older version of her, but the future Gale caught the version of herself from this timeline before she stopped floating in the air... to which she smiled as she gently handed her over to Applejack.

"The first thing Trunks and I will be doing is getting the whole story on how my brother was beaten," Gale commented, though she smiled as this timeline's version of her let out a yawn and remained asleep, indicating that she was definitely alive and well, "and then, after a good nights sleep, we should depart for the future he came from, so we can put a stop to the evil Androids that were terrorizing his timeline."

"Are you sure that you want to come with me to my future?" Trunks asked, because he knew where the capsule with the second time machine was located and knew that Gale could use it to return to her own timeline.

"My brother basically killed everyone else in my timeline," Gale replied, to which she let out a sigh as she looked at the younger version of herself, to which Applejack noticed that the future Gale seemed a little jealous about something, "there's no one for me to go back to. At least this way I can help you deal with any threats that come your way... including my brother, if he decides to show himself."

"Um... is there another wish I can grant?" Shenron asked, causing everyone to look up at the Eternal Dragon, who seemed to be getting impatient by the fact that the group was ignoring him.

"Well, since Goku can't be brought back with our Dragon Balls, and everyone else has been revived, I have one other wish in mind," Krillin commented, though at the same time he glanced at the rest of the group, because he wanted their approval before he did anything, "Do you guys mind if I use the second wish?"

"Sure. Go right ahead," Piccolo said, to which the others nodded their agreement, because they had an idea what the wish might be and wanted to see if it was possible for Shenron to do it.

"Shenron!" Krillin called out, causing the Eternal Dragon to turn his gaze towards him, though at the same time a smile appeared on his face as he thought about the wish he wanted to make, "Can you remove the explosive devices that are located inside the chests of Android 17 and Android 18?"

"Your wish shall be granted." Shenron said, to which his eyes glowed once more, though once they dimmed 18 tapped her body a few times and determined that she felt a few pounds lighter, which caused Krillin to grin, "Farewell... until the next time you need me."

Applejack and Rainbow found it amusing that the Eternal Dragon knew that, at some point in the future, he would be called back to provide some aid to the Z Warriors, though they smiled at the dragon as he turned back into the energy that had created him and surged into the air... where he separated into the seven spheres, which went flying across the planet as the sky returned to normal. As the Dragon Balls scattered across the planet, and assumed their stony state once more, the group determined that it was time for them to head to their various homes so they could rest after the ordeal they had been through. Trunks stated that, because it was getting late already, that he and Gale would take the night to rest before they returned to his timeline to rid the future of the evil Androids and Cell... to which Vegeta smiled as he thought about giving Bulma the good news.

As Vegeta turned to leave the Lookout with his group, however, he noticed that Gohan was looking at him, which must have meant that Kakarot had something he wanted to pass on now that they were done with their wishes.

"Vegeta... my father wishes you well and is already eagerly awaiting the next time you visit Asgard," Gohan said, though his tone indicated that there was more he needed to say, to which Vegeta walked over to him and placed a hand on his shoulder, "and... and he also told me that he suspects that the visit will be soon. Apparently something unexpected has happened to both your mother and your father... something having to do with the Super Saiyan transformation."

Vegeta chuckled and told Gohan that, if he was still communicating with his father, that he would travel to Asgard in the morning and see what was up with his parents. He could assume, by watching her grandchild die at the hands of Cell, that his mother might have awakened the Super Saiyan 2 state, though there was no way to tell for sure. He was eager to see what Kakarot was talking about, but due to all of the events that had happened during the Cell Games he wanted to rest and spend some time with his family on Earth. Gohan told him that his father understood the message and would be looking for him the following morning, to which the other Saiyan left the conversation and left his friends to their own devices... such as heading home and resting, as that was what Vegeta was planning on doing at the moment.

He also invited Rainbow, Applejack, and this timeline's version of Gale to come over, as he was sure that the girls would no doubt ask Chronoa about the sleeping baby Bio-Android, and whether she could be raised as a younger sister... and he had the feeling that Bulma might make additions to the house she had given the girls four years ago. For a moment he wondered how the Supreme Kai of Time would react to suddenly having a third child to visit, but he chuckled as they made their way towards the Capsule Corp... because he had the feeling that Chronoa would be thrilled by the idea of having another child like Rainbow and Applejack.

Vegeta also knew that if the younger Gale became a younger sister to his best friends, like Rainbow and Applejack were hoping, she would likely become one of his son's best friends... though the thought made him smile as they headed away from the Lookout.





Chronoa smiled as she froze the image, where she and the others could see both Rainbow and Applejack smiling at the sleeping form of the younger Gale Wind, because it almost seemed like they already considered her to be a younger sister of some sort. She knew that Vegeta was likely considering what she would be thinking about, though while she could easily say that he was right about Gale, and what she wanted to do with her, she also knew that Vegeta had no idea that she had plans for the future versions of Trunks and Gale. She wanted to ask them something, once they had defeated both the evil Androids and the version of Cell that was lurking in Trunks' timeline anyway, so she was more than willing to wait for them to complete their mission.

After a few seconds she snapped her fingers and let the image resume, to which it caught up with the girls as their group headed in the direction of the Capsule Corp building... though at the same time she leaned back against her seat and smiled at Beerus, who seemed happy about what they were seeing at the moment. Unfortunately she knew the look on Beerus' face too well at this point, considering that she had known him for seventy-five million years and had spent some years actually getting to know the Destroyer God... including his expressions.

"Beerus, you mentioned that Rainbow had called upon something called the 'Avatar'." Chronoa commented, knowing that if she distracted him long enough, and made him forget what he was thinking, then they could stay here and not have him leave just yet, "What exactly did you mean by that?"

"That form is something Whis and I call the Avatar of Destruction," Beerus replied, though at the same time he took a sip from the drink he was holding, while noticing that Whis and Shin had turned towards him to concentrate on what they were talking about, "It is a form that allows us to see who has the potential to become a God of Destruction, though someone like Frieza will likely never manifest an Avatar of his own, despite the power that he commands. The Avatar essentially means that whoever manages to somehow manifest the appearance of a Destroyer God, just like Rainbow did after seeing her sister die in front of her, is destined to become a God of Destruction one day."

"The sudden appearance of Rainbow's Avatar does raise an interesting question," Whis said, though he levitated his scepter over to them and summoned the image of the area he was thinking of, to which Universe 13 phased into existence in the orb, "Is Rainbow Dash destined to be the God of Destruction for Universe 13, brought here with her sister to train with some of the greatest warriors we have and learn the duties of a Destroyer God from one of the existing Gods? Or is she supposed to be a replacement God of Destruction for one of the twelve official universes, just in case something happens to one of the existing Destroyer Gods?"

"It is too soon to say." Beerus stated, to which he let out a sigh as he stared at the crystal screen they had been watching, though his focus was on Rainbow, Applejack, and the younger Gale Wind, "We'll have to wait until she's older to see which universe she's supposed to be the God of Destruction for... though, while we wait for something interesting to happen, there is something I need to take care of."

Chronoa sighed as she realized that, despite her attempts to stop him, Beerus was still going to visit Hell and find Cell, just like he had done with Frieza shortly after his death. She already knew that the Bio-Android was no longer important to the timeline, not like the former tyrant was, so she was perfectly fine with her Destroyer God heading to where the villain was resting. She also knew that Beerus was going to likely destroy Cell for everything he had done so far, to she just out a sigh and looked at the screen in front of them, keeping her eyes on the girls and the new addition to the family... to which she let a smile grace her face.

Despite everything that had happened it appeared that the girls were ready for some relaxation, especially after all the training they had been through in the last few weeks... and she knew that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale would be ready for the next threat when it decided to rear it's ugly head.
> Interlude: Trouble in Paradise
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Vegeta let out a yawn as the light of the sun passed through the window and landed on his face, to which he carefully pulled himself into a sitting position on the bed he had fallen asleep in... or more accurately the bed that he and Bulma shared. Sure, they weren't exactly married, but he had the feeling that the two of them were going to fix that at some point in the future, which would make both his parents and Bulma's parents happy. He remembered coming back to the Capsule Corp building with the others yesterday, where they had to tell Bulma and her parents the news that Cell had been defeated thanks to the efforts of Rainbow, Gohan, and the rest of them... as well as informing her that Goku had died doing what he did best, defending the planet that he called home.

Bulma was, of course, devastated to learn that her childhood friend was dead, for the time being anyway, though at the same time she had prepared a celebration that they all attended; one that honored the passing of Son Goku and the fact that the Z Warriors stopped Cell from bringing an end to the world. While they partied, softly not to annoy the sleeping children that were inside the Capsule Corp building, Bulma did ask about expanding Rainbow and Applejack's house, so they could have another room for the young Gale when she grew up. Apparently the three of them were going to openly discuss the matter in the morning, from what Vegeta remembered anyway, though that was before they got back to the party that was celebrating their victory over the dreaded Bio-Android.

Despite the fact that Gohan, Yamcha, and Tien had gone to their various homes, to check up on the people closest to them, they also came to the party as quickly as they could, bringing along Chi Chi and Chiaotzu, allowing them all to get the specifics behind what had happened after the cameraman's camera had been broken.

Chi Chi was also devastated by the temporary death of her husband, but despite her tears she was able to keep herself together, vowing to help Gohan improve in life and take a different path than his father, which told everyone that knew her that she wanted him to go to school and become a scholar. Vegeta knew better than to argue with her, because he already knew that Gohan wanted to spend some time in Asgard with his Saiyan family, which Chi Chi even agreed to once she remembered Vegeta had the medallion, so he would retain some of his strength in case something happened. Applejack approved of Chi Chi's idea, much to the surprise of everyone else, though Vegeta guessed that Bulma would likely help them out in school related subjects... unless Chronoa showed up and did that instead.

Vegeta yawned against as he looked out the window, finding that people were still celebrating Mr. Satan 'defeating' Cell in battle and 'saving the world, from being destroyed. He found it slightly amusing that they believed the lies they were being told, though he and the others were unwilling to break their innocent reality and decided to move on with their lives, while at the same time agreeing to keep tabs on the man in question... in case he did something. Vegeta had seen something in the man when he stepped into the arena with Cell, some sort of courage that had been awoken for a brief moment, but he had to wonder what it meant... though at the moment it really didn't matter.

He waited a few minutes later he pulled himself from the bed and made his way out of the room, to which he walked down the hallway and headed towards the kitchen area... where he found Bulma sitting at the table, feeding Trunks his morning meal while she drank from a cup.

"Morning Vegeta," Bulma said, noticing Vegeta enter the room, though at the same time she pulled out a second cup, poured some coffee into it, and help it up for him to take, to which he smiled and took the cup, "I take it you had a good nights sleep?"

"Oddly enough, I did." Vegeta replied, knowing that, based on the various ki that he was able to feel at the moment, that most of the others were either still sleeping or were too far away for him to notice, though before he took a sip from his cup he rubbed his hand through his son's hair, "I thought that being eager to visit Asgard, to see what was wrong with my parents, would have prevented me from getting any sleep last night, but I guess that I was more exhausted than I originally believed."

"I wonder what Goku meant by what he said," Bulma commented, remembering how Vegeta and Gohan had mentioned that something had happened in Asgard, though at the same time she knew that it must have been important if all the dead Saiyans couldn't prevent it from happening, "Could your parents have had a falling out or something, after all these years?"

Vegeta sincerely doubted that his parents would have broken up with each other after all this time, especially since they had been in love before they had both been killed and had clearly demonstrated that love whenever he and his friends visited the Saiyan afterlife. The most interesting fact about this situation was that Kakarot had mentioned the Super Saiyan transformation in his message, which meant that something must have happened to his mother... which was one reason why he was so eager to get back there and see what was going on. There was one reason why he was up at the moment, long before everyone else, because if he left before anyone else woke up he could figure out what was going on before anyone asked to visit Asgard.

He took a sip from the cup for a few seconds before he turned to Bulma, knowing that she expected some form of answer and had a few ideas of what he could say to her, but he had no idea if she would like what he was going to say.

"I'm not sure that a falling out would warrant Kakarot asking me to come to Asgard," Vegeta replied, to which he set his cup down and looked over at Bulma, while at the same time making sure he was quiet enough to prevent anyone, be they those that were still sleeping or his own son, from hearing what he was telling her, "though Kakarot did mention the Super Saiyan transformation, which means that someone must have transformed during the time we were fighting Cell. That could easily mean any of the existing Super Saiyans in Asgard, my mother and Kakarot's father, or it could mean that someone else might have ascended to a new level... which might make more sense considering that most of my race has been training for almost thirty years now."

"If Asgard didn't exist i wouldn't even have considered that someone else might have become a Super Saiyan." Bulma said, though at the same time she glanced over at him while she took their son into her arms, because she knew that it was only a matter of time until he left for the afterlife, "When do you plan on leaving for Asgard?"

"Soon... after a light breakfast anyway," Vegeta replied, knowing that if he went to the Saiyan afterlife on an empty stomach he would regret it, in more ways than one, but if he spent too much time here someone else would want to come along and he couldn't have that at the moment.

Bulma nodded and gestured to the kitchen for a moment, to which Vegeta noticed that something had actually been made before he had woken up and she had kept it warm the entire time they were talking. He chuckled as he grabbed the plate of food and sat back down at the table, to which he listened to what Bulma had planned for the day, with the others so she could attempt to keep those interested in the afterlife distracted. They also talked for a few more minutes, where Bulma tried to get a real reason behind why Goku would tell Vegeta that something had happened in Asgard, but all Vegeta could say was that either someone had ascended... or one of the prisoners in Hell thought they were tough enough to beat the entirety of the Saiyan race.

Once he was done with the plate of food, and had cleaned it off and put the dish away, Vegeta quickly retreated to the bathroom and got cleaned up... though when he walked out, dressed in his combat armor in case things went wrong while he was in Asgard, he patted his son's head and kissed Bulma once more, before he pulled out the medallion and journeyed to the Saiyan afterlife.





When Vegeta appeared in the afterlife, outside Asgard like the medallion was designed to do, he didn't notice anything out of the ordinary, but he also knew that things could change in an instant and kept his eyes peeled for whatever Kakarot was referring to. He quickly made his way down Snake Way and approached the golden gates that would allow him to enter Asgard, though when he opened the gate, and gazed upon the replica of his father's city, he found that nothing had changed since the last time he had been here. When Kakarot had mentioned that something had happened in the afterlife he fully expected a burning city or something, though he was pleased to find that nothing was out of the ordinary... though at the same time he walked through the gate and entered Asgard.

He waved and nodded to the other Saiyans that gestured to him, noticing that all of them seemed happy and really made him wonder if Kakarot had lied in order to get him to come here and train... though he tossed that thought away, as he knew that the other Saiyan would have asked if he wanted to train instead resorting to lying about the reasons.

He quickly made his way to the palace and entered the throne room, where he expected both his father and his mother to be at the moment, but he found neither of them inside the one place he knew they would be. One of the guards noticed that he was looking for them and mentioned that they had gone to the Training Yard, to work off some of the excess energy they had. Vegeta quickly thanked the guard that gave him the information and headed towards the area that all Saiyans trained in, though when he arrived he noticed that there was quite a large number of Saiyans that were watching whoever was fighting... though when he reached the area that his mother and father sat in he found that neither of them were in the area reserved for them.

Vegeta almost spun around and punched whoever was behind him when he felt the hand touch his shoulder, though he reined himself in and noticed Gorlick, the Keeper of the Training Yard, standing behind him.

"It is good to see you again Vegeta," the Saiyan warrior said, though he glanced at the room Vegeta had been looking at and already knew who he was searching for, to which he beckoned for him to follow as he returned to his post, "I see that you are searching for both your mother and your father."

"Yes. Kakarot mentioned that something had happened to my parents," Vegeta explained, while at the same time wondering where the other Saiyan had wandered off to, because he fully expected to find Kakarot standing on the other side of the golden gates when he arrived, "so, after getting some rest after the fight with Cell, I came here as soon as I could... and yet I can't find either of my parents."

"That is because both of your parents are in the Training Yard," Gorlick commented, though he held up a hand to stop Vegeta from saying anything, indicating he already knew what question was coming his way, "I know, it is strange for the King to come here and train at the same time as the Queen is, but it appears that change is coming to Asgard."

Before Vegeta could ask what Gorlick was talking about, however, he felt the air shake for a second and turned towards the Training Yard, where he noticed two combatants flashing through the air as their blows collided and caused the entire area to shake again. That was followed by two more figures attacking each other for a few seconds, which made him wonder what he was seeing at the moment, though at the same time he followed Gorlick to the area he was walking towards. He kept his eyes on the fighters that were engaged with each other, noticing that the shimmer on the between the watching area and the actual Training Yard was designed to prevent him from seeing who was fighting... though he patiently waited for them to reach their destination before he said anything.

A few minutes later Gorlick stopped at the location he had been bringing Vegeta to, where he noticed that King Kai was sitting in a chair as he watched the combatants... though he was distracted for a moment when Vegeta walked into the area he was in, which caused him to turn away from the fight that was happening in the Training Yard.

"Hello King Kai," Vegeta said, making sure to bow to the Kai for a moment, as he deserved respect and his constant thanks for creating this place to begin with, "Kakarot told me that something happened in Asgard since I was last here... yet I haven't been able to find out what that something is."

"It has to do with your parents." King Kai replied, though at the same time he beckoned for Vegeta to join him, to which the Saiyan walked forward and stopped when he was standing beside the Kai, "I know you felt the Training Yard shake a few times while you were walking here, so tell me this; who is fighting at this very moment?"

Vegeta looked out into the Training Yard and focused on who was fighting, to which he noticed that Kakarot had already taken on his Super Saiyan form and was jumping around the area they were in to avoid being hit. When he spotted Bardock in the area he thought that he was the one fighting his son, since he was also powered up and had ki blasts in his hands, but it appeared that he was targeting someone else at the moment. Vegeta let his eyes follow where Bardock was looking and nearly gasped at what he saw, because floating in the middle of the air, with his armor and cape on, was his father... though his hair had taken on the aspects of the Super Saiyan form, as well as his aura.

"In... incredible." Vegeta said, focusing on the power that his father was generating, though while it was impressive, and easily rivaled what his and Kakarot's power had been when they first transformed into that form, it was still surpassed by someone else, "My father is a Super Saiyan as well... I never actually thought that I would see this happen."

"And he's not the only one that's changed." King Kai commented, though it was clear that he found it funny that Vegeta hadn't noticed the other figure yet and was keeping his mouth shut at the moment.

Vegeta followed what the ki was telling him and found the last figure that was inside the Training Yard, though this time he really did gasp as he noticed his mother floating in the air... though what he immediately noticed was that she was using the Super Saiyan 2 form that he and Gohan had unlocked during their battle with Cell. He had guessed that his mother had the potential to ascend to this form, as she had been training for almost thirty years, but he never would have guessed that she would be this strong. He was sure that the power he was feeling at the moment matched the highest power that Gohan could reach when he used his Super Saiyan 2 form, which made him chuckle for a few seconds.

"It was a simultaneous transformation for them," King Kai explained, though he braced himself as King Vegeta and Bardock clashed, causing the room to lightly shake for a second or two, before he sighed, "Everyone was watching the fight with Cell and all of them were devastated when they saw Future Trunks die before their eyes, though your parents took the death of their future grandson on a whole different scale. The temporary death of Future Trunks allowed both your mother and your father to harness their anger and rage, resulting in the two of them ascending; King Vegeta took on the normal Super Saiyan form, while Mizuna went up to Super Saiyan 2. Your parents have been at this for some time, fighting whoever is willing to fight them or just clashing with each other... just so they can let off enough steam to regain themselves.

You Saiyans are a strange lot, terrifying too with how anger seems to increase your power and give you these forms, but I am glad that you are on the side of justice and honor... though I shudder to think of what the universe would be like if almost all of you were as rotten as He Who Must Not Be Named."

Just hearing the bald Saiyan's title, reflecting how he had betrayed everything that the Saiyan race stood for and sold them, and their planet, out to Frieza, made Vegeta wonder what sort of torture Nappa was receiving. He had never bothered to actually find out what his punishment, besides having the Gates of Asgard closed to him forever, was, though at the same time he knew that being in the same area as the bald Saiyan would make him want to try and kill him. Vegeta let out a sigh as he watched his parents engage both Bardock and Kakarot in battle once more, as he had let go of the past once Frieza had been sentenced to Hell for the rest of eternity.

Twenty minutes passed before King Vegeta lowered himself to the ground and finally powered down, indicating that he was still new to the sensation that his new form granted him and hadn't yet grasped how to fully control the Super Saiyan transformation. Vegeta knew that his father still possessed great power, which had been increased by him gaining the ability to use the Super Saiyan form, though he also knew that it would take time for his father to get used to all of it before he could reach the level that Kakarot was at. As his father returned to where King Kai was sitting, and discovered that Vegeta was standing there was well, he took a moment to embrace him before they all turned to watch the rest of the fight... where Vegeta noticed that the Saiyans that were watching the fight were cheering all three combatants on.

Another ten to twenty minutes passed before the three remaining combatants decided to call it quits, which was actually Mizuna throwing both Bardock and Goku into the ground before she finally powered down... to which she helped her training partners back onto their feet before they headed to where King Kai was waiting.

"Oh, hey Vegeta," Goku said, flashing his friend a smile as he rubbed the back of his head, as he was glad to see that Vegeta had been true to his word and had come to Asgard, "What do you think?"

"I'm amazed." Vegeta replied, though at the same time he was pulled into a hug from his mother, one that he eagerly returned, "By that I mean the battle with Cell had more lasting effects than we originally realized... and now I am eager to have a day of fighting between both of my parents and myself, once they have recovered enough to do so anyway."

Mizuna opened her mouth, as it was clear that she wanted to say something, though before she could actually say anything she noticed one of their scouts coming towards where they were standing, causing King Kai to let out a sigh. That told Goku and Vegeta that something must have happened somewhere in the afterlife, which meant that some of the Saiyans would be called out to deal with whatever was going on. Vegeta also noticed that this particular scout was another member of his race, one of the unfortunate teenagers that had been killed when Planet Vegeta was destroyed... though he was glad that the young lady had a position in being a scout, and seemed to be enjoying it.

"King Kai. King Vegeta. Queen Mizuna. I have news that you might find either interesting or disturbing," the scout said, taking a brief moment to catch her breath as the group turned towards her, to which she unfurled the scroll she was carrying, "King Yemma has sentenced the Bio-Android known as Cell to Hell."

"While it is good to hear that he will be punished for his crimes, that doesn't warrant us knowing about it so soon," King Vegeta said, to which both his wife and King Kai nodded their heads, which meant that there was more to the message that they hadn't heard yet, "Is there something else we need to know?"

"Yes sir. It appears that Cell has been telling anyone that will listen about how he killed Son Goku," the scout replied, to which the entire group let out a sigh, because now that he was dead it appeared that the Bio-Android was trying to caus trouble with the people who had been beaten by Goku in the past, "and, from what one of the Saiyans guarding Hell saw, there's someone else approaching the Bio-Android; a cat-like creature that walks on two legs, wears some sort of baggy pants with a collar around his neck, has a golden bracelet on each arm near the wrist, and had a look on his face that told the guards that they had best not interfere with his visit to Hell. The guards claim, on their honor as warriors of justice, that they felt like they were in the presence of what they called a God."

"That's because they were, even if they didn't realize who he was." Vegeta stated, causing those that didn't know the description to turn towards him, while at the same time his mind was trying to process what he had been told, "I'm not going to suggest that the guardians of Hell lied to you, but what they saw was something that's impossible at the moment. That description perfectly matches the appearance of Beerus the Destroyer, the God of Destruction for our universe... and I have it on good authority, from his wife for that matter, that he has been sleeping for the last twenty-six years, at the minimum anyway."

"Well, whoever he is, he's making his way towards Cell," the scout said, to which she turned towards her King and Queen, who seemed somewhat stunned by what they had heard, "Should we send someone to intercept the stranger, or should we let him be about his business?"

"Oh, we'll definitely send someone to see what's going on." King Vegeta replied, to which he turned to his son, while at the same time ignoring the look of fear that had crossed King Kai's face, "Son, seeing how you know more about Beerus than anyone in Asgard, you should head down to where Cell is and see what is going on. Please, make some sense of this situation and discover what is really going on here."

Vegeta nodded and headed outside the Training Yard, to which he flew into the air and started heading in the direction of Hell, though at the same time he noticed that Kakarot was following him. Kakarot told him that he was interested in seeing this 'God of Destruction' for himself, because if he was an interesting fighter he wanted to challenge him when they saw him. Vegeta didn't even reply to that, as he had the feeling that Beerus, if it really was him, was going after Cell for killing Applejack, which was why he was focused on getting to Hell and sorting this entire mess out. He also knew that Chronoa had told him that Beerus was napping, confirming what Rainbow and Applejack had told them years ago... which made his head hurt when he thought about what was happening.

He only prayed that the person the guards had seen wasn't actually Beerus, because he had no idea how he was going to explain this to the girls when he returned to Earth.





Beerus walked down the pathway that was in front of him, following the feeling of Cell's unique energy while keeping his own rage in check, to the best of his ability. He had been able to restrain himself when Frieza killed Rainbow and was sentenced to Hell, though it was only because the former tyrant was important to the timeline that had prevented Beerus from erasing Frieza when he was last here. This time, however, Chronoa had told him that his target wasn't important to the timeline and that he had the go ahead to do whatever he wanted with the Bio-Android, which was why he was allowing himself to dip into his old rage for a few moments.

He glanced to his right for a moment and spotted some of the Saiyan guards keeping an eye on him, though it was clear that they were keeping their distance because they had no idea who or what he was... which would have annoyed him, if his anger wasn't focused on someone else at the moment.

As he followed the path he noticed several of the people that Rainbow and Applejack had fought over the years; each member of the Ginyu Force, the father of their master, King Cold, and the tyrant himself, who was sitting on the ground and had his back resting against a charred tree. As he looked at Frieza, however, he had to wonder if the tyrant knew the location of Cell, though there was no way of knowing that unless he asked the question. A few seconds later he stopped parallel to the charred tree that Frieza was sitting in front of, though he kept his arms behind his back as he turned towards the former tyrant.

A second or two passed before Frieza opened his eyes and noticed that Beerus was back in Hell, standing parallel to where he was sitting, to which the former tyrant let out a sigh, pulled himself to his feet, and dusted himself off, before glancing up once more.

"Lord Beerus," Frieza said, to which he bowed towards his God of Destruction, while at the same time sounding more respectful than he had been the last time Beerus had visited him, which must have annoyed him to no end, "this is an unexpected surprise. Do what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"I am looking for the Bio-Android known as Cell," Beerus answered, though while he was pissed at Cell, rightfully so considering what had happened back on Earth, he decided to be somewhat friendly towards Frieza just this once, "I had heard that he had been sentenced to Hell shortly after his death, and I thought that I would pay him a visit. I have some... business... that I would like to finish with him, and I thought that you might know where he's resting."

Frieza did, in fact, know where the Bio-Android was, because he was already clearing an area so he could construct what he referred to as Hell's Arena, which was basically a new arena for him to call home.The inhabitants of Hell that challenged the Bio-Android, whatever that was, were swiftly defeated and impaled on the spikes all around the new arena, giving Cell screams to listen to. Frieza knew that he could easily show Lord Beerus the way to where Cell was, and he suspected that he could have done it on his own, though he simply sighed for a few seconds... before he jumped down onto the path and started walking towards Cell's new home.

"Cell is in this direction." Frieza said, though he only looked back once to be sure that Lord Beerus was following him, to which he mentally breathed a sigh of relief that he wasn't here to end his existence for killing Rainbow Dash while the two of them were on Namek, before he turned his attention to the path, "I will show you the way."

Beerus nodded his head once and followed after the former tyrant, knowing that this had to awkward for Frieza at the moment, but he said nothing as they walked and did nothing that would scare his guide off. He had been lucky the last time he came to Hell, because he had seen Frieza wandering away from the other damned villains and evildoers that had been sentenced to live here. This time, however, he had arrived a little later than what he would have liked, so in order for him to go through Hell, and find Cell without being noticed, he needed to keep Frieza around... until he found his target anyway.

The two of them walked down the path in silence, which was understandable considering how terrified Frieza was of the fact that Beerus could instantly change his mind, regarding the decision he had made a few years ago, and erase him from the universe... though Frieza's curiosity finally demanded that he ask why the Destroyer God was even here, even if that felt like a bad move to make.

"Lord Beerus," Frieza said, though he had to gulp when he felt the eyes of the God of Destruction staring at his back, but he wasn't willing to turn around and be sure that Beerus was looking at him, "may I ask a question?"

"You may," Beerus replied, though his tone indicated that he would only answer one question, which meant that he would have to carefully pick his question.

"Why are you after Cell?" Frieza asked, already knowing that if the Destroyer God didn't want to reveal that bit of information he would either tell him it wasn't his business or he would remain silent... until they reached the Bio-Android's new home.

"He killed Applejack." Beerus stated, noticing that Frieza faltered in his steps for a moment when he heard the answer, though the tyrant regained himself to the best of his ability and continued forward, "I plan to repay him in kind."

Frieza had known that the Bio-Android had to have done something bad for Lord Beerus to come here, something like what he had done back on Namek, but he always suspected that Applejack would have survived a death blow from whatever villain they were facing. The fact that the Destroyer God was here, in Hell, meant that Cell wasn't important to the timeline, as Frieza was sure that the only reason he had been spared all those years ago was because he still had some relevance to the timeline. He actually felt sorry for the Bio-Android, because he clearly had no idea what was coming his way at the moment, but he kept his mouth shut so Lord Beerus didn't decide to end his existence for asking too many questions when this wasn't his concern.

A few minutes later Frieza stopped at the opening of the area that Cell had taken for himself, where he spotted the Bio-Android studying the surrounding landscape and was shaking his head at something... though he glanced back at Lord Beerus and knew that this was as far as he could go.

"Lord Beerus, this is as far as I go," Frieza commented, knowing that if he stuck around there was a good chance that he would be an accidental death, though at the same time he bowed to the God of Destruction one last time before walking away from the area he had walked to, "Oh, and have fun with your opponent."

Beerus didn't reply to that as he walked into the area that Cell was standing in, though he knew that the Bio-Android was focused on trying to create something that resembled the arena he had made back on Earth. It was clear that his target had no idea that he was even there, but simply destroying him while his back was turned was too easy and wouldn't satisfy his anger at all. As he approached the Bio-Android he knew that it was a matter of time until one of the Saiyans, or even a squad of them, came running to stop him, so he had to be quick about his business... to which he stopped some distance away from his target and cleared his throat.

"Hello Cell," Beerus said, causing the Bio-Android to turn in his direction for a moment, though Cell didn't seem surprised to find that someone else was bothering him, "you and I have some business to complete."

"If you say so." Cell commented, to which he raised his hands and dropped into his battle stance, though the fact that he had done that first told Beerus so much about the Bio-Android's short stay in Hell, "I have been hounded by the other inhabitants of Hell ever since I got here... one more won't mean much and I'll have another screaming body for the pile. The clothing you are wearing reminds me of Rainbow Dash... so much so that the desire to beat you has risen several degrees while we have been standing here."

Beerus sighed as he pulled his hands out from behind his back and adopted one of the stances he usually used when he was fighting with Whis, when they really got serious about their training, though he waited for a few seconds so he could study what his opponent was going to do first. Cell rushed at him and threw his fist through the air, to which Beerus caught the fist with his hand and the ground sunk a little bit, much like what happened when Rainbow did the same thing in her fight with the Bio-Android. Cell paused for a moment as he stared at Beerus' fist, remembering the same thing happening when he fought Rainbow, though before Beerus could strike back Cell jumped away... though when he landed on the ground he stared at Beerus for a second.

Beerus glanced at Cell for a moment and dashed over to where he was standing, though as the Bio-Android raised his arms to defend himself, however, Beerus launched his attack and appeared behind his opponent, to which four fist sized indications appeared on Cell's chest. Cell had time to cough and stagger backwards before Beerus attacked again, where he slammed his fist into the Bio-Android's back and sent him flying into the rock spire that he was facing, causing the entire thing to collapse. A few seconds later Cell burst out of the rubble and started throwing ki blasts at Beerus, who simply stood where he was and used one hand to send the attacks flying into the other rock spires that were around the area, breaking off pieces of them in the process.

A moment or two passed before Cell determined that ki blasts wouldn't work, not unless he bothered to charge one up and fire it at Beerus, though he did gather his energy and created a lightning blade over his right hand. Beerus frowned at that as Cell charged at him, where he used one finger to block each and every attack that came his way, like he had done so many times in the past, before catching the tip of the blade between two fingers and striking Cell in the chest with his foot. The force of his kick sent Cell flying into one of the intact spires and collapsed it as well, though as the rocks fell Beerus knew that if he didn't hurry up the Saiyans would arrive and stop him from completing what he came here to do... to which he raised his arms back into his battle stance.

When Cell charged out of the rubble he went on the offensive once more and started throwing punches and kicks at Beerus, though while Beerus could have easily ducked and weaved through the attacks without actually blocking them, however, he noticed that part of Cell's power was in the rubble as well. He had an idea of what the Bio-Android had planned at the moment, but he allowed Cell to believe that his barrage of attacks was keeping him distracted, as he was waiting for the perfect opening to reveal itself so he could finish this battle. He played Cell's game for a few moments, knowing that he was wasting precious time that he didn't have, before the rubble moved and revealed a second Cell, or more like the original one, that was holding a lance in his hand.

Beerus smashed the Cell clone into the ground, killing it in the process, as the original one threw the lance at him, though a few seconds later Beerus caught the head of the lance in his left hand as he stood back up... where he frowned when he realized that Cell's 'Perfect' Lightning Lance really didn't measure up to Rainbow's lance. A few seconds passed before he shattered the lance and scattered the ki that had been used to make it, before he rushed towards where Cell was standing and struck him in the chest. The force of his blow forced Cell onto his knees and caused him to gasp in pain, but at the same time Beerus knew that it was time to bring the fight to an end... to which his aura appeared around him as he leveled his palm with Cell's head.

"Wh... why are... you doing... this... to me?" Cell asked, though the timing of his words meant that the damage Beerus had done to his chest was making it hard for him to speak in complete sentences.

"Simple, you killed one of my daughters... and this is payback," Beerus replied, knowing that the Bio-Android deserved to know that him killing Applejack was the reason why this was happening to him, though at the same time he glared at Cell one last time before he finished him off, "Hakai!"

The word 'Hakai' resonated inside Cell's mind, as Rainbow had used the same word with an attack that had completely erased one of his Cell Juniors from existence, to which his eyes widened in fear as he realized what was coming next. He started to scream as his body started to disintegrate into nothing, becoming thousands of tiny particles that would soon disappear from the universe. Cell watched in agony as his body disappeared before his eyes, breaking apart like the unfortunate Cell Junior that Rainbow had used this technique on earlier. The last thought that crossed his mind, before he was completely destroyed, was him wishing that he hadn't killed Applejack like he had... and then, a few seconds later, there was nothing left of Cell.

Beerus let out a sigh as he lowered his arm and let his aura disappear, though while he felt happy to have avenged Applejack's death he also knew that the girls would be unhappy with him once they learned that he had done this. He glanced towards the roof of Hell, where the barrier that kept the inmates trapped down here was located, and spotted two familiar Saiyans standing on top of one of the flat topped spires. Goku and Vegeta had arrived on the scene, and had likely seen the permanent death of Cell, though before he let them come down here Beerus turned in the opposite direction and levitated into the air... which was followed by him vanishing before either of them could come over and talk with him.

Beerus knew that he was in a little bit of trouble with Chronoa, considering that Goku wasn't supposed to have seen him at all, though he suspected that this would have good consequences instead of bad ones... though he kept that thought to himself as he found his way back to Whis and teleported out of the Other World. He knew that there would be time to talk and fight with the two Saiyans in the future... they just had to patiently wait for that day to arrive like he was.





"In... incredible." Goku said, staring down at the ruined area that Cell had been standing in, before the cat-like creature known as Beerus the Destroyer came along, while at the same time trying to process what he had seen, "Cell never stood a chance against him."

"Of course he didn't stand a chance." Vegeta replied, though as he spoke he was trying to determine what he was going to say to the girls, because based on what he knew they went to sleep for all those years because their father started napping because of some prophecy, "Beerus the Destroyer is the God of Destruction for our universe and his power is unmatched... so beating him would be impossible without a power that matched his own."

"Then we'll have to find a power that matches his," Goku stated, causing Vegeta to glance over at him, knowing that it was a mistake to bring him along for the ride, "Just seeing the way he fought, and how he beat Cell with his speed and power, has me thinking about possible ways to improve myself until I'm at his level... maybe even one level higher if I could manage it."

"And how do you propose that you get onto the same level as a God?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time he already knew that it was too late to try and talk Kakarot down, especially when he had just witnessed Beerus fight and destroy Cell in a matter of minutes.

"We do what we always do; we train." Goku replied, to which he gestured back in the direction of Asgard, and towards anything else that was in the afterlife, "Since you and your mother have unlocked the Super Saiyan 2 form, along with Gohan, than the first order of business is for me to unlock that level as well. Once the two of us have both unlocked that transformation, and have mastered it like the original Super Saiyan form, we can begin working on ways to increase our power even further... be that another level of Super Saiyan or something else we're not even aware of yet. One day we'll have the power to challenge Beerus the Destroyer and see who the superior fighter is, but until then we should get started with a new round of training."

Vegeta already knew that Kakarot was crazy for wanting to fight Beerus, which was something that he didn't want to do because he knew how terrifying the God of Destruction could be in a fight, but what his fellow Saiyan said made him wonder about something. The legends he had been told mentioned that the only transformation the Saiyan race had, excluding the Great Ape form, was the Super Saiyan form, and yet three of them had already ascended past that level. It made Vegeta wonder if there might be another level of power beyond the Super Saiyan 2 form, which Kakarot was already looking for now that he knew of the existence of Super Saiyan 2.

For a moment Vegeta actually wondered if there was a Super Saiyan 3 form, a level of power that was even greater than what the Super Saiyan 2 gave a Saiyan... to which he chuckled as Kakarot turned to look at him.

"Okay, I'll help you train like I have done in the past," Vegeta said, though he held up a hand to stop Kakarot from saying anything at the moment, to which he changed his hand into a single finger for a few seconds, "I only have one condition if we're going to be doing this."

"And that would be?" Goku asked, because while he was glad that Vegeta was seeing that there might be something stronger than Super Saiyan 2, he was also shocked that there was a condition he would have to agree to.

"I need you to Pinkie Promise that you won't tell Rainbow and Applejack what you saw here today," Vegeta explained, knowing that if the girls learned that their father might be awake, and didn't care to contact them, it might shatter them, but he wanted to see if he could learn more before saying anything that might break their hearts, "None of our friends on Earth can know what we saw here today... at least until I say otherwise."

Goku grinned as he accepted the terms that Vegeta laid out for him, not really understanding why they needed to keep this a secret from everyone on Earth, but he was willing to go with it. He also had to perform the actions of the 'Pinkie Promise', which was something Rainbow and Applejack had showed Vegeta when they were all children, though from what he could gather it was a promise that came with a consequence if it was broken. Once he had performed the necessary movements, and Vegeta was satisfied with what he was given, the two of them turned around and headed back to Asgard, as they still needed to tell King Vegeta, Queen Mizuna, and King Kai what they had seen... and he knew that they were going to be shocked when they heard that the scouts had been correct in what they had reported.

As they flew through the afterlife Goku wondered if he would ever get the chance to face Beerus the Destroyer in battle one day... to which he grinned as he imagined the fight the two of them would have and wished that such a dream could come true in the future.
> Interlude: Future Shenanigans
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Goku and Vegeta made their way back to Asgard, where Goku commented on all of the various training methods they knew and was trying to determine what they could do to reach the level of Beerus the Destroyer. Vegeta, on the other hand, was only half listening to his friend at the moment, because he was trying to determine what he was going to tell his parents and King Kai, when they returned to the city. He also knew that telling Rainbow and Applejack was the last thing he wanted to do at the moment, because then they would ask Chronoa about what he had seen and the entire situation had the potential to spiral out of control.

After a few minutes Goku decided to start asking Vegeta questions about Beerus, which were mostly focused on the moves the God used in battle and the various skills he used in battle, though despite what he knew, which wasn't as much as everyone thought it was, Vegeta really didn't have much to tell. When he had seen the God of Destruction practice, which had been years ago, he had been practicing against children, so his level of power and skills would be somewhat different when he was actually serious about battle. He knew that Kakarot wasn't happy with some of his answers, and he would have felt the same way if he were in the other Saiyan's shoes, but the answers he gave were the only ones he could offer... while at the same time keeping the fact that Rainbow and Applejack were Beerus' daughters a secret still.

Vegeta wasn't sure how Kakarot hadn't caught onto the fact that Beerus and the girls were related, especially with how he said that they couldn't tell the girls about the God of Destruction being here, but he was thankful that his friend was so focused on training... otherwise he was sure that Kakarot would have made the connection and would have been talking about how the girls never told them about their father.

When they returned to Asgard, and passed through the golden gates, they found that several of the scouts had been waiting near the gates, as they were eager to hear what they had seen in Hell and whether they needed to take some time off, if their minds were playing tricks on them. Vegeta told them that they had definitely seen something, though instead of outright telling them what they saw, however, he promised them that he was going to tell his parents, who would gather them all together and tell them what they had seen... if his father planned on doing that anyway. There was no telling how his father was going to react when he heard the news that Beerus had come to the Other World, Hell to be exact, and punished Cell for killing Applejack... by erasing his very existence.

It didn't take them long to reach the palace, though Goku did have to ask why they were coming here and not the Training Yard, to which Vegeta replied that this was where his father usually sent people out on missions and gathered their reports, back when Planet Vegeta was still around anyway. Vegeta's experience with his father proved to be correct, because when they entered the throne room area they spotted his father, his mother, and King Kai sitting at a table, no doubt discussing what was going on in the Other World and determining who was best for whatever mission happened to spring up... with the exception of Bardock, as he was responsible for Chilled.

King Vegeta looked up as his son and Goku entered the room, to which their discussion died as they waited for the news that they all had been waiting for; whether the scouts had seen Lord Beerus or if their eyes had been tricked.

"So what did you find in Hell?" King Vegeta asked, echoing the thoughts that his wife and King Kai were thinking, as they were all interested in hearing what the two Saiyans had discovered.

"The scouts were correct, Lord Beerus was in Hell visiting Cell." Vegeta replied, taking not of the shocked expressions that his mother, his father, and King Kai were wearing at the moment, "It appears that he found the area that Cell was calling home, and where he intended to build another fighting arena for himself, before Lord Beerus showed up and started fighting with him. From what I could tell it appears that the two of them fought for a few minutes before Lord Beerus, well, destroyed Cell completely... as in he erased Cell's very existence."

"H... he did?" King Kai commented, though it was clear that he was shocked by the news, as he would have fallen out of his chair had Goku not rushed over to catch him, "I thought Lord Beerus had been sleeping for the last twenty to thirty years... but if he's actually awake..."

"I don't think we'll be hearing from him for some time," Vegeta said, to which he started to unfold the grand lie he had been planning on telling both King Kai and Kakarot, because he wanted them to drop the issue before word reached Rainbow and Applejack of their discovery, "I know that Lord Beerus has spent the last twenty to thirty years asleep, thanks to the information I was told by his wife, but I believe that there is a simple answer to the situation we have discovered. During the fight with Cell, after her sister was killed in front of her, Rainbow's rage and anger allowed her to manifest the same style of attire that Lord Beerus was wearing and gave her the ability to command the same type of power that the God of Destruction uses. What I think happened was that Lord Beerus was sleeping soundly until he felt someone else tap into his power, to which he traced the disturbance back to Rainbow Dash... and then went after Cell for causing the problem in the first place."

"But shouldn't he have destroyed Rainbow instead?" Goku asked, as from what he could tell there was one flaw in his friend's logic, one that he was sure Vegeta knew about and didn't even bother to correct, "I mean, if Lord Beerus was woken up by someone tapping into his type of power than he should have gone after Rainbow... unless I overlooked something important."

"Lord Beerus generally doesn't destroy those who have the potential to become rivals," King Vegeta said, knowing where his son was going with his lie, though he decided to throw his own words in to aid the cause of misinforming Goku, "if young Rainbow Dash truly tapped into the power of Destruction, which it seems that she did, than Lord Beerus must have decided that she would make a worth opponent one day... though the same thing could happen to you if you increased your training."

Goku's eye lit up the moment King Vegeta mentioned training, to which he turned around and declared that he would be at the Training Yard for when Vegeta was ready to start, though he knew it would be some time before that happened considering he still needed to see Future Trunks off. King Kai sighed and followed after the hyperactive Saiyan, knowing that he would have to spend some of his time making sure Goku completed the training that was assigned to him, by either himself or by Vegeta. A few minutes later, when the three of them were alone once more, Vegeta, his father, and his mother each let out a sigh before they looked at each other again.

"I cannot believe that your lie worked so well." King Vegeta said, though while it annoyed him to lie to one of the greatest warriors their race had produced, which also included his own wife and son for that matter, he knew that such a measure had to be taken, "Son, why do you Lord Beerus came down here?"

"To kill Cell." Vegeta replied, already knowing the answer to that question, though he didn't fault his father for asking the question, as he could have given a completely different answer, "Cell killed Applejack in battle and that triggered a response in Rainbow... but she wasn't the only one affected by the death of her sister. This is a hunch, and it may not even be correct, but I believe that Lord Beerus might be watching over his daughters from somewhere else, though the death of Applejack must have really pissed him off. We won't know if I'm right or not until Lord Beerus decides to tell us... and that may be years away, considering that Rainbow and Applejack are counting down the years until they can be reunited with their father."

"I see." King Vegeta said, to which he let out one more sigh, before he pulled himself out of his chair and glanced over the table he had been sitting at, "I will have to tell the scouts that they were correct in what they saw, but I will also have to ask them not to repeat it to anyone else, especially the girls. I will do everything in my power to keep them from uncovering what we have discovered, despite the fact that it pains me to keep this information from them."

"It pains me to do this as well," Vegeta stated, though at the same time he pulled out the medallion and stared at it for a moment, to which he glanced up at his father, "I'll be returning to Earth so I can see the future version of my son off, along with the future version of Gale Wind... and then sometime after that I'll return to training with Kakarot."

King Vegeta nodded his head in understanding as Vegeta tapped the medallion, to which he disappeared and began the short journey back to Earth... where he suspected something else would be waiting for his son.





When Vegeta returned to the Capsule Corp building he found that most of the people who had been sleeping throughout the building were already awake, which made sense considering that he had been gone for an hour or two. It appeared that most of them had already finished their morning meal and were chatting with the others, no doubt talking about what they were going to do now that Cell had been defeated. He already knew that Gohan was going to go back to school, despite the fact that he was a fighter and should be spending some of his time making sure his skills don't fade away over time. Rainbow and Applejack, on the other hand, were likely going to stay in the house that Bulma had constructed for them, though until the new section of the building was complete she was offering them a place to stay.

Thinking about the girls made him realize that the younger Gale was with them, though this time she was awake and was eating the food that was put in front of her, while at the same time revealing that Bulma was making sure that the girls knew how to take care of a one year old infant... even if she was a powerful Bio-Android created by Dr. Gero.

When Vegeta thought about the future version of Gale, however, he found her sitting at a table and chatting with someone, though that someone turned out to be both Android 18 and the future version of his son. He guessed that the two of them had likely been discussing what they would do when they returned to the future and had been interrupted by Android 18, though he was happy to find that they weren't made at the Android. He also noticed that Krillin had returned to the table and took the seat that was next to Android 18, further validating everyone's beliefs that he and the Android were likely going to start dating at some point in the future.

"Welcome back Vegeta," Bulma said, almost immediately spotting him standing in the doorway, though at the same time she noticed that he seemed focused on something else, "Oh no... did something bad happen in the Other World?"

"No, my visit was quite peaceful." Vegeta replied, taking a seat at the table, to which he noticed that everyone had stopped what they were doing and was looking his way, indicating that they must have heard the reason why he had gone to Asgard in the first place, "In fact I just learned that my father was able to ascend to the rank of Super Saiyan while we were busy finishing off Cell... and that my mother was the first female Saiyan to achieve Super Saiyan 2, though she did so shortly after Cell's defeat."

"Both of your parents ascended at the same time?" Rainbow asked, because while she knew how strong King Vegeta and Mizuna were in their base forms, as that was all they had every time she and Applejack had visited Asgard, she knew that their strength must have increased thanks to their new forms.

"That is correct," Vegeta said, knowing that Rainbow was already thinking of fighting his parents in battle at some point in the future, as he was also thinking about it as well, "and the other bit of news is that Cell was causing problems while I was in Asgard, but some of the other Saiyans were assigned to take him down. Besides, if they need help calming Cell down they have Kakarot aiding them, so I think it is safe to say that this will be the last we have heard of the Bio-Android that nearly destroyed the world."

"That is good to hear," Future Trunks said, to which he and Future Gale pulled themselves from their seats, while at the same time informing everyone that the time has come, "though it is time for us to finally say goodbye."

Vegeta nodded, as he knew that this would be coming the moment he left Asgard, but he also knew that one of the other reasons that the future version of his son had come back was so he could learn the flaws in the Androids. With Gale on his side, and his recent power up thanks to being killed and revived by Shenron, Vegeta already knew that Future Trunks had the potential to save his world. The group let out a collective sigh, as they had been dreading this moment, but they all followed Future Trunks' movements and pulled themselves from their various chairs, to which they all walked outside so they could have enough room for what was to come next.

Once they were all outside Future Trunks reached into the container that contained the capsule his time machine was being held in and tossed it into the air, allowing the capsule to expand and set his machine down in front of him. As he made sure that the time machine was in working order, and could get him and Future Gale back to his timeline, the group waited as Chi Chi, Gohan, and the Ox King arrived... to which Chi Chi told Gale off for wearing her torn gi, as it was still ruined from when Cell had killed her, though the Bio-Android claimed that it was literally the only thing she had to wear and that it was better than nothing. Piccolo, who had been silently watching the entire exchange, approached the pair and tapped Gale's shoulder, reminding her of what he could do, before he held a hand towards her and granted Gale some new clothing... the same gi that he wore, without the shoulder pieces so she could fit into the machine better.

"Are you sure that the two of you can't stay for another day or two?" Bulma asked, knowing that it wasn't a good idea to have two versions of Trunks and Gale in the same time period for too long, but she still felt that they needed to celebrate their victory a little more.

"There are people awaiting my return in the future," Future Trunks replied, putting the finishing touches on the controls, which allowed the time machine to set the course back to his time period, with the future version of Gale as well, "You know, it still surprises me that our timelines can be so different, where in mine Androids 17 and 18 are heartless killers that are trying to destroy the world, yet in this timeline they are actually nice people and fight for the same thing that Saiyans do; justice. Maybe this time around Gale can get the ending she deserves... living with a brother who actually wants to be a family."

"We won't know that until we stop your evil Androids," Future Gale commented, to which she climbed into the time machine and gently placed herself in the back, where she spend a few minutes before they arrived at their destination.

Vegeta knew that Future Gale was hoping for the impossible, because he was sure that it would take some time to search the various timelines for a version of Cell that didn't hate her and want to kill her every time he looked at her. It was wrong for her to be the only one, out of everyone that was assembled here, to go without any happy endings that made her feel better. Sure, he knew that Future Gale was fine with going with Future Trunks and writing a new history with him, but Vegeta also thought it was unfair for her to get nothing for all of her hard work... though he didn't say anything as he approached the future version of his son.

"Trunks," Vegeta said, causing the future version of his son to turn towards him, almost as if he was shocked that he had something to say, but then his shock vanished.

"Yes father?" Future Trunks asked, as while he didn't know his know father all that well, as he had died fighting the Androids that had killed the rest of the Z Warriors, he was happy to get to spend time with another version of him.

"Take care of your mother and the future you are fighting to preserve," Vegeta said, knowing that his son would have done that without him telling him that bit of information, though at the same time he beckoned to the Future Gale for a few seconds, who was looking at the sky at the moment, "and take care of Gale as well. The timelines have been cruel to her, in how she's been robbed of a happy ending like what we are getting, but maybe you can fix that."

Future Trunks blushed for a moment, indicating that he already knew what his father was talking about, before he agreed that Gale deserved more than what she was getting at the moment and that he would do his best to make things up to her. Even though Gale had been trying to stop her brother, from destroying all of humanity and the world, the one thing she desperately wanted was a family, and after spending this much time with her Trunks could see that now. Once he had thought of her as another one of Dr. Gero's creations, but deep inside she was true to her Saiyan cells and wanted nothing more than to be a family with her brother, yet fate had taken that away from her.

As Trunks climbed into the time machine he wrapped his arms around Gale, telling her that things would be different this time around, before settling into his seat and closing the lid. A few seconds later the time machine lifted into the air and gave the pair one last chance to wave at everyone before they disappeared... heading off to the future they had come from. Vegeta, seeing the time machine disappear, smiled as the two warriors from the future returned to the timeline that needed their help, as he knew that they would set things right... and maybe do more than stop the evil Androids and Cell.





A few moments passed before Trunks and Gale exited the time stream, to which the time machine appeared above a ruined form of the Capsule Corp building, as part of the side was missing, but Gale noticed that the building was still pretty much intact despite the damage. Trunks waited until the time machine was resting on the ground, and powered all of the systems down, before he popped open the lid and jumped out of his seat, to which he turned around and helped Gale out of her seat. Once they were both outside the time machine Trunks caused it to revert back to its capsule state and returned it to the container he kept it in, though once that was done he beckoned for Gale to follow him... to which he rounded the corner of the building and headed towards the secret basement entrance.

A few seconds later a smile appeared on Trunks' face as he stepped down the stairs and found that his mother was still fine, as she looked up from the book she was reading and noticed him standing there... though she was surprised when she spotted Gale standing behind him.

"Mother, I'm home." Trunks said, to which he took a few steps down towards the basement, while at the same time making sure that Gale was following him, "I also brought someone to help us... though she's actually from this timeline, only from a few more years in the future."

"Welcome back Trunks." Bulma replied, though at the same time she stared at Gale, remembering the people that she reminded her of, "I'm sure you hear this a lot, but you remind me of Rainbow and Applejack... they would have beaten those terrible Androids, if they hadn't been taken out at the same time as the rest of the Z Warriors."

"Don't worry, lot's of people have compared my appearance to both pony girls," Gale said, to which she offered Bulma a smile, indicating that she was friendly, "My name is Gale Wind."

"A pleasure to meet you," Bulma said, to which she let out a sigh as she beckoned to the table, indicating that she wanted to know what was going on, "I'll make us some tea... and then you two have to tell me everything that happened in the past, because it seems that something big happened."

For the next hour Gale and Trunks took turns informing Bulma of what happened since they had used the time machine to go back in time, where Gale had to explain how far in the future she was from and how she used the machine in question. That, in turn, made them tell Bulma that Gale was actually one of Dr. Gero's creations, though she had been given the chance to determine her own future and was nothing like the Androids that were attacking the world at the moment. Bulma was, of course, shocked when they reached the part about Cell, as the Bio-Android was something that she wasn't expecting, though she was even more shocked when she heard that he managed to kill both of them when they clashed with him. It also warmed her heart to hear that Vegeta had mourned Trunks' temporary death and immediately lashed out against Cell, to which he aided Gohan in stopping the Bio-Android... where Cell eventually bit the dust.

Despite everything she learned about Gale, and who her family was, Bulma eventually accepted that she was on Trunks' side of the war, to which she welcomed Gale with open arms... just as an emergency message started to play on the radio, informing them of what the Androids were doing. They listened as the announcer said that Android 17 and 18 were attacking Parsley City, to which Trunks and Gale set their cups down and pulled themselves from their seats.

"You ready for this Gale?" Trunks asked, though at the same time he removed his jacket and set it against his seat, giving his mother the chance to see the muscles he had developed since the last time she had seen him.

"I was born ready," Gale replied, to which she mentally sighed at what she said, before she refocused on what was going on and followed Trunks up the stairs.

"Trunks. Gale." Bulma said, causing the two of them to turn around and glance at her for a few seconds, to which she smiled at the two of them, Take care of yourselves... and take care of those Androids."

Both Trunks and Gale nodded before they headed outside, though before they got underway Trunks tapped into his Super Saiyan form before taking off, to which Gale followed after him as she allowed the wind to wrap around her. Gale let Trunks go in front of her, as she had actually never bothered to memorize the maps and had no idea where Parsley City was located, though she was glad that Trunks knew the way. It didn't take them long to reach the city that the Androids were attacking, as Gale could tell that it was the city due to the fact that parts of it were on fire and that someone was attacking something, if the explosions were any indication.

When they found the Androids they could see that 17 had a gun pointed at an old man that was half trapped in an overturned sky car, though Trunks fired a low level ki blast and forced the Android away from the man... to which he and Gale landed near the Androids, dominating their attention for the moment.

"Trunks?!" 17 stated, as he was shocked to find Trunks standing before them, though at the same time he glanced over at Gale, "And an unknown ally. This is an interesting turn of events... too bad the two of you are wasting your energy, because you'll both be dead in a matter of seconds."

"17, I'm going to take Trunks out myself." 18 commented, to which she turned and faced Trunks, while at the same time noticing that his companion was moving towards the side, "Though you can have the strange pony girl... especially since you enjoyed delivering the finishing blow to Rainbow and Applejack when we fought them."

Before 17 could say anything, and tell his sister that he was annoyed with her handing all of the pony girls to him, 18 raised her hand and fired a ki blast at Trunks and Gale, to which the two of them separated from each other and avoided the attack. Trunks appeared behind 18 and punched her right in the jaw, sending her flying into the rubble that was in front of her and crushed some of the old walls that had been standing up until this point. A few seconds later 18 surged out of the rubble and attacked Trunks again, though he dodged both the fist and the ki blast that came his way, before punching 18 and sending her flying back towards her brother... annoying both of them in the process.

"Seriously, If you can't hit him then I'll take him out," 17 commented, to which he dropped into his battle stance and raced towards Trunks, though before he could reach his target Gale appeared to his left and struck him with her foot, sending him into some of the rubble and separating him from his sister.

Trunks nodded to Gale for a moment, silently telling her that he was thankful for her stepping in to aid him, before he flew at 18, who started firing ki blasts at him with the intent to kill him. Instead of allowing the attacks to hit him, and hurt him in the process, Trunks slammed the base of his fist into the attacks and sent them flying away from him, surprising 18 in the process. Before the Android even had a chance to understand what was going on, and properly defend herself, Trunks appeared in front of her and thrust his hand forward, releasing a surge of ki energy that surged passed his target and consumed 18 in his attack... to which the area in front of him exploded, causing Gale to cover her eyes for a moment.

When the smoke cleared, however, Gale was pleased to find that this timeline's version of Android 18 had been destroyed, as that meant that they were one step closer to completing Trunks' original mission... though at the same time she turned towards the remaining Android.

"Im... impossible," 17 said, as he was too stunned to do anything at the moment, because his sister was strong and there was no way Trunks could have beaten her this easily.

Before 17 could do anything to avenge his sister, however, Gale appeared in front of him and slammed her fist into his jaw, knocking him to the ground for a moment, though as he tried to pick himself up she planted her hoof in the middle of his chest and pinned him to the ground. Gale then jumped into the air and gathered her ki around her, to which the wind surged around her body and gathered in the palm of her hand, though instead of using her ultimate attack she trapped the wind in a spinning sphere of ki energy. Once the attack was ready, and she was sure that 17 hadn't moved, Gale raced down to where her opponent was standing and slammed the sphere into his chest, allowing the ki energy to be released... causing a circle of damage to be carved into the Android's chest, while at the same time wrecking several of his internal organs and systems.

The moment the attack was done, and 17 was in too much pain to move, Gale leapt back into the air and leveled her palm with where the Android was resting, to which she released a large ki blast that destroyed the area around 17... though when the smoke cleared both she and Trunks discovered that 17 was gone as well.

"What was that?" Trunks asked, as he had never seen Gale use that move during their fight with Cell, but he assumed it was because she never had the chance to use it.

"The Spiral Sphere," Gale replied, to which she shook her head as she looked back at him, knowing that there was someone else they would have to take care of at some point in the future, "Come on, we should tell the others the good news and begin rebuilding everything that the Androids destroyed... because soon Cell will show his face, and then we can end this madness."

Trunks nodded and followed after Gale, knowing that she wanted nothing more than to finish her personal mission and try to convince her brother to turn to the side of good, because she knew that one of the timelines had to posses a version of Cell that believed in justice.





Three years had passed since Trunks and Gale had destroyed both Android 17 and Android 18, where the rest of the world's population could finally let out a sigh of relief and begin rebuilding everything that the evil Androids had destroyed during the time before their destruction. During that time both of them helped everyone move things around and aided in the rebuilding process, while also helping Bulma with any of the machines that she was busy fixing up, despite the fact that they were leaving the time machine alone. When asked why they weren't touching the machine, to go back and tell the Z Warriors in the past that they had succeeded in their mission, Trunks and Gale merely replied that there was too much work for them to do before they went back in time one last time.

In reality they were counting down the days until Cell woke up, because they knew he would be coming for the time machine the moment he was ready, so they wanted to be ready for him... or rather Trunks wanted Gale to be ready to confront another version of her brother. Bulma joked about how friendly the two of them acted towards each other, as if they had feelings for each other, though she was surprised when she caught them kissing in what was supposed to be the privacy of Trunks' room... to which she promised that she wouldn't bother them when they were doing that. Since the two of them knew what was coming next, however, they decided to wait before they went any further in their relationship... though once they heard the news that was related to Cell they knew what to do next.

The following day the both of them gathered their gear and enlisted Bulma's help in 'preparing' the time machine outside the Capsule Corp building, which had been one of the first few buildings to be repaired, though as they said their 'goodbyes' both Gale and Trunks sensed Cell's arrival... to which they sent her back inside the building.

"It can't be," Cell commented, ignoring the human that was running into the building and focusing on the person that was standing in front of him, because he refused to believe what he was seeing, "I killed you! I tore you from the container you were housed in and crushed you the moment I heard what our father said about you! So how can you be alive?"

"The how doesn't matter," Gale replied, to which she separated herself form Trunks, as they had agreed that this was her fight and that he would only interfere when she asked him to, "Cell... my brother... will you give up your evil ways and join the forces of justice? Will you accept my friendship?"

"NEVER!" Cell screamed, indicating to Gale that this version of her brother hated her just as much as her actual brother, though at the same time Cell charged at her.

"I see." Gale said, though at the same time she raised her arm and stopped Cell in his tracks, by grabbing the front of his head for a few seconds, "Well then, seeing how we're going to fight each other, we had best move out of the city."

Before Cell could say anything Gale flew into the air and flew out of the city, heading towards the plateau area that Trunks had pointed out to her some time ago, though when she reached the area she threw her brother down at the plateau and allowed the ground to collapse around him. Gale then landed near her brother, keeping her eyes on Cell the entire time, though she did feel Trunks land on the plateau that overlooked the entire area, as he intended on watching until he was either needed or Gale finished the fight herself. A few seconds later Cell gently pulled himself out of the crater he was in and glared at Gale, where she could see into the depths of his hatred towards her... to which she sighed as she entered her battle stance.

Cell flew through the air and threw his fist at Gale, who raised her right hand and blocked the attack in its tracked, before she lifted her right leg into the air and struck Cell in the chest, sending him backwards in the air. Gale then flashed behind Cell and kicked him in the back, sending him high into the air, before she flew ahead of him and prepared to hit him once more, though that was when Cell tossed a ki blast at her. Gale sighed and slammed her fist into the attack, knocking it to the side, before she slammed both of her fists into Cell's head and sent him down into the ground, to which she floated down to an area near him... though as she touched the ground Cell went flying into the air, where it was clear that he was going to try and fire a Kamehameha at her.

Gale sighed as she called upon her ki and held her right hand up until it was facing away from her body, where an orb of energy appeared above her palm as the wind wrapped around the sphere, swirling around it as four blades branched off from it. This was the same ultimate attack she had attempted to use against her version of her brother, but he had always stopped her from using the attack and cancelled it out every time she attempted to use it, though this time she knew that she had the upper hand. This Cell had never seen her fight, had no idea what type of skills she had access to, and had no idea how powerful she was, though she knew that this time Cell was as good as dead.

Gale flashed through the air and appeared behind her brother, though as Cell turned around to face her she raised her hand and slammed the attack into his back, to which his entire body went rigid as the energy surged into his body. The force of the attack propelled Cell through the air, sending his flying towards the ground with the central part of the sphere digging into his back. Once he reached the ground the ki energy in the sphere detonated, expanding into a large circular dome of energy that would have rivaled the damage that Rainbow's lance could cause, though at the same time the attack used the power of the wind itself to damage Cell's body... though after a few seconds of doing that the energy itself detonated and took the entire area out with it.

When the smoke cleared, however, Gale let out a sigh as she looked around the area, taking in the destruction her ultimate attack caused and found that her brother had not survived the assault of the power of the wind itself and the power of her own ki... to which she flew over to where Trunks was standing and landed beside him.

"I take it that the move you used was your ultimate attack?" Trunks asked, because he had seen the damage that both of Rainbow's ultimate attacks and Applejack's ultimate attack had caused during their fight with Cell.

"Yes. It's my Spiral Sphere: Wind Release," Gale replied, glancing back at the destruction she had caused, though at the same time she wondered what the others would have thought of the attack had they seen it in action.

"Gale, is something bothering you?" Trunks inquired, as he had spent the last three years getting to know the Bio-Android and was quite skilled in reading some of her emotions, to which he knew that she was bothered by what she had to do just now.

"He's gone," Gale said, though she knew that she sounded a little bit depressed, because she was hoping that this version of her brother would have seen the error of his ways and joined her side, but instead all she got was the same thing, "Trunks, do you think there's a version of my brother out there that actually fights on our side of a conflict, instead of trying to absorb the Androids and destroy the world?"

"Allow me to answer that question," a voice said, one that Trunks immediately recognized as Rainbow and Applejack's mother, though that was followed by Chronoa appearing on the plateau behind them, where she smiled at the two of them, "Gale Wind, daughter of the late Dr. Gero and sister of the Bio-Android known as Cell, the answer to your question is yes; there exists a timeline, one of many to be exact, where your brother is a warrior of justice. This version hails from a parallel timeline where you were the evil one and he had to stop you, by either convincing you to change your ways or kill you, mirroring what you were trying to accomplish with him."

"Really?" Gale asked, surprise crossing her face for a moment, as when she was expecting there to be a good version of Cell she had never suspected that their situation would be reversed in the timeline she was searching for, "Do... do you think its possible if the two of us could meet for a hour or two?"

"Sure, that's definitely possible." Chronoa replied, though before Gale said anything more she held up her hand and stopped both her and Trunks from speaking for a second, "I also have a question for the two of you. Seeing how the two of you are time warriors, thanks to using the time machine to go back in time and change the fate of the world, I was wondering if you would consider coming and working under me in my newly established Time Patrol. I won't lie to either of you, there is someone that is trying to manipulate the timelines and I can't stop all of it myself, so while I deal with the larger time distortions I need someone, or a group of someones, to take care of the other changes in history... and, as an added bonus, I have a list of potential allies that you can ask to join the cause."

"Is one of them the version of Cell you mentioned?" Trunks asked, knowing that if Gale had a definite answer to her question, and found a version of her brother that actually liked her instead of hated her guts, she would leap at the chance to meet him... and besides, he wanted her to be happy.

"He is indeed," Chronoa replied, though she noticed the happy look that was on Gale's face almost immediately, to which she smiled in return, "I take it that the two of you would like to join the Time Patrol and start bolstering our ranks?"

When the two of them nodded, however, Chronoa told them that they would begin working in the Time Patrol tomorrow, because they deserved some time to relax before she called on them, to which they nodded again and headed home... to which she smiled and headed back to the Time Nest. From there she could use her powers and head back to where her friends were waiting for her return in the present era, where they could resume watching the girls and see what trouble they got into with the younger Gale following them around... along with the Trunks of that timeline. It also made her worry about the next part of the era that was coming up, though she was sure that Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, and the other members of the Z Warriors would be able to handle themselves when the next threat revealed itself.

Chronoa smiled as she left the future behind for the moment, because she had finally given Gale the one thing that she desperately wanted... and it felt good knowing that she would soon have some allies that would help her keep the timelines in order, while also keeping Demigra locked away in his prison.
> Interlude: Time Passes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Vegeta and the others stared up at the sky as Future Trunks' time machine flew into the air and wrapped its energy around itself, to which everyone watched as the machine, and the people who were riding inside it, disappeared before their very eyes. The departure of both Future Trunks and Future Gale told everyone that they were truly done with the events that he had come to warn them about and they had bypassed the danger that would have ruined their world, if Cell had been allowed to complete his terrible mission. Vegeta would miss the future version of his son, as he proved to be a paragon of what the Saiyan race had stood for in the past, and would continue to stand for if he and Kakarot had any say in it, and was one of the best training partners he could have asked for... though Vegeta knew that Future Trunks and Future Gale belonged in the future, to which he smiled for a moment as the others stopped looking at the sky.

He knew that all of them were going to miss the future warriors, as he was already missing one of them, but he had his own son to teach and train, when he was older anyway... and his friends had a sister that they were going to raise as well, ensuring that Gale Wind would have a family that loved her.

"So now what?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she glanced over at Applejack, who was tending to the young Gale at the moment, before she let out a sigh.

"We live our lives," Vegeta commented, though as he spoke the rest of the group looked over at him, as they were curious as to what he was saying, "I know that a few of us will go to school, in one shape or another, while some of us will continue were we left off before the Androids attack. I, for example, will spend a few days a week checking up on Kakarot and the Saiyans in Asgard, either training with them or relaxing with my family... and relax with some of you, if time allows us to."

"So basically do the same thing we did after Future Trunks warned us about the Androids and killed Frieza," Applejack said, to which she smiled for a moment, because while she was sure that Rainbow would want to train, and she would too at some point, there was something more important that they needed to deal with, "we go about our days eating, training, and working in whatever manner is appropriate..."

"Hello?" a voice said, one that made both Rainbow and Applejack turn towards it with a happy look in their eyes, because they had been expecting their mother to show up at some point, to which everyone watched as Chronoa walked around the corner and spotted them, "I had the feeling that i would find you guys here. I take it Future Trunks and Fure Gale went back to their own timeline?"

Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta were the only ones that knew that Chronoa was the Supreme Kai of Time, as she hadn't told the rest of the Z Warriors what her profession was, mostly because they all knew that none of them would really believe them at the moment. They had agreed to hold the information back until they were ready to understand who she was, though she had told the three of them that it would be soon, yet refused to tell them when that would actually happen. Rainbow and Applejack, however, had the feeling that either the arrival of their father or Shin would be the deciding factor in when they revealed the truth to the rest of the Z Warriors.

As the three of them turned their attention back to Chronoa, however, they noticed that she was carrying a few packages, which meant that she had some things that would help the girls raise Gale in the coming years... and they had the feeling that she would be helping them when she had the time to do so.

"Yeah, they left a few minutes ago." Bulma replied, though the look on her face indicated that she had forgotten about Rainbow and Applejack's mother, and she guessed Gale's mother as well now, as she assumed that the packages were supplies for helping take care of the one year old that Applejack was holding.

"I see." Chronoa commented, to which she gestured to the packages that she was carrying, where Vegeta walked over and took some of them so she could show them what she had brought them, "I have a few gifts for young Trunks, to make up for the parties I was invited to and had to miss because of my personal business, as well as a good number of items that will help the girls and I take care of young Gale here."

"Wait, does this mean...?" Rainbow started to ask, though the words caught in her throat, because while she wished that their mother could spend a lot more time with them, she knew that it would be impossible to her job as the Supreme Kai of Time.

"I figured out how to give myself more free days, so I can spend more time with you three," Chronoa replied, answering the unfinished question, though at the same time she set the rest of the packages down and let Applejack gently place the sleeping Gale in her arms, so they didn't accidentally wake her, "She's just as beautiful as her older counterpart... and I'm willing to bet that she is just as smart as well."

Vegeta could tell that Chronoa was going to say that the sleeping Gale was likely going to be as strong as the Future Gale, when she was older, though he also knew that she wasn't about to say such a thing in front of Chi Chi, who was already annoyed that Gohan wanted to go to Asgard once a week to see his father and grandparents. Of course that would mean that he would also spend some of his time training, just so he didn't forget the basics of how to fight during this time of peace that they had won, but Gohan was fine with the path that was laid out for him to take. Vegeta already knew that Chronoa was going to make sure that this Gale was the best of both worlds, a thinker who carefully planned her attack and an excellent fighter that adapted well to any situation.

Vegeta also knew what he would be doing in the future, as he needed to help Kakarot unleash the power of the Super Saiyan 2 form that he and Gohan had unlocked during their fight with Cell. He was sure that his mother would be willing to help them out, as she had unlocked the form shortly after the death of Future Trunks, though he had the feeling that she would also be trying to get his father to unleash that power as well. Once both he and Kakarot had access to the Super Saiyan 2 form, and helped everyone else get to it as well, he knew that they would be working on ascending even further, to an even higher transformation... one that Vegeta suspected was going to be called 'Super Saiyan 3'.

A few moments later Vegeta smiled as the Z Warriors, including Chronoa, got to talking about what they were planning on doing now that Cell had been defeated, the future had likely been saved by Future Trunks and Future Gale, and they had won the planet a period of peace once more. He was happy to have found someplace that he could call home again, especially after what happened to his home world, and he knew that he would rather sacrifice himself than see it be destroyed.





The month following the departure of Future Trunks and Future Gale was an exciting one for Goku, as King Kai and the other three Kais decided to hold a tournament in the Other World to see if one of their warriors could finally win the opportunity to be trained under the Grand Kai, the Kai that ruled over the four Kais that ruled over the four quadrants of the universe. It was there that Goku met the other three Kais, the West, South, and East ones to be exact, and had the opportunity to meet the Grand Kai himself, along with the other warriors from all across the universe, who had lived and died just like him and the rest of the Saiyan race. He also asked King Kai if he could invite Vegeta to watch the tournament, considering that this was for those that were dead anyway, and he was surprised to find that the Grand Kai approved of such a request, once he heard about it.

Vegeta wasn't too shocked to learn that there was more to the universe than the worlds he had been to while pretending to be Frieza's minion, though he did appreciate the chance to meet the other three Kais that watched over the universe, as well as the Grand Kai himself. One of the people that Vegeta had been hoping to see during the tournament was Shin, considering that he was the Supreme Kai of the entire universe, but he figured that he was busy creating new planets to replace the ones that Beerus and Frieza had destroyed. He suspected that Shin was grateful for a chance to catch up on the number of planets that he needed to recreate, though he didn't anything about him while he was in the presence of the Grand Kai.

Goku, on the other hand, had the opportunity to meet someone that was extremely powerful and didn't belong to the Saiyan race, as in the final round of the tournament he fought someone named Pikkon that hailed from the West Quadrant of the universe. Vegeta actually chuckled as Goku and Pikkon fought, because they were so evenly matched that they got so caught up in their match that they both made the same fatal mistake, bringing the tournament to a draw... though that was after Goku managed to ring out Pikkon. The two warriors promised that they would fight again in the future, whenever they were allowed to, and went their separate ways, though at the same time they both promised that there would be a clear victor the next time they fought.

A few more months passed before Vegeta finally asked the question that his parents had been bugging him about every since he brought Future Trunks, and his own son as well, up to Asgard for a visit... he asked Bulma if she would marry him. Despite the fact that he had absolutely nothing to his name, on Earth anyway, Bulma knew that the question had been asked from his heart, as that was what had happened to Chi Chi and Goku back when the question was brought up between them. No one was surprised when Bulma said yes, though Vegeta later heard that their party on Earth, to celebrate the fact that the two of them would be getting married, would be overshadowed by an entire day of celebration in Asgard... and all of the Z Warriors were invited to partake in the celebration.

The day of celebration in Asgard could, from what he was told a few days later, be heard throughout the entirety of the afterlife, though at the same time he knew that it had really been something, because he remembered seeing the four Kais hanging around and enjoying themselves as well.

When it came time for the actual marriage ceremony, which would take place on Earth, Vegeta had feared that his parents would have to watch from Asgard and hear about it later on, though he and the others were surprised when his mother and father showed up. Apparently, from what they told him before the ceremony actually started, the two of them had been granted a special day to come back to Earth and share this day with their son, though they also managed to convince King Yemma to allow Goku to come along as well, so he didn't get ahead in their training. The strangest part was when Tarble, Vegeta's brother, walked into the building they were in, along with giving Vegeta and the Z Warriors the chance to meet Bulma's older sister, Tights.

Vegeta found the entire day to be an emotional one, as he not only married the love of his life, but he also got to have a short family reunion with his entire Saiyan family... despite the fact that Tarble could only spend a few hours on Earth before returning to what he had been doing when he received the transmission telling him of his brother's wedding. Bulma had admitted that she had asked her sister to sent the transmission, as Tights had more connections than she was willing to share, though Vegeta wasn't about to ask how she figured out where his brother had been living since he had last seen him.

As that same year drew closer to an end, however, there was another bit of good news that none of them had been expecting, Chi Chi had another son, who she named Son Goten. Vegeta actually smiled when he gazed upon the sleeping baby, because it meant that there would be another child for Trunks to hang out with when they were older, in addition to Gale. When he said that, however, he had been expecting Chi Chi to get upset by the mere notion of Goten growing up to be a fighter like his father, but instead she seemed to like the idea of him following in his father's footsteps... which only served to confuse Vegeta for a moment, though he decided that it was best if he didn't argue with her.

He was happy knowing that, at some point in the future, that Trunks would have a few friends to play and train with, considering that he was sure that Chronoa was going to be helping the girls train Gale when she had the opportunity to come visit them.

Three more years passed before anything exciting actually happened, besides the fact that Goten, Trunks, and Gale had been introduced to each other and were already on the path to becoming best friends. That year was the year that Krillin decided to ask 18 the same question that Vegeta had asked Bulma, though he was overjoyed when she told him yes. Their party and wedding ceremony was on a lesser scale than the wedding Vegeta and Bulma had gone through, but they were just fine with a nice and quiet wedding with their friends, and that included 17 as well. 18 had asked how they managed to track down her brother, as she hadn't been able to do that since they had been brought him back with the Dragon Balls, to which Krillin told her that he asked Dende if he could find 17.

17 was more than happy to see his sister again, or what they assumed was happy, as 17's emotions were a lot harder to read, and he was pleased to find that 18 was happy with her life, especially when she was going to be marrying someone that loved her as much as she loved him.

The following year, in Age 771, Krillin and 18 announced that they also had a child, a beautiful girl called Marron, though unlike the others they weren't saying anything about whether they were going to train her to be a fighter or if they were going to go the route that Chi Chi did with Gohan. Everyone congratulated the duo on the fact that they had a child, as they were happy to have Marron in their lives, and they all went their separate ways, where some of them would cross paths depending on what they were doing at the time. Despite the fact that they had gotten married, and were supposed to be relaxing like most of the people on Earth, Krillin and 18 spent an hour a day practicing their own martial arts skills, just in the off chance that something ever happened to the peace that had been given to the world.

In Age 773, six years after the defeat of Cell, was when things started getting interesting, because Trunks, who was seven at the time, and Goten, who was six, were training against a pair of the strongest Saiyans in Asgard when something extraordinary happened. The two of them were taking hits and delivering their own when everyone had to stop and stare as both Trunks and Goten, in a fit of anger after bring hit one too many times, let their auras wrap around them as they ascended to being Super Saiyans... surprising the existing ascended Saiyans in the process. Goku and Vegeta were shocked that their sons were able to obtain this form of power at a young age, especially since it had taken Gohan some time to obtain the level on his own.

Vegeta, however, recovered and explained that this was likely fate's way of telling them that something major was coming in the near future and that they would be needing the power of Super Saiyan Trunks and Super Saiyan Goten.

While they were letting the two youngsters cool down after their first Super Saiyan transformation, which really shocked the emotions of the individual that used it the first time they used the technique, Goku walked over to Vegeta and mentioned that he had heard a rumor or two about a group of alien warriors called the Metamoran's. Apparently, from what he had been told, this species had a unique technique that they called 'Fusion', which allowed two warriors of nearly the same height and power to merge their bodies and powers into one being, acquiring an even greater power than either person possessed on their own. Vegeta admitted that having that sort of technique in their arsenal would be great, especially since they had no idea what was coming in the future, to which he agreed that Goku should visit the alien species and see if he could convince them to share their technique.

Vegeta had to wonder what the fusion between him and Goku would be, and what power they would possess if they managed to learn such a technique, but then he refocused on the task at hand and resumed training with the others.

Of course in that same training session, when Rainbow started to spar against a seven year old Gale, everyone remained watching as the two of them exchanged blows as well... though in the process Rainbow, somehow, managed to draw out the hidden power within Gale. That was when the wind bowed to Gale's control and wrapped around her, though because she had no control over her affinity Rainbow and Applejack had to wait for it to wear off before they could even begin to teach her exactly what to do with her new powers. Gale learning what her affinity was also meant that she could keep pace with Trunks and Goten, which made the two boys happy that they had another training partner, for when they were training on Earth and didn't have access to the large amount of Saiyans that were living in Asgard.

Chronoa, of course, was happy to hear that Gale had realized her elemental affinity, though that meant that the young girl as questions regarding why she and her older sisters were able to wield the power of an element while others, like Trunks and Goten for example, couldn't do the same thing. Considering that neither of the older sisters knew about the universe that they were from, as she and the others hadn't told them that before putting them to sleep all those years ago, all Chronoa could say was that Gale and her sisters were special, just like Trunks and Goten since they could take on the Super Saiyan form. Gale seemed to accept that and went about trying to master the affinity she had unlocked, to which Chronoa let out a sigh and watched her train with her sisters... though she smiled as they fought.

She was sure that they would be prepared for the trial that was coming their way, though she knew that they didn't need any warning from her... besides, she was sure that they could handle what was coming up next.





Shin sighed as he wiped the sweat off his forehead and placed the towel he was using on the rack in front of him, to which he leaned back in the bathroom he was in and sunk into the water. It had been a long time since anyone had used Planet Meka for training purposes, though since he was the one who built the dojo, and the area around it, he wasn't surprised to find that the entire place was still intact. Sure, parts of the planet were actually ruined now, but it was worth it when he took into consideration what he and Kibito were planning on doing tomorrow... especially when the person he had been training against had been holding back the entire time.

He was also glad to have installed a divider between the various sections of the bathroom, because he heard the sound of someone climbing into the side to his left... to which Shin smiled for a moment as he realized that his training partner was doing the same thing he was doing.

"Tomorrow is the big day, isn't it?" a voice asked, though Shin knew that it was Beerus, because he was the only other person, excluding Whis, that was on this planet at the moment.

"Yes... the day Kibito and I head to Earth." Shin replied, to which he let out another sigh, because while he suspected that something terrible was going to happen he knew that he needed to be on the planet, "We have spent the last six years preparing for this day, when we go down and see if we can't find the location of Majin Buu's prison ball... though if the worst possible future comes true we can always follow one of Babidi's minions to where he's hiding the ball."

"Shin... are you sure that you should go down there?" Beerus inquired, though while Shin was used to hearing the God be concerned for his family, the girls more than anyone else, he wasn't used to hearing the Destroyer God sounding concerned for his safety, "Majin Buu already killed the other four Supreme Kai that ruled the universe along side yourself... are you absolutely sure that you want to involve yourself in such a situation... especially since you nearly died the last time you and Buu were in the same place?"

"That is why you and I have been training for the last six years," Shin answered, knowing that he had to have been insane to train with Beerus for any length of time, but considering that the God of Destruction had lowered his power to his own level he was able to keep up, "In the event that Majin Buu is released I want to do more than just stand there like a weakling and be shocked by what's happening in front of me."

A few seconds passed, causing Shin to wonder if he had said something that offended the God of Destruction, before he noticed a hand appear against the divider for a few seconds, to which the divider moved out of the way and revealed Beerus sitting in the water as well... and he was looking over at Shin.

"Shin, you are by no means a weakling." Beerus said, though even as he spoke Shin could see the smile on his face, indicating that he was actually pleased about something, "Training with me has increased your power, elevating yourself to a position that is benefiting a God of Creation... no, a position that you, as my friend and counterpart God, deserve to stand on. I would wager that you might actually be able to stall Majin Buu, should he be released anyway, but there's no way to know for sure unless you actually fought Buu."

"Hopefully we can find Majin Buu's ball before Babidi does." Shin replied, though at the same time he was shocked that Beerus thought so highly of him, which meant that the girls, despite their absence, have changed Beerus into a more likeable person, "Beerus... if Kibito and I actually find Majin Buu's ball... is it okay to call you to Earth for a moment so you can use your destructive powers to wipe him out, before Babidi revives him?"

Beerus thought about that for a moment, because he was sure that Majin Buu being revived was an important part of history, but due to all the changes that had occurred so far, from what Chronoa decided to tell him anyway, he eventually came to a decision. If Shin and Kibito could find Buu's ball before Babidi did, and made sure that it was safe from their evil, he was sure that he could intervene and destroy the Majin before he was revived... though he would also have to stay his hand if Babidi found it first. He already knew what answer he was going to give Shin, and he was sure that his friend wouldn't like it, but it was the answer that needed to be given.

"If you can actually find the ball before Babidi does, and secure it long enough for me to reach it, then I would be willing to obliterate Majin Buu for you." Beerus answered, though at the same time he glanced over at the door that lead into the room they were in, knowing that Whis was likely preparing a message to send to Chronoa, "Though if Babidi finds it first we'll have to let events play out and see what happens."

"I can accept that." Shin said, to which he grabbed his towel and climbed out of the water, to which he wrapped himself up and turned back towards the one person he never expected to be friends with, "Beerus... I'll see you later, once I've finished my search for Majin Buu's ball."

Beerus nodded and watched as Shin walked into the changing room and disappeared for a few seconds, though when he walked back out he was fully dressed in his Supreme Kai attire. Shin then bowed to him for a moment, to which he respectfully returned the gesture, before Shin walked out of the bathroom and went to go find Kibito. Beerus, on the other hand, remained in the bathroom, wondering if Shin might be acting a little rash in his decision to head down to Earth and search for the missing ball that contained Majin Buu. The one thing that Beerus worried about, on an equal level as the death of one of his daughters, was something happening to Shin... because if the Supreme Kai died while he was on Earth, at the hands of Buu or anyone else, then Beerus would die as well and Whis would deactivate until someone became the new God of Destruction.

Beerus knew that if something actually happened to Shin, and he and the Supreme Kai died as a result, Rainbow and Applejack would be able to take over and run the universe with Whis and Chronoa showing them the way... though he hoped that such a thing never happened.





At the same time that Shin was coming to a decision on heading to Earth, to begin the search for the ball that Majin Buu was sealed inside, a group of evildoers gathered together on a plateau that was some distance away from the ship that had brought them to this planet. Their leader, a extremely short person that had shriveled skin, wore an orange colored robe with a light blue outfit and a belt buckle with a demon symbol on it, floated around the area and looked at them. His second in command, however, was a large person that had red colored skin, a short black goatee, a pair of horns on his forehead, large pointed ears, and animalistic yellow eyes. The taller person wore a light blue suit, one that covered his entire body and left his musclebound chest bare, along with a white spiked cape, a white circular belt, and white boots... though on his forehead rested the same demon symbol that was on his master's belt.

The soldiers knew that these were their leaders, Babidi and his right-hand Dabura, and that at any moment, regardless of whether they did good or if they had failed their master, that Babidi could easily order the death of any number of them, though he generally kept them around when they did something right. Tonight, however, it seems that they did something right, because seven of his minions were holding a special crystal sphere, each one possessing a number of stars that went from one star to seven stars. Babidi had done some research on this planet and found that there existed a special set of spheres, the Dragon Balls they were called, that could grant any wish he desired, though he was fairly certain that his true wish couldn't be granted.

He desired the revival of Majin Buu, the creation of his father, the great wizard Bibidi, so he could exact revenge on the Supreme Kai that had killed his father after Bibidi had sealed Buu inside his ball all those years ago... and then dominate the universe with the power that rested inside the Majin.

"Babidi-sama, are you sure we should be using our time like this?" Dabura asked, as it was common for him to inquire if his master was wasting their time or if what they were doing would actually benefit them.

"I am certain that wishing for the pure energy to restore Majin Buu is impossible," Babidi commented, staring at the seven spheres as they were placed in front of him and his right-hand man, though at the same time he smiled, "however, during our studies one of our scouts found a mention of a city that was destroyed in a single day, wiped completely from the face of the world. The person who did that was apparently slain not soon after destroying the city, how we have no idea, but we have determined that the person was sent to Hell for his actions... and that he was well hated by the people that protect this world."

"I see. So you intend to resurrect this man and force the hand of those that once despised him." Dabura stated, to which a grin appeared on his face as well, as he was starting to understand his master's plan, "Very clever."

"Indeed. It is a very clever plan." Babidi said, to which he grinned as he looked at the scrap of paper that one of his minions was handing him, to which he handed it over to Dabura, "Now then, let us see if this Shenron is real and see if it can actually grant wishes... though if it can't then I'll just shatter the Dragon Balls and call it a night."

"As you wish, Babidi-sama," Dabura said, bowing for a moment before taking the scrap of paper, to which he carefully read the incantation to summon the dragon, which was a rather simple one considering that this was supposed to be a powerful creature, before he raised his hands towards the seven spheres, "Come forth, Shenron, and grant our wish!"

The pair watched as the Dragon Balls started to glow brighter than they had when the seven had been resting together for a few moments, before they were consumed by a near blinding flash of light that ascended towards the sky, which also turned the night sky even darker than it had been seconds ago. Babidi and Dabura watched as the light swirled around itself, like a snake coiling around itself for protection or preparation for attacking someone, before the intensity of the light started to take on a new shape. The pair held their breath as the light expanded and a slender serpent creature, which Babidi had to assume was the dragon that his minions had discovered the existence of, appeared before them, though it's tail seemed to be connected to where the Dragon Balls used to be.

Babidi could tell that some of his minions were shocked by what they were seeing, as he hadn't been expecting such a thing to occur either, but he steeled his mind and prepared himself for what they were about to do.

"I am the Eternal Dragon," Shenron called out, to which he glanced down at the group that had summoned him, as he had been expecting the Z Warriors to have need of his services again, but this time he was pleased to find that someone else had found the Dragon Balls and was summoning him, "I will grant you any three wishes."

"T...three?!" Babidi exclaimed, as he had been told, when he first heard the tale of the wish granting dragon, that the creature could only grant one wish at a time, though three could definitely change everything for the better.

"Yes, I will grant you any three wishes," Shenron replied, though at the same time he wished that one of the Z Warriors would tell someone when they made a change to what he was able to do, because it was a little annoying when he had to waste time like this.

"Technically, we only have one wish prepared for you," Babidi said, though as he spoke he steeled himself, as he and Dabura knew that what was to come next would definitely help them out in the near future, "Eternal Dragon, our wish is that you bring back to life the person known as He Who Must Not Be Named."

Shenron did nothing for a few seconds, as while he knew that he could bring back the dead, even the evil ones, there were some people that shouldn't be brought back to life, such as Frieza. It was well within his power to reach into the depths of Hell, where the person that the group wanted to bring back was resting, and call forth the soul of the evil one. The person in question may not have been as strong as Goku when he died, but years of torture and punishment would have no doubt increased his own power, all because he was of Saiyan blood. This person was just as evil as Frieza was, because he sold out his entire race and helped speed along the destruction of so many other planets... just even thinking about bringing him back sent a slight shiver down Shenron's spine.

"Is this the wish that you want me to grant?" Shenron asked, because if it was a misunderstanding then he could get away with giving the group something else.

"Yes. We desire the return of the previously mentioned person." Dabura stated, though he was growing slightly irritated with the dragon, because it appeared that he wasn't going to grant their wish.

"Then it is a good thing that you only have the one wish prepared for me." Shenron replied, as he knew that it would take all three wishes in order to do what these guys wanted, and get him out of here quicker.

"W... Why is that?" Babidi asked, because the dragon had told them that he could grant three wishes, but now he was saying that he was only going to grant the one wish.

"Because the wish you want me to grant will require the use of all three wishes," Shenron answered, though at the same time he hoped that talking to the group would make them see the error of their ways, "The first wish would have to go towards breaking the shackles that are keeping the person you desire to bring back to life trapped in Hell. Once that is done the second wish would be used to bring him back to life in the spot where he died, as that is how this type of wish works, though when I consider who you wish to bring back, and who wants him dead, that brings me to the third wish. With the final wish I can bring the person to this exact location, safely away from those that want him to stay dead... are you sure that this is the path you wish to take?"

Shenron knew that breaking the shackles that kept the evil Saiyan trapped in Hell, put there by the greatest warriors to grace Asgard at the time of the Saiyan's passing, would eat up the entirety of the first wish, especially with how strong those shackles were. Bringing him back to life and bringing him to this location would also eat up the second and third wishes, freeing him to return to the seven Dragon Balls and depart from this area before someone tried to stop him. He could tell that the two main leaders of the group seemed to be debating their wish, which he expected them to do once he had told them what he was going to have to do to grant their wish... but his hopes were shattered when he saw the evil grin on the short one's face.

"Eternal Dragon, your terms are acceptable," Babidi stated, holding up a hand to silence the rest of his minions for the moment, as they would cheer once they were back in the safety of his spaceship, before he turned his full attention to the glowing dragon, "Bring back the one called He Who Must Not Be Named."

Shenron, instead of saying anything else, merely allowed his eyes to glow red as he started applying the wishes in the desired order that the group wanted him to use them in, while at the same time knowing that this was a bad idea. This one Saiyan had caused so much suffering while he was alive, so much so that the person he was supposed to be watching over before his death could still feel the anger he felt every time he returned to Asgard. A few seconds passed before he mentally heard the sound of the shackles snapping, indicating that he had bypassed the power keeping the evil Saiyan chained in Hell... to which he put the second and third wishes to use immediately.

A few more seconds passed before Babidi saw any change, as the moment he noticed something different the wind kicked up around them as the area between him and the dragon started to glow for a moment. That was soon followed by someone appearing in front of him, someone who was almost as muscular as Dabura was and had his chest bare in the same manner, despite the fact that he wasn't wearing anything over his chest. The man was wearing a pair of black metal cuffs on his wrists, which looked like a chain could have attached to them, while at the same time possessing the same thing on his legs, just above his ankles. Babidi was pleased to find that the man had died with some sort of pants on, in the style of a warrior if memory served him, though he was somewhat surprised to find that the man was bald... not that he had anything against bald people, considering that Dabura had no hair as well.

The man looked down at himself and pinched himself a few times, as if he was checking to be sure that he was alive, before a grin appeared on his face... one that told Babidi that he had been right to resurrect the man, as there was a profound evil in his heart that would make him the perfect left-hand for what was to come.

"Nappa's back baby!" the man said, though a few seconds later he turned his head towards the dragon that was staring down at them, where he made the motion of sending someone away.

Shenron would have struck the newly revived Saiyan down and damned the consequences of his spheres being destroyed, though he had the feeling that he would be needed in a year's time... to which he said nothing as he returned to the Dragon Balls and scattered the seven spheres across the world. His last thought was that he knew that the Z Warriors would be able to clean up the mess that the two men had created, by reviving the Saiyan called Nappa, yet he knew that bringing the evil Saiyan back was the least of his concerns. He had the feeling something terrible was going to happen in the near future... and the group that had summoned him was going to be at the center of it all.
> Majin: Terrible News
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Seven years had passed since the defeat of Cell, the Bio-Android that would have destroyed the entire world if he had won the battle that had raged on during his modified tournament, which he had dubbed as the Cell Games. The Z Warriors, the ones who had ensured the defeat of the Bio-Android, weren't ones to take the spotlight and let all of the fame go towards the World Champion, a man called Mr. Satan. They had all seen what the man could do against Cell, as his attacks had done no damage to his opponent, but they were all sure that if his opponent had been human, and not someone like Goku or Applejack, he could have potentially beaten them in battle, unless it was Krillin he was fighting. Krillin had been quick to point out that he was technically the strongest man on the planet, as everyone else in the group was something other than a human.

Gohan, who was now eighteen years old, had been studying at home and learning everything that his mother could provide him with, as she was happy that he was serious about his studies and was quick to becoming a scholar. Chi Chi was also a little displeased that her firstborn son was spending even one day, usually Sunday, training with the Saiyans in Asgard, but she only let it slide because he was spending time with his father and grandparents. Goten, who was only seven at the moment, wasn't ready to fight five to ten dead Saiyan soldiers like his brother or father could, which meant that when he went to Asgard he either spent time with Gine, his grandmother, or spent his time playing around with Trunks and Gale. One of the things that Gine had told the family was that Goten looked like Goku when he was younger, with the messy and unkempt hair that resembled Goku's own hair.

Trunks, who was now eight years old, appeared to be a perfect mix of both Vegeta and Bulma's sides of the family, as he had his grandfather's lavender hair color and Bulma's blue colored eyes, while at the same time possessing the same eye shape and facial features as Vegeta. Trunks generally wore a dark green gi, which was accompanied by an orange belt, a pair of orange wristbands, and a set of golden boots that made the Z Warriors think of Future Trunks, which made sense considering that they would be the same person one day... though with different experiences thanks to the Future Trunks. Most of the Z Warriors assumed that he might have adapted a cocky attitude or something, which Vegeta warned them, as some Saiyan children had that attitude at least once before reaching their teen years, but oddly enough that attitude never surfaced in Trunks, though in it's place as the need to be mischievous.

Gale Wind, the third member of their little group, was also eight years old now, though technically she was about a month behind Trunks thanks to the information that her older sisters and her mother told her. She closely resembled Rainbow Dash, in terms of how she styled her hair and tail, while at the same time her body seemed to resemble Applejack a little bit more. Gale chose to wear a dark green gi, because she liked the color and not because she was copying what Trunks was wearing, for the times when she was training, though she also wore a casual set of clothing when she was relaxing around the house or spending time with her friends. She was also fascinated by her own incredible abilities, so when she was actually training she spent a good deal of time trying to master her elemental affinity... and generally had to ask her older sisters for assistance.

For a while Trunks had pointed out to Gale how odd it was for her to have teal colored skin, though eventually he stopped when his mother told him that the race the three pony girls belonged to were supposed to look like that.

Rainbow and Applejack had also grown up quite a bit during the last seven years, as they were now both twenty years old and their bodies had fully matured during the time of peace that had come after Cell's defeat. Now they both stood at the same height as Bulma and Chi Chi, though they both adapted to the changes their body had gone through quite well. Bulma had told them that if they had been born as humans, instead of a mix between human and pony, they would easily resemble any of the young adult females that she had seen around the city. Rainbow wasn't too keen on the small mounds on her chest, where's Applejack's were about the same size, but they were told that this was a part of growing up... to which they accepted it and went on with their lives.

Chronoa, who had also helped her daughters as they matured into adults, had insisted that they wear more than the gi she had gotten them, and constantly changed every year as their bodies continued to mature, to which she started providing them with new articles of clothing for them to try out. Rainbow had taken to wearing the same outfit as someone who ran around a track all the time, as she actually like the feeling of the wind on her body, though she kept her gi in her room for when she trained. Applejack also kept her gi around, in the off chance that something happened, though now she wore casual clothing that made it look like she was going to one of the nearby schools... while in addition having a set of clothing set aside for when she worked out in the apple orchid.

Chronoa was pleased with her daughters, as they both seemed to have an interest in something other than fighting, though she also had to take the time to tell Rainbow to stop trying to achieve the Avatar state she had used when she had fought Cell... but she already knew, without looking at the time stream, Rainbow still practiced trying to harness the power that had beaten the Bio-Android. She could already tell that the effects that had nearly destroyed Rainbow seven years ago had faded, as her body was mature enough to handle the energy and she had the knowledge to use correctly use it, but that didn't stop Chronoa from cautioning Rainbow not to push herself too far. She really didn't want to have to call Beerus back down to Earth and have him stop the near destruction of Rainbow again, like they had done after Cell's defeat... but thinking of Beerus reminded her that Shin and Kibito were searching the Earth, looking for the sphere that housed the fearsome Majin Buu.

She already knew that it was a matter of time until that sphere was opened and the dangerous Majin was released... and she also knew that time was running out before that event happened.





Rainbow and Applejack were hanging with Vegeta in the Capsule Corp building, while at the same time Gale and Trunks were talking to each other at the other table in the room, when Gohan entered the room. They noticed that he was wearing some sort of green gi, with a black under piece that covered the majority of his body, with a white pair of gloves that covered his hands and a red cape that was attached to his gi. He was holding some sort of helmet that reminded the girls of the person they had seen in the news lately, the man called the 'Great Saiyaman', though while Rainbow really didn't care what Gohan did in his spare time, when he wasn't training or studying, Applejack guessed at what they were seeing at the moment.

Vegeta, on the other hand, knew that there had to be some reason for Gohan to come here, practically dressed in his superhero persona, though he had a nagging feeling that he had been discovered and was trying to correct what had happened so it didn't occur in the future.

"It is nice to see you again Gohan," Vegeta said, knowing that it had been a few days since he and Gohan had gone to Asgard, but he was curious as to what the young man wanted, "Is there something we can help you with?"

"I'm looking for Bulma." Gohan replied, gesturing to the helmet he was carrying, making Vegeta wonder if his thoughts had been correct, "Something has happened and I need to speak with her."

"Follow me then," Vegeta said, to which he got out of his seat and beckoned for Gohan to follow him, while at the same time noticing that both of his friends were curious as to what was going on, as they, Trunks, and Gale followed after him and Gohan.

Vegeta knew that he had last seen Bulma working in the garage, on one of the vehicles that she was making a modification to in order to either increase it's speed or improve the safety. She had been a little busy lately, with her family's business and teaching Trunks about all the machines that were in both the house and the workshop, but she would be glad to have a visitor that wasn't a family member or the pony girls. A few minutes passed before Vegeta opened the door to the garage that Bulma was working in, though it appeared that she was working on a speed function for the vehicle she was sitting on... and she only stopped working once she noticed that the door was open.

Bulma glanced over the group for a moment, as if she was wondering why they were in here, before she noticed Gohan and his helmet, to which she decided that it would be best to get through what he was here for... to which she set her tools down and turned towards the group.

"What's up Gohan?" Bulma asked, though as she asked the question she knew that the others would not have all come along with the young man, which meant that they all assumed something had happened and were eager to hear what he had to say.

"Not much actually," Gohan replied, to which he gestured to the helmet, though whether he was going to refer to his superhero persona or the helmet itself no one knew, "I'm going to enter the next Tenkaichi Budokai... or the next World Martial Arts Tournament."

Bulma knew why Gohan had bothered to say both names of the tournament, because despite the fact that Rainbow and Applejack had been on Earth for a good number of years, seven of which were spent raising their younger sister Gale, neither of the pony girls knew what the tournament was if they used the first name... hence Gohan also used the second name. She glanced over at the helmet that Gohan was holding and knew, with that one glance, that it wouldn't be allowed inside the tournament, which meant that he might be asking for a way to hide his identity for when he was inside the arena. There was likely more to this than what she was seeing at the moment, as nothing was ever straightforward with Gohan and his family, so she let out a sigh and looked at Gohan.

"Gohan, I know you well enough to know that you aren't entering the tournament to prove yourself," Bulma said, which caused the young man to rub the back of his head for a moment, though that told her a lot more than what she was expecting, "so what's going on?"

"Well, one of my classmates from Orange Star High School managed to figure out I was the Great Saiyaman when I saved her," Gohan replied, feeling embarrassed that he couldn't keep his identity hidden for a lot longer than he had, though at the same time he found Bulma nodding at him, "and she happened to see me fly a few times... so she's decided that, seeing how I would like to keep my identity a secret, I must attend the tournament, and teach her how to fly, otherwise she'll tell everyone who the Great Saiyaman is."

"It has been a long time since I heard anything related to blackmailing," Vegeta commented, causing the group to turn towards him, where he waved his hand in a dismissing manner, "No, the Saiyans never blackmailed anyone into submission or anything like that."

"Yeah, we're too cool to do something like that!" Trunks said, agreeing with his father, though at the same time he didn't know everything about the Saiyan race and knew that agreeing was the best course of action.

"Anyway, I came here for two reasons," Gohan continued, to which he turned back to Bulma and held up the helmet he was carrying, where she turned her attention to it for a moment, "the first is that I would like to modify this with some sort of voice changing device, to make myself sound differently so no one else can determine who the Great Saiyaman is."

"That's easy enough to do, once you tell me how you want to sound." Bulma said, to which she took the helmet from Gohan and set it on the table, where she made a note of what he wanted and stuck it to the helmet, before she turned back to him, "What's the second reason you came here for?"

"I wanted your opinion on what to wear in place of my helmet," Gohan replied, to which the entire group nodded their understanding, as he still wanted to protect his identity while he was at the tournament, just in case anyone realized that he was one of the people that had fought Cell seven years ago, "Seeing how helmets aren't allowed in the tournament, or any sort of protective gear, I was trying to come up with something to replace it... and since I was coming here to make a modification to the helmet I figured I could ask one of you what I might be able to wear instead."

"Why not just wear a large bandana over your hair and completely cover it up?" Applejack asked, causing the pair to turn towards her, though at the same time Bulma seemed to understand what she was saying, "And, seeing how you'll want to cover your eyes as well, why not wear a pair of black sunglasses?"

Gohan admitted that he had never thought of that and Bulma immediately moved away to collect the two items, though it didn't take her long to return to where they were all standing. A few minutes later Gohan was wearing a large white bandana over his hair, completely covering all of it up, and had a black pair of sunglasses placed over his eyes. It wasn't as great as the helmet that he had been wearing before all of this, but now he would be able to hide his identity from almost everyone... unless someone else figured out that it was him and broke his cover. While Gohan was happy to have something to cover his most identifiable features with, and made it possible for him to go into the tournament without having to risk everyone recognizing him, he was caught off guard by something.

"I'll enter the tournament as well," Vegeta commented, causing the group to look at him for a moment, though none of them were exactly shocked by what he was saying, "It will be a good way to burn through a day or two and fight other people... though something tells me that the two of us won't be the only ones entering the tournament."

I'll enter the World Martial Arts Tournament as well, a voice said, though everyone smiled when they heard the voice speak, because they knew it so well at this point.

"It is good to hear from you again father." Gohan said, though even as he spoke he knew that the day of the tournament was going to be an exciting one, as he was sure that his father and Vegeta would be hoping for a match with each other, "And it is good to hear that you are planning on entering the tournament as well."

Unfortunately there is more to this tournament than what your eyes see, Goku replied, causing the group to sigh for a moment, as they were hoping for a peaceful day, Vegeta, your father asked me to tell you something important; he wants you, Rainbow, Applejack, and I to meet him in Asgard when you have the time to come back here. Something has happened in the last seven years and he wants us to be made aware of what is going on.

"Understood. Tell my father that we'll be there soon." Vegeta said, to which he reached for the medallion he always wore and held it in front of him, though when Trunks and Gale walked over to him and the girls he stopped them, "Sorry, but this isn't going to be a social visit like the last time we went to Asgard... though to make it up to you we can go do something fun when we come back."

Trunks and Gale didn't seem to like being left out of what was clearly an important mission, given to the group by the king of the Saiyan race, but they nodded their understanding and backed away from the trio for a moment. At the same time Goku told Gohan that he was more than welcome to announce, to the rest of the Z Warriors, that he would be returning to the Earth for a day and compete in the tournament. Once Gohan had an idea of what was going on, and was eager to get underway to tell the others the news, Goku cut off the connection between them, which was the sign that Vegtea and the girls were waiting for.

The moment Goku was done talking, and his voice had disappeared from the room, the girls put their arms on Vegeta's shoulders before he tapped the button in the middle of the medallion, to which the three of them vanished and began the journey to the Other World.





When Vegeta and the girls appeared in the Other World, and started walking towards the gates of Asgard, they all sensed that something big must have happened. There was no way that King Vegeta would contact them over something minor, especially when he had the entirety of Asgard backing him, so that meant that this had to be on the level of Cell. When they entered the Saiyan afterlife, and started walking towards the palace, they all noticed that the Saiyans that were walking around seemed to be happy, though at the same time they seemed to have their guards up, as if an attack on Asgard was imminent. Even those that didn't fight, such as Gine, seemed to be concerned for their safety, which told the trio that something terrible must have happened recently... which made them hurry to the palace.

The guards were expecting their arrival, as the moment they walked up to the palace entrance the pair of guards opened the doors and ushered them inside, to which they closed the doors and resumed their duties... though on the other side Vegeta and the girls noticed King Vegeta and Queen Mizuna sitting at a table, along with Goku and King Kai.

"We came as fast as we could," Vegeta said, taking the briefest of moments to embrace his parents before they all faced the table, "What could have happened that would have made all of us gather here?"

"Allow me to show you," King Kai replied, though at the same time he pulled out a black crystal and tapped one of the walls, which opened a direct passage to Hell, before he turned back to look at them, "Time is of the essence... so I suggest that you follow me."

Vegeta and the girls, including Goku, King Vegeta, and Mizuna, followed King Kai through the passage and found themselves in the realm where the evil doers were sent, such as Cell and Frieza. Once all of them were through King Kai closed the passage and beckoned for them to follow him, to which he led them towards a clearing that had a rock wall that was twice the size of Vegeta resting in the middle of it. The group noticed that there were bits and pieces of black chains scattered everywhere, which meant that someone had been chained up in this area and left to serve his or her fate in Hell... and yet whoever had been sentenced to this area was nowhere to be seen.

Just seeing this area made Vegeta wonder who had been sentenced to live in this spot for the rest of eternity... and, more importantly, it made him wonder why wasn't that person still chained up to the wall.

"Son, I hope that you will forgive me for keeping this from you for an entire year, but I wanted you to enjoy the peace you fought so hard for when Cell threatened Earth." King Vegeta commented, looking around the area and remembering who had been sentenced to live in this area, before he let out a sigh and faced the group, "This is where the four Kais, backed by the Grand Kai himself, sentenced the traitor to live and serve his eternal punishment... up until a year ago, when someone wished for him to be revived with the Dragon Balls. Nappa, the evil Saiyan that sold out our entire race and helped bring about the destruction of so many innocent planets, has been released from Hell."

The moment Vegeta heard Nappa's name, the one name he chose to forget to the best of his ability, a flood of memories came rushed back from the depths he had buried them in. Nappa had done more than sell out his entire race and a large number of innocent planets, he was the one responsible for weakening the Saiyan army whenever they tried to prepare for battle with Frieza's forces. If that wasn't enough he was the one that had killed Gorlik, the Saiyan that tended to the Training Yard in the afterlife, and took over his position as his father's general. From that position he ensured the deaths of many of their warriors, long before the day they were supposed to die, and was constantly trying to make sure that Vegeta never developed the skills he needed to one day take on Frieza.

Yet Nappa's most damning deed, besides ensuring the complete destruction of Planet Vegeta and the death of his entire race, save for a select few, as that he had orchestrated the death of his mother all those years ago... which he had only learned about thanks to Zarbon and Dodoria tell him what they had done.

"God... dammit... NAPPA!" Vegeta screamed, though at the same time his immense anger towards the bald Saiyan returned in full force, igniting his aura and pushing him right into his Super Saiyan 2 form, causing the ground around them to quake as the wind was pushed away from where he was standing.

Everyone stood their ground as Vegeta vented his anger out of his body, for the moment anyway, and marveled at the damage that his energy was causing to the area around them. They all knew that Super Saiyan 2 was a powerful state for the Saiyans to use, as they had seen during the last seven years of training they had gone through, but this further cemented that knowledge in their minds. A few seconds passed before Vegeta stopped screaming, though it took some time for him to eventually power down to the original Super Saiyan form and then back to his normal state, where he panted for a few seconds... to which he looked up at his father.

Despite the fact that they were shocked about the news they had just received, which had pissed off their best friend, Rainbow and Applejack weren't as verbal about it, as they were thinking about what King Vegeta had said. Vegeta's father made it sound like he and Mizuna had known that Nappa had escaped from Hell, and happened to be somewhere on Earth, without bothering to tell any of them such an important piece of news... though at the same time they knew that he had his reasons for keeping this from them, to which they sighed and waited for the king to explain himself.

"I expected this reaction, because both your mother and I felt the same way when we discovered what had happened," King Vegeta commented, knowing that his son really hated Nappa, though that was the case with literally every Saiyan that was resting in Asgard at the moment, "What we know is that someone on Earth gathered the Dragon Balls and wished for the Eternal Dragon to bring Nappa back, though we know that none of you or your friends would willingly bring him back to life. He has been on the Earth for the last year, doing nothing but bide his time until something important happens... and we believe that he'll be making his move soon, at the World Martial Arts Tournament."

"Aw, and here I was hoping it would be a fun day to relax and spend time with my family." Goku said, as thanks to Gohan's study habits he didn't get to see his sons and wife as much as Vegeta and Trunks got to see the King and Queen, though he grew serious not a few seconds later, "So, what is so special about this tournament that would make Nappa come out of hiding? I doubt he would enter it for the money, and we would easily recognize him if he wanted to fight against one of us."

"None of us here are exactly sure what his motives are this time around," Mizuna replied, though at the same time she glanced over to King Kai, who nodded to her, before she turned her attention back to the group, "though we have heard that one of your old friends is going to be participating in the tournament on the hunch that something might happen. All we know is that you have to prepare yourselves, and your friends and family, for whatever evil Nappa is bringing to the World Martial Arts Tournament."

"Understood." Vegeta said, though even as he spoke everyone could tell that he was containing his anger, because Nappa had done so much to him that he would never be able to forget any of it, "When I find Nappa, as I'm sure that he'll be gunning for me when the tournament starts, I'll be sure to put him back in the ground and deliver him back to the afterlife for the punishment he believes he has escaped from."

"We expect nothing less of you," King Vegeta said, though at the same time the group knew that there was more that they needed to be told, "However, if you can hold back your urge to bring justice to the Saiyan that betrayed us, it would be beneficial if you figured out what he was planning... and maybe stop him in the process."

"Maybe this time I can use my lance to kill him in one shot," Rainbow commented, to which she turned one hand into a fist, imagining the joy she would feel once they found Nappa and put him back in the ground, "provided his body can last that long against Vegeta's punches."

"Guys, we really shouldn't underestimate Nappa at this point," Applejack said, knowing that both her sister and her best friend wanted Nappa dead, but they had to be smart about approaching the evil Saiyan, "You have to remember that he was able to orchestrate the downfall of the Saiyan race from within their own ranks, without being discovered I might add, and purposely made himself look like an idiot at times to prevent people from catching on. He's shown no remorse or compassion towards anyone he's killed, choosing to fake it in front of everyone that might suspect him of being on the side of evil. He's even brought about the destruction of an unknown number of planets, ensuring that Frieza was the one to destroy them... so just because he is biding his time doesn't mean he isn't planning anything."

"She's right you know." King Kai commented, causing the group to turn back towards him for a moment, to which he looked up at the sky for a few seconds, "Nappa is no doubt planning his revenge against those that defeated him all those years ago, and I have the feeling that whatever he is planning will result in the destruction of Earth if he isn't stopped."

"Which means that the lot of you need to prepare yourselves for the coming battle," King Vegeta said, to which the group nodded their agreement, which caused King Kai to reopen the passage back to the palace and close it once they were all back in Asgard, "We will watch Earth from here and ask the occupants of Hell, those that spoke with Nappa anyway, if he ever spoke about his plans if he were to escape his prison. With luck we should have some information for you before the start of the tournament... though if we don't contact you then know that we will be watching and praying for his defeat."

Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta looked at each other for a moment, as they had never expected Nappa to be revived with the Dragon Balls and be brought back to Earth, but it seems that he had a part to play in the coming tournament. All three of them were sure that Nappa's revival meant ill for the planet that they called home, as he had brought about Planet Vegeta's destruction all those years ago. They planned on heading back to Earth and telling their friends the bad news, which would no doubt piss many of them off like it had Vegeta, and hope that they could prepare themselves well enough for what was coming their way.

As they left Asgard, however, both Rainbow and Applejack knew one thing that Vegeta might have missed; Mizuna had mentioned an old friends was coming to help them, but she was looking at them when she said it. Shin was the only old friend they had, excluding Vegeta anyway, which meant that they could finally meet the God of Creation after so many years of being asleep and helping the Z Warriors out. As they used the medallion to go back to Earth they had to wonder if Shin had any news on their father, as their mother had said nothing other than he was sleeping soundly every time she checked up on him.

In the end, however, they knew that they needed to focus on finding Nappa and stopping whatever he had planned... which they would start doing after they told everyone the bad news.
> Majin: Preparations
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta returned to the Capsule Corp building they expected to find that Gohan had already departed to tell everyone the news that Goku was returning for the next World Martial Arts Tournament, but instead they found that he was still standing in the same room they left him in. Apparently Bulma wanted to ask him what sort of voice he wanted the Great Saiyaman to have, after the tournament was over and the entire thing was behind him, though the three of them patiently waited outside the room before they bothered speaking with Bulma and Gohan. Trunks and Gale noticed that they had returned rather suddenly and were eager to hear what King Vegeta had told them, though the anger on Vegeta's face told them that it was serious.

Trunks had actually never seen his father this upset over something, especially on the rare occurrences where he and his mother actually argued over something, so he kept his mouth shut as he waited for someone to tell them what was going on at the moment.

"Oh, I didn't know you guys were back." Gohan said, as the moment he came out of the room he noticed that Rainbow, Applejack, and Vegeta had returned, to which Bulma walked out and noticed them as well, "I take it the King didn't have anything good to tell you?"

"He gave us some bad news." Applejack replied, to which she looked at the pair for a moment, as they needed to gather everyone together as soon as possible and inform them of Nappa's return to Earth, "Gohan, go home and tell your mother the news about Goku returning on the day of the World Martial Arts Tournament, though once you have done that you should also tell her that you'll be at the Lookout for a few minutes. The news we have to tell you should be delivered to all of the Z Warriors, instead of a select number of them."

"I doubt you'll find Tien anytime soon," Bulma commented, though at the same time she started turning to the phone that was in the room, as she knew how to get a hold of some of their friends, "he cut all connection with everyone else some time ago, but I know how to contact Yamcha and Krillin... and Android 18 as well. I'll be sure to tell them to meet you all at the Lookout... and I'll admit that I am a little eager to hear what the King told you in Asgard."

"If you say so," Gohan said, though upon seeing Vegeta's face, however, he knew that something important must have been imparted to them, to which he waved a hand and departed from the room.

Once Gohan had departed from the building, and they were sure that he was a good distance away, Bulma placed the calls to Yamcha and Krillin, informing them that there might be a new threat to the planet and that they needed to gather at the Lookout soon. The moment both parties confirmed what they had been told, and said that they would be at the Lookout as soon as they were able, Bulma hung up and told them the news, though she also asked what was going on. Instead of saying anything at the moment, as he was still trying to wrap his head around everything that his father had told him, Vegeta said that they would tell her and the others everything they knew once they reached the Lookout... to which they all headed outside.

Bulma, Trunks, and Gale sat in the sky car that she had decided to use so they could reach the Lookout, while at the same time Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack flew through the air, following the others so they didn't lose sight of them.

It didn't take them long to reach the Lookout, not at the speeds that Vegeta and the girls were using, though Vegeta did circle back to be sure that they didn't lose Bulma and the others, where he flew along side them until they reached their destination. Once they reached the Lookout Bulma landed the sky car and parked near the entrance, though the moment she and the kids were outside it she returned it to its capsule form. A few seconds later they were greeted by Dende, who had grown up during the seven years of peace they had following Cell's defeat, Piccolo, who had come to call the Lookout home, and Mr. Popo, who seemed indifferent as usual.

"It is nice to see you all again," Dende said, tapping the base of his staff against the floor, though he smiled at them in an attempt to make everyone feel better, "especially with the news that we are about to receive."

"Dende, my father told me that someone from my past has been brought back to live." Vegeta said, though the girls knew that he was going to ask Dende if he knew where Nappa was, as the young Namekian had grown into his role as the new Kami of Earth and should know where someone was by looking down at the planet, "Do you have any idea where he is or where he might have gone?"

"Unfortunately, I do not know where he is," Dende replied, though he held up a hand to stop Vegeta from saying anything more at the moment, "In a few minutes you can explain what is going on, as I am sure that the others are all eager to see what sort of news your father had to tell you... even if the news isn't all that great to begin with."

Vegeta really wanted to press the issue and find out where Nappa was hiding, especially since they had no idea what the evil Saiyan was planning this time around, but he reined himself in and decided that it was best to wait for everyone to show up before he did anything he might regret. As they waited for the others to arrive Trunks and Gale player around with each other, which was mainly them taking turns throwing a punch at each other and causing the other to block, before the cycle repeated over and over. If this was an actual training match they would be up in the air, attacking each other with the intensity they used whenever they trained in Asgard, but for the moment they were entertaining themselves and that was all that mattered to them.

It took some time for Gohan, Master Roshi, Krillin, and 18, along with her daughter Marron, to arrive at the Lookout, though when they all arrived both Rainbow and Applejack could tell that their friends were curious as to why they were all gathering in this area... they only hoped that they took the news well.

"So why exactly have we have gathered here?" Piccolo asked, as he knew that the reason behind the group getting back together had to be terrible, as he had been expecting the peace they had earned with Cell's defeat to pass at some point in time.

"We have some good news and some bad news to share with all of you," Rainbow said, taking a moment to look at her friends, as she knew that most of them were going to hate the second bit of news that they were going to be told, "The good news is that Goku is returning to Earth to compete in the World Martial Arts Tournament."

"That is some good news," Krillin replied, though at the same time he knew that he and 18 had been planning on entering the tournament, which meant that he could say goodbye to at least first and second place, as he was sure that Vegeta would be putting his name in as well, "what's the bad news?"

"Nappa has returned to Earth," Applejack answered, to which she, Rainbow, and Vegeta braced themselves for the shock and questions that would be coming a few seconds later.

Krillin, who had seen the damage that the bald Saiyan had caused during his time on Earth and had heard all of the stories that Vegeta had told the group, had a look of absolute terror on his face when he heard the news. Piccolo and Gohan were shocked, as Nappa had killed Tien and Chiaotzu so easily and was willing to sacrifice the Saibamen he had called upon for entertainment. Master Roshi, who hadn't actually seen any of what Nappa had done to the planet in person, had heard the stories and seemed concerned for the future, as it was hard for most of the group to read his face... unless he was reading his personal magazines and blushed at the pictures that were in it.

It took a moment for shock to appear on Bulma's face, as it took a few seconds for her to remember the Saiyan in question, though Dende, Trunks, 18, and Gale were confused why the return on Nappa would warrant such a response... though Mr. Popo, who had heard the news as well, didn't seem to care all that much.

"Okay, who is this Nappa and why should we care about him?" 18 asked, as she had no prior knowledge of the person in question and wanted to know why her husband looked absolutely terrified at the mere mention of his name.

"Nappa is one of the few Saiyans to survive the destruction of Planet Vegeta," Applejack explained, as she knew that if Vegeta tried to explain everything he was bound to explode in rage and destroy something, and he was bound to do it while he listened to it, but this was better than pissing him off quicker, "King Vegeta tasked his general, which happened to be Nappa at the time, with keeping Vegeta safe while they were off world, though some time after their departure from the planet Frieza, the galactic tyrant himself, arrived and obliterated Vegeta's home world. Nappa was also the person who arrived with Vegeta when he landed on Earth all those years ago, though his first action was to wipe out an entire city and start a fight with the Z Warriors

While we fought him, however, Nappa revealed a startling truth that shook all of us to our cores; he was the one who ultimately orchestrated the downfall of both the Saiyan race, by killing many of their soldiers in suicide missions, and brought about the destruction of Planet Vegeta... effectively obliterating their race and landing all of them in Asgard."

"What a horrible thing for him to do!" Dende exclaimed, as he had not known the exact specifics of Planet Vegeta's destruction, which now made him worry about Earth, as they had no idea what the evil Saiyan was planning.

"I'm afraid that it doesn't stop there," Vegeta said, to which he let out a sigh, though at the same time the group could tell that he was trying to keep his rage under control, "Before the destruction of Planet Vegeta, back when my father was trying to gather and train enough soldiers to overthrow Frieza, Nappa sent many of our soldiers on suicide missions and got them all killed... though one of those groups was lead by my mother."

"Wait, so the guy that killed grandmother and the rest of our race is somewhere on Earth?" Trunks asked, though just thinking about that information made him want to find the evil Saiyan, wherever he was hiding, and beat him into the ground so his father could deliver Nappa back to Hell.

"He has been hiding for the last year," Rainbow commented, causing the group to turn towards her, though at the same time she leaned against one of the pillars that were around them, "carefully biding his time until he, and likely whoever resurrected him, can make their move. King Vegeta heard about the World Martial Arts Tournament and quickly came to the conclusion that Nappa will strike there first, which I find myself agreeing with. There are going to be plenty of people at the location of the tournament, enough for Nappa to do whatever he is planning on doing, which means that we need to be there to stop him... which is the reason that Goku is being sent back, because it's a mission that could potentially spell disaster for the universe if Nappa is allowed to complete whatever he is planning."

"The important part is that we're going to have to train and prepare ourselves before the start of the tournament," Applejack added, knowing that some of them would be disappointed in the fact that they wouldn't be going to the location of the tournament to have some fun, rather they would be going to save their world from Nappa's plans, "Once the tournament actually starts we'll have to act like we're there solely for the tournament and nothing else... otherwise we might scare Nappa away and lose our chance to stop him."

The group looked at each other, as those that knew Nappa were silently debating whether they wanted to deal with the evil Saiyan, before they all agreed that they would have to band together and come up with a plan to stop Nappa once the tournament started. Gohan also inquired if the girls would mind training with him on Earth, as he was sure that going to Asgard was going to be near impossible with the fact that the one person who knew the Great Saiyaman's identity would be coming to train with him until the day the tournament started. Both Rainbow and Applejack said that they would spend some time helping him out, before the entire group agreed to meet at the Capsule Corp once a week so they could go over anything they might have discovered and continue to plan for their visit to the tournament.

With everyone in agreement the group went their separate ways, though at the same time Vegeta decided to tell Trunks everything about Nappa, which the girls reflected to do with Gale when they got home later that afternoon... all so they could both be prepared for the Saiyan's evil nature, and stop asking questions about him.





The following day, after having something for breakfast, Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale departed from their house and flew towards the area around the house that Gohan and his family lived in, though they targeted the area with stones and plateaus, as that would be the perfect place to train. It took them some time to reach their destination, though it was rather easy to find area they would be training in, as they focused their minds and tracked the ki that both Gohan and Goten were giving off at the moment. When the trio of sisters drew closer to the area that the two brothers were in, where they found that the two of them had already started, as Gohan was testing his reflexes by dodging stones that his younger brother was throwing at him... and they were both in their Super Saiyan forms at the moment.

The three sisters watched the two brothers spar against each other for a few moments, to which they determined that Gohan's strength had decreased by a small amount due to the fact that he didn't train nearly as much as they did, before Goten happened to notice them standing on top of one of the plateaus.

"I wasn't expecting the three of you to show up so soon," Gohan commented, noticing that his brother had spotted the three pony girls standing nearby, to which he and Goten stopped sparring for the moment, "Honestly, I was expecting you to arrive this afternoon, but this is actually much better for all of us... especially when I want to see how I measure up to the two of you."

"Does that mean I get to play with Gale?" Goten asked, though at the same time he remained in his Super Saiyan form, as it would allow him to keep up with his friend.

Rainbow, Applejack, and Gohan knew that Goten really meant train with Gale, but he was still a year younger than her and Trunks and referred to their training as playing, though neither of his friends had bothered to tell him that it was training and not playing. Gale and Goten, on the other hand, moved away from the three older siblings and went to the top of a nearby plateau, where they could train in peace and watch the others when they wanted to take a break. Applejack also moved out of the way, allowing Rainbow and Gohan to start training with each other first, indicating that she was going to wait until Gohan was ready to face two opponents at the same time, instead of overwhelming him at the very beginning.

Rainbow stared at Gohan for a few seconds before she dropped down and charged at him, to which she raced over to where he was standing and threw a punch at him. She had purposely lowered her speed to almost perfectly match the speed that Gohan could move at, where he could still read her movements and potentially hit her in return, to which she smiled as her training partner blocked the attack she had thrown at him. Gohan glanced at her for a few seconds before throwing a punch in return, to which Rainbow rolled her body back and let the attack slip passed her, though she followed that up by making sure Gohan slipped passed her as well.

Gohan grinned for a moment as he regained his footing and faced Rainbow, because this is what he expected from someone of her caliber, as she possessed a skill in the art of fighting that could easily surpass both Gohan and his father. He knew, from the first attack that she threw at him, that she was purposely holding back in this training session, so she didn't accidentally hurt him in the process, though he already knew that her power was far greater than what she was using. He remembered the day they fought Cell, where Rainbow transformed into a form that was different than anything he had ever seen before and obtained a power that made it impossible for him, and the other Z Warriors for that matter, to even sense her energy.

It was as if Rainbow was able to harness a power that was beyond what she used in battle all the time, like the power of a god Gohan mentally reflected, though when he asked Chronoa about it all she told him was that Rainbow had created an 'Avatar'... and he knew that the pony girl must have been practicing on perfecting her new technique ever since she discovered that it existed.

"Rainbow, if you want to fight like you mean it I won't stop you," Gohan said, though at the same time he dropped into his battle stance and waited for the opening to appear, "especially since I am interested in seeing how I stack up to your Avatar transformation."

"Gohan, you may be a strong fighter, but don't bark up the wrong tree," Rainbow replied, though she wasn't very surprised by the young man knowing about her transformation, as everyone in their group knew about it, and she had asked her mother about it when she first heard about it, "The Avatar isn't something you can handle... I would beat you into the ground so hard that our fight would be over in that instant, and then I would have to run and get you a Senzu Bean so you could continue training. Let's stick to what you can handle."

Gohan nodded and the two of them resumed fighting, which was where one of them would throw an attack at the other and see if their training partner could dodge their attack, though they purposely lowered the amount of ki they used in each ki based attack so they didn't hurt their partner. After a few minutes of getting to know Rainbow's routine again, where Gohan was starting to predict some of her more predictable moves, Applejack jumped off the plateau she had been watching from and joined the fight. That made it much harder for Gohan to concentrate on one enemy, as the two sisters had trained with each other for so long that they could attack in unison... as if they were reading each others minds. Then, after another few minutes, Rainbow would tap out and return to the plateau her sister had been on, one more forcing Gohan to switch to watching a single opponent and having to shelve what he knew.

He knew that they were doing this to test how quickly he could change mindsets, from fighting one opponent to fighting two, though even though he knew what they were doing it was still hard for him to manage at the moment, which told him he needed some serious practice.

As he trained with Rainbow and Applejack, who were each using the time they weren't fighting to rest and recover their energy, Gohan noticed that Goten and Gale seemed to be doing well... up until Gale happened to fly into the air and caused Goten to remember that he hadn't learned that particular skill yet. Gohan never did quite figure out why Goten never bothered to learn that skill whenever they visited Asgard, as nearly every Saiyan there knew how to fly, but he did have to stop his own training when his younger brother ran over and begged him to teach him how to fly. Gohan suspected that he wanted to fight on an even playing field with Gale, to which Gohan merely sighed and told his brother that he would be more than willing to teach him later on.

Before he could actively get back to his own training, however, Goten also happened to spot something flying in the area around them, to which Gohan recognized the sky car as the one Videl used... and remembered that she had told him that she was coming over on this exact day to begin her own training.

The moment he remembered that piece of information, however, he called off the training that he was doing with Rainbow and Applejack and apologized for not remembering that Videl was coming over today. That was followed by him and Goten taking off, where they powered down into their base forms and ran the entire distance back to their home, though as they did that the three girls flew behind them. Rainbow was mostly eager to see who was causing Gohan to stop his training with her and Applejack, while her sisters were mostly interested in seeing the person so they could go home and resume training.

When they arrived at Gohan's house, however, they found Chi Chi talking with Videl, as Gohan explained who was coming over to the girls, and left out who her father was, though it appeared that neither of them were very happy... and only noticed their arrival when Gohan called out to them.

"Oh, Gohan, I wasn't expecting you or your brother to return so soon," Chi Chi said, though at the same time she glanced over at Videl, who was focused solely on Gohan at the moment, "I also wasn't expecting your 'friend' to show up today... I thought you meant in a day or two."

"Sorry, that's my bad. I forgot that today was the day that she was coming over." Gohan replied, to which he turned his attention to Videl, who seemed upset with him, no doubt for skipping school, but he was sure that he could make that up to her by teaching her what she wanted to know, "Videl, it seems that you were able to find this place easily."

"I just had to look up your name on the name board," Videl said, though as she prepared to lay into Gohan, for skipping school and potentially forgetting to teach her how to fly, she noticed three people standing behind him, as Goten had returned to his mother's side for the moment, "Wait a minute... two of you look oddly familiar..."

"Really? I wonder where you would have seen someone like me or Applejack." Rainbow commented, crossing one of her arms behind her back and tapping her chin with the tip of a finger from her other hand, just like her father did whenever he was thinking about something, before her eyes widened as she realized where Videl had likely seen them, "Oh, that's right, you likely saw us at the Cell Games..."

"Wait a minute..." Videl said, glancing between Rainbow and Applejack for a moment, her mind recalling two of the strange fighters that had fought with Cell and remembering that both of the fighters had been a cross between a human and a pony, "the two of you are the strange pony girls that nearly destroyed Cell seven years ago?!"

"Yes, we fought hard against Cell, but Gohan was the one who dealt the finishing blow." Applejack answered, to which she gestured to both herself and her sisters, knowing that Videl would be asking about them in a few seconds, "These are my sisters Rainbow Dash and Gale Wind. My name is Applejack..."

It was at that point that Videl promptly fainted and collapsed on the ground, causing Gohan to rush to her side and make sure that she was okay, while at the same time causing both Rainbow and Applejack to sigh. They guessed that Videl had known the truth behind who had beaten Cell seven years ago and had said nothing, because people were used to hailing Mr. Satan for what Gohan had done. It appeared that their appearance, being half human and half pony, must have really shocked Videl, in addition to hearing that her father truly wasn't the one who beat Cell... though instead of staying around, and doing any lasting damage to the young lady, the three girls excused themselves and wished Gohan luck in training for the tournament.

With that done they headed back towards their home so they could see if Vegeta was still around, because now it seemed that the only training they were going to get done was with the Saiyans of Asgard... as Gohan was going to be busy explaining everything to Videl and not look like an insane person in the process.





Shin sighed as he sat on the rock pillar that the legendary Z Sword was trapped in, while Kibito remained in the immediate area and watched him from afar, knowing that he needed some time alone at the moment. He had spent an entire year on Earth, searching for the whereabouts of Majin Buu's prison ball, and yet neither he or Kibito had found anything to show for their effort. As such the pair had returned to the Sacred World of the Kai, made their way to this sacred area, and used their own methods of meditation to prepare themselves for when they had to go back down to Earth for the start of the World Martial Arts Tournament... which was Shin's last hope of discovering where Majin Buu's prison ball was hidden.

He knew that Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, and the rest of the Z Warriors had been preparing for something terrible, thanks to what King Vegeta told them through his son, but he had to wonder if their training would be enough... or if he needed to ask Beerus to intervene at some point.

"Want some company?" a voice said, snapping Shin out of his thoughts for a moment, but he smiled as looked over at Beerus, who was simply floating near the top of the rock pillar, "When you and Kibito returned I noticed that neither of you wanted to face the entire group, so I decided to come and see what was wrong for myself... and see if there was anything I could possibly do to help out."

"Beerus... your company is always appreciated." Shin replied, to which he watched as the Destroyer God sat down next to him, where he gazed out over his planet once more, "The truth is that I'm worried about finding Majin Buu's prison ball and not being able to stop his revival before I was too late in figuring out Babidi's plans. Kibito and I spent an entire year on Earth, avoiding the girls like they were the plague, searching for signs of where Babidi hid his spaceship or where Majin Buu's prison ball could be resting... and yet we found nothing. I'm worried for all of the planets in the universe, because many of them are bound to be destroyed once Majin Buu is revived and has a chance to regain the power he had before he was sealed away."

"Shin, I know you faced Majin Buu in the past and nearly died, but you shouldn't worry too much about him," Beerus said, though at the same time he placed a hand on Shin's shoulder, letting the Supreme Kai know that he was willing to help if he was truly needed, "We both know that, if worse comes to worse and Majin Buu comes here, I would rather destroy him first then let him have his way with the rest of the universe. At one point I used to like the guy, mainly because he appeared to be the perfect agent of destruction, but then I decided that he was really just messing up the universe for fun and didn't care about the balance that preserved everything... and trust me, I won't let him blow your planet to pieces if he shows his face here."

Shin remained quiet for a few moments, reflecting on who Beerus had been before Rainbow and Applejack arrived and who he had become after their arrival. Beerus had become a God of Destruction that didn't instantly destroy anything anymore, as now he took into account the consequences of his own actions and made sure that a planet needed to be destroyed before actually blowing it to pieces. Shin knew that the girls had given Beerus a morale compass before they had gone to sleep, as he was also more likeable and was actually much harder to irritate lately, and merely watching them over the years had shown him what was right and what was wrong. He had even found the love of his life, who had been someone that the old Beerus had hated with a passion, but Chronoa had stuck it out and pulled the new Beerus out from his shell... much to her own personal joy.

Shin smiled as he looked over at Beerus, because he would gladly be friends with the version of the God of Destruction that Rainbow and Applejack had created... and he suspected that Beerus was glad to have a family that showed him what was important in life.

"Beerus, I have to ask something that may seem strange to you," Shin said, drawing Beerus' attention to him for a moment, before he beckoned to the Z Sword, which he knew the tale of because the Destroyer had talked about it for a few seconds when they were last here, "Do you regret what you did?"

"An interesting question... with an interesting answer," Beerus replied, though at the same time he got onto his feet and walked over to the weapon, where he remembered what had happened to cause what he was looking at, "If you had asked that question to the old me, before Rainbow and Applejack showed up, I would have said that I didn't care and was still angry over what had happened. Now, however, the answer is different... I regret getting upset and acting like a child, especially when you consider what I did to the Supreme Kai who had been living at the time. I don't know if he can hear me, but I would like to say that I am sorry for what I did... even if he chose to hate me for the rest of his life."

Shin's smile remained on his face as he pulled Beerus away from the Z Sword, to which the two of them, followed by Kibito, returned to the house that had been built for them to watch over the girls. Shin and Kibito would leave the planet in the morning, though that didn't mean that they couldn't have a little fun before they departed for Earth.
> Majin: Day of the Tournament
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A month had passed since the Z Warriors heard the news that Goku would be coming back to Earth for the World Martial Arts Tournament, while also receiving news that Nappa, the evil Saiyan that had landed on the planet with Vegeta all those years ago, had been revived a year ago. They had all gone through the training of their lives, making sure that they were well prepared for whatever sinister plan the evil Saiyan had in store for them this time around, as they were all sure that it meant the end of the world if he succeeded. Gohan, of course, had his training interrupted many times by Videl, who had insisted that he teach his how to fly, the basics on how to sense ki, and questioned him about his relationship with the pony girls that had fought against Cell seven years ago. He also suggested that Videl cut her hair shorter for when she was in the tournament, as it would prevent an opponent from easily turning the tide of the fight... to which he promptly found out that Videl didn't like being told what to do, despite the fact that she showed up the next day with shorter hair.

Rainbow and Applejack were fine with having Videl around, because she asked questions that Applejack could easily answer, about both her family and the people that had been with them when they fought Cell, though Rainbow liked to show how awesome she was by showing off her speed. Rainbow then challenged Videl to a race and purposely lowered her speed to match Videl's level, to which they flew around a track that Gohan and Applejack designed just for them... and ended up crossing the finish line at the same time, though that was followed by Videl accusing Rainbow of doing that in an attempt to not hurt her feelings. Despite Videl interrupting him, and giving him a chance to interact with something that wasn't one of the pony girls had had been around for years, Gohan was able to get some decent training down, thanks to his younger brother helping him.

During those four weeks the Z Warriors occasionally got together and talked about what they knew about their enemy, what his movements were, and got to work making a solid plan for when they arrived at the place that the tournament would be held in. Vegeta, Gohan, Goten, and Trunks all agreed not to turn Super Saiyan, as they were worried that someone might recognize them from the footage that had been taken during the Cell Games, though Rainbow and Applejack also stated that they wouldn't be entering the tournament as a whole. Sure, the two of them could hold their power back until they were on the level of the martial artists that were in the tournament, but seeing how Videl was able to recognize them, almost immediately they added, they knew that it was best if they didn't enter at all.

They were sure that someone would recognize them anyway, without them entering the tournament, but they were banking on the excitement of the matches to cover their existence... and give them time to scout the area and search for Nappa, before he put his plan into action.

Gale was excited to see her two best friends fight in the youth division of the tournament, as they had all determined that Goten and Trunks would be able to make it to the finals before they had to get serious. The reason she wasn't entering was because she had an unfair advantage, her elemental affinity that she still had trouble controlling, as she was bound to hurt someone on accident and didn't want that to happen. Besides, if she really wanted to fight Goten and Trunks they could always visit Asgard and fight there, or turn the tables on the adults and try their luck at beating one of the older Saiyans in battle.

Vegeta had also told the rest of the group that they would be expecting an old friend to show up before the start of the tournament, though everyone already knew that it couldn't be Goku, as he had been planning on coming before Gohan had said a word about it. When asked who this friend was, however, Vegeta told them that they would be able to spot him from a mile away, when he wanted to be seen anyway, and that he would gladly introduce them when he spotted where his friend was standing. Rainbow and Applejack suspected that it had to be Shin, along with his attendant Kibito, but they said nothing as Vegeta promised their friends that he would keep an eye out for his friend.

Just thinking about Shin made the girls wonder if they could get any news on their father, especially since they were getting close to the year that he was supposed to wake up in, but they kept their mouths shut about that as well... and the rest of the group had assumed the wrong thing when they told them that their father was sleeping, though they weren't in a hurry to correct them just yet. They hadn't even told the group that their mother was the Supreme Kai of Time, because they suspected that the majority of them wouldn't believe what they were telling them, so they saw no reason to reveal who their father was... yet anyway.

Over those four weeks Bulma, Chi Chi, Krillin, and Yamcha teased Gohan about his relationship with Videl, as Goten had revealed that Gohan had taught someone else how to fly at the same time that Goten had learned the skill. Word had already spread throughout the group that Videl was Mr. Satan's daughter, which increased some of the teasing that Gohan received, by the young man didn't seem that bothered by it... though he always blushed when someone mentioned him and Videl being boyfriend and girlfriend, which only made the majority of the group laugh in turn. It was clear that Gohan's priorities were to save the world from whatever Nappa was planning, go back to school, and get the degree that his mother wanted him to get... and then he would think about a wife and child after that.

Eventually the day of the tournament arrived, so when the sun was fully in the sky the group, those that had gathered at the Capsule Corp building anyway, boarded one of Bulma's sky cars, took their seats, and allowed Bulma to get them headed on their way... to which they headed towards the location of the tournament grounds.





It took Bulma some time to reach the island that the tournament grounds had been built on, but it was rather easy to find the island thanks to all of the sky cars that were flying into the island, carrying all of the fighters and spectators that were coming to both fight in the tournament and watch their opponents carefully. The island itself was rather large, as there was even a city resting near the area that the grounds for the tournament had been built on, though there was some parts of the island that remained untapped. When they landed in the area that was designed for landing, and climbed out of the sky car they had been riding in, Bulma turned it back into a capsule and collected it, before the entire group walked into the area that surrounded the main tournament buildings.

"There is definitely a lot of people here today." Krillin commented, noticing the large number of people that were visiting all of the booths that had been set up around the tournament buildings, where the people were buying snacks and treats while they waited for the adult and junior divisions to begin.

"It sure is crowded," Bulma said, as she was looking around at the sheer number of people that were here, though she was more worried for the lives that could be lost if Nappa actually put his plan into action.

"You know, I wonder if Goku managed to show up even earlier than us," Yamcha stated, as he was looking around for their friend, as they had been told that he was going to be here today, and yet he didn't see him anywhere at all.

It was at that point that the majority of the people around them started running towards the landing area, shouting that Mr. Satan had arrived, to which the group chuckled to themselves. They all knew that the man wasn't the strongest in the world, in human terms anyway, but they were in no hurry to expose him either, as they didn't want the media on them all the time. From afar they watched as Mr. Satan stepped out of his sky car and posed for the press that had gathered around him, where he also exclaimed that he was sure to win the tournament, regardless of who entered the competition. Videl also walked out of the sky car, though when she was stopped by one of the reporters she promptly told him to shut up and leave her alone, before walking off on her own.

As they walked away from the landing area, however, Goten spotted Piccolo standing under a tree and allowing the shade to cover him, as he was sure that most of the people would remember his past and scream or something.

"It is good to see you again Piccolo," Gohan commented, allowing the Namekian to open his eyes and notice that Gohan was wearing the majority of his Great Saiyaman outfit, with the changes that had been provided when he heard the news from his father, "Have you seen my father yet?"

"It is nice to see you again as well Gohan," Piccolo replied, to which he nodded his hellos to the rest of the group that was standing behind him, before turning his attention back to the Saiyan in front of him, "I have been keeping my eyes open, but I haven't seen your father yet... though something tells me that he'll be here soon."

Just as Krillin was about to suggest that he go into the fighter changing room to search for Goku, in case he appeared ahead of them all and was already preparing himself, the wind around them shifted for the briefest of seconds... before Goku appeared out of thin air, complete with the halo above his head. Next to him floated Fortuneteller Baba, who was Master Roshi's older sister and a powerful witch in her own right, though she sat on top of her crystal ball, which was the cause of her floating around the area.

"What's up guys?" Goku asked, though at the same time he bent down and picked up Goten, who ran over to him the instant he showed up, before pulling his youngest son into a hug, something that he knew that Goten enjoyed.

"We're prepared for whatever Nappa brings to the table," Applejack commented, knowing that this was the reason they had all come here, to blend in with the rest of the crowd and try to find the evil Saiyan before he set whatever his plan was into motion.

"That is good to hear," Goku said, though even as he spoke his eyes glanced around the area, looking for any signs that might tell them were the evil Saiyan was hiding, but he smiled and continued to pay more attention to Goten.

"Goku, remember the twenty-four hour time limit," Fortuneteller Baba commented, causing the group to turn towards her for a moment, though they were aware of this rule thanks to her having brought back both of Vegeta's parents for his wedding with Bulma all those years ago, "Generally you are supposed to be allowed back to the planet you lived on one time, but you Saiyans have done so much for the Other World that the Grand Kai has, um, bent the rule a little bit... a thank you reward for your actions. I will return to you once the time limit is up."

Goku acknowledged what Baba said, to which she flew into the air and disappeared, though before they got serious about chatting with each other Piccolo suggested that they sign up now while they had the chance. Both Piccolo and Gohan, for their own reasons, would be using different names when they signed up, while both Trunks and Goten would be going into the youth division. Goku, Vegeta, Krillin, and 18 planned on signing up for the same division as Gohan and Piccolo, while the others intended to head to the stands and watch the matches, giving Rainbow and Applejack the chance to scout for Nappa.

After signing up the group had to separate into two different groups, one that had to go to the stands and take their seats and one that had to go to the changing room to prepare, though instead of following the group that had to go find their seats both Rainbow and Applejack followed their friends to the changing room. They planned on following them there so they could see whether or not they were correct in their assumptions that Shin was the one that had come to Earth, and not someone else. Both of them were one hundred percent sure that it had to be Shin that was coming here, as there was no one else that it could be, but they patiently waited for whoever had come to Earth the show themselves.

They were halfway to the place where Vegeta and the others would have to go into when something, or rather someone, stopped them in their tracks... someone that Rainbow and Applejack immediately recognized the moment they laid eyes on him.

"SHIN?!" Rainbow and Applejack exclaimed the instant they spotted the Supreme Kai, who happened to be standing next to Kibito at the moment, to which they ran over to him.

"Rainbow! Applejack!" Shin replied in kind, opening his arms as the girls ran up to him and embraced him, despite the fact that they had to bend down to do so, "I had the feeling that I would see a familiar face here, at the World Martial Arts Tournament, but I honestly didn't think that I would bump into the two of you here. Just look at you two, you look so much older than the last time I saw you."

"That's understandable considering we haven't seen each other for thirty-four years," Applejack stated, silently counting the number of years in her mind, while at the same time noticing that Rainbow didn't seem to care too much about that fact, "Twenty-three years were, of course, spent in the enchanted sleep we asked our mother to put us in, so we could wake up when our father did. The remaining eleven years we have spent on Earth, battling the likes of Cell and training for whatever the future decides to throw at us."

"Still, the two of you look wonderful today," Shin commented, noting that both of the girls were wearing their gi, meaning that they were well prepared for what was going to happen today thanks to the warning that King Vegeta gave them and their friends, before he turned his attention to the rest of the group, "Sorry, I haven't seen either of them for a long time and got excited when I noticed them walking with the rest of you, though I should have approached you first, instead of letting these two sniff me out."

"It's not a problem, considering that you are a friend of their father's." Vegeta said, though at the same time he decided to allow Shin to reveal who he was, and decide when to do that as well, "Shin and Kibito, allow me to introduce Son Goku, his sons Gohan and Goten, my son Trunks, Krillin and his wife 18, and Piccolo..."

"And Videl!" a voice said, to which Videl caught up with the group and stopped beside Gohan, as she was the only person outside their immediate group that knew Gohan by his costume.

"Yes, and Videl," Vegeta continued, not really surprised that Mr. Satan's daughter had caught up with them, but at the same time he focused on the task at hand, "Guys, these are our friends Shin and Kibito... and they are close friends of Rainbow and Applejack's parents."

"You're kidding me," Goku said, staring at the smaller guy for a moment, who was no doubt Shin, and then the tall guy, which had to be Kibito, and knew that there was more to them than what he was seeing, so much so that he was reminded of his brief glance at the deity known as Beerus the Destroyer, "So, can you tell us anything about their father... or about yourselves for that matter?"

"I can tell you that their father is a great fighter, one of the strongest in the universe," Shin replied, knowing that the majority of the group, save for Videl and possibly 18, knew that the girls were from a different world, even though Shin and the others knew that they were actually from another universe, "as for myself... I am the Supreme Kai, the Kai above the Grand Kai, for the entire universe. Kibito, on the other hand, is both one of my closest friends and my bodyguard, which will come in handy considering what we're here to do."

"W... Wait a second, you are the Supreme Kai for our universe?" Piccolo asked, though at the same time his gaze shifted from Rainbow and Applejack, who weren't surprised by what Shin had said, over to Shin himself, who nodded his head for a moment, "No wonder I couldn't feel anything from you... you are on a completely different level than all of us."

Rainbow and Applejack were a little surprised that Shin pretty much revealed what he was without even a hint of hesitation on his part, which meant that he was hoping to gain their trust for whatever was going to happen soon. He had even said that he and Kibito were hear to complete some sort of task, though the two of them hoped that Shin was planning on including some of them in this task. That also worried the two of them, because when they fought Frieza one of them died and when they fought Cell the other one died, so it worried them that someone was going to die in the near future, but they were sure Shin would make sure the three of them survived whatever was coming.

"Shin, how can we be of service?" Vegeta asked, knowing that the Supreme Kai was bound to ask them to aid him in stopping whatever he was here for, because it was no doubt connected to what they were here to stop.

"I just need you all to go along with the tournament and wait for my signal," Shin replied, though as he turned to leave the area, with Kibito for that matter, he noticed that Rainbow and Applejack were staring at him, but he already knew that they were going to ask him what the problem was, "Vegeta, are there any Saiyan legends about Majin Buu?"

"Only that my father told us not to engage him if we ever found him," Vegeta said, though his eyes widened as he realized what was going on now, "No... that can't be..."

"Allow me to tell you the entire story, so that you know what we face," Shin said, knowing that they still had some time before the junior division started and, more importantly, before they were all required to do some sort of task to determine who would be fighting in the senior level of the tournament, "Long ago, back around the time when the people of Earth were just starting to learn how to walk on two legs, there was an evil warlock called Bibidi, who was located in deep space at the time. One day Bibidi accidentally conjured a creature of exceptional power and strength, one he determined was of his own creation and tried to control the monster... a monster called Majin Buu.

Now, Majin Buu was a creature that was incapable of feeling anything and there was no reason to anything that he did, though his entire existence revolved around destruction and savagery, as well as installing terror into all living things on the planets that he traveled to. In only a few years he was able to turn many hundreds of planets into worlds of death, usually leaving nothing of the planet behind as he sought out new places to attack. At the time that Majin Buu was running around the universe there existed five Kaioshin, five Gods of Creation that all had the power to defeat someone like Frieza with one blow, and yet Buu was able to kill all four of my friends... and I was left as the sole survivor, as Bibidi decided to temporarily seal Buu inside the ball that was used to transport him between planets and had it brought to Earth."

"Shin..." Applejack commented, as she and Rainbow had no idea that there had been four more Kaioshin living at some point in the past, nor had they realized that their friend was still plagued by what happened in the past, "I... I'm sorry to hear what happened to your friends. What happened to Majin Buu and Bibidi?"

"I... I struck Bibidi down while he was distracted and killed him before he could release Majin Buu," Shin explained, though at the same time he left out a sigh as he looked at his hands, as if he was remembering the day he killed Bibidi and stopped Buu from being released, "Bibidi was the only one that could release Majin Buu from the ball that he was locked inside and, in a moment when my mind was clouded by grief and anger, I struck him down without thinking, believing that his death would save the entire universe. To some extent I was right, because killing Bibidi made it impossible for Majin Buu to escape from the ball he was locked inside, though when the anger passed I remembered something terrible; Bibidi had created a doppelganger called Babidi, who possessed the information necessary to awaken Majin Buu."

"Then why didn't you come destroy this Majin Buu when you had the chance to?" 18 asked, because so far all she was able to determine was that the incoming crisis could have been completely avoided if Shin had blown Majin Buu away all those years ago.

"Attacking the ball would have only simulated Majin Buu, so I left it alone in a place where no human would be able to reach it, at least for thousands of years anyway," Shin replied, though at the same time he glanced up at the sky for a moment, knowing that he could have prevented all of this if he had asked one person to destroy Majin Buu all those years ago, "Besides, Babidi was on the other side of the universe and had no idea where the ball containing the dreaded Majin Buu was located, so I resolved to hunt Babidi down and finish what I started... only now he has come to Earth, and we fear that he may already have the ball in his possession."

"Shin, what can we do to help you?" Goku asked, because he had the feeling that Nappa was tied to Babidi, so if they went hunting for the warlock they would be able to find the evil Saiyan and stop both of their plans at the same time.

"Inside the tournament grounds you will find two men, one called Yamu and one called Spopovich," Kibito commented, causing the group to turn towards him for a moment, as he had been silent the entire time and was choosing now to speak, "both of them bare the Majin symbol, the one shaped like a 'M', on their foreheads, are more muscular than all of you, and seem to have veins bulging out of their now pale skin. They are the minions of Babidi and we suspect that they are here to gather energy for the resurrection of Majin Buu, though we also intend on using that fact against them. Son Gohan, we would like to ask you if you would aid us when the time is right... though we must see who will be fighting who before we reveal our entire plan to all of you, especially with so many people around us."

Rainbow and Applejack knew that Kibito was also referring to the fact that their friends all needed to actually be in the same rounds with the two men that had been mentioned, otherwise everything that Shin had planned on doing today could easily fall apart in a matter of seconds. Based on what Kibito said, and what he hadn't said, he and Shin hadn't even seen a trace of Nappa since he was resurrected, making the girls wonder if he had chosen to flee the planet instead of facing all of them in battle once more. They were now aware of something that could be more important than whatever Nappa was planning, but they intended to keep their eyes out for him as well... as they were both sure that he was somewhere on the island, though they had no idea where.





Mighty Mask, fully dressed up in his white colored clothing, with a pair of golden yellow boots and gloves, and his blue colored mask that only revealed his eyes and mouth, let out a sigh as he walked towards the building that the preliminaries of the tournament would be held in. Sure, he was excited to be back after his humiliating defeat during the last World Martial Arts Tournament, but he had seen some of the competitors while he was walking and knew that his chances of winning were already limited. He knew that he could easily turn away, take off his costume, and watch the tournament from the stands like everyone else, but he was here to redeem himself and prove that he wasn't a terrible martial artist... he just needed to make it passed the first round and he was sure that his confidence would return.

His thoughts were interrupted when someone large, likely another contestant that was trying to enter the tournament, bumped into him and accidentally knocked him to the ground... though as he started to get up, so he could give the guy a piece of his mind, he found an outstretched hand waiting for him.

"Sorry about that man," the person said, though Mighty Mask could tell that it was a man's voice, which matched the body in front of him, though he was smiling and was trying to be friendly to make up for what he had done, "This is my first time coming to one of the World Martial Arts Tournaments and I got so excited, by just being here, that I wasn't watching where I was going."

"No worries, it happens to everyone," Mighty Mask replied, to which he accepted the hand that was in front of him and found himself back on his feet in a matter of seconds, while at the same time noticing that none of the people around them had bothered to stop and stare at them, "Well, I had better get to the tournament building before they start whatever the preliminaries are this year... I wouldn't want to miss my chance at entering the tournament this year."

"I understand." the man said, to which he started to walk away for a few seconds, though before Mighty Mask could actually start walking away the man turned back around, "Hey, you wouldn't happen to be that Mighty Mask guy that I have heard so much about, would you?"

"Yeah, that's me," Mighty Mask answered, though at the same time he knew that he had better get going, otherwise he was bound to miss something important, but at the same time he noticed that the man had a strange 'M' shaped tattoo placed in the middle of his forehead.

"Good, because this makes things so much easier for me." the man said, though before Mighty Mask could question him, and determine what he was saying, he pulled something out of his pocket and quickly jabbed it into Mighty Mask's neck.

The man quickly pulled his arm back and caught Mighty Mask, to which he immediately played it off as the man feeling a little too excited and that he was helping him go outside for a few seconds to cool off before the start of the preliminaries, where he walked outside the main wall and found his two accomplices, Yamu and Spopovich, waiting for him. He quickly dropped the body on the ground and started stripping him of his costume, making sure that the boots and gloves fit over the black cuffs that were on his arms and legs. He was actually surprised that the main part of the costume fit over his own body, which would make it easier to play the part without too much loose clothing, and also smiled as the head piece fit his head perfectly... while also hiding his mustache quite well, as he was sure that it was much harder to see it now.

Once he was dressed up in the costume that Mighty Mask had worn, and had assumed the persona for now, he turned to his accomplices, who were eagerly awaiting his orders.

"Take his body and hide it in the cave we found earlier," the man declared, to which the two men nodded their understanding, which pleased him at the moment, before he beckoned to the tournament that would be starting soon, "oh, and if you want to ensure that he can't leave the cave when he wakes up, feel free to break a few of his bones in the process. The preliminaries will be starting soon and we had better not miss our chance to enter it."

"It will be as you say, Nappa-sama." Yamu said, to which he and his partner picked up the arms and legs of the man that was on the ground and flew off towards the cave in question.

Nappa grinned as he turned his attention back to the tournament that would soon be starting, because he had seen, out of the corner of his eye, the group that had been responsible for his death so many years ago. He had focused on three of them when he first spotted them, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and his dear friend Vegeta, because they were the ones who had formed the plan that had ended with his death. Once he knew that they were there, and hadn't noticed him yet, he knew that the Z Warriors would be looking in all the wrong places for him, allowing him and his accomplices to do what Babidi had tasked them to do.

Nappa had to resist the urge to chuckle as he imagined not just the destruction of this pitiful planet, but the total and complete destruction of the city known as Asgard... and the screams of agony that Vegeta would release when he took his people from him for a second time, only this time their existence would be terminated.

"Just you wait, Vegeta," Nappa said, his smile widening for a moment, which briefly betrayed his true intentions and his evil nature, before calming down for a few seconds, "Nappa's coming for you... and soon you will feel my wrath."

When Yamu and Spopovich returned to him the three of them entered the grounds and made their way to the area that the preliminaries would be held in, though all Nappa could think about was the torment that he would bestow upon Vegeta in a few days... though as he chuckled for a few moments his accomplices echoed his actions, before they grew serious and continued their walk. Soon he would have his revenge on Vegeta and the pony girls that he had chosen to ally himself with... and he would laugh as he unleashed the greatest evil the universe has ever known, to destroy everything and everyone that Vegeta cared about.
> Majin: Junior Division
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Vegeta and the rest of his group, now heavy Shin and Kibito, made their way to the changing room, giving Rainbow and Applejack some time to speak with the Supreme Kai, where they had to ask about their parents. From what he heard Shin told them that their father was still sleeping and that their mother was actually busy in the Time Nest, because something was happening and needed her full attention. He actually had to wonder if Chronoa had told Shin the truth or if she had lied, but there was no way for him to determine what the Supreme Kai of Time was doing or even thinking... to which he decided that it was best for the girls to make their own decisions on the information that Shin gave them. Vegeta also noticed that Shin went to great effort to not mention Beerus' name or titles while in the presence of the Z Warriors, which immediately told him that Shin was trying to keep it a secret for as long as he could.

Vegeta had to wonder how long he and the girls could continue to lie to the others about who their father was, because he was sure that Beerus was going to show up someday and reveal himself to them... but for how he simply focused his mind on finding Nappa and his allies, trail them back to wherever Babidi was hiding, and then stop Majin Buu from awakening from his slumber.

When they arrived outside the changing room, however, Rainbow and Applejack bid the group farewell for the moment and headed off to join the group that would be watching the tournament, though the Z Warriors knew that they would be looking for signs of Nappa while they were at it. After the pony girls left Goku finally noticed that Krillin actually had hair on his head, where Krillin had to laugh and tell him that he had stopped shaving his head years ago, though Goku was quick to point out that it had to have been because of 18, causing the pair to blush and say nothing more. Videl was slightly harassed by someone who wanted to take her picture and was clearly madly in love with her, passed on the advances he made, but Videl shot him down and told him to get lost.

Piccolo, on the other hand, knew that the young man was going to be trouble for Gohan in the future, as it appeared that he recognized the 'Great Saiyaman' costume and was likely thinking up a plan to reveal his identity... to which he simply used some of his ki to silently break all the cameras in their area, and he was sure that the ones around the ring were affected as well. He thought it was best if Gohan kept his identity a secret for as long as he could, because he had the feeling that he'd be found out eventually and chose to keep his mouth shut.

Fortunately they didn't have to change most of their clothing, as everyone came prepared to do battle with some sort of enemy, so they were able to move into the actual area where the contestants were gathering... where they discovered a fair amount of people preparing themselves for the preliminaries, as well as someone from Goku's past.

"It's you!" a man, who happened to be wearing a black suit and a pair of sunglasses, exclaimed, to which he walked over to where Goku and his friends were standing, with a smile on his face no less, "Today is going to be a great day, especially since you and your friends have arrived. To tell you the truth I never thought I would actually see you again, not after what happened the last time you attended a tournament, but this is one of those times where I am glad to be mistaken."

"It is good to see you again as well," Goku replied, to which he turned to his friends, as most of them had no idea who the man was and were merely smiling at him, "Guys, this is the announcer for the World Martial Arts Tournament. He was there when I beat Piccolo a few tournaments back and, well, he knows more about ki than the entirety of the contestants."

"Don't worry, I'm not about to rat anyone out," the announcer said, knowing who Piccolo was the moment he laid eyes on him, but when he considered that he was a part of Goku's group he knew that he had to be an ally this time around, "and I already know that it was one of you guys that beat Cell, not Mr. Satan... but again, that will be our little secret. Oh, there is one thing I should mention, please don't destroy the ring this time."

"That won't be a problem this time around," Piccolo commented, knowing exactly what the man was referring to, though at the same time he also marveled about how long it took for them to rebuild everything, "we're saving our ki for someone else... though that does make me ask; has anyone named Nappa registered for the tournament?"

Vegeta glanced over at Piccolo for a moment, knowing that the announcer might know who was in the area around them and could easily tell them whether the bald Saiyan was even here. He would have cursed himself for not thinking about that sooner, but at the same time he had to remember that Nappa was much smarter than he had originally given him credit for. If Nappa was here at the tournament, like they all believed him to be, than he was likely using a false name and some sort of costume... though even as he thought about that he didn't see anyone that fit the body type that Nappa had before his death.

"Sorry, that name doesn't ring any bells," the announcer replied, but he had a look in his eyes that told the group that he would be keeping his eyes and ears open, just in case he found something, "but I will let you know the moment I find anything out."

It was at that point that Mr. Satan walked out of one of the buildings and proclaimed that he would give away free autographs to the first fifty people that approached him, to which the Z Warriors merely laughed and moved away from the entrance they had been standing near. They all patiently waited near one of the walls and kept their eyes open, as they were sure that their enemies were close at hand, while at the same time waiting for the staff to announce what the elimination tests would be this year. Goku already knew that there were too many fighters at the moment, based on the number of people around them, so he was sure that the staff would be cutting their numbers down to the normal sixteen fighters that would take part in the tournament itself... though seeing how Mr. Satan was the champ it was more like only fifteen of them would make it.

Goku's thoughts were interrupted as Shin tugged on both his arm and Vegeta's arm, to which the two of them glanced over at the entrance, as they had been the only ones to take their eyes off of it for a few seconds... though a few seconds later two men, matching the description Shin gave them earlier, walked into the area.

"That's them," Shin said, lowering his voice so only the Z Warriors could hear him, though at the same time they all watched as the two fighters walked over to an area where they could be left alone and patiently wait for the preliminaries to get started, "Yamu and Spopovich."

"Babidi's minions." Kibito commented, though not a few seconds later he turned his head back to the entrance, where he noticed that the last fighter had arrived, "And it seems that Mighty Mask, the last fighter to arrive for the tournament, is making his entrance as well."

Vegeta glanced over at the fighter known as Mighty Mask, who stood as tall as Nappa and possessed muscles that could have rivaled the ones that the bald Saiyan had, walked into the area and stopped when he came parallel to where their group was standing. Vegeta watched as the fighter turned in their direction and stared at them, though he noticed that the fighter's eyes burned with an intense hatred, which seemed out of place with all of the fighters that were around them. A few seconds later Mighty Mask turned his head forward and kept moving, to which he walked away from where the Z Warriors were and came to a stop near the two men they had been looking for... which caused the group to raise some eyebrows.

"Is it possible that Mighty Mask is in league with Babidi's minions?" Piccolo asked, because that would make things a little harder for them, if there were three enemies instead of two, but he knew that it was better than finding out that Nappa was here.

"As long as there is evil in your heart, Babidi can exploit it, and that person, for his own gain," Shin commented, knowing that the last thing the Z Warriors needed to hear was the possibility that Nappa might be in league with the person that was trying to awaken Majin Buu, "Mighty Mask's skin tone is slightly lighter than Yamu's and Spopovich's skin, and, from what little we can see, it doesn't appear that he has the same veins as they do. It is possible that this is a random accident, where he's stopping next to someone he knows... but until we know more we cannot ignore the possibility."

"Just looking at him is pissing me off," Vegeta said, taking some deep breaths while he looked away from Mighty Mask, as he knew that there was no way the fighter could be the bald Saiyan, "His body type nearly matches Nappa's body... and all that is doing is making my anger resurface again."

"Attention everyone," a voice said, to which all of the fighters turned their attention to the trio of men that had walked out of the same building that Mr. Satan had disappeared into a few moments ago, "we will now begin the elimination process. With the exception of the Junior Division, there are one hundred and ninety-four people signed up for the tournament this year. Of those people only sixteen will be able to enter the tournament itself, and one of those sixteen will be the World Champion, Mr. Satan. This year we will use a punching machine to determine who gets to take the remaining fifteen spots and enter the tournament... and Mr. Satan has agreed to demonstrate how the machine works, for those that are unfamiliar with the machine."

It was at that point that Mr. Satan emerged from the building he had disappeared into, raised a hand to his neck, and undid the cloak he had been wearing, to which he tossed it behind him and raised his championship belt into the air, causing his fans to cheer him on. Before he punched the machine, and demonstrated how it worked, he declared that the people could take as many pictures as they wanted, to which a number of people raised their cameras and started to position themselves. Piccolo, on the other hand, repeated the process he had used earlier and damaged all of the cameras that were around them, as well as making sure that it truly extended to the ones in the arena. The Z Warriors knew that it was so they could get the show on the road and find their enemies quicker, so they said nothing and waited for Mr. Satan to do what he had come to do.

Without the cameras to capture what he was about to do, and with nothing else to do, Mr. Satan approached the punching machine and prepared himself... though a few seconds later he slammed his fist into the machine, which came up with a score of 137. With that done Mr. Satan walked back towards the building and declared that everyone should do their best, because he was waiting for a good challenger to come his way, before he disappeared. Once Mr. Satan was gone the trio of men started going over how the eliminations were going to work, as they would pull out a number and line up according to the number they had pulled. One of them told the kids that had signed up for the Junior Division should gather near him, indicating that they would be starting their tournament soon... to which Goten and Trunks told everyone to be careful as they followed the other kids to the area they were supposed to be gathering in.

Luck wasn't on their side for drawing numbers, as 18 was the first one of them to actually punch the machine and she had pulled number 84 from the container, though she did pull her strength back in order to make a more reasonable score, which ended up being 203... which shocked the staff members. Krillin, who was right after his wife, ended up getting 192 for his score, while Goku came up behind him in the number he had pulled and scored 186. Piccolo, having drawn number 87, scored 210 on the punching machine, which seemed to concern the people that were writing everything down, and Vegeta matched him by scoring the exact same thing. Shin was three numbers behind Vegeta and Kibito was right behind him, though they both scored 196's on their punches, which meant that they were safe as well.

Yamu was two numbers behind Kibito, with Spopovich being right behind him, though they both scored perfect 200's when they took their turn on the machine, though the Z Warriors raised their eyebrows as Mighty Mask approached the machine. At this point none of them were sure whether he was a minion of Babidi's or some random stranger, to which they watched as the man raised his first into the air and slammed it into the machine... to which the machine blew apart before their eyes, much to the shock of the staff members, who proclaimed that he had to have gotten incredibly strong since the last tournament. That also meant that they would have to ready the second punching machine, which left Gohan and Videl as the only members of their group that would have to wait for their turn... and that meant that they were likely going to miss the majority of the Junior Division by the time they got to the replacement machine.

The group bid the two unlucky fighters farewell for the moment and headed to the spectator stands, where they found their way to the section that their families were sitting in and stood at the top area of the seats, where they would have a better view of the action. As they settled down to watch the Junior Division, however, Rainbow and Applejack walked up to where they were standing, knowing that something had to have happened based on the expression that was on Vegeta's face.

"What happened in the elimination round?" Applejack asked, because she and her sister knew that it had to have been important to piss off their best friend like this.

"Mighty Mask shattered the punching machine with a single punch," Kibito replied, though at the same time he noticed that Rainbow was trying to sooth Vegeta's anger, which seemed to be working at the moment, "Either he is a mortal warrior that has gotten much stronger since the last tournament, or he's Nappa in disguise and couldn't resist showing us that he's improved."

"But if Nappa is pretending to be Mighty Mask, wouldn't doing something like that blow his cover?" Rainbow inquired, as they all knew that the evil Saiyan was much smarter than they had originally thought and knew that this wasn't something he would have done.

"Maybe doing something like that was intentional to make us think that it isn't him," Shin commented, but at the same time he glanced down at the arena in front of them, knowing that one wrong move could easily bring Babidi closer to releasing Majin Buu, "Unfortunately we're just guessing at the moment, so we should focus on the enemies that we know about; Yamu and Spopovich. They'll lead us to Babidi... and then we can stop Majin Buu from being revived."

Before anyone could say anything else the announcer they had bumped into earlier walked out of the building that the fighters gathered in, tapped his microphone for a moment, and then started talking, to which he announced that the reopening of the tournament was about to begin at last. He told them that the kids that had signed up for the Junior Division, all of which were under fifteen years old, would be competing for victory first, allowing those competing in the Senior Division to finish the preliminaries. Once the Junior Division was over, however, they would determine who the fifteen chosen competitors would be and call them up to determine the order of the Senior Division... which was what the Z Warriors were waiting for, as that was when Babidi's minions would likely make their move.

The announcer also explained that the winner of the Junior Division would also get a chance to fight with Mr. Satan as a special prize, which made the group sigh for a moment, as they all knew that the man would be biting off more than he could chew, as either Goten or Trunks would be the winner of this division. When Mr. Satan came out of the building, and hurt himself when he jumped onto the stage, he brushed it off as a joke, to which his fans in the stands cheered him on, though the Z Warriors simply tuned him out as they looked around for any signs of their targets. They found that Yamu and Spopovich were resting in the shade, keeping their eyes on the ring, while Mighty Mask seemed to be doing the same thing on the other side of the ring.

Vegeta, for some reason, found himself compelled to watch Mighty Mask more than the two minions they knew about, because there was something about him that screamed that he was the evil Saiyan in disguise... though his friends let him watch the masked fighter, just in case his suspicions were right.

Instead of starting the Junior Division, however, the announcer explained that there was something that the people who put the tournament together wanted them to see, to which a blimp moved into the area and positioned itself so that everyone could see the screen that was the side of it. What they ended up seeing was a recreation of the Cell Games, with people wearing heads that resembled Cell and the Z Warriors, where Cell easily defeated everyone and proclaimed himself as the winner. That was when Mr. Satan moved in and dispatched all of Cell's 'tricks' and brought him down, though the Z Warriors decided not to pay too much attention too it... especially when neither Rainbow, Applejack, or the future Gale were even mentioned, nor were their powers.

When the movie was over, and Mr. Satan had disappeared while everyone was distracted, the announcer got the Junior Division underway and explained that the rules were the same as the Senior Division... where the first match was between a kid named Bart and another kid named Peppero. Nothing exciting happened during the matches, not until Trunks and his opponent Idasa were called into the area, though as they walked onto the ring the group noticed that something must have happened in the waiting room, because Trunks looked annoyed about something. They were sure that Idasa had done something to annoy him, but at the same time they hoped that Trunks could contain himself until it was time to follow their enemies to where Babidi was hiding.

When the announcer declared that they could start Trunks let his opponent move first, to which Idasa started throwing punches at him, going as fast as his arms would allow him to, while at the same time Trunks used his arms to block the attacks and made no effort to hit his foe yet. Trunks did the smart thing and forced his opponent to follow him towards the edge of the ring, though when they got close to the edge Trunks rolled under Idasa's body, sprung up behind him, and kicked him in the back... knocking him out of the ring and causing the crowd to cheer as Idasa looked confused over what had just happened.

The less exciting battles continued for a few minutes before they came to Goten's fight, as he was up against a kid named Ikose, who appeared to be Idasa's younger brother. Goten, despite having fought the Saiyans of Asgard and had many of them as spectators, seemed nervous about fighting someone that wasn't Trunks or Gale, though at the same time Chi Chi and the others cheered him on. When the announcer called for them to start the match, however, Goten bowed to his opponent and waited for Ikose to come at him, to which he started blocking the punches and kicks that were coming his way. The battle went the same way that Trunks' battle went, with Goten pulling his foe back towards the edge of the ring, but Ikose seemed to be smarter than his brother... but Goten managed to deliver a punch to his chest and knocked him out, allowing him to claim victory.

With Ikose defeated, and Goten bowed to him, the announcer proclaimed Goten's victory and got the matches going again, though they waited for a few minutes to collect Ikose and take him to the infirmary. From that point on the matches proceeded as the Z Warriors expected them to, where Trunks and Goten, who were actually fighting on the level of their opponents, won their matches after knocking out or ringing out their opponents. Eventually the two of them reached the final level of the Junior Division, which was what they had been expecting the entire time they had been fighting the other kids, though they waited for the announcer to tell them to start before they even moved.

"Remember what our fathers told us earlier," Trunks said, lowering himself into his battle stance, which Goten mimicked a few seconds later, "No ki attacks, no flying in the air, and make sure you don't turn Super Saiyan."

"Yeah, I remember." Goten replied, though at the same time he smiled, because despite the fact that they couldn't show their true power they would put on quite a show for everyone.

The instant the announcer declared that the final round of the Junior Division was starting the two of them charged at each other, where they swung their right arms at each other and tried to push the other back. A few seconds later Trunks pushed Goten back a little more and used the change to his advantage, to which the two of them started throwing punches at each other, though some were purely for attacks and some were purely for defense. They did that for a few seconds before they pushed each other back, where they immediately raced back towards each other and resumed throwing punches... while at the same time making sure that they didn't go into the air.

Eventually the two of them managed to actually punch each other square in the jaw, to which they staggered back for a few seconds before resuming the fight... while at the same time they both noticed that Gohan and Videl were running up to where the rest of the fighters in their group were standing. They then separated and charged at each other again, though that was when they both started using the afterimage technique they had learned to avoid taking hits and moved around each other. A few moments later Goten tried to trap Trunks' arms behind his back and force him to yield, though Trunks slammed the back of his head into his friend and separated them once more... to which they backed away from the middle of the ring and stared at each other.

After a few seconds they charged at each other and slammed their fists into the others face, to which they resumed throwing punches at each other, where they stunned the spectators by their speed and endurance. They continued with the pattern that they had established so far, hitting each other and backing away before dancing around the area and charging forward again. The spectators seemed pleased with what they were seeing, as they heard the people cheering them on, though they paused for a few seconds and made it appear that they were taking a breather before they continued their match.

"They're staring at us," Trunks commented, as he didn't need to look behind him to know that Yamu and Spopovich were staring at him, though as he looked passed his friend he noticed something else, "and so is Mighty Mask."

"I noticed." Goten replied, huffing for a moment, though at the same time he already knew that their fathers and their friends had already noticed what the three of them were doing, "So, how do we finish this?"

"Like we did with our earlier opponents," Trunks said, to which the two of them smiled for a few seconds, as they knew how to end this fight where the two of them would be satisfied, "with a ring out."

Goten nodded as the two of them charged back at each other and slammed their fists into the others face, knocking both of them back a few steps, to which they rubbed their faces and resumed the match. They then repeated their earlier pattern they had used, though this time they added in moving closer to the edges of the ring, trying to force the other off so they could bring an end to the match. The end of the match came when they neared the edge of the ring, closer than they had been before, and Trunks tripped Goten before kicking him out of the ring... to which the announcer declared him the winner, where he hopped out and helped his friend back to his feet.

As Trunks and Goten did that, however, they both noticed that Yamu and Spopovich were walking out of the area they had been sitting in... as well as Mighty Mask. The two of them found it odd that the three people would move at the same time like that, which meant that there had to be something between them that none of their group knew about. As the announcer declared what Trunks had won, and the special event match with Mr. Satan among them, Trunks and Goten watched the trio disappear into the building they had been waiting in earlier... knowing that they had to be planning something bad.





"Nappa-sama, might I suggest we go someplace else for the energy?" Yamu asked, as he knew to use their companion's name when none of the people he was trying to hide from were in the area around them, while at the same time looking at something that was hiding in his bag, "At the rate this is going we won't be able to get any pure energy from any of the contestants."

"Those kids were smarter than I imagined, I'll give them that." Nappa commented, as he was actually surprised to find that neither of the two kids, who appeared to be spitting images of their fathers, had been able to hide their energies so well, "But in the Senior Division we'll be able to force our targets to reveal their energy for us... and if we can grab the energy of just one of them, as they all have pure hearts, we should be able to get a good amount of energy. With just one of them we should be able to cover half of the amount that Majin Buu needs to awaken, though I would have enjoyed taking the energy of either Rainbow Dash or Applejack."

"Why them?" Yamu inquired, though at the same time Spopovich grunted for a second, echoing his partner's question, as the power that their master had given them made it harder for the brute of a man to speak.

"I felt their power years ago, when they brought about my death." Nappa explained, remembering the day well, as there was something special he had discovered at that moment and never shared it with anyone else, "Both of them are as pure of heart as their Saiyan friends, but their energy is slightly different than the others... so much so that the pure energy of just one of them might be able to awaken Majin Buu completely. Unfortunately we won't be able to get at them at the moment... so we'll just have to wait for the start of the Senior Division and then force the other fighters to reveal their energy to us."

Nappa knew that it would take some doing to make one of the Z Warriors release their power, as they seemed to know that Yamu and Spopovich were here for energy, but he had seen how the one girl was talking with someone that was dressed up as a hero of some kind. He suspected that there might be something between the two of them and was intending on using that connection to his advantage, because if they hurt the girl enough than her friend was bound to reveal what energy he had. One of the Z Warriors was bound to slip up, whether it be because of something they did or whether it was whatever Nappa and his accomplices planned, but either way they would end up at the same ending... the revival of the dreaded Majin Buu.

Nappa grinned as he walked down the hallway they were in, because it was only a matter of time until he ruined everything that Vegeta had built over the years... and he already knew that he was going to enjoy every second of the pain and torment that he inflicted on the prince.
> Majin: Starting the Tournament
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Trunks and Goten watched the three men enter the building that was in front of them and disappear, though as they stared at the structure they were half aware of the fact that the announcer was speaking to the audience. Based on what they had told, by the Supreme Kai of the universe no less, they knew that two of the men they had been watching were definitely trouble. Mighty Mask, on the other hand, was a mystery, as it appeared that he and Babidi's men were doing the same actions at the same time, but they never stopped and talked with each other, making it look like they weren't together and that everything that had happened so far was pure chance.

Trunks only knew when the announcer was addressing him because Goten was tugging on his shoulder, to which he turned towards the man that was standing near the stairs that lead into the ring... and it appeared that he was expecting some sort of answer from him.

"Sorry, I got caught up in the fact that I won and spaced out for a moment." Trunks said, though he turned away from the building and faced the announcer, to which he rubbed the back of his head for a moment, "Um... what were you asking me again?"

"That's perfectly fine for someone of your age, because I'm sure that winning came as quite the shock for you." the announcer said, though at the same time he knew that the two kids had been looking out for the person that he had been asked about, but didn't mention that to anyone around them and played along with, "Now then, would you like to take a break before you fight the Champion, Mr. Satan, or would you like to face him right now?"

Trunks actually had to think about the question for a moment, because if he decided to go ahead with the fight he would speed up Yamu and Spopovich's plans, while at the same time stalling the match would delay their plans as well. His parents and grandparents had told him to think about things before he put any plans into motion, though generally he ignored that and dove headfirst into the situation... but this time was different. They were facing one of the evilest Saiyans to grace their race in all of the years since they had landed on Planet Vegeta, and he was sure that there had to be more than just Nappa in that list, along with the fact that he was planning on releasing Majin Buu when he had the chance to do whatever he had come to the tournament to do.

For a moment he actually considered stalling his match with Mr. Satan, just to push Yamu and Spopovich's plans back, but after a moment he sighed and faced the announcer once more.

"I've come to a decision," Trunks said, knowing that the audience would be eagerly awaiting his answer, though at the same time the announcer leaned forward so his voice could be heard by everyone, "I would like to fight the Champion, Mr. Satan, right now."

"As you wish." the announcer said, to which he drew himself back and waved a hand towards the same building that Trunks and Gotan had been looking at for a few seconds, while at the same time grinning as the crowd started to do the 'Satan Call' once more, "Mr. Satan, your opponent waits for your arrival."

A few seconds later Mr. Satan, having reattached both his cape and his World Championship Belt since Trunks had last seen him, walked out of the building he had been hiding in and threw his hands into the air, causing the crowd to really cheer for him. He then stopped when he was halfway to the ring, though Trunks could immediately tell that he had Goten must have put on more of a show than they had realized, because Mr. Satan seemed a little afraid of even approaching the ring... despite the fact that none of his fans seemed to have noticed his mood.

"Who is this youngster that challenges the World Champion, Mr. Satan?" Mr. Satan asked, putting on the bravest face that he could, clearing doing his best to hide whatever fear he was feeling from his fans, though at the same time he walked into the ring and pointed at Trunks, "It's you then?! I hope you are ready."

"As ready as I'll ever be." Trunks replied, though at the same time he did his best to sound like an excited child that was getting the opportunity to face Mr. Satan, even though he wasn't too thrilled about this part of his winnings.

What promptly followed Trunks' words were the fact that Mr. Satan removed his cape and belt, similar to how he had taken them off earlier, and replaced his Championship Belt with an ordinary belt that was worn with a gi, like the one that Trunks was wearing at the moment. Mr. Satan then showed off a few of his moves, mainly to please the audience that was watching them, but he made no move to approach Trunks just yet... to which Trunks stretched for a few seconds, which caused Mr. Satan to stop what he was doing and walk over to him.

"What are you getting so worked up for?" Mr. Satan asked, though at the same time Trunks detected a hint of fear in his voice, meaning that the man feared that he was going to immediately kill him or something, "This is mainly just an... attraction... for everyone else. You know, just a bit of light fun."

"Don't worry about it old man, I wasn't planning on getting serious with you." Trunks commented, causing Mr. Satan to raise an eyebrow, as it appeared that he had no idea what he was referring to and Trunks wanted to keep it that way for as long as he could, "I just figured that we could throw a couple of punches and then wrap up the match."

Before Mr. Satan could say anything to what Trunks had said, however, the announcer decided to start the match right away, despite that fact that he wasn't ready to fight just yet, though that was followed by Trunks approaching him and throwing several punches at him. Mr. Satan, who had been watching the boy's fight with his best friend, as he could tell that they were friends without someone telling him that fact, was shocked to find that Trunks was purposely missing with each of his swings. He wasn't sure if the kid was trying to make it seem like he was the stronger fighter, as the crowd was cheering for him and not the boy, or if he was just playing around... but at the same time he still backed away from Trunks, who followed after him.

A few seconds later Mr. Satan, who wasn't paying attention to where he was going, soon found himself laying on the ground outside of the ring... though before the crowd could complain about what had happened he jumped onto his feet and posed for everyone, before turning his attention to Trunks.

"You man, you have a talent for martial arts." Mr. Satan declared, though his tone seemed to indicate that he had 'let' Trunks win this match, considering that he was a kid fighting an adult, to which the crowd cheered him on for purposely losing the match, meaning that they would be expecting something more from him in the Senior Division, "You got me this time, so the old man will take his defeat... and the knowledge that in a few years a worthy challenger will definitely face me in the ring, for real."

Trunks, really not knowing what else to do in this situation, just smiled and acted like an excited child that was getting that one present he had asked for and wasn't sure he was going to get, until he opened the box and found what he truly wanted. On the inside, however, he was thinking about what he and Goten were going to do if Yamu and Spopovich made their move... and who might get hurt if either of the men did something stupid.

Up in the stands, however, stood the rest of the Z Warriors, who actually had to laugh when they noticed that Mr. Satan and Trunks seemed to be playing along with the fact that everyone else believed that Mr. Satan had purposely lost to Trunks. They all deemed it better this way, as Mr. Satan's reputation was still intact and Trunks didn't show off anything that would have made Babidi's minions make their move. As Trunks and Goten returned to the building that Mr. Satan had walked back into, after collecting his cape and belt, the announcer announced that they would be taking a thirty minute break before they determined the order of the Senior Division... which gave them some time to get something to eat before they had to prepare themselves.

Rainbow and Applejack, however, remained with their sister and the rest of their group, as they would be able to see things better from where they were standing... to which Vegeta and the others made their way down the stairs and followed Videl towards one of the entrances that would take them to a small shop, where they could get a quick bite to eat before they needed to return. They were, however, stopped by a pair of staff members who were blocking the entrance they needed to pass through, though none of them were worried about this at all.

"I'm sorry, but the only people allowed passed this point are the contestants that have qualified for the Senior Division." one of the men said, to which he held his arms out, as if he was actually trying to prevent them from passing through the area.

"Wait, so the results of the preliminaries are already in?" Videl asked, as she had never heard of the results being made so quickly, but after everything she had seen from this group so far she guessed that they made the process so much easier.

"That is correct," the man replied, to which he immediately retracted his arms and reached into his clothing, where he withdrew a list that he had been hiding and opened it up, "Just tell me your names and I will tell you if you have qualified for the Senior Division."

"My name is Son Goku." Goku replied, though at the same time he had forgotten this part of the tournament, where they had a list to verify if someone was actually one of the sixteen contestants.

"I am Vegeta." Vegeta said, to which he offered the two men a smile, as he wasn't too annoyed about this, as he had no knowledge that this was even part of the tournament procedure and should have asked Bulma about it before they had come to the island.

"18." Android 18 stated, though while she appeared to be the only one slightly annoyed by this turn of events, she did her best to appear friendly and, more importantly, not annoyed about something.

"My name is Krillin." Krillin said, though at the same time he smiled as well, because he knew that all of them had qualified for the Senior Division and wasn't worried about anything.

"I am the Great Saiyaman." Gohan stated, acting the part of his superhero persona, just so the staff members didn't ask questions and let them move on, without stopping them for anything.

"I am Ma Junior." Piccolo answered, though he was slightly glad that neither of the staff members were asking about the color of his skin, as one person had asked about that and he had accidentally scared them off when he told them that this was his natural skin color.

"I'm Videl." Videl said, though she was still had a few chuckles left in her, as she knew that her father had purposely lost to a child that could have easily beaten him, but she wasn't about to ruin her father's fun.

"My name is Shin." Shin said, to which he offered the two staff members a smile as well, as they were only doing their duties and he couldn't fault them for following their orders.

"And I am Kibito." Kibito finished off, offering a much smaller smile to the two men in front of them, while at the same time keeping his eyes peeled for either of Babidi's men.

"I... I don't believe it. All of you have qualified for the Senior Division." the man said, to which his partner ran over and double checked the list of names that they had with the names they had been given, though that was followed by both of them moving out of the way, "There will be a drawing at 1:30 to determine the order of your matches, so please keep an eye on the time."

Once they were through the entrance that the two men happened to be standing in front of, and had some distance on them, Videl brought them to a small shop that they could sit down in and have a quick bit to eat. It was then that she got her first real experience with Saiyan's and their appetite, to which she was promised that she would learn all about the race later on. At the same time Shin told them that they should continue what they have been doing and act like they belong, which meant that when it came time for the drawing they needed to act normally and observe who their opponents were. They were still unsure of whether Mighty Mask was an innocent civilian that was in the wrong place at the wrong time, or if he was another minion of Babidi's that they didn't know about... but Shin couldn't stress that they needed to be careful, especially since they were drawing closer to what Yamu and Spopovich had been waiting for; the start of the Senior Division.

Still, to make everyone feel slightly better about what they were about to do, Shin raised a glass and toasted to their individual success... while at the same time taking their minds off of the upcoming drawing for a few seconds.





When they were finished with their meal, and the majority of the intermission time had been used up, the group pulled themselves from their seats and made their way to the area that the drawing would be held in, knowing that soon they would be seeing who they would be fighting against in the Senior Division. As they entered the small courtyard like area they noticed that the announcer and some of the staff members had already gathered for the drawing, as they had set up a table, with a box that contained all the numbers they could pick from, as well as a whiteboard that had the tournament layout already written on it's surface. The nine of them noticed that Yamu and Spopovich had arrived as well, as they were lurking near one of the walls and were keeping an eye on everyone, and three other human fighters that would fall in a matter of seconds.

Vegeta, of course, immediately noticed Mighty Mask standing alone once more, though this time he had his eyes closed as he waited for the drawing to begin... while at the same time Videl noticed that her father, the final of the sixteen contestants, was nowhere to be seen at the moment, making her worry about him.

"Ah, the group of nine has arrived at last," the announcer said, though it was clear that he was speaking to himself and not one of the staff members around him, who had likely noticed the group's arrival as well, before he pulled up his clipboard and noticed that they were still one fighter short, "Well then, I guess its time to call Mr. Satan down and have him join the others for the drawing."

"Actually, Mr. Satan said that he would be having a quick rest before the drawing started," one of the staff members said, causing the announcer to look at him for a few seconds, "but he did say that, if he wasn't present when everyone else had arrived, we are to assume that he might have overslept and draw his position in the Senior Division for him."

"Really?" the announcer said, as he wasn't convinced that Mr. Satan was doing that at the moment, but he said nothing as he let out a sigh and put on his game face once more, "Very well then, we shall simply draw his number for him when it comes time for his turn to draw."

With that said he and the staff members turned to face the assembled fighters, to which those that weren't looking in their direction seemed to sense a change in the air and turned their attention to the announcer... meaning that all of them were eager to see what happened next, once they had all drawn their numbers.

"Everyone, we will now be holding the drawing to determine your match order," the announcer said, though at the same time he was pleased to find that everyone was now looking at him, as even Mighty Mask had opened his eyes and was staring in his direction, "When your name is called, please come forward and draw one of the balls from this box... it will contain the number of your position in the Senior Division and will determine who you will be fighting. I will be calling you in Japanese alphabetical order... starting with Contestant Killa."

The man who stepped forward was a tall man with dark skin that had some decent sized muscles, which happened to be smaller than the ones that Spopovich had. He happened to be wearing light green colored pants, a small yellow colored belt, and a dark green colored shirt that had no sleeves on it, while at the same time showing off the fact that both of his arms were wrapped in martial artist bandages, which were wrapped around his hands and stopped below his elbows. Killa barely had any hair on his head, as it was cut incredibly short, though everyone silently watched as he walked forward and reached into the box that one of the staff members was holding onto.

A few seconds later, with everyone watching him, Killa withdrew his hand from the box and looked down at the ball he had grabbed, to which he smiled as he showed it to the announcer.

"Number 15," Killa said, though at the same time he allowed the announcer to take the ball from him and return to where he had been standing a minute ago, while at the same time the staff members told each other what Killa had drew and wrote that down on the board in front of them.

"Right, Number 15," the announcer confirmed, moving to place the numbered ball in the container that it had been in up until this point in time, before he looked back at the list and moved his finger towards the second name, "Next is Contestant Kibito."

Kibito nodded and approached the table that the box was sitting on, to which he reached into the box and moved the balls around for a few seconds, making it appear that he was testing his luck... to which he pulled out the ball with the number 7 on it.

"Number 7." Kibito said, showing the announcer and the staff the number he had pulled out, before handing it back to the announcer and taking his place by Shin.

"Next is Contestant Krillin," the announcer commented, though at the same time he was pleased to call forth one of the original group, as he was bound to get a good number and a decent opponent.

"Let's see what number I get," Krillin said, to which he walked forward and reached into the box, where he moved hs hand over the remaining balls before pulling one out, though he chuckled for a moment, "I'm the third one called and I pulled out the number 3 ball."

"Right," the announcer said, though he had to chuckle as well for a few seconds, as he also found it funny that the third person called managed to draw the number 3 ball, before he grew serious once more, "Now then, the next one up is Contestant Great Saiyaman."

Gohan nodded and walked foward, to which he reached into the box and did the same thing that the others had done so far, though when he pulled his ball out he found that he had pulled out the one with the number 8 one it... meaning that he was going to be matched up with Kibito. To be perfectly honest he was excited to see what sort of power the bodyguard for the Supreme Kai of the universe had, but he knew that he wouldn't be seeing that until later, if Kibito wanted to spar with him at some point. After he had returned to the group, however, the announcer called 18 forward next, where she walked up to the box, moved the balls around, and pulled out the number 9 ball.

"Next up is Contestant Shin," the announcer said, though at the same time he found that some of the group of nine would be either fighting each other immediately or would be once they reached the second round, which would make things much more exciting for everyone.

"Right." Shin said, to which he walked forward and repeated the movements that the others had gone through, though a few seconds later he pulled out a ball and looked at it, "Number 5."

"That's a good number," the announcer commented, penning the number onto his sheet as the staff did the same thing with the whiteboard, before he looked up at the remaining contestants, "Next up is Contestant Spopovich."

The Z Warriors glanced over at the brute for a moment, who seemed to have not heard that his name had been called, before Yamu patted his shoulder and beckoned to the table. Spopovich pulled himself out of the sitting position he had been in and walked over to the table, to which he reached into the box and moved the balls around in a fashion that made the box shake. The announcer commented that he hadn't realized that the man had been Spopovich when he had first laid eyes on him and said that he must have gone through some intense training to reach this point... though a few seconds later the brute pulled out a ball and handed it to the announcer, who said that Spopovich had pulled out the number 14 ball.

The person that followed Spopovich was someone called Jewel, who was a guy that had blond colored hair that happened to be wearing a martial arts uniform that was different from what the Z Warriors were used to... where they discovered that he had drawn the number 16 ball.

"The next contestant is... Son Goku." the announcer said, though his smile returned for a few moments, as this was definitely going to be an interesting number that the man drew.

"I'm so excited," Goku said, to which he walked forward and reached into the box, though a few minutes later he pulled out the ball and noticed that it was the number 11 ball, "Aw, my opponent hasn't been decided yet."

"Not yet anyway," the announcer agreed, knowing that Goku wanted a decent opponent when he stepped into the ring, before he looked down at the list once more, "Next up is Contestant Videl."

"Yes." Videl said, to which she walked towards the table and reached into the box, though while she moved the balls around there was something she needed to ask, "So what's wrong with my father?"

"Oh, Mr. Satan is taking a rest at the moment." the announcer replied, not even wasting a second in answering the question, though he offered her a nervous smile, "Don't worry, he'll be ready for the tournament soon enough."

Videl stared at the man for a few seconds, as she wasn't sure that her father would even want to participate if Goku and the others were involved, but she sighed and pulled out a ball... to which she discovered that she had drawn the number 13 ball, which meant that her opponent was Spopovich, one of Babidi's men. The next person to draw a number was someone called Pintar, who was a large man, in terms of size and weight, that happened to be wearing a suit that reminded the Z Warriors of the clothing that Mr. Popo wore all the time. It was fair to say that Pintar could have passed for a fat genie, though he drew the number 4 ball and was destined to be Krillin's opponent... which meant that he had to listen to the man boast for a few minutes before returning to where he had been standing the entire time.

Krillin sighed for a moment, because all of Pintar's boasts told him that he could easily defeat the large man in one or two hits, which meant that the second round would be more interesting for him.

"Let's see," the announcer said, feeling slightly sorry for Pintar, because he had just assured that his fight would go quickly, before he looked down at the list once more, "next is Contestant Vegeta."

Vegeta, who had been looking away from Mighty Mask the entire time they had been in this area, let out a sigh as he walked towards the box and reached into it. He wondered if he was going to draw the number 12 ball and claim Goku as his opponent, which would have been slightly amusing, though when he pulled his hand out he found that he had actually drawn the number 1 ball. His match, against an opponent who hadn't been decided yet, was going to be right off the bat, though it appeared that his opponent could be Piccolo, Yamu, Mr. Satan, or Mighty Mask. He showed the ball to the announcer, who nodded and took it from him, before he headed back to where the others were standing... though it was clear that all of them were curious about who his opponent was.

"Next up is Contestant Mighty Mask," the announcer said, to which everyone had to turn and look at the masked fighter, who was grinning as he stepped forward.

Mighty Mask approached the table and reached into the box, where he silently moved around the remaining balls that were inside it, though a few seconds later he pulled out a ball and handed it over to the announcer.

"Let's see here," the announcer said, not surprised that the masked fighter wouldn't want to talk with some many people around, as sometimes they did that to avoid revealing who they were in case one of their friends was nearby, "Contestant Might Mask drew the number 2 ball."

Vegeta was stunned for a moment, because despite the fact that there weren't that many balls left he found it odd that the masked fighter was able to draw the ball that had the number that was paired with his. What he didn't like, however, was the smile that the man had on his face, as if he had been hoping for this the entire time, before he turned around and went back to where he had been standing earlier.

"I have to fight him?" Vegeta said, as he wasn't sure if he should be glad to have to fight the masked fighter or if he should be annoyed, but at this point it was too late to change the numbers they had drawn.

"It would seem so," Goku commented, though at the same time he glanced at the masked fighter as well, as there was definitely something about him that worried him, "Don't let your guard down... we don't know anything about him and he's bound to have a trick hidden somewhere."

Vegeta nodded, as he completely agreed with Goku on that point, but there was still something about the masked fighter that continued to remind him of Nappa... and he honestly hated having the constant reminder looking at him all the time.

"Next, Contestant Ma Junior." the announcer said, to which Piccolo walked forward and reached into the box, though a few seconds later he pulled his chosen ball out and handed it to him, "And Ma Junior has drawn the number 6 ball."

Piccolo glanced at Shin as he walked back towards the group, as he was curious as to how he would fare in a battle with the Supreme Kai of the universe. After that the announcer declared that he would be picking the number that Mr. Satan would have drawn, to which he pulled out the number 10 ball, indicating that 18 would be the one to fight the World Champ when their match came up. A few seconds later Yamu, the final contestant, stepped forward and drew the final ball, the number 12 ball that indicated he would be Goku's opponent, before the announcer asked them to follow him towards the waiting area.

Vegeta stared at Mighty Mask as everyone followed the announcer, because soon he would be able to figure out what was up with the man and why an intense hatred burned in his eyes every time the masked fighter looked at him. He still considered the possibility that he could be Nappa, more because of his body type than anything else, but there was still that one nagging feeling that was screaming to him every time he glanced at the man. His mind was telling him that the masked fighter had to be Nappa, even though they had no evidence to support that theory at the moment... but even so he kept the idea in mind. If Mighty Mask was actually Nappa, however, Vegeta was sure that his fighting style would have remained the same, though he kept that to himself as he considered how to win the first round.

All Vegeta knew was that his match was going to be very interesting, especially since fate wanted him and the masked fighter to fight immediately, though he was more than willing to figure out what was wrong with the man... even if he had to tear off his mask at some point in the next couple of minutes.
> Majin: Saiyan Brawl
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Now that the order of the matches has been determined, we can get the tournament underway," the announcer said, to which he beckoned for the fifteen fighters to follow him, while the staff members hurried to store all of their gear away before they headed to the ring, "Now them, allow me to explain the rules one last time; giving up, falling down and have a ten count, falling outside the ring, or killing your opponent will result in a defeat. And, seeing how we have so many matches this year, there is also a thirty minute time limit on all matches, so that if neither contestant is defeated in that amount of time a judge will be called upon to determine the winner."

Many of the Z Warriors knew that, despite the threat that two of the other contestants posed to the world, that they wouldn't even come close to killing their opponents. About the only way they knew that they could win their matches, for those that were pared with with Babidi's men anyway, was to ring out their opponent, which would require some planning on their part. Still, as they followed the announcer to the waiting room, where all of the kids had been in for the Junior Division of the tournament, Vegeta remained silent as he kept his eyes on Mighty Mask, who was walking really close to the announcer. He still had no idea who the man was and why there was so much hatred in his eyes, but he was determined to get to the bottom of the mystery... while fighting him in the first round no less.

When they reached the waiting room, and all fifteen of them moved around to give themselves a decent amount of space while they waited for their match to begin, the announcer walked out of the room and hurried onto the ring, where he received some cheers from the crowd, as they knew what was coming next.

"Ladies and gentlemen," the announcer called out, though at the same time he smiled as he listened to the cheers, as this was promising to be one of the greatest World Martial Arts Tournaments he had been to in quite a long time, "I would like to apologize for the delay, but the order of the matches has been decided and let me tell you something; all of the contestants are ready for a fight. We are now ready to convene the World Martial Arts Tournament with the first match... Contestant Vegeta versus Contestant Mighty Mask."

The moment his name was called Vegeta removed himself from the wall he had been leaning on and walked out of the waiting room, pausing for a moment by the sign as he waited for his opponent to catch up with him. From what he had seen during the Junior Division the two contestants of the match were supposed to walk to the ring together and then separate once they were on the fighting stage. He would have loved to get onto the stage immediately and patiently wait for Mighty Mask to catch up, but he knew that showing off his powers would make Yamu and Spopovich put whatever plan they had come up with into action.

A few seconds later Mighty Mask stood close to him, to which the two of them silently walked down the path that would allow them to enter the ring, while at the same time Vegeta could hear the crowd cheering the two of them on, indicating that they were hoping for a good match.

"As many of you know Contestant Mighty Mask didn't fare so well in the last tournament," the announcer said, apparently giving the crowd some knowledge on the fighters, for those that were here for the first time or were interested in the fighters themselves, "but he has returned this year with one goal in mind; victory. His opponent, Contestant Vegeta, will be making his first appearance in the World Martial Arts Tournament today, so this is promising to be a very exciting match... and they haven't even started yet."

The crowd cheered for a few more moments, where the announcer allowed them to continue like that before eventually drawing them back down to what they had been a few seconds ago. Once the crowd was silent, and were waiting for the match to begin, the announcer jumped off the stage, landed on the ground, turned back to face them, and declared that they were free to begin when they were ready. Vegeta, hearing the signal to begin, immediately jumped back a few tiles, to get away from his opponent, and dropped into his battle stance, while at the same time keeping his eyes on Mighty Mask. The masked fighter also readied himself in the same manner, but his battle stance was a mirror image of Vegeta's, which immediately raised some red flags in Vegeta's mind.

There were only a few people that could have known his exact battle stance, such as both Rainbow and Applejack, as well as Goku, his parents, and all of the Saiyans he had fought in Asgard... but he had never showed it to anyone outside the Z Warriors, which made him wonder if the masked fighter was the person he had been searching for.

Vegeta rushed forward and threw his fist at the masked fighter, who immediately caught his rather slow attack, but that was what he was counting on, as he planted his right knee in the center of his opponent's chest. The force of his attack, which had been extremely lowered so he could make himself appear to be an ordinary fighter like everyone else, staggered his opponent for a moment. That was swiftly followed by Mighty Mask regaining himself and charging forward with his left fist at the ready, though when he swung Vegeta moved out of the way, caught the arm that the fist was attached to, and heaved with all his strength... to which he lifted his opponent into the air for a second and slammed his back into the ground, though he backed away before Mighty Mask could regain himself.

He barely had to wait five seconds as Mighty Mask picked himself back up and turned to face him, though that was followed by the masked fighter rushing at him and started to throw a series of punches at Vegeta, who decided that dodging them was the best course of action at the moment. A few seconds later, when an opening revealed itself, Vegeta kicked Mighty Mask in the side with his right foot, to which the man backed away and glared at him. That was immediately followed by Vegeta charging forward and loosing his own series of rapid attacks, though instead of just using his fists he also included his feet as well. For a moment there it appeared that Mighty Mask was blocking his attacks, which would have annoyed Vegeta, but then the fighter made some sort of mistake and soon all of Vegeta's attacks were hitting their mark... to which he started to push Mighty Mask backwards.

Vegeta waited for Mighty Mask to take a few steps back, counting by the tiles anyway, before he stopped the barrage of attacks and struck his opponent in the chest... to which Mighty Mask staggered backwards until he was one tap away from falling out of the ring.

"Any last words before I knock you out of the ring?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time he was ready to make his move, though he wanted to be sure that his opponent was fine with losing before he knocked him out.

"You have gotten better since last we fought," Mighty Mask said, though Vegeta's eyes widened as he recognized the voice that came from the masked fighter, as well as the mocking tone that came with the voice, "my prince."

Vegeta, realizing who was resting in front of him, braced himself so he could dash forward and knock the fighter out of the ring, but before he could do so Mighty Mask leapt into the air and floated there for a moment, before moving back to where he had been when the match started... making it look like neither of them had moved at all. A few seconds later the masked fighter chuckled as he started to shed his costume, to which Vegeta noticed four black shackles resting on the man's body, two near his wrists and two on his ankles. Under the costume rested the lower half of the Saiyan battle armor, which Vegeta recognized thanks to the fact that he had worn his for so many years, before the masked fighter finally removed his mask... revealing the one person that Vegeta hated with a passion that was equal to the hatred he felt for Frieza; Nappa.

Once Vegeta realized that Nappa was standing in front of him, and had no doubt knocked out the real Mighty Mask, he noticed the same emblem that Yamu and Spopovich were wearing was on the bald Saiyan's forehead as well... telling him and the others who had resurrected him.

"It feels so good to get out of that costume," Nappa commented, to which he collected the gear he had taken from the real Mighty Mask and tossed them out of the arena, though he quickly followed that up with turning back to Vegeta, "What's wrong Vegeta? You look like you've seen a ghost or something. I thought that you would be happy to see me again... especially all the fun we had the last time we saw each other."

"God dammit Nappa," Vegeta said, acknowledging the evil Saiyan's presence while at the same time cursing him out in the fashion that had become second nature to him, "There was nothing fun about what you did to all the planets we visited... save for the death you earned when you told me that you helped bring about the end of our home planet."

"Oh come on, remember Planet Arlia and the bug people we encountered?" Nappa asked, though his tone made Vegeta angry, because he already knew where this was going without even having to hear the rest of what the evil Saiyan was going to say, "Frieza and I blew those aliens to pieces... just like Planet Vegeta. Oh, and speaking of which, did you know that I had a video in my pod that only played with my voice? Frieza sent me a copy of him destroying Planet Vegeta and I watched it over and over again..."

Nappa stopped his sentence as he noticed that the air around Vegeta had changed, as it appeared that his anger was started to push his full power back to the surface... to which he grinned as he waited for his opponent to make his move.





Back in Hell, however, there was a large gathering of villains that were sitting around the massive crystal ball that the Saiyan guards had installed some time ago, as a sort of reward for their good behavior over the years. Apparently when something interesting happened, which could decide the fate of a planet or was just an interesting match between two fighters, the guards would set the sphere's sights on the match. For the Saiyans it allowed them to see who the villain was that they might be receiving in the near future, and allow them to take notes on which techniques and attack patterns they used, so they could do their job more efficiently. For the condemned, however, it was a source of entertainment, as they weren't allowed to fight among themselves... which would have lead to Cell being punished, had he not been erased seven years ago.

The only person that wasn't in front of the sphere, and was off somewhere else in Hell, was Frieza, as he had no interest in looking at the crystal ball and watching who was fighting... though he preferred to rest in his little secluded area and contemplate his failures. His peace, as annoying as the notion was for someone like him, was interrupted when he heard the sound of someone walking towards him, though when he opened his eyes he was surprised to see who his visitor was.

"Esteemed ancestor," Frieza said, as it had been some time since he had last seen the former space pirate called Chilled, who was now standing near where he was sitting, "To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"I was curious as to why you were ignoring the crystal ball the Saiyans had installed." Chilled replied, though he had known about the large sphere ahead of time, as Bardock had asked him were the best place to put such a thing was, "I hear that there is going to be an exciting match this afternoon... between Vegeta, the Prince of the Saiyan race, and Nappa, your favorite subordinate."

"Nappa?" Frieza asked, as it took him a moment to even remember what had happened to him, to which he let a small smile appear on his face, "That's right, he was revived with the Dragon Balls a year ago and was called to Earth by someone who wanted to use him for their own agenda. And you say that his opponent is Vegeta?"

"That is what the others are saying," Chilled answered, though when he said others he was referring to both the Saiyan guards and the prisoners of Hell at the same time, "They're about to get serious by the looks of things... and I'm sure that you would want to see what happens next between them."

Frieza was surprised that Nappa was even going after Vegeta after being resurrected, as he was positive that the bald Saiyan was weaker than the Saiyan prince, but he had to admit that he was interested in what was happening. He let out a sigh as he picked himself off the ground and beckoned for his ancestor to lead the way, to which the two of them headed back towards the main entrance of Hell, where the sphere had been installed. As they walked Frieza noticed that the guards were heading in the same direction, those that were taking their break he assumed, and spotted the one called Bardock coming down towards the sphere as well. It didn't take them long to reach the area around the sphere, though the prisoners of Hell, some of which he recognized as his minions from Namek, parted so he could sit with them and see what the sphere was showing them.

Once he took his place in front of the blue sphere, which happened to be perched on some sort of stand, he stared at the face of the crystal as the image of Vegeta and Nappa sprung up before them... and it appeared that the picture was in perfect quality, as he could have sworn that they were almost watching from the stands, almost as if they were actually there with the Earthlings. Frieza had to admit that he was actually interested in seeing what happened, because it looked like the two of them were preparing to get serious... and he couldn't help but root for Nappa, despite how terribly outclassed he was.





Vegeta sighed as he released his suppressed energy, as this wasn't the time to be holding about against Nappa, as he was sure that the evil Saiyan had a trick or two up his sleeve. He had been hoping to keep his power hidden until they had revealed what Yamu and Spopovich were doing, but it appeared that fate had forced his hand early, though he was still hiding the Super Saiyan forms until he really needed them. He suspected that his full power, when he wasn't in a transformed state, would be more than enough to deal with Nappa, though at the same time if the bald Saiyan proved to be slightly stronger than he was expecting he knew that the first Super Saiyan form would be enough... there was no reason to use Super Saiyan 2 on his opponent.

As he turned his attention to Nappa, however, Vegeta also noticed that his friends were shocked that Mighty Mask had actually been the bald Saiyan... though they were biding their time, waiting for their opponents to slip up while he battled with his foe.

"Good, you know that this is going to be a serious fight," Nappa said, to which he raised his hands as he resumed his battle stance, though at the same time he beckoned to Vegeta for a moment, "I am eager to see how well you have actually improved since we last fought."

Vegeta stared at his foe for a moment, wondering what was going through Nappa's mind, before he dashed forward and slammed his fist into Nappa's chest, causing the bald Saiyan to buckle under his attack and force him to take a few steps backwards. Vegeta, however, was not about to let Nappa off easily, to which he started throwing several punches and kicks at his opponent, though as each one landed and inflicted some measure of pain he knew something was wrong, as Nappa wasn't fighting back yet. It was as if Nappa was gauging his powers before he retaliated with his own attacks, though as that thought occurred to him he dashed behind Nappa, grabbed the back of his head, and slammed him into the ring, sending cracks everywhere.

A few seconds later Nappa got up and threw a punch at him, to which Vegeta dodged the attack and spun around, allowing the bottom of his right foot to come into contact with the elbow of Nappa's outstretched arm... to which he heard the sound of the bone cracking and watched as the arm went limp, though he backed away before Nappa could attack him once more.

"Good, that is very good." Nappa commented, to which he looked down at his limp arm and touched it with his other hand, though the grin on his face made Vegeta know that something was about to happen, "You are very strong, but now is the time that I show you the gifts that Babidi has given me..."

With that said Nappa swung his limp arm with enough force that it literally snapped back into place and moved it around a few times, as if he had never been hurt in the first place, much to the shock of the spectators that were watching him and Vegeta. A few seconds later Nappa brought his arms to his side and his aura flared to life around him, though at the same time the air around him started to shake, to which Vegeta raised an eyebrow. The aura then changed from Nappa's normal color and morphed into a black colored aura, while at the same time the emblem on his forehead, the Majin emblem, pulsed red for a moment.

Vegeta, realizing that Nappa was powering up based on the power he was feeling, raised his arm and loosed a ki blast at his opponent, though instead of hitting his intended target Nappa grinned as he swung his arm and sent the small ball of energy into the sky, where it detonated once it cleared the highest point of the tournament grounds.

"There we go," Nappa said, to which his aura, and his power, settled down as he faced Vegeta, who could tell that things were going to get much harder for him, "this is the wonderful power of Majin Nappa; power that can easily rival you at your current level, the power to quickly fix any broken bones you may create, and the revival of the evil you once tried to get rid of so long ago. I can tell that you aren't using your full power, as you haven't entered this 'Super Saiyan' form I have heard so much about from the noise the Saiyans guarding Hell make... so allow me to give you some incentive and show you a reason as to why you should fight me with your full power."

Vegeta had to wonder what insanity Nappa was spouting now, as while he was sure that he could fight on par with Nappa's new form, no doubt given to him by Babidi, he had no idea what was possessing the bald Saiyan to think that he could overpower him if he took on his Super Saiyan form. He also noticed that the two of them happened to be standing in the same positions they had started in, back when they started the fight a few minutes ago, but that didn't stop him from watching for whatever Nappa was planning. A few seconds later Nappa raised his left arm and pointed the palm of his hand towards Vegeta, who watched as the bald Saiyan started gathering ki for whatever he was planning... to which he noticed that a sphere of energy was forming.

Vegeta glanced behind him for a second, as he was concerned for the people that were sitting in the stands behind him, as they would become casualties if Nappa fired his attack... to which he turned his head back towards his opponent and tried to guess where he would be throwing his attack.

"Oh don't worry, I'm not aiming at you," Nappa said, though as he said that he started to turn, indicating that his target had been someone else the entire time, "I'm aiming at your loved ones!"

The instant Vegeta heard who Nappa was actually targeting, and realized that a large number of people would die if he didn't act quickly, he flashed passed Nappa and positioned himself between where Bulma and the others were sitting, intending to catch the attack and throw it into the air. What happened, however, was that when Nappa stopped turning a second later he was facing the stands that were parallel with the waiting room, to which Vegeta realized that he had been tricked by one of the oldest tricks his opponent used whenever they visited a planet. He barely had any time to react as Nappa loosed the energy he had been gathering and fired it at the stands, where the beam of energy tore through the stands and killed everyone that was unfortunate enough to get caught in the blast... while at the same time destroying everything that was behind the arena, before it finally exploded some distance away.

Vegeta had known that Nappa was cold-hearted, that he enjoyed killing any innocent person that happened to cross his path and making it look like an accident, but even so he would have thought that the bald Saiyan would have simply asked him to move locations if he wanted to go all out... and not use this display of power to get what he wanted. Vegeta glanced at the destruction for a moment, wondering how many lives had been lost today, before his anger returned in full force... and this time he wasn't going to hold back.

"God... Dammit... NAPPA!" Vegeta shouted, letting his anger radiate all around him as his power skyrocketed, to which he abandoned the notion of fighting in his normal state and pushed himself to take on his Super Saiyan 2 state.

The island trembled under the force of his anger, causing some of the buildings to shake as the survivors braced themselves against whatever they could. At the same time the clouds around them broke apart, telling everyone that was familiar with ki that Vegeta wasn't planning on playing around anymore. Even Rainbow and Applejack, who had seen their father angry and knew the power that he could put out when he was pissed off, were a little shocked by the anger and power that was radiating from their friend. The only people that weren't shocked by this turn of events, however, were Yamu and Spopovich... though it appeared that they were holding some sort of contraption and were eying Vegeta with a look of glee in their eyes.

Nappa seemed to have noticed them as well, to which he called forth a small ball of energy and threw it at the two corrupted men, causing them to jump back and look at him in surprise.

"N... Nappa-sama," Yamu said, his eyes moving between the man that was supposed to be on their side and the man that was floating in the air, with an incredible amount of energy rolling off of him, "What about the plan?"

"Screw the plan," Nappa replied, to which he turned his full attention to Vegeta, while a sinister grin appeared on his face, "I'm having too much fun at the moment... but if we're going to get serious we need a new location to battle in. Vegeta, follow me and we can finish our match elsewhere."

Before anyone could respond Nappa jumped into the air and flew away from the tournament ground, not even caring if the announcer decided to say that he had lost the match, as he was far more interested in Vegeta at the moment. Vegeta, on the other hand, glanced at him for a few seconds before following after him, knowing that if he chose to stay around here than more innocent people would die at Nappa's hands. It was better to fight in a wasteland or something and avoid killing anyone else, though he was a little bit glad that his foe had realized that, even if he hated Nappa with a passion at this point. There was nothing Nappa could do to make Vegeta like him again, and Vegeta was fine with that... as the only thing he wanted from Nappa was the opportunity to kill him with his own hands.

Yamu, who had been watching the two fighters fly away from the arena, had to grin once he realized that Nappa had spoken the key phrase he had told them earlier, in the off chance that he had been paired up with someone strong, like Vegeta or Goku, and brought out their full power. Nappa was leading their enemies towards the location of Babidi's spaceship, where they could directly drain the pure energy once the bald Saiyan really got serious, as he was still holding back the majority of his power. Yamu then chuckled as both he and Spopovich floated into the air, though not a few seconds later they started flying after Nappa and Vegeta... knowing that their master would be pleased to awaken Majin Buu after so many years.

The Z Warriors, those that remained at the moment, looked at each other before the majority of them decided that it was time to follow after their targets, though 18 was choosing to stay behind and make sure that her daughter was okay, especially with all the damage that Nappa had caused to the arena. As they flew away, with Shin and Kibito leading the way, they were joined by Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, Goten, and Trunks, meaning that they all knew that Nappa had to be taking Vegeta to where Majin Buu was resting. Shin was a little disappointed that their plans had been broken the moment Vegeta and Nappa were chosen to fight each other, but this was the hand that fate had dealt them and there was no fighting against it... so he sighed and flew after their targets, knowing that soon he would have to finish what Bibidi started all those years ago.

He only hoped that they could stop Majin Buu from being revived in time... and hoped that Vegeta would put an end to his fight before something terrible happened.
> Majin: Babidi's Spaceship
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nappa smiled to himself as he flew over the sea that rested between where the World Martial Arts Tournament was being held and the landmass that Babidi's spaceship was located on. He was pleased with how well things were turning out for him, as he had been paired with Vegeta and discovered that his former partner's pure heart was still intact, meaning that he could use Vegeta's power to help awaken Majin Buu. His original plan was to have Yamu and Spopovich battle some of the Z Warriors and draw out their power, so they could harness it and run off to Babidi to begin the awakening process, but this was one of those rare instances where he was okay with one of his plans being ruined... as this time he would be able to bring Babidi's desire to life all that much faster.

Thinking about Babidi reminded him that he would need to have to check in with the evil villain that had resurrected him, to which he emptied his mind for a moment and let his body fly on autopilot... while his mind established the connection that he had been taught how to use.

Babidi-sama, are you there? Nappa mentally asked, the question surging towards the destination that Majin Buu's ball was being held in, It's Nappa speaking.

Oh, I was not expecting to hear from you so soon. came the response a few seconds later, though at the same time the small warlock had no doubt walked over to his crystal ball so he could see what Nappa was doing, Tell me, what happened at the World Martial Arts Tournament? I would hate to think that i resurrected you, only to have you turn tail and flee without gathering any energy.

I have something much better than Yamu's empty container, Nappa remarked, to which his grin widened as he felt Vegeta following him, as it appeared that the other Saiyan hadn't realized that he and his friends were walking into their ultimate trap, Vegeta and I were paired up as the first match in the tournament and I had a chance to sample his full power.

Well, it sounds like you had some fun before leaving the island. Babidi commented, his tone making it appear that he was actually interested in what was happening, but Nappa knew that he was focusing on one thing at the moment, So what made you change your plans?

Vegeta's pure power should be enough to awaken Majin Buu, without needing any additional energy from anyone else. Nappa replied, to which he could almost imagine the look on Vegeta's face when he realized that he was responsible for awakening the dreaded Majin Buu, I couldn't allow his energy to go to waste, so I called off both the match and our operation, before starting the journey back to your spaceship.

Good thinking. Babidi said, knowing exactly what Nappa was planning, as it had been one of his last ditch efforts to gather the necessary energy, but it appeared that it would be the main plan after all, Which Stage would you prefer to fight on?

The Fourth Stage. Nappa immediately answered, as he had considered the possibility of this plan being put into action and already knew what to do this time around, Being on the Fourth Stage will allow me and Vegeta to fight one on one without having to worry about anyone else interrupting us, as they'll be busy dealing with the other Gatekeepers. Since Vegeta's friends are not far behind us I have an idea on how to keep them busy; we have Yamu and Spopovich stand guard with Pui Pui on the First Stage. I'm sure that the guardian of the Second Stage will have to deal with being alone, until someone comes to challenge him anyway.

Yes, Yakon should be able to stall anyone that makes it to the Second Stage. Babidi said, though his tone made it clear that Nappa's plans seemed to be having a good impact on what they were trying to do, And what about the Third Stage?

Simple, Nappa commented, to which his grin widened for a moment, as this would be the perfect way to test a certain member of the party that was following them, we have Dabura enter the Meditation Chamber and prepare himself before I arrive with Vegeta. If I know the Z Warriors they might be able to make it through the First and Second Stages, but Dabura will be able to stall anyone who makes it that far... giving me enough time to siphon all the energy we need from Vegeta.

I must say, I am impressed that you managed to piece together such a plan after your last one fell apart by chance. Babidi said, though there was some hint of praise in his voice, as he didn't want to turn Nappa against him, Very well, seeing how you managed to orchestrate the destruction of multiple planets, without anyone catching on, I shall trust you with the task of draining Vegeta dry. I will inform Dabura and have him ready to go when you and your 'guests' arrive at our front door.

Nappa chuckled as he opened his eyes and continued flying, because it appeared that everything was going his way this time around, and nothing appeared to be leaning in Vegeta's favor. He was sure that if it wasn't for those two pony girls he would have beaten Vegeta all those years ago, along with the Z Warriors for that matter, and would have killed off the planet's population before selling the planet to Frieza. Such a thing was no longer possible for him, so his new dream was to destroy everything that Vegeta cared about, erase this pitiful planet with Majin Buu's power, and then find his way to Asgard... just to show the dead Saiyans that he wasn't to be underestimated.

"God dammit Nappa," Vegeta shouted, causing Nappa to look back at him for a moment, where he found that the other Saiyan appeared to be growing impatient with him once more, which brought back some fond memories, "We've gone far enough. Just land already so we can pick up where we left off!"

"But Vegeta, we'll be at our destination in a few minutes," Nappa replied, knowing that they were actually an hour or two away from the spaceship, which would definitely give Dabura all the time he needed to reach his full power, "just suck it up and wait... we'll be fighting again in no time."

Vegeta growled as he followed after Nappa, though in order to conserve his strength he had dropped back down to his base form, as flying through the air in his Super Saiyan 2 form would have burned him out. He planned on unleashing his full power the moment they landed in whatever area Nappa wanted to fight in, though he had the feeling that it was going to be close to where Majin Buu was being held. His primary objective was to stop Nappa while the others dealt with Babidi and his forces... then he would join them and make sure Majin Buu never woke up.





Two hours later Nappa arrived at the location of Babidi's spaceship, which was currently buried underground so they could remain hidden from those that were looking for Majin Buu's ball. Nappa could tell that Vegeta was pissed off, which was a good thing as it would blind him for the most part, though he could also detect that the other Saiyan was pleased to find out that they had actually arrived at their destination. Once he passed by the small peak that was in front of the buried spaceship, and spotted the entrance he had been heading towards, Nappa descended towards the ground... where he noticed that the door was opening and Pui Pui happened to be walking outside.

Nappa smiled as he touched the ground in front of Pui Pui, who wasn't surprised to see that he was the first to arrive thanks to the information that Babidi had told him, before they both noticed that Vegeta landed a few steps behind them.

"The Fourth Stage has been prepared for your arrival," Pui Pui commented, not even bothering to look at Vegeta at the moment, as he was more interested in telling Nappa that his arena was ready, "Make sure you take his energy."

"Don't worry, I plan on taking everything from him." Nappa replied, though his voice was much lower, so only Pui Pui could hear him, before he turned and faced Vegeta, "Come inside Vegeta. I have an entire arena prepared for the two of us to fight in."

Vegeta growled as he followed Nappa into the entrance of what appeared to be a buried spaceship, to which the two of them descended down to the lowest level of the ship, before landing on what he assumed was the Fourth Stage. The entrance they had passed through closed before his eyes, though before he could question anything the room shifted until they were standing in what appeared to be a mountain range... exactly like one of the ones they had passed to get to the buried spaceship. He spotted Nappa dropping into his battle stance and he did the same thing, before the two of them charged at each other and started throwing punches and kicks.

At the same time, however, Babidi and Dabura looked down at the crystal ball that Babidi was holding, as he was surprised to find that the other fighter could even match Nappa's moves... but he was expecting great things today.

"It's a shame that there's no evil in Vegeta's heart," Babidi commented, to which he set the ball back on its stand and made his way towards the door that would allow them to reach the First Stage, where they could greet the corrupted humans and tell them about the change in plans, "but that doesn't matter at the moment. Soon Majin Buu will awaken from his slumber... and I will finally get my revenge on the Kaioshin."

As the pair walked outside another group arrived at their front door, though this time it was Yamu and Spopovich, which meant that the Z Warriors weren't far behind.

Shin, noticing that their targets had descended towards the ground, called for everyone to slow down and descend as well, to which the group landed on the peak that overlooked the area the two men had flown down into. He immediately spotted what appeared to be the tip of Babidi's ship, which meant that the rest was buried under the ground, and that some of the guards were already gathering around the entrance. Once everyone had landed Shin called for them to hide their ki for the moment, as he was sure that some of Babidi's minions could sense energy and he didn't want to give them away, in the off chance that Nappa hadn't warned anyone about him and the others.

He also didn't see either of the two Saiyans anywhere, which had to mean that they were already inside the ship, no doubt fighting with each other and trying to kill their opponent. He was glad that Gohan had asked Videl to head back to the tournament grounds, as she would be much safer there, and he was thankful that Goku had acquired a bag of Senzu Beans while they were flying, as he suspected that they might need some in the near future.

"Someone is coming out of the ship." Kibito commented, though his statement caused everyone to look at the spaceship's entrance and focus on it, allowing Shin to leave his thoughts and return to the task at hand.

A few seconds later a large muscular person with red skin, who happened to be wearing a blue suit with a white cape, stepped out of the entrance, though in front of him floated a small person that had a wicked smile on his face. Shin immediately recognized Babidi, as he looked so much like Bibidi, though he was a tiny bit shocked to find out that Dabura was here as well. If it hadn't been for the fact that he had prepared for this day, and trained for six years with Beerus teaching him how to be a better fighter than he had been, he was sure that the sight of Dabura would have sent shivers down his spine... but he didn't feel scared at all, which meant that part of his training had been successful.

"Dabura, King of the Demon Realm." Shin said, looking down at the evil duo as Babidi questioned his men about what actually happened at the tournament grounds, which meant that he partially knew what had happened and likely knew that he and his friends were on their way to this location, "I was not expecting Babidi to have such a strong and evil person serving as his right hand man... this makes things slightly more complicated for us at the moment."

"I'm not even going to ask what the Demon Realm is," Krillin commented, though at the same time he felt much safer in the company of Rainbow and Applejack, as the two pony girls were incredibly powerful and could likely take this Dabura down in a matter of seconds.

Shin was sure that Krillin didn't want to know about the Demon Realm anyway, to which he and the others focused on the people that were standing in front of the spaceship's entrance. It appeared that Babidi was scolding the two men for allowing Nappa to run off without allowing them to gather any energy, but Shin suspected that something was up. He knew that Babidi had to be acting, as if he was truly displeased he would have blown either Yamu or Spopovich up in some manner, before doing in the other human. The fact that Babidi hadn't done that meant that they were potentially walking into a trap, to which he beckoned for everyone to give themselves a little space between them and the rest of the group, just in case Dabura decided to attack them or something.

Some time passed before Yamu and Spopovich, as well as some guy that was wearing a white colored chest piece with a black suit covering the rest of his body, walked into the entrance of the buried spaceship and disappeared... though a moment later Babidi followed after them, leaving Dabura alone outside. A few seconds passed before Dabura rushed through the air and stopped when he was right in front of where the group was standing, though his left hand was pointed in Kibito's direction. Before anyone could actually react to what was happening, however, Dabura let a wicked grin appear on his face as his energy gathered around the palm of his hand... to which he released a burst of energy that consumed Kibito in an instant, killing him without giving him the chance to fight back.

"KIBITO!" Shin shouted, to which he turned towards Dabura with a look of pure anger in his eyes, though at the same time he was sure that Beerus had felt the same way when one of the girls was killed.

Dabura chuckled as he floated a bit higher into the air and studied them, as if he was determining who was the weakest of the group, before grinning as he focused on Krillin and spat at him, where the bit of spit landed on his cheek. Piccolo, being the first one to react, charged at Dabura and threw a punch at him, but the Demon King dodged the attack and spat at Piccolo's chest, causing him to return to the top of the peak they had been standing on. The group watched as both Krillin and Piccolo's bodies started turning the color of stone... and that the parts that were stone colored stopped moving, indicating that they were turning into stone statues.

Once the two of them had stopped moving, however, the group turned towards Dabura, who was chuckling as he returned to the spaceship's entrance... though he did so in a manner that was meant to provoke them into following him into the buried ship.

"I had heard that Dabura's saliva could turn people to stone, but I have never seen it in action," Shin commented, though at the same time he glared down at the entrance of the spaceship, knowing that if it weren't for the fact that Majin Buu's ball was somewhere beneath them, as well as Vegeta, he would have asked Rainbow and Applejack to combine their powers and obliterate the entire place, "but there is a way to return our friends to their original state; we kill Dabura."

"Then let's follow him inside and take care of business," Gohan said, already feeling angry over the fact that they had lost one member of their group and two more had been turned to stone in the process.

Goten and Trunks, who had watched some of their friends turn to stone, were tempted to touch the statues, but Shin asked them not to, as if they destroyed the stone statues they would be unable to return either of them to how they had been before Dabura had turned them to stone. With that in mind the group leapt into the air and headed towards the entrance that was in front of them, leaving the two statues behind for the moment. When they reached the entrance they noticed that there was a long tunnel in front of them, to which they took turns heading into the tunnel... though when one of them reached the end of the tunnel they moved to the side to allow the others some room when they reached the end.

The room they found themselves in was a decent sized circular room, one that had a single door with the same emblem that Nappa, Yamu, and Spopovich had been wearing on their foreheads... though once they were all in the room the entrance they had passed through sealed itself a few seconds later.

"So, it appears that we'll have to fight our way down to Vegeta and Nappa," Applejack commented, realizing exactly why the spaceship had been designed in this manner, though at the same time they all had gathered that much from what Shin had told them so far, "I wonder who our first opponent will be."

"That would be us." a voice said, to which the armored person they had seen earlier stepped into the room, from the closed door that had opened while they weren't looking at it, but he was accompanied by Yamu and Spopovich, "Welcome to the First Stage of Babidi-sama's spaceship. Normally we would send a single warrior at you and keep you from moving forward, but with the large amount of people you have brought we thought it was best to bring some of our greatest warriors to this Stage... which will be as far as you go. Now, bring forth your first group of fighters and bare witness to the power that Babidi-sama has given us."

"You know what, I actually feel sorry for the three of you." Goku commented, to which he beckoned to Goten, Trunks, and Gale for a moment, though while the trio of villains had no idea what he meant the rest of the group knew what he was going to say, "The three youngest fighters in our group, who happen to be children, could easily take all three of you out on their own... even if they split you up and fight you one on one."

"Please, don't make me laugh." Pui Pui said, to which he and his companions laughed for a moment, as they couldn't believe that Goku had made that claim without even seeing their strength, before he grew serious, "I have fought and defeated plenty of children while serving under Babidi-sama... but if you want them to be taken out first we can do that, though don't come crying to me when they're beaten into the ground."

"Are you sure that you want to fight here?" Trunks asked, as while he was fine with the room being their arena he felt it was a little small, especially with their entire group standing near the wall that was opposite of the door that their opponents had walked through, "We'll end up destroying the entire room if we go all out... and maybe the entire floor beneath us while we're at it."

Before Pui Pui could say anything the room shifted, quickly becoming one of the many wastelands that he and the others had seen while they were scouting out the planet for a prime place to land and hide the ship. He, Yamu, and Spopovich already knew that the fight between Nappa and Vegeta would produce the necessary energy to resurrect Majin Buu, which meant that they were going to try and hold the group here with the best of their abilities. He suspected that both of the corrupted men were hoping to battle someone with a decent power to them, so that the damage they inflicted would be turned into additional energy for the ball that Majin Buu was locked inside, but it appeared that they would have to deal with some children first.

Pui Pui had to chuckle for a moment, as Babidi-sama had shifted them to an area where their fighting wouldn't damage the spaceship, thus allowing all of them to fight at their full power.

"Now you don't have to worry about wrecking the rest of the ship," Pui Pui said, to which he faced the fighters with a smile on his face, before he raised a hand and beckoned them to step forward, "So, which of the runts will step forward first and do battle with me?"

"I will, just so we don't have to listen to you anymore," Trunks replied, to which he stepped forward and approached Pui Pui, while at the same time those that weren't fighting leapt up onto the plateaus around them and eagerly waited to see what happened next, "Though I will tell you one thing... I'll be finished with you in two to three minutes."

With that said Trunks opened himself to his full power and went Super Saiyan, as he already knew that he would need to be in his transformed state if he wanted to quickly beat his opponent. Pui Pui didn't seem to concerned by Trunk's transformation, as he started jumping around the area they were in and posed every time he landed, which reminded Trunks of the story his father told him, about the Ginyu Force and their strange poses. He briefly wondered if his opponent had been a potential recruit for the evil force, considering that he was now allied with Babidi, but then tossed that thought away... as his father and his friends would have destroyed him if he was in Frieza's army.

A few seconds later Pui Pui charged at him and threw a punch in his direction, though Trunks merely caught the attack and forced his opponent backwards, causing him to growl and lanuch another attack at him. For the next few seconds Trunks did what his father would have done in this situation, dodge the attacks that were coming his way and study his opponent, though he grinned as he caught Pui Pui's right leg when he tried to kick him. Trunks seized the opportunity that was presented to him and started rapidly punching his opponent in the chest, knocking the wind out of him, kicking him in the chest and sending him flying into the rock wall behind him.

When Pui Pui charged out of the smoke he repeated the same movements that had put him in the rock wall a few seconds ago, to which Trunks sighed as he fell back into the steps he had used to sent his opponent flying. It didn't take Trunks long to send Pui Pui into another rock wall, but this time he intended to finish the fight like his father would, to which he brought both of his arms out, almost as if he was getting ready to give someone a big hug. Once he had gathered enough ki he smiled, as he had seen his father use a version of this attack while they were training in Asgard, though his father called his technique the 'Final Flash'.

"Double Buster!" Trunks called out, though at the same time he brought both of his hands in front of him and launched the energy he had been gathering.

A golden beam of energy burst out from where Trunks was standing and raced towards where Pui Pui was resting, though he was unaware of the danger he was in until the last second, which was when he pulled his head free from the rock wall he had been sent into. The moment his head was free a look of shock crossed his face before the beam of energy consumed him, detonating the instant it came into contact with him, which generated a blast that took out the entire wall he had been knocked into. A few seconds later Trunks sighed and powered down, as there was no sign of his opponent's energy and as the smoke cleared it was clear that he had taken out his foe... exactly like he had promised him.

"That little runt... I'll kill him!" Spopovich said, to which he leapt into the air and landed in front of the ruined wall that Pui Pui had been struck into, though that was followed by him pointing at Trunks for a moment, "Say your prayers... because soon you'll be dead!"

"Great, another idiot enters the ring," Trunks commented, to which he turned his back to Spopovich and walked back to where his group was located, though there was one other thing he felt he had to say, "It's your turn Goten."

Goten, who had been watching his friend fight, nodded as he went Super Saiyan and flew down into the area that Trunks had been standing in a few seconds ago, though he did respectfully bow to his opponent. Spopovich, on the other hand, sensed an opportunity and charged at Goten, where he raised his foot and kicked at the young child that had left himself open. His kick was stopped in its tracks as Goten raised a hand to stop it, causing his opponent to sweat for a few seconds before he pushed the leg back and jumped into the air, where he kicked Spopovich in the chest. Goten knew that he was slightly weaker than Trunks, and he was okay with that considering that they were both children and had only started training a few years ago, but he smiled as his opponent staggered backwards after being kicked in the chest.

Despite the damage he had already taken Spopovich went on the offensive, attacking Goten with a rapid series of attacks that would have taken out any ordinary fighter in a matter of seconds, but Goten was no ordinary fighter. Thanks to the training that his father and his friends had given him so far, which was mostly just the basics and some control lessons, he was able to dodge attacks and throw his own in when the time was right. While they fought Gohan, who was watching with the others, determined that Pui Pui had to be the strongest of the trio, as Spopovich was barely doing anything to his brother and couldn't keep up with his speed.

Gohan was able to deduce that allowing Trunks, Goten, and Gale to fight first had been the right move, as the three opponents they were fighting appeared to be the weakest in Babidi's army... meaning that the stronger foes had to be on the Stages below them.

A few seconds later Spopovich was knocked backwards by Goten, though as he started to regain his senses, however, Goten decided that playtime was over and that he needed to finish the fight quickly. That was followed by Goten bringing his hands together by the right side of his body and starting to gather his ki, while at the same time preparing the attack that his father and his brother used all the time when they were training.

"Kamehame..." Goten said, to which his ki flickered as his attack phased into existence between his hands, though he followed that up with leveling his hands with his opponent and loosing the attack, "HAAAAAA!"

The attacked rushed forward and struck Spopovich in the chest, sending him flying towards the rocks behind him with the entirety of Goten's attack baring down on him. When he struck the rocks, however, Goten's Kamehemeha detonated, causing an explosion that rocked the entire area for a few seconds, just like what Trunks had done a few minutes ago. Goten waited for a few seconds before the smoke cleared, though once he saw no signs of his opponent or his ki he returned to his base form and flew up to where his friends and family were waiting. As he and Trunks were praised for their skills in a real battle, however, Gale let out a sigh as she floated down into the area in front of them... to which she set her sights on Yamu, who seemed convinced that this was a bad idea, especially since his allies had been defeated by mere children.

"I shall not make the same mistake that those two made," Yamu commented, to which he held his fists up, indicating that he still wanted to fight, which only made Gale shake her head as she landed on the ground near him.

Not a moment later Yamu flashed through the air and appeared above Gale, to which he brought his right arm back with the intention of hitting her in the head in order to gain control over the situation. What actually happened was that when he swung his arm Gale simply moved out of the way and let the attack move passed her, though once that was done she balled her fist and struck Yamu in the chest. Before Yamu had a chance to correct himself Gale grabbed onto his leg and pulled him through the air, to which she spun him for a few seconds before tossing him towards another rock wall, creating another hole that caused the entire wall to collapse on top of him.

She waited for a few seconds before her opponent charged out of the rock pile and charged at her again, though this time she simply closed her eyes and allowed Yamu to tell her where he was with his movements. Yamu, as she had quickly discovered, was the type of opponent who rushed around the battlefield in an attempt to find his opponent's blind spot and end the fight in a single go. His movements caused the wind around Gale to move ever so slightly, but she was already attuned to her elemental affinity and could tell where he was the moment he appeared... to which she spun around and planted the side of her left hoof against Yamu's face, sending him flying through the air once more, to which she heard him collide with another rock wall.

Once that was done, and she had showed off one of her tricks, Gale opened her eyes and gathered some of her ki around her body, to which the wind listened to her orders and surged around her body. A few seconds later she started to gather the wind in the palm of her hand, though when she had enough of it she locked the wind down in the shape of a spinning sphere of ki energy. The instant that the attack was ready, and she could see that Yamu was only starting to pull himself from the rock wall, Gale raced towards her opponent and slammed the sphere into his chest before he could free himself. The moment the sphere hit Yamu's chest the ki energy inside it was released, to which the ki lashed out and carved a circle of damage in her opponent's chest... though Gale was sure that the attack had also wrecked several of his internal organs in the process.

The instant the attack was finished, and she could tell that the others were shocked by the fact that she had chosen to end the battle like that, Gale pulled herself back and returned to the group... though before anyone could comment on her victory they wanted as Yamu's body expanded for a few seconds before finally exploding.

"Don't worry, that wasn't due to your attack," Shin commented, though at the same time he noticed that the scenery had changed back to the room they had been in and that the way forward was open, to which he and the others made their way over to it and started their descent to the lower level, "Babidi has a habit of exploding those that have outlived their usefulness to him, as his counterpart Bibidi did multiple times while he was alive."

A few moments later they landed in what appeared to be the same room that they had just left, but Shin and Gohan were quick to point out that this was a different room, as the color of the floor was different than the one they had been in a few seconds ago. Once everyone was in the room the ceiling closed, indicating that they were trapped until they defeated their next challenger... to which a large green creature, that happened to walk on two legs and had two hands that had three claws apiece, stepped out with a look of hunger in its eyes.

"Which one of you should I devour first?" the creature asked, though at the same time it was eyeing all of them, as if it believed that it could take all of them down without being defeated by one of them.

"Shin, who is this guy?" Applejack asked, because if Shin knew about all of the other enemies he had named so far, like Dabura and Babidi for instance, then he should be able to tell them who was standing in front of them.

"Maju Yakon, or just Yakon to most people," Shin commented, looking at the creature and feeling only pity for it, because while evil may indeed live in Yakon's heart he didn't deserve what would be coming his way, "He is incredibly strong and is considered to be the most fearsome of all the demon beasts of the universe... though he should be a good opponent for you, Goku."

Goku grinned as he walked away from the group and approached the large green monster, because if the Supreme Kai of the universe said that this opponent had to be incredible that meant that he was going to have a good fight. Yakon, sensing that the battle was about to begin, charged at Goku and swung at him, forcing the Saiyan to jump into the air for a few seconds. Yakon followed that up with flying after his prey and throwing a few punches at him, as well as using his tail to try and deal some damage, though as Goku headed back to the floor Yakon touched the ceiling and followed after him... to which he swung his arm and used the extended blade to cut into the fabric on his opponent's chest, creating a small diagonal slash on his clothing.

A few seconds later the room changed on them once more, though this time it turned to a nearly pitch dark area that would normally blind anyone, which told Shin that Babidi was hoping that this change would allow his fighter to dispose of all of them without allowing them to move forward.

Yakon disappeared from their view, what little of it remained anyway, and started chuckling to himself as he told them that this was his home world, Planet Ankoku, and claimed that all of them were going to die here. With that he charged at Goku from the ceiling of the area they were in, though at the last second Goku jumped into the air and avoided the attack, before kicking at the ground. Yakon burrowed into the ground and traveled some distance away from where Goku was standing, though as he burst into the air he looked around for his target, who seemed to have disappeared for the moment. A few seconds later Goku appeared behind him and slammed his fists into the back of his head, sending him right down into the ground he had emerged from a few seconds ago.

The next few minutes followed the same pattern, Yakon would run around the area and try to attack Goku from another angle, while at the same time Goku would react to his opponent's movements and hit him accordingly. Shin and the others were able to more or less make out what was going on, allowing them to watch Goku defend himself against Yakon's attacks and deal his own damage in return. Eventually Yakon stopped attacking and inquired as to how Goku was able to see him, to which Goku replied that it was through simple changes in the air current, similar to what Gale had done earlier, before stating that there was a better way to reveal the area around him... to which he went Super Saiyan and illuminated the area around him.

A few seconds later Yakon dropped down on the ground parallel to where Goku was standing and opened his mouth, to which he started to suck in the air around them... and, more importantly, the aura that was created by the Super Saiyan transformation. A couple of seconds passed before the aura around Goku was taken away from him and he was reverted back to his base form, though at the same time Yakon gulped down the energy he had stolen. Goku, noticing something about his opponent thanks to what had happened, smiled as he went right back into his Super Saiyan form, to which Yakon grinned as he opened his mouth and resumed chowing down on his Super Saiyan energy.

As Goku let Yakon feed on his energy he noticed something interesting, the more light energy that Yakon absorbed caused his body to inflate... though when Yakon reached a certain point Goku sent a surge of energy into the creature's mouth, to which he gulped it down and exploded thanks to all of the energy he had consumed.

The group praised Goku for his quick thinking, especially with an opponent that apparently ate the energy of light, while the Saiyan simply powered down and rubbed the back of his head. A moment later the way down to the next level opened for them, meaning that Goku had earned them the right to see who or what was waiting on the level below them. It took them a few seconds to reach the Third Stage of Babidi's spaceship, though as they landed in the room they all noticed that their opponent was already waiting for them this time around. Rainbow and Applejack were surprised to find that Dabura himself would be fighting them on this stage, though they did have to wonder who would be fighting the King of the Demon Realm.

"You have done well to get this far, but you shall go no further." Dabura said, to which he chuckled for a moment, before he stared at all of them and eyed each of them in turn, as if he was considering something, "So tell me, who will be my first opponent?"

Gohan wanted to say that he was going to be Dabura's opponent, because he was confident that he could defeat the Demon King if he put his mind to it, but when he looked at the group he found that there was someone else that wanted a piece of Dabura; Shin. He had known that Shin and Kibito must have been close, if the fury that was in the Kaioshin's eyes when Kibito had been killed by Dabura was any indication, and while his heart burned to free Piccolo and Krillin from their stone prisons he knew that it was unwise to argue with a God of Creation. Once he came to that realization he placed a hand on Shin's shoulder and backed away with the rest of the group, allowing Shin to avenge his fallen friend.

Shin, however, was thankful that Gohan was willing to let him fight Dabura instead of telling him to sit on the sidelines, as he had trained with Beerus for six years and would have hated to see his training been for nothing... to which he turned towards the King of the Demon Realm.

"Dabura, I will be your only opponent." Shin replied, to which he stepped forward and made sure to separate himself from the rest of the group, while at the same time he made sure that his opponent could see that he meant business.

Soon he would avenge Kibito and free both Piccolo and Krillin from the stone prisons that they had been put into... and then they would be one step closer to finding both Vegeta and Nappa, as well as stopping Babidi from reviving Majin Buu and unleashing a creature of pure evil back into the universe.
> Majin: Shin's Power
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis sat around the crystal that allowed them to watch the girls and their friends go on their adventures, sipping on their drinks and occasionally eating one of their many snacks. They had shifted the gaze of the crystal so they could watch the World Martial Arts Tournament unfold, especially since Shin was going to be there, and were somewhat amazed that Goten and Trunks could hold back their true power. Whis had said that, because of their young age, that controlling their powers would have been difficult, as both Rainbow and Applejack had spent weeks gaining some level on control over their own abilities. He was, however, willing to admit that he was slightly wrong about them, as it appeared that the two boys were actually quite skilled for their age... and he had the feeling that there was more to them than what he and the others were seeing.

Beerus, however, remained silent for the most part as he watched Vegeta's interactions with the person called Mighty Mask, who eventually revealed that his true identity was actually Nappa, the recently revived evil Saiyan that had been chained up in Hell until a year ago. He watched as Nappa killed innocent spectators and forced Vegeta and his friends to follow him, leading Shin right to the resting place of Majin Buu's ball. He and the others were shocked when Dabura assaulted Shin's group, killing Kibito in one swift motion and turning both Krillin and Piccolo to stone shortly after that, which had been a way to make sure that Shin and the others entered Babidi's spaceship. He was impressed that Gale, Trunks, and Goten were able to take out three of Babidi's minions with some level of ease, which told him that the power Babidi had granted his followers hadn't been enough to grant them victory. Even Goku, who fought one on one with the creature known as Yakon, proved that he was able to overpower his opponent, once he understood that Yakon fed on the energy of light and could easily be destroyed with the same thing he ate.

And then the group noticed that the guardian of the Third Stage was none other than Dabura himself, where they watched as Shin stepped forward and declared that he would battle the King of the Demon Realm... and that he would be Dabura's only opponent.

"I have never seen Shin this angry before." Chronoa commented, looking at the expression that was on Shin's face, as she knew that Shin and Kibito had been good friends up until the events outside Babidi's spaceship, "The last time he was anywhere near this level was when Majin Buu was around and killed the other four Kaioshin that were living at the time."

"I have seen the anger in Shin's eyes when he mentions that time," Beerus said, remembering all the times he and Shin had sat down while they were training and he asked the God of Creation what was eating him up, until he eventually got the story of how Majin Buu killed his closest friends, "it served as a good motivator for him, a constant reminder that if Majin Buu wasn't stopped than that would happen to so many other people. Shin is well prepared for what lies ahead... we just have to put some faith in his abilities."

Chronoa and Whis looked at Beerus for a moment, knowing that if the old Beerus had been sitting here he would have criticized Shin in whatever manner he wanted before leaving to either blow up a planet or find someone interesting to fight. The new Beerus, the one that Chronoa had fallen in love with all those years ago, had personally trained the God of Creation to the best of his ability, making sure that he was well prepared and actually trusted that Shin would know when it was time to retreat. It made her smile as she looked back at the crystal, as Beerus had learned so much from watching Rainbow and Applejack over all the years they had been on Earth... and she knew that the universe would benefit from Beerus finally gaining a moral compass.

"Shin's choice of words makes me wonder when Rainbow and Applejack will fight," Whis spoke up, causing Beerus and Chronoa to look at their daughters for a moment, where they discovered that the two of them were standing in the middle of the group, "Neither of them have stated that they wanted to fight a certain opponent, which makes me wonder if they are planning for the revival of Majin Buu."

"With how Vegeta and Nappa's fight is going, I would say that Applejack's plan is a good one." Beerus said, knowing that Applejack would have likely determined that Majin Buu was going to wake up, one way or another, and was likely creating a plan of attack with Rainbow, "We'll just have to wait and see what happens... though hopefully Shin's group arrives in time to see Vegeta put Nappa back in his grave."

Chronoa glanced over at the fight that Beerus had mentioned, where she saw the two Saiyans fighting each other and allowing their powers to shake the area around them. Vegeta was clearly holding his own, as it appeared that he was in the Super Saiyan form and keeping pace with Nappa, but that told her that something was wrong. She was sure that Nappa was playing with Vegeta, as if he wanted a crowd to be present for when the two of them got serious about their fight... or at least for when he got serious. There was something about the evil Saiyan that told her that he was planning something big, something that had to do with Vegeta, though as the thought entered her mind she quickly brushed it away and turned back to the main fight.

She, just like Beerus and Whis, was sure that Shin would be able to defeat Dabura, but right now it was hard to tell what the two combatants were thinking... which meant all they could do now is wait and watch the start of their battle.





"You will be my only opponent?" Dabura asked, as he stared at the Kaioshin for a moment, just to be sure he had heard him right, though when Shin nodded his head Dabura chuckled as if he had said something funny, "No, I'm afraid that you and I will not be fighting today. Now go back to your group and send out someone whose worth my time and energy... or send everyone at once."

"There is no need for me to involve anyone else, unless you can defeat me first." Shin replied, to which he glared at Dabura for a moment, as he never expected that challenging the King of the Demon Realm would be so difficult, as it appeared that Dabura wanted nothing to do with him.

Dabura growled and dropped into a battle stance, apparently getting ready to leap over where Shin was standing and attack someone behind him, though before he could actually do that a voice in his head told him to stop.

It's fine Dabura. Babidi said into his mind, causing the demon to stand up straight as they conversed, as well as allowing a straight expression to appear on his face, to avoid betraying his emotions, If the Kaioshin wants to be dealt with first, then we should grant his wish... after all, his friend Vegeta is unknowingly giving us the energy we need to awaken Majin Buu. Oh, but do try to stop yourself from killing him while you fight... I have some plans for him before he meets his end.

Very well, Babidi-sama. Dabura replied, knowing that his master must have some sort of plan in mind, to which he stared back at his pitiful first opponent as the room changed before their eyes.

They appeared in some sort of rocky area with a red colored sky and a lightly red colored water river, which told Shin that they must have been teleported to some other world, just like with the last two Stages. Shin supposed that this world resembled Earth in a way, though he never saw anything like this in the times that he and the others were watching the girls during their adventures, while at the same time the area possessed a certain flare of the Demon Realm. It was a perfect stage for the two of them, as it appeared that the planet they were on didn't give either of them any power boosts at all. With a wave of his hand the rest of his group moved away from where he was standing and landed on a nearby plateau, allowing him and Dabura to fight without injuring any of the spectators.

Considering what he knew about the group he was sure that they wouldn't step in to help him unless he called foe aid, though Shin suspected that he wouldn't need to do that at all.

"This place will suffice as our battlefield," Shin said, to which he let out a sigh as he adopted one of Beerus' favorite stances, where he stood straight up and stared at his opponent, "Well then Dabura, I'll let you make the first move."

Dabura growled as he dropped back into his battle stance, staying that way for a few seconds to make sure that his foe wasn't moving from where he was standing, before launching himself forward as he raced towards where Shin was standing with a punch that was aimed for his face. Shin copied the motions that Beerus would have gone though and moved his body back just a tiny bit, to which he followed that up by grabbing Dabura's fist with his left hand, causing the collision of their energies to create a small crater around them. Dabura seemed stunned by what had just happened, to which Shin seized the opportunity that presented itself and raised his other fist into the air, where he punched Dabura in the chest and sent him flying towards the rock peak behind him.

The rock peak collapsed as Dabura passed through it, though not a few seconds later he was back up and charging at Shin again, to which Shin merely floated into the air and braced himself for what was coming next.

Dabura started swinging his arms and unleashed a barrage of wind type attacks that could cut into the peaks around them, but Shin had seen this sort of move while Gale was fighting Cell seven years ago and simply moved out of the way. He would have been concerned for the others, but one quick glance told him that they would be alight, as Applejack was maintaining one of her barriers to make sure that stray attacks didn't hurt her or the others. A few moments later Shin appeared behind Dabura and kicked him in the side of his body, sending him flying towards another rock peak, though this one collapsed on top of him and buried him for the moment. Not even five seconds later Dabura forced the rocks off of him as he ascended into the air, though the rocks floated up with him, indicating that he had some plan for them.

Dabura chuckled as he leveled his hand with Shin and sent the mess of rocks hurling towards him, though instead of dodging them Shin merely gathered his ki and loosed a volley of small shots at the incoming rocks, obliterating all of them in series of small explosions.

Shin, using the smoke cloud caused by the explosions to his advantage, flew through the one place that Dabura wouldn't bother to check and targeted his opponent, who was busy searching for him. A few seconds later he burst out of the smoke and threw his fist into Dabura's chest, causing him to cough for a few seconds, before he used his left fist to punch him in the upper part of his chest and send him flying into the air. A few seconds later, as Dabura started to correct himself, Shin appeared above him and brought the base of his leg down on his shoulder, sending the demon hurling into the ground below them. Shin immediately followed that up by bringing his hands close together and gathering some of his energy, to which he loosed a burst of ki energy that exploded the moment it came into contact with where Dabura had been laying.

A few seconds later he felt a change in the air and quickly spun around to block the incoming attack, to which he grabbed onto Dabura's outstretched arm and stopped the attack in its tracks... though before Dabura could get irritated Shin spun around and hurled the demon into another rock peak, causing the entire spire to break apart and collapse.

"It seems that I have been underestimating you this entire time," Dabura commented, while at the same time getting rid of the rocks that were laying on top of him and pulling himself to his full height, to which he brushed some of the sand off of his cape before turning to Shin once more, "Babidi-sama told me that you were just a weakling and a coward, but it appears that you have improved yourself beyond what my master was expecting. Allow me to show you some respect and fight on your level."

With that said Dabura stretched out his arms as his ki flickered to life around his body, though his ki took on the form of lightning that wrapped around his arms, his legs, his body, and even his head. As Dabura powered up the entire area around them shook in response to his power, though Shin remained where he was standing, as he had seen the power of Beerus the Destroyer firsthand and knew that nothing would be able to top what his friend could do when he decided to power up. A few seconds later, when Dabura was finally down powering up, he flashed through the air and sailed towards Shin's location, though Shin wasn't about to let the demon get away with anything as he flew towards his opponent... though when their fists collided the air around them shook as a nearly rock peak cracked.

For the next minute or two the two of them bounced around the area they were in, their attacks perfectly colliding each other almost every time, before Shin was able to score a lucky hit and sent Dabura flying into the base of another rock peak. The moment Dabura touched the rock Shin was on top of him, kicking him hard in the chest and causing the entire area behind him to fall apart, though Dabura also moved away to get some distance between them. Once that was done Dabura gathered his energy and started breathing beams of fire at Shin, which ended up scorching the ground and even destroying the earth beneath his attack at times, though Shin dodged them all as he made his way to where Dabura was standing... though when he punched at his target he found that it was an afterimage.

"Time to die!" Dabura shouted, to which he loosed a decently sized ball of energy, colored red like his last attack, that went flying towards where Shin was standing and detonated upon impact.

"You missed me." a voice said, though before Dabura could do anything Shin appeared to the left of where he was standing and slammed his fist into his face, sending the demon flying into yet another rock peak.

A few moments later Dabura launched himself into the air and raced up to a point that was higher than where Shin was standing, to which he started firing more of the fireball attacks that he had fired at Shin earlier. It was a sign of desperation, as it appeared that his anger at not being about to hit Shin was making it hard for the King of the Demon Realm to concentrate. Shin, on the other hand, simply moved around the area that he was in, allowing the fireballs to race towards the other rock peaks and blow the tops of them to pieces. Shin studied Dabura for a moment, who appeared to be aiming wherever he spotted him, before flashing behind the demon and planting his own blast in the demon's back, sending him flying in the opposite direction due to the force of the blast.

Dabura regained himself once more, though this time he simply stared at Shin for a few seconds... before he held a hand out and materialized his curved sword, knowing that Shin likely didn't have a weapon and that this would allow him to win this fight so he could move onto the next challenger.

Dabura then chased Shin around the area, swinging his sword and breaking every rock peak that Shin moved towards, though at the same time he growled as he realized that they were on different levels. He had known that his opponent was the Kaioshin, the God of Creation if what Babidi-sama had said was true, but he never expected there to be this great a gap between their powers. Every time Dabura swung his weapon at his target the Kaioshin would move out of the way, as if he was reading his attacks the moment he decided which one to use, and he always destroyed one of the rock peaks or parted the water below them for a few seconds. He had never encountered an opponent that he couldn't hit before, which told him that he might not actually be able to help his master at all... to which he growled and swung at his opponent once more.

As his weapon move through the air, however, Shin seemed to get tired of dodging the blade and raised a hand into the air, to which he caught the sword before it could even hit him, causing a look of confusion to appear on Dabura's face. Shin then raised a foot into the air and slammed it into Dabura's chest, causing the demon to fly back into one of the rock peaks that were around them, while at the same time having to let go of his weapon. As Dabura cleared the smoke away, and focused on his opponent, Shin looked down at the weapon that he had caught and gripped the handle with his other hand for a moment... though that was swiftly followed by him bringing the back of the blade down on his knee and snapping the blade in half.

Once the deed was done Shin tossed the pieces of the sword to the side and turned his attention back to Dabura, who seemed to be doubting his chances of wining this fight... while at the same time noticing that the demon seemed to have come to terms with the fact that he couldn't win.

"You're finished Dabura," Shin said, bringing his hands together as his ki flickered through the area around him, gathering in a form that resembled the Kamehameha, "This is for Kibito... and everyone else you have killed since you joined forces with Babidi!"

Shin leveled his hands with Dabura and launched the attack, to which a beam of energy, one that easily resembled a Kamehameha, burst from his hands and raced through the air as it zeroed in on where his target was standing. Dabura had enough time to raise his hands and fire a red beam of energy in return, as if he was trying to prove that he wasn't as easy to take out. The two beams of energy met in the space between the two combatants, the collision of their energies causing the surrounding rock peaks to break, but it quickly became obvious to the observers whose attack was stronger. Shin's beam started to push Dabura's back almost immediately, once more illustrating the fact that Shin was a strong fighter and wasn't to be messed with, before the red beam started to lose ground at an alarming rate.

Dabura barely had time to move out of the way as he realized that his attack was going to fail him, to which Shin's beam of energy slipped passed his and struck him in the chest, sending him flying through the air as the energy started to pass through his body. He kept his beam attack going for as long as he could, fighting against the power that was being used against him, before more of Shin's energy flew passed his and struck him in the chest. This time, however, Dabura watched as the tips of his fingers and bits of his arms started to break before his eyes, though that was when his energy beam finally gave out and the full power of Shin's attack surged through his body. Dabura had just enough time to let out a scream of pain as the energy devoured his entire body... before he was silenced forever.

Shin let out a sigh as he cut off the attack that he had been using, to which he glanced around the area to be sure that there wasn't something he had missed. Once he was sure that Dabura had been defeated, and had been erased from the world of the living, he turned towards the rest of the group and flew over to them, though at the same time the scenery changed until they were back in Babidi's ship. When he landed he found that most of the group was a little shocked by how well he had fought against Dabura, though the look in Goku's eyes told him that the Saiyan would no doubt want a match at some point in the future. Everyone else seemed happy that he had beaten his opponent and saved their friends who had been turned to stone, though Shin noticed that Applejack and Rainbow were thinking about something.

Shin decided that now wasn't the time to ask them what they were thinking about, as the moment the door in the floor opened he and the others descended down to the final Stage... leaving Applejack and Rainbow alone for a moment.

"Shin's fighting style... it looked too much like dad's." Applejack commented, to which she turned her head towards Rainbow, who happened to be nodding her head in agreement.

"Ever since I unlocked that Avatar form of mine I have been mimicking our father's moves as well." Rainbow said, recalling how she had fought when she had transformed in front of Cell, "It's surprising that Shin would know our father's methods as well as we do... something doesn't seem right about all of this, because the last time we saw Shin fight he never used those moves."

"We'll have to ask him about that later," Applejack stated, to which she walked over to the tunnel the others had passed through, "Come on, let's catch up with the others before we miss out on watching Vegeta rip Nappa a new one."

Rainbow nodded and together the two of them jumped into the tunnel that was in the middle of the floor, to which they descended down to the last Stage of the ship that was between them and Babidi. It didn't take them long to catch up with the rest of their group, though as they landed on top of another plateau, in an area that looked like the one where they had first fought Nappa all those years ago, they found that everyone else was watching the fight. As they joined the group they noticed that Vegeta had gone back to his Super Saiyan 2 form and currently had the upper hand, but at the same time they noticed that the evil Saiyan was still in one piece.

The two sisters looked at each other for a moment, knowing that Nappa had to be more durable thanks to the power that Babidi had given him, before they turned their attention back to the fight that was happening before their eyes.

"Ah, it looks like our audience has finally arrived," Nappa said, grinning as he watched the entire group of heroes enter the area that he and Vegeta were fighting in, because he had been planning on giving all of them despair at the same time, "Now I can finally get serious about our fight."

"Oh god dammit Nappa," Vegeta muttered, because he couldn't believe his luck at the moment, before he stood straight and looked at the evil Saiyan, "You mean to tell me that I have been fighting you this entire time, with my full power no less, and you aren't even serious about using your own power?"

"Well, I did want the others to see my full power at the same time you did," Nappa replied, to which his aura flickered into existence once more, indicating that this time he was actually going to get serious about their fight and show off the power that Babidi had given him.

Vegeta had to wonder what else there was to Nappa's power, because the Majin form he was using wasn't giving him nearly enough power to match his Super Saiyan 2 form, though at the same time Nappa descended to an area that he could actually stand on. Once he was in position Nappa started to focus his energy, which was starting to increase his power based on what Vegeta and the others were feeling, before the ground shook for a few seconds. Vegeta watched as Nappa's aura took on a more golden color, similar to what he and the others used when they went Super Saiyan, before he noticed something else; Nappa's mustache was glowing with the same color that a Super Saiyan's hair had.

Not a few moments later Nappa's aura sparked as red colored lightning danced around his body, just like what happened whenever Vegeta or the others took on the Super Saiyan 2 form... which made Vegeta sweat for a second.

"There we go," Nappa said, to which he looked up from where he was standing and stared at Vegeta, who could see that the evil Saiyan's eyes were now red colored, unlike the greenish-blue color that came with his own Super Saiyan transformation, "You've seen me in my base form, and then in my slightly more powerful Majin form... now witness the power of my Super Saiyan 2 Majin form."

Vegeta growled as he dropped into his battle stance, because he had no idea that Nappa even had the required emotional experiences to ascend to the rank of Super Saiyan, much less a Super Saiyan 2. It appeared that Babidi had given Nappa more power than he had originally thought, because there was no way Nappa could have gotten this strong in only a year, especially because he couldn't move in Hell at all since the time he had died. He still had a shot at winning this battle, despite the fact that his chances had drastically decreased with Nappa's transformation, though he still had an ace up his sleeve... one that he was trying to keep hidden so he could use it against Majin Buu.

One thing that Vegeta knew for sure was that their fight was going to be over within the next few minutes and that there was going to be a clear winner... and he hoped that meant he would be sending Nappa's soul back to Hell, where it belonged.
> Majin: The Third Transformation
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Oh god dammit Nappa," Vegeta said, staring at the evil Saiyan's empowered state, because he refused to believe that Nappa had any of the emotional experiences that he and the others had experienced to reach their Super Saiyan and Super Saiyan 2 forms, "How in the hell did you manage to unlock the powers of a Super Saiyan 2? For that matter, how did you even manage to become a Super Saiyan in the first place?"

"Pushups, sit ups, and plenty of juice." Nappa replied, though at the same time he flexed his muscles and smiled at them, indicating that he was pleased with the power that was coursing through his veins at the moment, before turning back towards Vegeta and growing serious once more, "But in all honesty the answer to your question are these three simple things; my anger, my hate, and plenty of time to think about what I was going to do to you once I got out of Hell. Since none of the other inmates bothered to visit me while I was chained up, and the only time the guards came in was to be sure that I was still chained up, it got pretty lonely and allowed me to think without being interrupted. It gave me plenty of time to consider what had happened between us and gave me the opportunity to plan my revenge... and the best part was that I gained my transformations shortly after being revived."

"We would have felt your transformations if that was the case." Vegeta stated, but at the same time he suspected that there was a reason that they hadn't detected Nappa up until today, which he assumed Babidi had a hand in considering that the bald Saiyan worked for the villain.

"Dabura and I used one of the Stages in Babidi's spaceship to teleport us to a faraway planet," Nappa explained, because at this point he was sure that everyone here was familiar with what Babidi had done to them to prevent the destruction of his spaceship, "From there it was a simple matter to train my body back to what it had been before my death, while at the same time getting used to the power that came with both of my new forms. As you can tell this will give me the victory I have long since dreamed about... and finally I can get my revenge on you and all of your friends."

The moment Nappa let those words out of his mouth Vegeta raised his arms to defend himself, though before he could do anything his opponent seemed to vanish from where he was standing. A few seconds later he felt his world start to shift, as Nappa appeared to the left of where he was standing and grabbed onto his head with his right hand, though that was followed by Nappa tossing him forward with all of his strength. Vegeta found himself flying through the air almost immediately, where he slammed into one of the plateaus and was pushed into the rock, but before he went too far he used his aura to slow himself until he was completely stopped. Once his body was no longer heading through the rock he flew out of the tunnel that had been created around him and started looking for Nappa, while at the same time being amazed by the fact that his opponent had done so little training and had already caught up to his level.

Vegeta knew that most of Nappa's power must have come from Babidi, as there was no way that Nappa would be a prodigy Saiyan that gained absurd amounts of power from his training sessions, but even still he was shocked by the power that was being used against him.

He immediately spotted Nappa landing on the top of a nearly rock pillar, like the ones that had been in the area that they had last fought in, and decided that he had best put an end to this fight before Nappa did something that really pissed him, or his friends for that matter, off. Vegeta raced through the air as he zeroed in on where Nappa was standing, though instead of heading into the battle immediately he moved around the area and started firing small ki balls at his target. As Nappa started to swat the balls away, and cause them to blow up when they struck the ground around the rock pillar, Vegeta took the opportunity that presented itself and moved in to strike a blow that would turn things in his favor once more.

Vegeta leveled himself with where Nappa was standing, and was still distracted by the remaining blasts that were coming at him, before he charged into the cloud and threw his fist at Nappa's face. A few seconds later his fist made contact and it appeared that he might have done some damage to his opponent, but not even a moment later his hopes were dashed as Nappa grinned at him.

"Thank you sir, may I have another?" Nappa asked, though Vegeta could tell that the bald Saiyan was mocking him, indicating that there definitely was some gap between their powers.

Vegeta attempted to back away from Nappa, so he could get a better idea of what to do next, but before he could get away from his opponent Nappa swung his fist and struck him in the chest, causing him to bend over Nappa's fist and cough for a moment. Nappa took the opening and raised both of his hands, in the form of a fist, into the air above his head for a few seconds, before he brought them down hard on Vegeta's back and sent him flying back down towards the ground, where a small crater formed around him. Vegeta coughed as he looked into the sky, noticing that Nappa was returning to his perch once more, before he growled and burst back into the air... though this time he landed on another rock pillar that was level with Nappa.

Nappa was much stronger than he had originally thought, which was thanks to his Super Saiyan 2 form and the power that Babidi had given him, but this fight was far from over... he just needed to plan his moves carefully and not do anything that might give Nappa an opening to exploit.

"What's the matter? Is the Prince of all Saiyans getting tired already?" Nappa asked, once more using the mocking tone he used when he uttered Vegeta's title, one that he had stopped using on Earth after he and the others defeated Frieza, though he occasionally used it in Asgard, "Is it time for your nap, my little prince?"

"SCREW YOU NAPPA!" Vegeta shouted, to which he brought his hands to the left side of his body and started gathering his ki, allowing the ball of energy to form as black lightning danced around his body, "GALICK GUN... FIRE!"

The moment he said the attack's name Vegeta launched the Galick Gun, to which it raced across the distance that rested between him and Nappa, while at the same time noticing that Nappa wasn't even bothering to move at all. The attack barreled into the rock peak that Nappa was standing on and pushed against the bald Saiyan, while at the same time the area around him started to crack and buckle under the power of Vegeta's attack. A few seconds later, however, the Galick Gun suddenly veered off to the right and went flying into the plateau that Vegeta, to which it exploded and took the entire plateau with it. As the smoke cleared, and Vegeta was able to see his opponent more clearly, he found that Nappa was still standing on the top of his rock peak... and his left hand was resting in front of him, though his palm had some smoke coming off of it.

"This truly is a wonderful power," Nappa marveled, looking down at his hands for a moment, indicating that he was definitely pleased with what his training had given him, before he glanced back up at Vegeta, "Not only do I have the power to stop any attack that you can throw at me, and emerge without a hint of damage on my body, but now all of your ki based attacks are useless as well. With this power I will become the strongest Saiyan that has ever lived, though that means I'll have to remove all of my obstacles... including you, Prince Vegeta."

Vegeta barely had time to move as Nappa flew through the air and appeared behind him, where the bald Saiyan grabbed onto the back of his head and pulled him into the air. As Vegeta started to struggle Nappa flew around the area they were in, slamming him into every rock structure that was around them and bashing him into the ground several times, as if he was making a point. As that happened Vegeta caught a glimpse of Nappa smiling like a kid in a candy shop, as he and Bulma had taken Trunks and Goten to one after a hard day of training one time in the past, and he had seen some pretty excited children there, before Nappa slammed him into another plateau... though this time around Nappa finally released him and backed away from where he was resting.

As Vegeta shook off the dust that was on him he caught sight of Nappa charging several balls of ki energy at the same time, where he noticed that the bald Saiyan was juggling some of them with his feet, to which Vegeta got onto his feet and moved towards the plateau that was close to where he had been left behind. A few seconds later Nappa let one of the balls slip out of his juggling circle and kicked it with the side of his leg, to which it raced through the air and collided with the plateau that Vegeta was hiding behind. The plateau was engulfed in a burst of energy that tore everything apart, though Vegeta continued moving as he tried to avoid all of the attacks that Nappa had prepared for him... which was followed by a series of explosions as Nappa kicked the other balls into the other structures he tried to hide behind.

Nappa grinned like a madman as his attacks struck every structure that Vegeta tried to hide behind, obliterating all of them from the face of the Earth, before he and Vegeta were the only things standing in the immediate area... though the plateau that Vegeta's friends were standing on, which was some distance away from where they were standing, was perfectly fine.

Vegeta knew that, despite the fact that it appeared that Nappa was playing around with him, Nappa was actually very serious about this fight and had already planned out the next three steps he was going to take. It felt like he was walking into a trap, as Nappa was waiting for him to move before he made his own move, but at the same time he had to do something to beat his opponent and stop Babidi from reviving Majin Buu. If he did nothing Nappa would continue his assault until he was dead, which would cause Rainbow to go into her Avatar form and obliterate the evil Saiyan where he stood, but at the same time he really didn't want to bust out his ace just yet.

As he thought about it he knew that revealing his ace would be the only way that he was going to get out of this and stop Babidi... though he had no idea if he'd be able to pull off the transformation quick enough.

"You should be terrified of the power I am using against you," Nappa commented, sounding a little annoyed that Vegeta hadn't started showing despair over the fact that he couldn't win this fight, but then Nappa grinned as he prepared himself once more, "yet even in the face of my new power you act like you are stronger than me. Very well then, since you won't show me any fear, even when I am clearly stronger than you, I shall show you why you should be feeling scared of me and my power."

Vegeta, sensing that an attack was imminent, started to raise his arms as Nappa dropped into his battle stance, though that was followed by Nappa crossing the distance between them and slamming his fist into Vegeta's chest. The force of the blow sent Vegeta flying through the air, to which he slammed into a rock pillar, broke through it completely, and collided with the second one that rested behind it. A few seconds later Nappa appeared in front of the second rock pillar and raised his fists, to which he started pounding Vegeta in the chest, slammed him into the ground when he tried to fight back, and made sure to deal as much damage as possible.

Eventually Nappa slammed Vegeta into the nearest rock structure, which happened to be a rock pillar that was in front of the plateau the good Saiyan's friends were standing on, and pushed him into the rock to make sure that he didn't go anywhere. He then grinned as he picked up two sharpened rock spikes, which had been created from slamming Vegeta into the rock pillar, and pushed them into the palms Vegeta's hands, pinning him to the pillar and causing him to scream in pain. Vegeta then dropped out of his Super Saiyan 2 form and huffed, which was understandable considering that he had been beaten into submission, but at the same time Nappa knew that victory was his... as well as giving Babidi exactly what he had wanted the entire time.

Good work Nappa, Babidi said into Nappa's head, though his tone indicated that he was extremely pleased with what he was seeing, Your fight with the one you call Vegeta has produced enough energy to revive Majin Buu... the reader is reading a full tank. Soon Majin Buu will return to the universe, and then we can both exact our revenge on the people that wronged us in the past.

"You have lost, Vegeta, in more ways than one." Nappa said, to which he reached forward and touched Vegeta's chin, where he lifted the Saiyan's head until they were looking at each other, "All the damage you have taken has been converted to the necessary energy to revive Majin Buu, thanks to the special Stages that Babidi has created for that very purpose. Not only have I beaten you, which delights me to no end, you unknowingly gave us the energy we needed to bring back Majin Buu, which means that the universe will tremble under his power."

"Sh... shut up... Nappa..." Vegeta spat out, though at the same time he realized that Nappa had to be speaking the truth, because he could slightly feel an evil ki that was just starting to wake up.

"Oh don't be a sore loser," Nappa said, though at the same time he backed away from Vegeta for a moment, because he wanted to take the time to gloat before he carried out the first part of his revenge, "You know, despite the fact that I hate you with every fiber of my being, you're actually the last person I plan on killing before this planet is destroyed. I'm going to keep you in this state for a few days while Babidi, Majin Buu, and I go around this pitiful planet and exterminate the entire population. Considering who you are friends with, and the fact that they'll try and stop us, we'll be sure to beat them down first, but I will take pleasure in making sure you watch as I personally kill everyone that you know and love.

Once everyone you care about on this planet is dead, and the population has been reduced to nothing, we'll return to the spaceship and let Majin Buu obliterate the planet from existence, where we'll begin our crusade across the stars. My first target will be the planet that your brother lives on, where I will gladly torture the last living Saiyan that fights for justice before destroying him and his new home planet. Then we'll continue destroying planets until we discover a way to cross over to the Other World without dying, where I will gladly kill the people at the check in station and make sure that your soul is sent to the place that I was imprisoned in for so many years. The moment you have been dealt with, and chained up in the same fashion that I was, I will erase the Saiyans guarding Hell and release the criminals and villains that call their eternal damnation home.

Majin Buu and I will then lead an army of evil to the gates of Asgard, where we will wage a terrible war with the soldiers of justice, while at the same time you will listen to their cries of agony as we slaughter all of the Saiyans that call the city home. Then we will march into the Palace and I will personally fight both the King and the Queen until they submit, where Babidi will ensure you can see me kill your parents with my bare hands. After that Majin Buu and I will burn Asgard to the ground, with Frieza and all the other villains you have killed at our side, and then we will kill whoever else tries to oppose us. What happens after that doesn't matter to me, because I will have fulfilled my dream of revenge against you and the other Saiyans... and I will enjoy every moment of the pain I will inflict on you, before I finally return to Hell for the last time and bring an end to your life."

"Your insane..." Vegeta said, but at the same time his anger returned in full force, because the thought of everyone he cared about dying, at Nappa's hands no less, really pissed him off.

"I am indeed." Nappa replied, a grin appearing on his face as he looked over at Vegeta, "Babidi told me the same thing when I explained what my plans were, but then when he realized that we would both benefit from this exchange he gladly told me to take my revenge on all of you. Now you will watch as I slaughter each and every one of you frie..."

Before he could finish his statement something struck him in the head and sent him flying through the air, allowing Vegeta to see that Rainbow had jumped into the battlefield. Rainbow glared at where Nappa was for a moment, as if daring him to get back up, before she turned over to her friend and gently pulled out the spikes that were keeping him pinned to the rock pillar. The moment the spikes were removed Vegeta collapsed on the ground and Rainbow bent down to make sure that something hadn't happened to him... to which he noticed that she was holding one of the Senzu Beans in her spare hand.

"Goku told us not to interfere with your fight, but I couldn't stand by and let you die." Rainbow explained, though at the same time Vegeta let her place the bean in his mouth, to which he chewed on it and swallowed it, "He also told me to tell you that you shouldn't hold back anymore... though neither Applejack or I have any idea what he means by that."

"Don't you worry, I know what he means." Vegeta replied, to which he gently pulled himself back onto his feet, where he noticed that the Senzu had worked like it had in the past, as the small holes in the palms of his hands had been healed and his stamina had been restored, "Head back to the others and try to figure out how to open the hatch... we've been tricked into doing Babidi's dirty work from the very beginning. All the damage I've taken has given Babidi the energy he needs to awaken Majin Buu, so it is only a matter of time until the dreaded Majin awakens from his slumber."

Rainbow seemed shocked by the news, and Vegeta was sure the rest of the group would be once they heard the message, but she nodded and headed back up to the others, giving Vegeta room to finish the fight with Nappa... to which he got back onto his feet and stared at his opponent, who had regained himself after being hit by Rainbow.

"She will be the first to die once I am finished with you." Nappa remarked, to which he glared at Rainbow for a few seconds, though once she touched down on the top of the plateau he turned back to Vegeta, "Though whatever she gave you won't help you, as your power is still much lower than mine... even if you powered back up to your Super Saiyan 2 form and attacked me again."

"Wait," Vegeta said, though his voice stopped Nappa in his tracks, which was great because he had one shot to access his ace and he knew that this was his best chance to do so, but he had to convince Nappa to wait for a few minutes, "do YOU want to see something cool?"

Vegeta purposely put an emphasis on the word 'you', because if Nappa knew that what he was going to show him was specifically for him, as in prepared to do battle with him and no one else, he might have a chance to access his ace... he just hoped that Nappa would say yes.

"Now I know you're playing me," Nappa replied, though his grin remained on his face as he crossed his arms and pulled himself out of his battle stance, which meant that Vegeta had been successful, "and I do."

"Then you are going to love this," Vegeta said, to which he focused his energies and prepared himself for what he was about to do, as the last time he and Goku had used this technique was when they were in the Other World, "What you are seeing now is my normal state..."

Vegeta let the words hang as he accessed his power once more, though instead of skipping straight to Super Saiyan 2 he purposely raised himself to the rank of Super Saiyan, to which his hair moved upwards as it turned back to its golden state, while at the same time his aura surrounded him once more.

"This is a Super Saiyan," Vegeta explained, though at the same time he pushed himself further, to which his hair became more rigid as the small bits of blue lightning danced around his aura, "and this is a Super Saiyan that has ascended past a Super Saiyan... though we call this a Super Saiyan 2."

"Yes, I understand your transformations." Nappa remarked, though he sounded incredibly bored, as if he was expecting something greater than Super Saiyan 2 and was disappointed in what Vegeta was showing him, "So either show me something 'cool', like you said you would, or I'll just finish this fight now."

"God dammit Nappa," Vegeta said, as the bald Saiyan had sort of ruined the whole vibe of the situation, but at the same time he knew he had to get the show on the road, "just wait for a few minutes and I'll show you something cool."

Nappa let out a sigh as he beckoned for Vegeta to continue, though at the same time Vegeta knew that his opponent was getting impatient and decided that ti was time to get the show on the road, to which he prepared himself for what he was about to do. He then floated into the air for a few seconds, where he stopped when he reached a distance that was above the plateau his friends were standing on, before he raised his arms to his side and got started on taking the next step forward.

"And this..." Vegeta shouted, his voice echoing throughout the area as he braced himself against his aura, which was starting to vibrate as he started to ascend past the Super Saiyan 2 form he was using, while at the same time his hair seemed to move with his aura, "is... to go... even further beyond!"

Vegeta let out the 'power up' scream that he and Goku had assigned to the transformation, while at the same time his power flowed into his aura and transformed it into a golden shine that made him look like a golden ball of light. As he started to sweat he could feel his power rising, just like what had happened when he first assumed the rank of Super Saiyan, only this time the power was much greater than it had been in the past. A few seconds later he heard a chorus of gasps as his friends felt his power, as they were used to feeling the ki of everyone else, but that didn't stop him from ascending to the next form he and Goku had unlocked.

Applejack and Rainbow, while shocked by the power that their friend was putting out at the moment, watched as the clouds started to flow into where he was floating at the moment, which was really weird when they considered what Rainbow could do. That was followed by the ground beneath them starting to violently shake, which spoke volumes of the power that was now coursing through Vegeta's body, though they all patiently waited to see what happened next.

"What's... going on?" Trunks asked, as he was shocked by what he and the others were seeing in front of them, as he had never seen his father do something like this in all the times they had trained in Asgard, "My dad is putting out even more energy than before."

"You'll see." Goku remarked, though he was the only one grinning at the moment, as he and Vegeta were the only ones to see each other in their new form and he knew that this would be enough to defeat Nappa.

As the group watched what Vegeta was doing, however, both Rainbow and Applejack noticed that, in addition to the waves of energy that seemed to be pushing the wind itself away from where Vegeta was floating, their friend's hair seemed to be growing and heading down his back. They had to wonder what was happening before their eyes, as neither Goku or Vegeta had said anything about what they were witnessing, but they were eager to see what had changed when the transformation was over.

Eventually Vegeta pulled himself to his full height and, with one final scream that echoed throughout the entire area they were standing in, was consumed in a blinding flash of light, one that made everyone cover their eyes with one of their arms. As the light faded, and everyone was allowed to see again, the group pulled their arms down and stared down at the battlefield once more, where they were shocked to see the changes that had happened to Vegeta. Rainbow and Applejack had been right when they saw Vegeta's hair heading down his back, as now that he was standing up his spiked Super Saiyan hair was now flowing down near his back and stopped by his waist. Vegeta then glanced back at the group for a few seconds, allowing the girls to see that his eyebrows had completely vanished, making his forehead and eye ridges appear larger... while at the same time making him look a lot stronger and tougher than he had been earlier.

Once that was done, and his power was under control, Vegeta floated back down to where Nappa was standing and let out a sigh, because now their fight would quickly come to an end... and he would ensure that Nappa would be dead before the end of the day.

"Normally I would apologize for the delay, but you don't get one." Vegeta said, to which a small smirk appeared on his face, as it appeared that Nappa was a little shaken by the power he was generating, "Nappa, this form is what Kakarot and I call Super Saiyan 3, which utilizes every drop of potential a Saiyan has in their blood and increases our skills to a higher degree than the other two forms."

"Yes! This power pleases me!" Nappa shouted, to which he raised his arms and entered his battle stance, indicating that he was ready for battle, "Come at me, Vegeta, and show me the power of your 'Super Saiyan 3' form!"

Vegeta grinned as he dashed through the air, his empowered speed allowing him to literally appear behind Nappa before the bald Saiyan even realized that he had moved, though when Nappa noticed that he wasn't there anymore Vegeta slammed his fist into Nappa's back and set him flying into the air. As Nappa started to right himself, and glare down at his foe, Vegeta moved with his new speed to catch up with his target and slammed the back of his arm into Nappa. The force of the blow sent him flying back to the ground and he created a crater around him, though Nappa flew back into the air and went on the offensive, where Vegeta saw the attacks coming and dodged them accordingly.

A few seconds later Vegeta punched Nappa in the chest and caused him to cough up some blood, before Vegeta spun around and kicked his foe into the face, sending him flying through the air until he collided with the plateau that was outside the area they had been fighting in the entire time.

Nappa, apparently not sensing that he was outclassed at the moment, gathered his ki into his hands and fired a beam of energy at Vegeta, who simply stood there and let the attack come at him. Once the attack was close enough Vegeta extended his hand and let the energy collide with his palm, to which he used his own power to literally crush Nappa's attack and break it apart before the bald Saiyan's eyes. With the attack neutralized Vegeta flashed through the air and started punching Nappa, his attacks knocking the wind out of the bald Saiyan, before he knocked him back into the ground and created another crater around Nappa's body.

This time Vegeta flew down to where Nappa was resting and grabbed onto the Saiyan's arm, to which he pulled him up and started spinning his around for a few seconds, before throwing Nappa into the air. As Nappa soared into the air Vegeta remained where he was standing and gathered his ki into his hands, once again charging up his Galick Gun as he locked onto where his target was standing. Once the attack was ready he threw his hands forward and loosed his beam of energy, which raced through the air as it zeroed in on where Nappa was floating... who, after a brief moment of decision, raised his hands to try and stop the attack like he did earlier.

After a few seconds, however, Nappa finally became aware of the situation he was in, as Vegeta's attack started to eat into his hands as a large amount of pain started to course through his body.

"No no no no!" Nappa shouted, though those were the last words that left his mouth as the Galick Gun tore passed his defenses and barreled into his chest, to which he felt the energy tear through his body and start to break everything apart.

Vegeta smiled as he pushed some more power into his attack, to which the beam increased in size before it collided with Nappa, where the sky was filled with a large explosion that rocked the area around them. As the smoke cleared, however, Vegeta found a reason to be happy, because Nappa's ki had disappeared and the only thing that remained of the evil Saiyan was a small piece of one of his black shackles he had been wearing the entire time.

"He's dead." Vegeta said, to which he chuckled for a few seconds, because he was glad to be rid of the one annoyance in his life, "He's finally dead... and there's no way for him to come back to life anymore."

"Vegeta, the way to where Babidi and Majin Buu's ball are resting is open," Rainbow shouted, to which Vegeta looked up at his friend for a moment, where she beckoned for him to follow after her and the others, "Come on, let's go stop Majin Buu from being revived."

Vegeta nodded and let out a sigh as he closed his eyes for a moment, to which he carefully powered back down to his Super Saiyan 2 form, before heading back to Super Saiyan, and finally returned to his normal state. As much as he would have liked to stay in his Super Saiyan 3 form, as it could be the one thing that might stop the revived Majin Buu, the transformed state was still very draining and he could only fight for some time before he had to leave the form. He could have spent another minute or two beating up Nappa before he would be forced to change back, but he had decided to end the fight now while he had the chance.

He was still disappointed that he and Goku hadn't gotten rid of the time limit for the Super Saiyan 3 form, but he was sure that when they resumed training in Asgard they would overcome that problem... to which he flew up to where the girls were standing and followed them into the open tunnel. It was time to deal with Babidi before he revived Majin Buu... and hopefully save the universe at the same time.
> Majin: Buu's Awakening
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The group quickly descended from the Fourth Stage and headed down to the level that Babidi was no doubt waiting on, though they were sure that Majin Buu's ball would be somewhere near him. None of them, including Shin for that matter, had any idea that Babidi had modified his ship to absorb the damage that warriors of pure heart took and convert it into the energy necessary to awaken the dreaded Majin. Shin felt annoyed, because despite all of his training and all of his planning he had pretty much allowed the creature that killed his fellow Kaioshin to awaken from his ancient slumber, which meant that the universe would suffer because of what he and the others did. At the same time he knew that Vegeta was no doubt kicking himself as well, because he was the only fighter in their group to actually take damage, but he had been caught off guard by the amount of power that Nappa commanded in his Super Saiyan 2 Majin form... a form that was nothing before the mighty Super Saiyan 3 form he and Goku could apparently use.

Shin mentally wondered would have happened to the Earth if he arrived shortly after Cell's defeat, and his destruction at Beerus' hands, and told the Z Warriors about Majin Buu after their celebration... but then he sighed and focused on the task at hand.

When the group finally arrived at their destination a few moments later, and made sure that everyone had enough room to land, they gazed upon the pulsing ball that was resting on the stand that Babidi was standing in front of, which told them that Nappa had been true to his word about Majin Buu getting ready to awaken. Red lightning pulsed around the surface of the sphere that they were staring at, though all of them could already feel the enormous evil ki that was starting to awaken. There was no doubt about what they were seeing, they had played into Babidi's hands and had given him the energy he needed to awaken the dread Majin Buu... which meant that they were in for the fight of their lives once the creature stepped out of his former prison.

"I welcome all of you here, to the level of my ship that I call home." Babidi commented, to which he turned around and looked at the group, though at the same time they could tell that he was smiling at Shin and happened to be ignoring everyone else, "And it is so nice to see you as well, Kaioshin, because now you have a front row seat to the revival of Majin Buu, who was conjured into creation by my father so many years ago."

"That is where you are wrong, Babidi," Shin replied, knowing that the evil clone of Bididi had no idea what he truly was and had made up his own story, though he had already told the others the truth about their opponent, "You are nothing more than one of Bibidi's doppelgangers, who simply gained the full power of Bididi when I struck him down and saved the universe from the dreaded Majin Buu."

"I see that you are full of lies and arrogance," Babidi said, glaring at Shin with all the anger he could muster, though at the same time the group readied themselves for whatever tricks the evil wizard had in store for them, "Did you honestly come here expecting to defeat me and Majin Buu? You are such a fool if you could believe that, because while you may be able to defeat me none of you have the power to stop Majin Buu... he's already beyond anything you can throw at him. Majin Buu will brutally kill each and every one of you once he awakens, and then we'll erase this pitiful world and pick up where my father left off."

"You haven't see either of us fight yet," Applejack commented, to which she draw Babidi's attention to her and Rainbow for a moment, though at the same time her sister was grinning at the thought of actually being able to fight something at long last, "so don't count your chickens before they hatch."

"I see that all of you are eager for a fight, so why don't we take this party to the surface." Babidi said, causing the assembled group to raise their eyebrows for a moment, to which the evil wizard chuckled at them for a few seconds, "When Majin Buu awakens he will do so with incredible force, one that could easily destroy my spaceship if we were to allow him to awaken here. Besides, you'll have more room to fight in, and to die in, up on the surface."

Before anyone could respond Babidi held up his hands, appeared to be concentrating on his own energies, before he used his magic on the room they were in, to which all of them watched as the area shifted until they were near the mountain peak that overlooked the entrance of Babidi's spaceship. The group looked around for a few seconds, just to be sure that they were actually in the area they thought they were in, before Goku spotted Krillin and Piccolo standing on the mountain peak. This time, however, neither one of them were statues, as Shin had disposed of Dabura earlier and had freed the two of them from their stone prisons... though as the two of them landed behind the group they knew that the situation was bad.

"You can update us on what happened later," Piccolo commented, though his eyes were on the pulsing sphere that was resting behind Babidi, as he knew that Majin Buu was resting inside the ball and was getting ready to come out.

While Rainbow was relieved to find that their friends were okay, thanks to Shin freeing them with Dabura's death, she was preoccupied with the fact that the sky had turned dark purple in the area around them, though that coloration stretched for miles in each direction. As she watched the sky, and took note of what she was feeling in the air, lightning started to flash all around them, but there was a sinister feeling to the lightning that only reminded her of when Cell was mimicking her attacks. That small bit of information told her everything she needed to know, as when she turned her attention back to the ball that Majin Buu was sealed inside she could see that the pulsing had picked up... indicating that they might be too late to stop the revival of Shin's ancient enemy.

"You see, Majin Buu is at full power and will soon be revived!" Babidi shouted, raising his hands to the sky, as if he was receiving some sort of divine gift, while at the same time chuckling as he stared at his enemies, "It doesn't matter how many of you come out to fight at this point, Majin Buu will kill all of you with his immense and extraordinary power!"

That was quickly followed by the small circular holes, which happened to be on the stand that the sphere was sitting on at the moment, opening up and allowing some sort of steam to rocket out of the stand, though the group suspected that it was actually coming from the sphere itself. The steam seemed to be gathering in a mass above the sphere for some odd reason, though the group started to wonder if there was anything they might be able to do to stop the revival of Majin Buu from happening.

"What will you do now, Kaioshin?" Babidi asked, though at the same time he laughed, as if he found something humorous about the current situation they were all in, "Will you run away, like the coward you truly are on the inside, or will you stand and fight, like the hero you're pretending to be? Either way you cannot stop Majin Buu's revival."

"There's no stopping Majin Buu from being revived, that much is true," Shin commented, though at the same time he dropped down into his battle stance and let his ki flicker all over his body, to which he started gathering it between his hands, "but maybe, just maybe, if we combine all of our powers we might be able to obliterate him before he has a chance to escape from his ball."

The rest of the group immediately understood what Shin was going to do, to which they spread out and lined up in a row so they were all facing the ball, though that caused Babidi to run the moment he saw what they were doing. Goku, Gohan, Goten, Vegeta, and Trunks ascended into their Super Saiyan forms as they gathered their energies, while the others merely pulled in as much power as they could in such a short amount of time. Soon a large amount of ki spheres were formed among the group, one for each fighter, and on Shin's command they all loosed them at the ball that Majin Buu was sealed inside... to which the individual beams merged into one massive supercharged beam and engulfed the sphere, resulting in a large explosion that rocked the area they were all in.

When the smoke cleared, however, they found that the sphere was merely wobbling one its stand for a few seconds, though when it went still once more it resumed letting out the same steam it had been spewing before they tried to attack it with their combined powers.

Shin growled and opened fire again, to which the rest of the group started launching attacks at the sphere and the stand that it was resting on, trying everything short of Rainbow and Applejack's devastating attacks that could wipe out the surrounding area. Rainbow also used the lightning in the air to their advantage, calling down the lightning that had been gathering in the clouds to strike the sphere with all the power she could pull from the sky, though she purposely restrained herself from using the Wrath. With how fast everything was going she knew that she didn't have the time required to build up the energy in the atmosphere to summon her second ultimate move, and she was also sure that she didn't have the time to charge up the lance... which meant that they were stuck with their current plan of action.

When the smoke from their barrage of attacks cleared the group wondered if they had been successful, though when they noticed that the ball was still standing they realized that they had done absolutely nothing to it... though that was followed by a wave of pink steam surging out from the middle of the ball, all along the surface of the sphere in a perfect circle, before the sphere separated into two halves and fell apart.

"Your foolishness knows no bounds, Kaioshin," Babidi shouted, once again laughing at the group as he waited for the smoke to clear, "You have done nothing but ensure Majin Buu's revival... and your reward shall be your death!"

The moment that the pink smoke finally cleared, and revealed what was inside the ball, brought ruin upon Babidi's emotions, as there appeared to be nothing inside the ball that Majin Buu was supposed to have been sealed inside. The group watched as he actually started whining about how unfair this was for him, as he had come so close to fulfilling his Bibidi's plans and securing his own revenge against Shin. At the same time, however, Shin and the others knew that the fight was far from over, as all of them could feel the terrible ki that was swelling up at the moment... to which they looked into the sky and noticed that the pink smoke they had seen had gathered into a massive cloud, which was where the terrible ki was coming from.

When Babidi finally noticed what was happening above them, and a look of happiness appeared on his face, the cloud of smoke started to condense itself, before a pair of arms and a pair of legs started to form from the smoke. A few moments later, as the arms and legs started to take shape, the mass of smoke pooled together and formed a large body, one that was definitely fat, before the smoke formed a round head. Majin Buu, for that was who had to be floating happily in the air above them, was wearing some sort of white pants with a black belt, which had the 'M' symbol that Babidi's minions wore, as well as a pair of yellow colored gloves and a pair of yellow colored boots. The group also noticed that Majin Buu was wearing some sort of chest piece, which reminded them of what Krillin's opponent had been wearing before they departed from the tournament grounds, as well as a purple colored cape.

Oddly enough the group noticed that Majin Buu's eyes were closed, but it seemed that he could tell what was happening around him, which meant that his eyes had to be slightly cracked open for him to tell what was happening... and, in addition to his eyes, the group noticed that there was some sort of antenna on his head, which was curled towards his back.

"Shin, is that Majin Buu?" Applejack asked, though at the same time everyone in the group prepared themselves, because they knew that this was going to be one of the hardest fights in their entire lives.

"Yes... this is definitely Majin Buu." Shin replied, knowing that the information would cause Babidi to celebrate, but at the same time he prepared himself for what he and the others were going to do, "We either fight now or flee and come up with a better plan of action..."

"Hello there, Majin Buu," Babidi said, as while the Z Warriors were debating what to do he had taken it upon himself to walk over to the monster that his 'father' had created, "I am Babidi, the son of Bibidi, the one who created you. I revived you after you were trapped inside your ball for an incredible amount of time."

Majin Buu, instead of responding to what Babidi said, turned his back on everyone and seemed to shake for a few seconds, though when Babidi was close enough Buu turned around and made a funny face at the evil wizard, who freaked out in the process. As the evil wizard fell on his back, however, the group watched as Buu started to laugh at the person that had gone through the effort to revive him, making them wonder if this was one of the creature's tactics to make them lower their guard before he pounced on them. A few seconds later Buu looked around the area to see what else happened to be around him, to which he zeroed in on the group that was staring at him, though at the same time the group prepared themselves for what was coming next.

What happened next, however, was something that no one in the group could have expected, as it made them drop their guards for a few seconds in pure shock.

"Ponies!" Buu happily said, to which he hopped over to the group, switching between his legs as he did so, before he was a few steps away from them, though at the same time the majority of the group backed away and left Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale standing in front of the creature, "Buu's going to pet you!"

The three sisters stood still as Buu walked up to them and rubbed their heads by putting his hand in her hair, one at a time anyway, though at the same time it appeared that he was being friendly at the moment, which had to be annoying Babidi to no end. None of them were quite sure what to make of the situation, especially when they took into consideration what Shin had told them back at the tournament grounds, but they kept their guards up in case the situation changed on them. A few seconds later Buu pulled his hand away from them and stared at them, almost as if he was lost in thought for a moment, before thinking of something and letting a large grin appear on his face.

"I know, let's play a game!" Buu exclaimed, shocking the trio for a moment, but at the same time Gale nodded her head with a look of excitement on her face, to which her sisters did the same thing to remain on Buu's good side, "But what game should we play?"

"Hide and Seek?" Gale immediately suggested, causing Buu to look at her with a look of confusion on his face for a moment, indicating that he had no idea what she was even talking about, "We pick one of us as the counter, who closes their eyes and counts from one to ten, and while that person is counting the others hide in the surrounding area. Once the counter finishes counting to ten they start searching the surrounding area until they either find the people that were hiding, or surrender and ask the others to come out of hiding. When a round is completed the last person who was found becomes the counter and starts counting, thus allowing the others to hide and starting the whole process over again."

"Oh, that sounds like fun!" Buu said, sounding extremely happy about what he was hearing, where he bounced on his legs for a few seconds, but then he stopped and tilted his head as if something had occurred to him, "But who plays first?"

"Well, since I suggested it, why don't I be the first one to find you guys?" Gale asked, while at the same time she and her sisters found it odd that Buu wanted to play games with them, instead of fighting them like they originally planned, though when Buu nodded she smiled, "Okay then, I'm going to close my eyes and start counting to ten... though once I finish counting I'll start searching for all three of you."

As Gale closed her eyes and started counting Buu watched Rainbow and Applejack for a moment, seeing them head in different directions and hide behind some of the rocks that were scattered around the area, before he nodded his head and hide behind the strange white structure that was sticking out of the ground. He then poked his head out from his hiding spot as Gale finished counting and opened her eyes, to which she started looking around the area as she began the search for the three of them. Whenever Gale looked in his direction Buu ducked behind the structure he was hiding behind, though he smiled when she turned away and looked elsewhere for him and the others... to which he grinned when she found one of the other two, the rainbow haired one to be exact.

A few moments later Gale located the orange skinned pony girl, to which Buu grinned as he made sure that she didn't find him at all... though a few minutes passed before something tapped on his shoulder, to which he found Gale staring at him with a smile on her face.

"You hid pretty well for your first game," Gale said, smiling at Buu for a few seconds, knowing that if she showed him some sort of praise he might actually be nice to them and not do anything that Babidi commanded him to do, "Are you ready to try counting and searching for us?"

"Buu's having fun!" Buu replied, to which he pressed his head against the structure he had been hiding behind and smiled, indicating that he was truly having fun despite the fact that Babidi hated what was happening, "One... two... three..."

Gale smiled and beckoned for her sisters to hide somewhere that Buu would be able to easily find them, but not after spending a few seconds searching for them. Her guess was that if they got him angry, by being extremely hard to find, he would blow up and start blowing things up, to which they wanted his first round as the counter to go smoothly, while at the same time they needed to be aware of what Babidi was doing. When Buu stopped counting he looked around the area for a moment or two, as it was clear that he was searching for the three sisters, though he bounced around while he searched the area.

A few seconds passed before Buu spotted something that had multiple colors on it, though once he spotted that he happily walked over to where it was located and smiled as he found the rainbow haired pony girl crouching behind some rocks, to which he tapped the girl on the shoulder. Rainbow smiled at Buu, trying to appear as friendly as possible, before telling Buu that he had found her and that he needed to find her sisters, to which Buu nodded and continued looking around the area. Buu bounced around the area some more before finding something blue that was moving in the wind, to which he approached the item and found Gale hiding behind some rocks, who also seemed happy to be located by him. Once he found the two of them he continued searching for the final pony girl, who had hidden some distance behind where he had been counting... to which he clapped his hands as the three of them stood in front of him.

"That was fun!" Buu declared, to which he looked over at the last pony girl he had located, knowing exactly what she was going to do when they started the next round, "Your turn!"

Before Applejack could say anything, however, she and her sisters spotted Babidi walking over to where the four of them were standing, which meant that something bad was going to happen. Buu frowned for a moment as he noticed that they had spotted something, to which he turned his head towards Babidi and stared at the evil wizard as he approached the group.

"Majin Buu, as I was saying earlier I am the son of Bibidi," Babidi commented, to which the three sisters sighed, as they knew the truth and couldn't believe that he refused to accept what he really was, but the evil wizard kept his attention on the creature that had been sealed inside the ball, "and that makes me your new master."

Buu stared at Babidi for a moment, tilting his head for a few seconds, before he grinned and stuck his tongue out at Babidi again, once again showing that he didn't care for what the evil wizard was saying. After a few seconds of doing that Buu pulled his tongue back into his mouth and turned back towards the three pony girls, choosing to ignore Babidi.

"Why you..." Babidi growled, but then he remembered something very important, to which he grinned as he calmed down, though the girls didn't like the look on his face, "Fine, I can see that you don't want to follow my orders and prefer to act without a single shred of respect towards me... but I have seen my father's notes and committed them to memory. Majin Buu, I know the spell he used to seal you up inside your ball... and I can easily use it again on you, if you continue to ignore what I say."

The sisters watched Buu's face as he considered what Babidi had said, as he seemed to remember all of the years he had spent sealed away inside the ball and clearly wanted to remain in the open world, so he could explore and possibly do something fun. They could see that he was glancing over at the two halves of the ball he had been sealed inside, by Bibidi no less, and it was clear that he was already debating what to do, before some sort of idea sprung into his head. Buu raised a hand and patted the girls on the head once more, smiling at each of them for a few seconds, before turning around and walked over to Babidi... where he simply bowed to the evil wizard.

The girls had to wonder if Buu was planning on biding his time until he could take out Babidi and then live his life as he desired, though at the same time they prepared themselves for whatever was to come next.

"All right then," Babidi said, to which he grinned for a moment, as it seemed like he had everything under control now that Buu was willing to listen to his orders, where he reflected on using the ball as his threat to keep the creature in line, "Your first order is to kill everyone that's standing around us."

"No. Buu no fight ponies." Buu commented, causing Babidi to growl at the creature, while at the same time the sisters were a little confused as to why he would exclude them, but then guessed that being friendly had paid off, "Ponies are Buu's friends."

"Okay, okay, you don't have to fight them." Babidi replied, knowing that if he lost control of Majin Buu he could easily be destroyed in the process, to which he readied himself as he stared at the creature again, "Very well, your first order shall be to the everyone that isn't one of those three pony girls... and you can start by killing the Kaioshin."

"Okay!" Buu replied, to which he started to bounce away from Babidi, as if he was getting some distance between them before he did anything else.

"Did... did we really become friends with Majin Buu?" Rainbow asked, as she wasn't sure if she was hallucinating the entire ordeal or if the world was playing some sort of strange joke on her and her sisters, "All from playing hide and seek?"

"It appears to be that way," Applejack replied, to which she pulled her sisters away from Babidi, so they could hopefully stop Buu before he actually killed one of their friends.

Buu, however, stopped when he had reached a good distance between him and Babidi, to which he looked over at the other large group that had been watching him and the pony girls for the last couple of minutes. He didn't recognize many of them, but there was one person, who happened to be standing at the head of the pack, that he could vaguely sort of recognize. The last time he had seen the person would have been seconds before Bibidi had sealed him inside the ball, which meant that the last time they had seen each other they had been fighting... which meant that he had an opportunity to finish what they started.

Buu grinned as he braced himself for a second, before flashing through the air and heading right towards where Shin and the others were standing.

Shin barely had any time to move or warn the others to get out of the way before Buu appeared in front of him, grabbed his head with one of his hands, and pulled him through the air as he pulled away from the group. That was followed by Buu lifting him into the air and spinning around for a few seconds, before throwing Shin at one of the rock walls that rested around the area they were in. As Shin collided with the rock, however, Gohan decided to play the hero and charged at Buu, as at the moment the creature hadn't shown any of its truly terrifying ki that he knew it had, but that was stopped when Buu flipped backwards, landed behind a stunned Gohan, and punched him so hard that he went flying through the air and collided with the ground, creating a decent sized crater in the process.

Shin took the opportunity that presented itself and flew up to where Buu was floating, though when he arrived he gathered his energy and unleashed an attack that blew a hole in Majin Buu's chest... but a few seconds later, when his attack was done, Buu simply looked down at the hole and flexed his chest, to which the hole sealed up and disappeared.

Buu's response to Shin's attack was to slam his fist into Shin's stomach, stunning him for a moment, before grabbing onto his head and throwing him at another one of the rock walls, though as Shin connected with Buu's target location Buu lowered himself to the ground. Shin stared at Buu as the creature landed close to where he was laying, though as he pulled himself free Shin started to gather his energy behind his eyes, though when Buu got really close to him he snapped them open and released a wave of energy that appeared to blow Buu backwards. What really happened was that Buu took the full force of the attack and stared at Shin for a moment, before his eyes snapped open and Shin was thrown backwards by his own attack.

Shin flew through the air for a few seconds before finally hitting the ground, though before he could actually do anything Buu landed on his back and pinned him to the ground, as if he was trying to crush him between the ground and the weight of his own body.

Buu grinned as he climbed off of his opponent and stared down at him, though as he considered what to do next Babidi ran over to them and started gloating about how this wasn't the Kaioshin's day, which annoyed Buu for a few seconds. Before he could do anything to the evil wizard, however, Gohan flashed through the air and kicked the side of Buu's face with his foot, sending Buu flying for a few seconds and causing Babidi to retreat for the moment. A few seconds later Buu picked himself off the ground and stood there for a few seconds, though it wasn't clear if he was annoyed or if he was interested in fighting Gohan now. As Buu's body started to correct the damage done to the side of his face he flipped though the air a few times, heading towards where Gohan was standing, until he was standing near both him and Shin once more.

"You're in the way," Buu commented, to which he grinned as he faced the person that wasn't his current opponent, though at the same time Gohan charged at him at the exact moment he chose to raise his hands up, "Get lost!"

The moment those words left Buu's mouth he loosed a large ball of energy that slammed into Gohan and, instead of detonating and potentially killing him, the ball forced Gohan into the air and pushed him away from the area that Buu and the others were in. Within seconds the ball had moved quite far away from where Buu was standing, though Shin raised his head used some of his power to break the ball, allowing Gohan to fall down to the ground and avoid being seen by Buu, but he had no idea if he was still alive or if he was dead. Buu, noticing the interruption, grabbed onto the back of Shin's head and tossed him into the nearest rock wall, before marching over to him and started punching him... where he silently worked while Babidi cheered him on.

Babidi may have seen him as a child and an easily controllable pawn, but Buu would show him the truth in due time... he just had to be patient and make the evil wizard lower his guard at the wrong moment, then he would be free to do whatever he wanted.





Beerus, Whis, and Chronoa had been excited when they watched the fight between Vegeta and Nappa, though when the evil Saiyan had announced that he was going to literally wipe out the Saiyan race, both the living members and the long dead members, Beerus made a note to ask the Kais that were watching the Other World if he could obliterate Nappa where he stood. Truthfully Beerus had never liked Nappa since the day the two of them first crossed paths, as every time he visited Planet Vegeta with his daughters the bald Saiyan was always staring at him, as if he was plotting something, though now he knew the answer to that question. Besides, there was only so much of Nappa's insane ravings that he could listen to before he felt the urge to head to Earth and just obliterate the Saiyan where he stood, even if such an act would have annoyed Chronoa.

He was pleased when Vegeta finally destroyed Nappa and sent him back to Hell, but at the same time he still felt the need to permanently end the evil Saiyan's existence at some point in the future.

Once Nappa had been dealt with they got to see the awakening of Majin Buu, who actually took a liking to his daughters and acted like they were friends, which made Beerus laugh for a few seconds. Then everything started to go downhill as Babidi managed to 'convince' Buu to follow his orders, as Shin was, as he expected, Babidi's main target and Buu went along with it. Sure, Beerus was surprised to find that Gohan was so easily beaten by Buu, which could have been because he wasn't in perfect form due to his lack of consistent training, but what was painful to watch was Shin's fight with Buu... because despite their training Shin was getting dominated by the creature he had tried to stop the revival of.

It was so painful that Beerus could have sworn that he could feel the damage being done to Shin, or he was just imagining things in the heat of the 'battle' that was happening before their eyes... until he growled and got up from where he was sitting.

"Beerus, where are you going?" Chronoa asked, though at the same time she had the feeling that she knew exactly where the God of Destruction was planning on going.

"I'm heading to Earth," Beerus replied, walking around the couch he had been sitting on and was already heading towards the door, as if he expected Whis to follow after him so they could depart immediately, "I forced myself to watch as Frieza killed Rainbow while they were on Namek so many years ago, just like I forced myself to watch as Cell fought the Z Warriors and killed Applejack seven years ago... but I'm not about to sit idly by and watch Shin d..."

Whatever else Beerus was going to say was cut off as he suddenly felt an intense wave of pain, one that was unlike anything else he had felt before in his long life, pulse through his body and wreck havoc on him, to which he tumbled to the ground and collided with the floor.

"BEERUS!?" Chronoa and Whis shouted, to which the two of them dropped their drinks, causing the glasses to shatter when they hit the floor, as they jumped over the couch they had been sitting on and rushed to Beerus' side.

"What is it? A heart attack?" Chronoa asked, speaking to Whis while she checked Beerus' body, as she had never seen something like this happen to someone like Beerus and had no idea what to do.

"No... this is something else." Whis commented, though the angel actually sounded worried at the moment, which meant that he had grown to care for Beerus and was worried that he might not make it through this.

"What do you mean something else? What could possible do this..." Chronoa started to say, but then she remembered a key fact about the relationship that Beerus and Shin, one that she was sure that Whis had been referring to, "Of course, the life link."

"I'm sure that Goku and Vegeta will pull off some miracle and save Shin before it is too late," Whis said, to which he gently picked up the Destroyer God and carried him over to one of the couches, where he could have the entire seat to himself while they waited for the fight to be over.

Chronoa hoped that Whis was right, because the worst possible thing that could happen was Buu killing Shin, and by effect killing Beerus at the same time. That would mean that not only would she lose the love of her life, who she only recently discovered thanks to two special girls, but both Rainbow and Applejack would lose two of the people who had made them the warriors they were today, their father and one of his best friends. And if Beerus were to die than Whis would become inactive until the next God of Destruction was able to take control of the vacant throne that would have been left behind... and she would have withdrawn to the Time Nest to mourn her loss.

Even as that thought came to mind she had to wonder if she could step down as the Supreme Kai of Time and assume Shin's role before something happened to him, thereby preventing Beerus' death as well, but she had no idea if such a thing would even work. If such a thing was possible, and she had to sacrifice her position and powers, she knew that she would gladly take up Shin's position as the Supreme Kai of the universe and life link herself to Beerus. It was one of the few sacrifices she would be willing to make, but at the same time it was a last ditch effort that she hoped she would never have to use at any point in her life.

She could only pray that Whis was right to trust Goku and Vegeta with the fate of Shin and Beerus, to which she sighed as she sat beside Beerus and hoped for the best.
> Majin: Sacrifice
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"G... Guys, what are we going to do?" Krillin asked, though he was absolutely shocked by what was happening in front of them, because while he had expected Majin Buu to be strong he wasn't expecting Gohan to be defeated so easily, "Gohan's been beaten and the God of Creation is being beaten before our eyes. What exactly are we going to do about this?"

"We're going to do exactly what we planned on doing from the start," Goku commented, though at the same time Vegeta nodded his head as well, which caused the rest of the group to take a step backwards, "Vegeta and I will head in there, rescue Shin before Majin Buu has a chance to finish him off, and then I'll use my Instant Transmission technique to move us away from this area. Even with Super Saiyan 3 I have the feeling that we won't be able to do much, but there's another technique we have in our arsenal... one that Vegeta and I can use, or we can teach it to another pair that can make use of it."

"Kakarot, you're referring to the Fusion Dance, aren't you?" Vegeta inquired, knowing that the two of them had practiced the technique several times over the last couple of years and could easily pull it off if they wanted to use it, and now was the perfect opportunity for them to do so, as Majin Buu was distracted and wouldn't notice what they were doing before it was too late.

"Yeah, I am," Goku replied, though his tone indicated that he wasn't entirely sure about something, which meant that he had to be thinking the same thing that Vegeta was thinking, "however, Gogeta might make short work of Majin Buu and leave nothing of him left... so maybe we should hold off on revealing his existence."

"Hold up a moment!" Piccolo said, staring at the two Saiyans, who happened to be standing side by side at the moment, with a look of confusion on his face, "What is this about a 'Super Saiyan 3'? And for that matter, what is this Fusion Dance technique that you mentioned... and who is this Gogeta? Some sort of great warrior that you discovered in the Other World?"

"We don't have a lot of time, so we'll have to tell you later." Vegeta said, knowing that Piccolo and the others wouldn't understand the concept of the Fusion Dance technique, though a few seconds later he glanced over at his friend and the bag he was carrying, "Kakarot, how many more Senzu Beans do we have?"

"We have two left at the moment." Goku replied, wondering what was so special about the beans all of a sudden, though at the same time he suspected that Vegeta had a plan to turn the tide against Majin Buu, "Meaning that we have enough to restore your stamina and heal your body, as well as using the last one to heal Shin of all the wounds that had been inflicted on him."

"Okay, that is perfectly fine for our purposes." Vegeta commented, to which he turned his gaze over to Majin Buu, who seemed to have stopped his assault on Shin and was staring at him, as if he was expecting them to intervene at some point, "We should leave Gogeta for later, once we have a better understanding on Majin Buu's abilities... so hand me one of those beans and we'll get to saving Shin."

Goku nodded and handed one of the remaining Senzu Beans to Vegeta, who put it in his mouth and chewed on it for a few seconds, allowing his energy to be restored the moment he swallowed it. The instant he was ready the two of them separated themselves from the group and walked forward, knowing that what they were about to do could very well either kill one of them, kill both of them, or spell the end for Majin Buu. As they approached their target, however, Buu seemed to realize that they were coming and dropped Shin, before starting to walk towards the duo. It took them a few seconds until they were really close to each other, which was when the three of them stopped and stared at each other... though it was clear, to the Z Warriors anyway, that something big was about to happen.

"Are we going to fight?" Buu asked, his tone indicating that he was excited for a challenge, which meant that he wasn't too pleased with what Shin and Gohan were able to provide him with.

"That's the plan," Goku replied, though at the same time he smiled for a moment, because he knew that there was one thing that he and Vegeta needed to do before the battle started, "though you'll have to give us a few seconds to prepare before we get started."

"Oh? And why is that?" Buu asked, though Vegeta could have sworn that there was a hint of innocence behind the creature's voice, making him wonder if the girls had been right and that it might be easier to befriend the creature in front of them.

"Because we're not at our full power yet." Goku said, to which both he and Vegeta braced themselves, as they both had practiced this sort of thing and knew what they were doing, "What you are seeing at the moment is our normal state, our base form if you will..."

Goku grinned as stopped speaking for a moment, as that was when both he and Vegeta focused on their power and ascended to the rank of Super Saiyan, to which both of their hair moved upwards and turned golden once more. As both of their auras settled down, however, both of them could tell that Babidi was watching them and seemed to be thinking about what they were doing. Even if he realized that they were repeating what Vegeta had done with Nappa there was no stopping them, as they were sure that Majin Buu would be too distracted and wouldn't even attempt to stop them.

"This is a Super Saiyan..." Vegeta explained, knowing that Buu likely had no idea what a Saiyan was and likely didn't care, but even if that was the case it appeared that the creature had some interest in what they were doing, as he wasn't trying to stop them from transforming.

Goku and Vegeta then followed their first transformation with the second stage, pushing themselves passed the current form that they were in and ascended even higher, to which their hair became more rigid as bits of blue lightning danced around their respective auras.

"...and this is a Super Saiyan that has ascended past a Super Saiyan," Goku said, gesturing to their forms for a few seconds, though at the same time he was pleased to find that Buu was willing to let them transform in front of him, if the eager nod was anything to judge, "though we call this a Super Saiyan 2."

As Buu started to nod his head in understanding, however, he heard Babidi shouting at him to stop them before they ascended even higher, though the thought of them going beyond their current forms made Buu smile as he waved a hand towards the duo. Goku and Vegeta grinned as they floated into the air for a few seconds, though the majority of their group knew exactly what was coming next, as they had witnessed the fight with Nappa and knew what they were doing.

"And this..." the two Saiyans shouted, their voices echoing throughout the area as they braced themselves against their auras, which were starting to vibrate and resonate with each other as they started the process of ascending past the Super Saiyan 2 form, though at the same time their hair started to move with their auras, "is... to go... even further beyond!"

The moment those words left their mouths the two of them started to scream, in the same fashion that Vegeta had done in his fight against Nappa, while at the same time their respective powers flowed into their auras and transformed them into a golden shine that made them look like a pair of shining golden spheres. A few seconds later they started to sweat as their respective powers started to build up, though they were both well versed in feeling their powers build like this, thanks to all the training they had gone through over the many years. The only gasps that were heard this time around were the ones that came from Krillin and Piccolo, as they had been trapped in stone when Vegeta had done this, which indicated that they were amazed by the power that they were generating.

Applejack and her sisters, who had seen what had happened when Vegeta had transformed on his own some time ago while he was fighting Nappa, weren't completely surprised by the power they were feeling at the moment. Rainbow kept her eyes on the clouds and watched as they started to flow into where the two Saiyans were floating at the moment, though at this point she had decided to go with the flow. Applejack, who had felt the echo of the planet when it had cried out in pain during Vegeta's transformation, had to mentally block out the noise she was hearing, because she could hear part of the Earth screaming as well. That was, of course, followed by the ground beneath them starting to violently shake, which would tell Krillin and Piccolo of the power that was now coursing through both Goku and Vegeta's bodies.

"Wha... what is this power I'm feeling?" Krillin asked, as while he was shocked by what he and Piccolo were seeing at the moment, he also noticed that everyone else seemed to be holding their own and weren't as surprised as they were, which meant they had missed the fight with Nappa.

"How are they able to generate so much power?" Piccolo added in, as he was absolutely stunned by how much both of the Saiyans had grown since the Cell Games, but he suspected that this was because of the training the two Saiyans had gone through over the last seven years.

"Honestly, its best if you see this for yourselves," Trunks commented, knowing that he didn't have the skills necessary to explain what the Super Saiyan 3 form was, but he did want to see what Goten's father looked like when he ascended to that level.

A few seconds later both Goku and Vegeta pulled themselves to their full heights and, with one final scream that echoed throughout the entire area, they were both consumed in a blinding flash of light, though since there were two of them the others made sure to cover their eyes this time. As the light faded, and everyone was allowed to see again, the group pulled their arms down and stared down at the battlefield once more, where Krillin and Piccolo were shocked to see the changes that had been brought upon their friends. Both Goku and Vegeta's hair were now heading down their backs, though now that they were standing up again they could see that their spiked Super Saiyan hair was now flowing down near their backs and stopped by their waists. The two Saiyans then glanced back at the group for a few seconds, allowing Krillin and Piccolo to see that their eyebrows had completely vanished, making their foreheads and eye ridges appear larger than before...  while at the same time making them both look a lot stronger and tougher than they had been a few minutes ago.

Once the transformation was complete, and the two of them had full control of their respective powers again, Goku and Vegeta floated back down towards the ground, while at the same time noticing that Buu seemed excited about them... even if he had been pushed backwards just a tiny bit by the force of the winds they had been pushing out.

"Sorry about that, I personally don't use this form as much as my partner does." Goku commented, to which both he and Vegeta let a small smirk appear on both of their faces, though at the same time they prepared themselves to do battle with Majin Buu, "We call this form Super Saiyan 3."

"You may look scary, but you don't frighten Buu." Buu stated, to which he pounded his chest with his fists for a few seconds, indicating that he was prepared for whatever they were about to throw at him.

"I figured as much," Vegeta said, to which he glanced over to the other Saiyan for a few seconds, who seemed excited about the idea of fighting Majin Buu at the moment, "So Kakarot, shall we get the party started?"

"We should." Goku replied, to which he tossed the bag containing the final Senzu Bean over to Vegeta, who caught it, before he flashed through the air and stunned both Krillin and Piccolo for a moment.

Buu barely had time to move before Goku appeared behind him and kicked him in the back of the head with his knee, sending him right towards Vegeta, who spun around and kicked him right back in the direction that he had come from. Goku then knocked Buu into the air and pushed him away from the ground, though as Vegeta followed him the two of them pushed Buu back and forth between them, to which their attacks left small indents in Buu that healed within seconds of them being created. As Buu attempted to correct himself Goku grabbed onto his antenna and started using him as a punching bag, though at the same time he glanced at Vegeta for the briefest of seconds... to which Vegeta turned around and headed back towards the ground.

Vegeta landed near Shin, which scared off Babidi once he realized that he had returned, before he knelt beside the God of Creation and placed the last Senzu Bean in his mouth... though a few seconds later Shin's wounds healed and he stood up again, much to his surprise.

"Vegeta? How did you get the energy to use your Super Saiyan 3 form again?" Shin asked, though at the same time he glanced down at his own body, finding that all of the wounds that Majin Buu had inflicted on him had been healed, "Did you give me one of those Senzu Beans that Chronoa has been telling me about?"

"That's correct," Vegeta replied, though he was surprised that Shin even knew about the Senzu Beans, but instead of questioning it he pointed off in the direction that Gohan had been flung in thanks to Majin Buu's attack, "You should tend to Gohan... Goku and I will keep Buu distracted for as long as we possibly can."

"Vegeta, there is something you should know before you go back into battle," Shin said, to which he glanced over at Rainbow and Applejack, who were glad that he was okay, before turning to the Saiyan once more, "There was something that we never told the girls, back when we were training them... something that would have had them going crazy if they knew about it."

Vegeta knew that Shin was referring to Beerus, Whis, Chronoa, and himself when he mentioned 'we' in such a manner, which told him that whatever Shin and the others hadn't told the girls was very important. He also knew that he was burning time at the moment, but he wanted to hear what Shin had to say before he rejoined the fight with Majin Buu.

"Shin, what is it that you didn't tell Rainbow and Applejack?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time he spotted Goku spinning around and tossing Buu into one of the peaks around them, causing the entire thing to collapse.

"Beerus and I..." Shin started to say, though he cut himself a few seconds later, which meant that this was definitely important and that it shouldn't be taken lightly, before he sighed and faced Vegeta, "the two of us are life linked... meaning that if I had died..."

"Then Beerus would have died as well." Vegeta said, realizing exactly what would have happened if Shin had died, to which he counted his blessings that he and Goku had stepped in when they did, though before he stepped into battle he turned towards Shin once more, "Shin, you should get out of here while you have the chance... otherwise Babidi might force Majin Buu to fight you again, while he still has the creature under his sway. If you were to die for real... well, all I can say is that the girls would be devastated when they heard the news, especially since they haven't seen their father since they went to sleep all those years ago."

"Agreed." Shin commented, to which he floated into the air and turned in the direction that Vegeta had been pointing in, where he felt the faint pulse of Gohan's ki, "Vegeta... be on your guard. Majin Buu is an extremely powerful opponent and shouldn't be taken lightly."

Vegeta nodded and watched as Shin headed away from where they were fighting, though not a few seconds later he focused on the task at hand and flew back up into the air, where he spun around and planted his foot in Buu's chest, just as Goku kicked the backside of Buu's body. As Buu started to correct himself both of the Saiyans unleashed a series of punches at the Majin's body, aiming at both his actual body and his head, though at the same time they realized that they were still only leaving indents in their wake. A moment later the two of them grabbed onto one of Buu's arms, Vegeta on the right and Goku on the left, before they dived towards the ground and hurled him into the rock as if he were a bomb of some kind.

The two of them then floated down so they could get a better look at their handy work, though as the seconds ticked by Buu pulled himself free of the rubble and huffed, to which the indents on his body disappeared and left him in his original state. Buu then grinned at them with his eyes partly open for a few seconds, though that was immediately followed by him swinging his arms and allowing them to extend until they clocked both Saiyans in the face, who had been surprised by the fact that Buu could actually extend parts of his body like that. As Buu celebrated hitting them, however, both Goku and Vegeta corrected themselves and separated from each other, before they raced towards where Buu was standing and punched him in his face, from both sides.

As Buu staggered backwards the two Saiyans spun around and kicked him in the chest, allowing the combined force of their attacks to send Buu flying through the air, where he collided with the tip of Babidi's still buried spaceship and broke it into pieces.

"Galick Gun..." Vegeta shouted, to which he brought his hands to the left side of his body and started gathering his ki, allowing the ball of energy to form as black lightning danced around his body, "FIRE!!"

Vegeta locked onto where Buu was laying and launched his attack, which raced through the air, passed by where his partner was floating, and barreled into where Buu was located. The force of the explosion rocked the surrounded area and kicked up a decent amount of wind that would have pushed most people away, but none of that was on the level of what Rainbow and Applejack could do. Vegeta was a little pleased that he had been able to hit Majin Buu while he was resting above Babidi's spaceship, because at the very least they could prevent the creature from leaving the planet... until he figured out a way to do that on his own.

"No no no!" Babidi cried out, falling to his knees for a moment as he looked at the destruction that had been caused in front of him, while at the same time not believing how terrible his luck had been so far, "Not Majin Buu and my spaceship!"

That was immediately followed by a large pink ball jumping out of the smoke and landing on the ground in front of where the spaceship used to rest, to which Goku and Vegeta raised an eyebrow in shock as they realized that Buu was still kicking. The creature grinned at them as he stretched for a few seconds, though that was before he floated back into the air and leveled himself with where Vegeta was floating, but at the same time the Saiyan knew that something was up. Buu then raised his hands into the air and started pushing them forwards and backwards, to which he launched a series of pink ki spheres at Vegeta.

Vegeta, realizing what was going on, raised his hands and repeated the motions, to which his ki spheres raced towards Buu's and detonated, filling the air with some smoke before they two of them finished their attacks... though at the same time Goku floated up to Vegeta's side.

"Damn him. This is just like fighting Cell all over again," Vegeta commented, knowing that neither he or his partner had fired any ki attacks, up until he fired the Galick Gun anyway, so there was no reason for their opponent to know the Scatter Shot attack that they sometimes used in battle, "only Buu doesn't need to see an attack before he knows it."

"He only needs to exchange a few blows with us to know our abilities," Goku said, though at the same time he was thinking what Vegeta was thinking, which meant that one of them would need to have some words with the girls before they attempted to fight Buu, if they ever tried to anyway, "He's a rotten one alright. He's been playing us the entire time, letting us hurt him while he's gathering information on all of our techniques... only now he can go on the offensive whenever he..."

"Buu's turn!" Buu called out, causing the two Saiyans to look at him once more, though at the same time Buu brought his hands to his side and started gathering his energy, "Ka...me..."

"...wants." Goku finished, to which he let out a sigh, as it appeared that he had been correct in his earlier thinking, even with two Saiyans using the Super Saiyan 3 form they still weren't a match for the creature they were fighting, before he looked over at Vegeta, "So, got any ideas on how we're going to stop him and his attack?"

"We use our ultimate combination attack and hope it works." Vegeta replied, to which he held his arms out to the side and started gathering his energy, where he was thankful to have gotten the Senzu Bean earlier, before two spheres formed above his hands and he brought them together as one whole sphere, "Final..."

"Let's do it then," Goku said, to which he came to a stop right beside Vegeta and brought his hands to his side, where he tapped into his own power and let his aura vibrate as a sphere formed between his hands, "Kamehame..."

"HAAAAA!" the two Saiyans shouted, to which they leveled their hands with where Majin Buu was floating at the moment, at the same time no less, and launched their beam attacks at their opponent.

The Z Warriors watched as the two beam attacks became one before their eyes, taking on the appearance of a Kamehameha Wave with the swirling effects of the yellow Final Flash wrapping around parts of the blue wave, and yet neither of them were canceling the other out. Buu, seeing the attack coming his way, leveled his own hands with the large beam attack and loosed what he was been preparing, though as the two beams collided with each other it quickly became clear that Goku and Vegeta had the upper hand. The Final Kamehameha, as that was what the group was deciding to call the attack, pushed Buu's pinkish colored Kamehameha backwards for a few seconds... before finally overcoming what was in front of it and surged passed where Buu was floating.

The following explosion rocked the area and kicked up even more wind than what Vegeta had done with his Galick Gun, though the group was sure that this was on the scale of a fully powered Lightning Lance... and neither of the Saiyans had actually charged up their attacks for a few minutes like they would usually do.

"Such incredible power those two possess." Applejack commented, though at the same time the majority of their group was shocked by the terrifying and incredible power that Goku and Vegeta could wield when they worked together.

"Seeing them fight makes me want to get in there as well," Rainbow said, to which she let out a sigh as she waited for Buu to show himself, because they all knew that he wasn't dead yet, even if that level of power was brought to bare against him, "hopefully we get a chance to fight Majin Buu... before someone kills him."

Before anyone else could say anything something shot out of the smoke, to which they watched as one of Majin Buu's arms descended towards the ground and landed near where Babidi was standing, where they could hear the cries of agony coming from the evil wizard. As the smoke cleared, however, they realized that the Final Kamehameha had actually devoured nearly everything that was Majin Buu, meaning that the arm was literally the last piece of him. Goku and Vegeta, seeing the full effect of their attack, smiled for a few seconds, though even as they did so they glanced down at the last remaining part of Majin Buu... and in that exact moment the arm started to move as it enlarged, revealing that their opponent could revive himself if a single piece of him remained.

Vegeta, however, turned to Goku and tapped him on the shoulder, to which his partner glanced over at him for a moment, wondering if they were going to using their last trump card.

"Kakarot, your burning through the time that you have too quickly," Vegeta said, to which he noticed that his partner could sense it as well, which meant that he likely knew what was coming next, "with the time left we'll only end up creating a severely weakened Gogeta. You need to drop out of your Super Saiyan 3 form and get the others to safety... I'll stay behind and buy you as much time as I can."

"But Vegeta, who will stop Majin Buu if we can't?" Goku inquired, though at the same time he carefully reverted back to his base form, as he agreed that he could do something more productive with his remaining time.

"Goten and Trunks," Vegeta replied, knowing that, despite the fact that he hadn't seen the two half Saiyans fight their enemies earlier, the two of them had great power that was sleeping inside their bodies, which they had been trying to bring out ever since they both turned Super Saiyan, "Take them to the Lookout and try to teach them the Fusion Dance... and if they need some help we can always show them the results of our fusion."

"You know, its a shame that Buu befriended the girls," Goku commented, already knowing that Rainbow could have easily dealt with Buu on her own, if she went serious, and that she and Applejack could have finished the job together, "otherwise we won't be in this situation."

"Just keep everyone safe." Vegeta said, to which he stared at his partner for a few seconds, who stared back at him before nodding his understanding and headed towards where the Z Warriors were standing.

Goku flew through the air and landed beside the group, knowing that all of them were surprised by the fact that he was here and was not remaining by Vegeta's side. When they started asking questions, however, he told them that Vegeta was risking his life so that they could get out of here without Buu following them, allowing them to come up with a better plan of attack. Trunks, on the other hand, flew up to where his father was floating, while the others quickly moved out of the area and headed someplace where they could use the Instant Transmission without their opponent seeing it.

"Dad, let me fight with you!" Trunks said, to which he stared down at where Buu's regenerating body was, finding that at least half of the creature's body had been remade so far.

"No, you should get out of here as well." Vegeta replied, though before his son could say anything Vegeta turned towards him and raised a hand towards the medallion that he was wearing, to which he gently pulled it free and tied it around Trunks' neck, though once its was secure he ran his hand through his son's hair, "Trunks, my father gave me this medallion so I could come and visit both him and my mother in the Other World, in the city you have visited so many times over the last few years. It has been a constant reminder that even though they weren't here, in the world of the living, they were always a button press away... so I want you to keep that medallion safe, so you and your mother can come visit me and the others once this ordeal is over."

"Dad... you aren't saying what I think you're saying..." Trunks said, though at the same time he sniffed for a moment, because the thought of his father sacrificing himself, and dying in the process, was something he didn't want to think about, especially with Majin Buu on the loose.

"As Saiyans, and warriors of justice, sacrifice is something we used to do when a warrior faced something or someone they couldn't beat," Vegeta stated, knowing that there were some members of his race that had done that in the past, though at the same time he chuckled, "Trunks, you take care of your mother for me... though I suspect that once she hears what I did she'll gather the Dragon Balls and ask Shenron to revive me, likely so she can lecture me about doing this in the first place."

"Dad..." Trunk said, though as he started to say something Vegeta stopped him by embracing him in a hug, which had come out of nowhere, but then he decided to drop the discussion.

"Go join Kakarot and get out of here," Vegeta said, but even as he spoke he glanced over at the area that Buu was regenerating in and noticed that the creature was almost finished putting himself back together, though he wasn't paying attention to Vegeta and the others just yet, "I'll cover your retreat."

Trunks glanced in the direction of Majin Buu for a moment, taking in how much progress he had made, before nodding to his father and turned around, to which he flew away from the area and headed towards where the rest of the group was located. Vegeta, on the other hand, watched as his son rejoined everyone and they continued heading away from where Majin Buu was located... though after a few seconds he turned back to his opponent and lowered himself to the ground. The moment he touched the ground he spotted Buu finishing his regeneration, though at the same time he braced himself, because what he was about to do next would no doubt spell his end.

A few seconds later Buu walked out of where he had been earlier and stopped close to where Vegeta was standing, though it was clear that he was annoyed about what had happened.

"That hurt a lot." Buu stated, though at the same time he glared at Vegeta with his eyes partly open, because now he intended to hurt his opponent before hunting down the rest of the group that had been with him.

"I have one last attack that I want to show you," Vegeta replied, to which his aura wrapped around him like a sphere, once more making him look like a golden ball of light, while at the same time he brought out his full power, "I'm going to ensure that you cannot restore yourself... by blowing you to bits!"

The power he was generating caused the wind to surge around where he was standing, while at the same time the bits of rock that were scattered everywhere cracked into smaller pieces. Buu, however, glanced down at himself in confusion for a moment, as if he was confused by what Vegeta had said, before he looked up at his opponent and wondered what he was doing. Vegeta smiled for a moment, knowing that even if his opponent managed to survive this attack he would soon meet his end at the hands of someone else, though at the same time he was banking on his power as a Super Saiyan 3 to obliterate everything that made up Majin Buu's body.

A few moments later, when he was sure that he had all the power his body could hold, he let out one of the loudest screams he had ever uttered and released all of the power in one swift motion... where he felt a brief amount of pain course through his body before he felt nothing more.





Goku and the others had been moving away from where Majin Buu was located, and where Vegeta was planning on keeping the creature stalled so they could make their mistake, when Trunks caught up with them and refused to say what his father had told him. He had spotted the medallion that Vegeta wore all the time, as it was one of his most prized possessions, before he realized that his partner intended to sacrifice himself so he and their friends could get out of the area. A few moments later they all felt Vegeta's power rise even further than it had been earlier, though that was before they felt the rushing wind that alerted them to what he was actually doing... though that was before the area they had been in a few moments ago was engulfed in a blinding flash of light.

Rainbow and Applejack, who were feeling the power of their friend like everyone else, were stunned by what happened next... Vegeta's ki disappeared the moment the explosion reached its peak, as if his life had been extinguished within that instant.

"VEGETA!" the girls shouted, though they both knew that their call was in vain, as the only reason for their friend's ki to suddenly vanish like that was because he had sacrificed himself for them to escape.

Goku, despite having known that Vegeta had been planning this, was still saddened by the fact that his friend had sacrificed his own life to make sure that they could get away, but he wanted to be sure of what had happened before he and the others departed from the area. He had the others stop for a moment and turned around, to which he quickly flew back to where the explosion had come from... where he found a hole in the ground, roughly the size of the Lookout, that had yellow lightning surging into the middle of the hole. It didn't take him long to find out what happened to Vegeta, as he immediately spotted his friend floated in the air above the middle of the hole... only he appeared to be a statue, like what had happened to Piccolo and Krillin earlier.

A few seconds later, before he could do anything, Vegeta's body fell out of the sky and collided with the ground, to which it broke into a large number of fragments and dissolved in the wind, leaving nothing of his partner behind. Goku then glanced around the area for a few seconds and discovered that Majin Buu had been blown into pieces, so much so that he couldn't possibly regenerate from the mess that Vegeta had left behind. That was followed by the various pieces of Buu started moving and became a large number of smaller Buus, of varying sizes, though once they were all wearing the form of Buu they flew into the air and started to gather into a single mass.

Goku knew what was happening before his eyes and immediately retreated from the area, to which he flew back to where the others were waiting for him to return... where he promised to tell them what he had seen, once they were back at the Lookout and weren't in any immediate danger. Vegeta's sacrifice may not have had the intended effect he wanted, but Goku knew that this would give them the opportunity to create a warrior that would turn the tide against the creature that Babidi had awoken... and save the world at the same time.





Chronoa and Whis both let out a sigh of relief as they watched Shin fly off in the direction that Gohan had been flung in, no doubt heading to save him and get him started on some sort of training that would allow Goku's son to obtain a power that might allow him to destroy Majin Buu. Chronoa had been right to put her faith in the two Saiyans, as Goku and Vegeta succeeded in preventing the death of Shin and got him back on his feet, to which she glanced over at Beerus' sleeping form and noticed that his chest was moving like someone that was alseep. She was glad to see that he was okay, but to be completely sure she walked over to where the God of Destruction was laying and checked his vitals... to which she let out another sigh of relief as she came to the conclusion that everything seemed to be normal.

As she laid a hand on Beerus' for a moment she considered herself to be lucky, as she and the girls hadn't lost the most important person in their lives... though as she turned to return to her seat on the nearby couch, however, she felt something latch onto her hand. She glanced back at the couch she was standing in front of and noticed that Beerus was lightly gripping her hand, not hard enough to hurt but light enough for her to know that he was fine, despite the fact that he had suffered from experiencing near death for the first time.

"Ch... Chronoa..." Beerus muttered, though she couldn't tell if he was speaking in his sleep or if he was somewhat awake and was actually talking to her, "will you... stay with... me?"

"Beerus... light of my life... of course I will." Chronoa replied, not caring if he could hear her or not, though at the same time she put a kiss on his forehead before laying on the couch next to Beerus, where she was thankful that they were wide enough for the two of them.

Whis, however, smiled as he looked at his God of Destruction and the Supreme Kai of Time... no, Beerus and Chronoa... for a moment, because he felt that they made a wonderful couple... and he was happy to see that his oldest friend had survived, though he would never have the same happiness that Chronoa was feeling. At least he knew that, in the end, Shin's death had been prevented and Beerus would live to see another day... and he would finally get to see his daughters without having to worry about the prophecy holding him back.
> Majin: Goku's Plan
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Once the Z Warriors had gotten a decent distance away from where Vegeta had sacrificed himself, and they were sure that Majin Buu wasn't following them yet, Goku had them stop and gather around him. He had everyone hold hands, or at least touch someone that was near them, and let a small smile appear on his face when everyone was linked in some way, before he touched Piccolo's back with one of his hands. With that done he placed two fingers on his forehead and focused on the remaining ki energies that he could feel, to which he sifted through what was left and zeroed in on where Dende was standing. The instant he locked onto Dende he moved the entire group towards the Lookout, leaving the area that Majin Buu was in and taking them somewhere safe... where they could figure out how to actually defeat their opponent.

When they appeared on the Lookout, however, he found that both Dende and Mr. Popo were standing outside the main building, as if they had been watching what was happening on the ground below them and knew that Goku would need a safe place to take the group to. Dende had grown over the last seven years, as he was almost as tall as Piccolo was, though at the same time both his knowledge of his new role as Kami, as well as his own strength, had increased as well. Mr. Popo was, of course, the same as the last time Goku had seen him, though at the same time he lowered his hands the moment he and the others reached their destination.

He was thankful that they had gotten out of there alive, because Majin Buu could have easily revived quicker than they originally thought, but now they had the chance to rest and come up with a new plan.

"It is good to see that all of you are still alive." Dende commented, causing the group to turn towards him for a moment, while at the same time he gestured to one of the upper levels of the building that was behind him, "I know that you haven't had anything to eat since the tournament grounds, and that most of you have burned through most of your energy, so take a moment to relax before we figure out how to deal with the threat that Babidi has unleashed upon the entire universe."

"What can we even do at this point?" Krillin asked, though while he was glad that they were safe he knew that it was only a matter of time until Buu found them, because he was sure that Babidi was going to be hunting for them in the near future, "I mean, Goku and Vegeta were using a higher form than anything we have seen, a form they call Super Saiyan 3, and they unleashed a powerful attack that nearly vaporized Buu where he was standing... and he got back up, forcing Vegeta to sacrifice himself so we could escape. How do we beat a creature that not even Goku and Vegeta could beat when they teamed up on him?"

"We'll go over that after we've had something to eat," Goku replied, knowing that he and Vegeta should have used the Fusion Dance and transformed into Gogeta, but at this point there was no changing the past, "Transforming into the Super Saiyan 3 form takes a lot out of me... so let's eat and then we can figure out where to go from there."

While most of the group agreed with what Goku was saying, as most of them had expanded a great deal of energy during their own fights, Rainbow and Applejack didn't share what their friends were feeling. Sure, they knew about the existence of Asgard and that the Saiyans that followed the path as a warrior of justice would end up there when they died, but they were still shocked by what had happened mere moments ago. Vegeta had used all of his power, and his own life energy, in an attempt to obliterate Buu or prevent him from regenerating for a good deal of time until they came up with a better plan of attack... and yet their opponent was still alive.

Rainbow growled as they walked, to which she glanced down at her hand and realized that right hand was surrounded by a dark purple aura, the same one she used whenever she used her Avatar form, though at the same time Dende and Mr. Popo turned towards her for a moment.

"Rainbow, I understand that you are angry over Vegeta's death, but you must calm down," Dende commented, to which Applejack touched her sister's shoulder for a moment, causing Rainbow to let out a sigh, "We don't know whether or not Majin Buu can sense our ki, so for now it is best if we refrain from doing anything that might allow him to realize where we are. If he finds us than the hope of the entire universe will be extinguished before we have a chance to figure out how to beat our opponent."

"Right..." Rainbow replied, to which she reigned in her emotions as best she could, where she watched as the dark purple aura faded away once more.

The Z Warriors let out a collective sigh as they walked into the building and sat down at the table that had been prepared ahead of their arrival, though as they ate they took turns telling Dende about what was happening on the planet below him, just in case he wasn't aware of it. He had told them that he knew what was happening, after the first person had spoke up, but he also let them continue, because if he heard what had happened he said that he might pick out something that the others might have missed. Unfortunately that didn't seem to be the case, as no matter what the group told him he continued to come to the same conclusions that they were, which meant that they needed to carefully plan their assault on Majin Buu before he did anything drastic.

When they had finished eating, however, Goku seemed to remember something and told the group that there was one thing they should do before they did anything else.

"And what is that Goku?" Krillin asked, though the look in his friends' eyes told him that he was likely worried about his family, which made him worry about 18 and Marron.

"Our families and the rest of our friends are likely getting together somewhere safe," Goku replied, to which he received several nods from the group, indicating that they knew what he was talking about, though that was when he turned towards Dende for a few seconds, "Dende, would it be okay if we brought the others here, so that they would be safe from harm?"

"By all means, be my guest," Dende answered, to which he smiled at the group, knowing what would have happened to the planet seven years ago if they hadn't stopped Cell, "It is the very least I could do, seeing how you all have saved the world so many times."

"Okay, we can do that later," Krillin said, causing everyone to look at him for a moment, as he seemed determined to figure out how to end Majin Buu, "What I want to know is what can we do to stop Majin Buu... especially when two Saiyans, each using the Super Saiyan 3 form and combining their powers into such a terrifying attack, couldn't finish the job."

"Vegeta and I should have used the Fusion technique when we had the chance," Goku commented, though at the same time he let out a sigh, because now it was impossible for him to do it with anyone else, as he was sure that Shin would be moving away from the planet the instant he located him, "Gogeta would have made short work of Majin Buu..."

"There are those terms again," Piccolo spoke up, causing the group to shift their gazes to him for a few seconds, though at the same time he was staring at Goku, "What exactly is this Fusion you keep referring to? And who is this Gogeta that you mention in the same sentence?"

"Wait a second, Fusion?" Dende asked, though the group was a little shocked to hear that he had actually heard of the technique, as he was the only one that had this sort of reaction in the few instances that Goku had mentioned Fusion, "As in merging together?"

"Oh, you've heard of it Dende?" Goku inquired, because he had been sure that no one on Earth had heard of the special technique he had picked up in the Other World, though at the same time he knew that he could explain things a little faster than he originally believed he could.

"Yes. I've never seen it being used in person," Dende explained, which the group knew had to be the case considering that Dende wasn't a fighter and preferred to never be involved in a fight, unless it was like what happened with Frieza, "but I heard about it when I was on Planet Namek. I was told that it was the specialty technique of the Metamorans."

"That's correct." Goku said, though he was pleased with the fact that Dende knew about the technique, which meant that he might know more than he was telling them, "While I was in the Other World I heard a few rumors about the Metamorans and their technique, though it took me some time to even find one of them. It also took me a few hours to convince the Metamoran I had met into teaching me the technique, where he insisted that I stay near him until I mastered the poses he was showing me... which took me a whole week to learn."

"So what type of technique is this Fusion anyway?" Krillin inquired, because at this point they were getting off topic and he wanted to know if they had a viable option to use against Majin Buu.

"Its a unification technique," Goku answered, knowing that this was where things got tricky, as even Vegeta was a little shocked by what needed to happen for the technique to work, "one that, according to the Metamoran that taught me it, could only be used by two people who were roughly the same size and had the same power level. This technique allows the users to become a new individual, with awesome powers that are beyond anything that the original pair could wield."

"I get it now," Piccolo commented, drawing attention to himself once more, as he had remembered something that he had done twice in the past, "This Fusion technique of yours is similar to what I did with Nail while we were on Namek, and then again with the old Kami that had been ruling during the time of Cell's rampage... though the difference is that what I went through was an assimilation, as I'm sure that your technique expires after some length of time."

"Fusion lasts for thirty minutes." Goku stated, to which he noticed that some of his friends were a little shocked by how short the time limit was, while Rainbow and Applejack, on the other hand, were curious as to how he knew that fact, "After I learned the technique I taught it to one other individual, who spent about a week learning the poses as well, before we were able to use it."

"Vegeta." Rainbow and Applejack said at the same time, as when they recalled the name 'Gogeta' they realized that it was a combination of both Goku and Vegeta's names, which made sense considering that they were fusing together.

"Exactly." Goku replied, to which he smiled as the others were coming to the same conclusion, "When Vegeta and I fused we became a warrior known as Gogeta, who possessed fearsome abilities and tremendous strength. We aren't against using Fusion to do battle, especially against an opponent who is as powerful as Buu, but we thought that we could handle it without the need for fusing together... now I wish we had."

"Well, if you can't perform Fusion, then how about you teach it to us?" Trunks asked, causing the entire group to turn towards him, where they noticed that he and Goten had small smiles on their faces, "Goten and I are about the same size and we have an almost identical power level... so, based on those two things, we should be able to perform Fusion, right?"

"Yeah, that would definitely work," Goku said, though his expression told Rainbow and Applejack that he had been planning on asking the youngest among them if they would undergo the training required to learn the Fusion technique.

"Guys, aren't we overlooking something else?" Krillin asked, to which the group glanced at him for a second, where he pointed at Rainbow and Applejack, "I don't know about Applejack, but Rainbow has that Avatar form of hers, which was able to stand up to Cell seven years ago and has likely gotten stronger since the Cell Games. Can't we just ask her to transform into her final form and have her battle Majin Buu for us? I'm fairly certain that she can obliterate the creature in a few minutes."

"No, using the Avatar form should be our last resort," Rainbow replied, though while she was thankful that Krillin had remembered that she and Applejack were here, she wasn't happy that he wanted to skip to the end of the fight, "If Goten and Trunks' Fusion fails us, and Majin Buu is still alive, then Applejack and I will deal with him."

Before anyone else could respond, however, they all noticed that the sky was getting darker all of a sudden, though they were familiar with what that meant that knew that someone was summoning Shenron. They knew it had to be Bulma, as she was the only one with the technology to actually find the seven wish granting spheres, which meant that she was likely going to be wishing for those killed by Nappa to be brought back to life. Goku, realizing that if all three wishes got used up now, before Majin Buu was defeated, hurried outside and prepared to use his Instant Transmission, hopefully stopping them after they used the first wish.

A few seconds later he disappeared, thanks to his Instant Transmission, to which the rest of the group settled down and simply waited for him to return with the others. As they waited Dende received a mental message from Goku explaining that one wish had indeed been used, to which Dende explained that he could tell Shenron that the remaining two wishes would be used at a later date, roughly four months from now. Not a few moments later the sky returned to normal, indicating that Goku had been quick in sending Shenron off, though as the minutes ticked by the group was aware that he was explaining what had happened to the others.

After a couple more minutes the group watched as Goku, along with the rest of their group, appeared in front ofthe building they were all gathering in, though Chi Chi and Bulma were glad to see that Goten and Trunks were okay, as well as Krillin checking up on 18 and Marron. Once everyone had calmed down Bulma explained that the wish they had used was to bring back those that had died today, while making sure to tell Shenron that the evildoers, like Nappa for instance, were to remain dead. While everyone was pleased to hear that news, however, Rainbow and Applejack were overjoyed to hear that as well, because Kibito had been killed by Dabura earlier, which meant that Bulma's wish on the Dragon Balls must have brought back Shin's bodyguard as well.

The two of them could only imagine the look on Shin's face when he realized that Kibito had been brought back from the dead... though they were both sure that he would be overjoyed to have him back as well.





Meanwhile, back at the area that Babidi's spaceship had been located in, Kibito spent a few seconds looking at both his hands and the area around him, as he was confused as to what had happened to him in the time that had passed since Dabura had killed him. Normally he would have questioned how such a thing was possible, because people didn't suddenly come back to life like this, before he recalled what he had seen on the crystal that the Kaioshin had spent some time watching. Since the Kaioshin had been busy watching Rainbow and Applejack, with his friends, Kibito had spent more observing the planet they lived on than actually observing the other worlds, but that didn't stop him from making sure that the other planets were okay.

As he thought about the crystal he recalled a certain set of spheres that, when brought together, could call forth a dragon that would grant someone whatever they wanted, to which he smiled for a moment.

"So, someone has made a wish on the Dragon Balls," Kibito commented, to which he focused his mind and discovered that he couldn't sense Dabura anymore, though at the same time he sensed Babidi and something terrible, "though it appears that we have failed in our mission to prevent Majin Buu from being revived. Well then, where has the Kaioshin gone off to?"

A few seconds later he felt the Kaioshin's ki in the surrounding area, about a few minutes from where he was standing, to which he smiled for a moment as he floated into the air and headed in the direction the signature was coming from. He could tell that the terrible ki of Majin Buu was a good distance away, meaning that Babidi was no doubt beginning his assault on the planet, so he didn't concern himself with hiding his energy for the moment. A few moments passed before he entered an area that had to be where the Kaioshin was heading through, though the moment he started searching around the area he immediately spotted who he was looking for.

"Kaioshin!" Kibito called out, to which Shin stopped where he was and turned towards him, where there was some shock on his face for a few seconds, which was quickly replaced by joy.

"Kibito! It is good to see you again." Shin said, where he offered a smile to his friend, who smiled in return as he landed in front of him, "I'd ask how you are alive again, but I can hazard a guess that someone used the Dragon Balls."

"That appears to be the case," Kibito replied, to which he looked around the area they were in, sensing another ki that was growing weaker with each passing moment, "We should make haste... it appears that Gohan's ki is fading."

Shin nodded and headed in the direction he had been heading, though now that Kibito was back, and had been flying without giving away his position, he knew that Majin Buu was no longer in the area and could fly as well. They raced through the area and moved towards the trees that were in the distance, which appeared to be where Gohan's ki was coming from. A few seconds later they stopped above the trees and started scanning the area beneath them, where Kibito called out that he had found Gohan, who was laying on the ground and appeared to be unconscious... and the green part of the gi he had been wearing had been torn to pieces thanks to Majin Buu's attack.

Once they located Gohan, and were absolutely sure that there weren't any enemies in the immediate area, they landed on the ground near him, where Kibito checked Gohan's body and the damage he had sustained.

"He's alive... but his life is in jeopardy at the moment," Kibito commented, to which he pressed his hand against Gohan's chest, though a second later he turned towards the person he was supposed to guard, "Kaioshin, should we restore his energy here or should we move somewhere else?"

"Let us take him to the Sacred World of the Kai," Shin replied, where he glanced over at Kibito for a moment, who seemed a little shocked by his decision, "We can restore his energy and train him to become strong enough to beat Majin Buu... and besides, there's someone I need to check up on while we're there."

Kibito looked at Shin like he was insane for allowing someone like Gohan to come to his sacred world, but then he remembered that there was a certain god hanging out on the planet as well, to which he nodded and braced himself. A few seconds later he, Gohan, and Shin disappeared, heading to the Sacred World of the Kai, where they would be safe from Majin Buu.





"So Goten and Trunks are safe," Bulma said, looking around the Lookout for a moment, expecting to see a certain someone that was close to her heart, but she didn't see him anywhere, "but where are Gohan and Vegeta?"

"Well, about that, we have some good news and some bad news," Goku replied, causing the group to glance over at him once more, though at least half knew what he was about to tell the group that had been gathering the Dragon Balls, "The good news is that Gohan survived his battle with Majin Buu, though it appears that Shin and Kibito, who was revived with your wish, are taking him off world to prepare him for the upcoming fight."

"That is certainly good news," Chi Chi commented, though she frowned for a moment, as she wanted her first born son to be with them, before she remembered the other part of the news her husband was telling them, "though if that's the good news, than what is the bad news?"

"Vegeta... he's dead." Goku stated, though even as he said that both Rainbow and Applejack latched onto Bulma, who was shocked over the news he had just told them, and made sure that she didn't hit the ground, "He sacrificed himself to ensure that the rest of us could escape from Majin Buu, so we could determine how to permanently bring him down."

"And how are you going to do that?" Bulma asked, though even as she spoke the group could see the tears falling, because Vegeta had been close to her heart and the thought of him dying made her heart ache.

"Goku said that he has a technique that he can teach to Goten and Trunks," Piccolo spoke up, causing Chi Chi and Bulma to turn towards him, before they glanced back to Goku, who confirmed what Piccolo was saying with a nod, "this technique will allow them to combine their powers into one being, who will have a power beyond anything we have ever seen before. We should start teaching them the technique soon, just in case..."

Can you hear me, people of Earth? a voice said into their minds, causing the group to look around for a few seconds, though those that had gone to Babidi's spaceship were able to determine who was speaking to them, I am the wizard Babidi... oh, and don't bother trying to look around for me, because I won't be there. I am speaking to your minds through my magic.

The group shared a glance for a moment, because now that Majin Buu was awake, and they had failed to stop him, they had known that it was only a matter of time until Babidi made his move... to which they focused on what the evil wizard was going to reveal next, which meant that they closed their eyes in case Babidi showed them anything.

Sorry to interrupt your peaceful lives, Babidi continued, though at the same time the group knew that he wasn't sorry at all and that this was likely directed towards them, so they could see him do whatever vile deed he was going to commit in order to force them to fight Buu again, but I just wanted to inform you that, as of now, your planet has an expiration date on it. Don't worry, your pitiful planet won't be ending today, as that wouldn't allow me to savor my victory over the fools that thought they could stop me. In reality you will be meeting your end in the next three to five days... but I am going to take my time in wiping out everyone that lives on the planet.

That was followed by two images flashing through their minds, one that was of Babidi, where the evil wizard claimed that he was terrifying, before the image of Majin Buu followed after him, who Babidi said was even more frightening than he was... even though the image of Buu was goofing off like he had been earlier that day.

Now that you know who we are, allow me to explain myself. Babidi said, to which he turned the image he was projecting towards a large city that he and Buu were glancing down at, though the group knew that he was about to attack, Do you see this city? What we are about to do next is going to happen to every city that we attack, at a time that won't be shared with you until I have decided which city to attack... okay Majin Buu, you can begin.

The group watched as Buu held his hands out and focused his energy, to which the people of the city he and Babidi were staring at started to float into the air against their wills, though they only stopped when they reached a level that was parallel to where Buu was standing. Once everyone in the city was floating in the air Buu made a comment about not knowing what to turn everyone into, though that was before he quickly decided on 'hard candy', where he pointed his antenna at the cluster of people. That was when a beam of pink energy shot out from Buu's antenna and struck the cluster of people, who vanished in a puff of smoke and were replaced by a large number of small candy balls, to which Buu grinned as he opened his mouth and sucked all of them up.

The instant he had all of the candy in his mouth he chomped down on them, crushing each and every small ball that he had sucked up, before finally swallowing all of it and patting his belly.

All of the people on this planet will end up like this. Babidi promised, which was no doubt a tactic to make everyone on the planet scared while they wondered if their city would be next on Babidi's list, Though now that there is a city without any people in it, I guess Buu might as well sweep it clean... but not too hard Buu, otherwise you might destroy the Earth instead of having fun.

Buu grinned and started to suck up the air around him for a few moments, though once he was ready he released a powerful gust of wind that he used to reduce the city in front of him to ruins, to which Babidi laughed at the destruction that had been caused. With the entire city gone, and it's people had been eaten by Buu, Babidi turned towards his 'viewers' and told them that they might be next, while at the same time saying that anyone foolish enough to attack them would meet a similar end as well. Babidi also told them that hiding was futile, because at the end of the fifth day, regardless of how many cities he destroyed and how many people were turned into candy, he was going to have Buu blow the entire planet to pieces... to which he let out an evil chuckle as he ended the transmission.

As the transmission ended, however, Goku was faced with two serious faces, that of Goten and Trunks, who had just seen an entire city turned into candy, devoured by the person they had been trying to prevent the revival of, and then witnessed the destruction of the entire city.

"Dad... teach us the Fusion technique you mentioned earlier," Goten said, taking a brief moment to wipe the tears from his eyes, because he was still shocked over what he had seen, though at the same time he was determined to prevent it from happening again... which Trunks agreed on as he nodded his head.

"Okay." Goku stated, to which he turned towards the group for a moment, where he looked at Piccolo for a few seconds, "PIccolo, you should come along and memorize the technique as well, just so they have another teacher in case I have to return to the Other World sooner than expected."

Piccolo nodded and followed Goku, Goten, and Trunks up to one of the higher chambers that the Lookout had, where they could train without having to worry about the rest of the group judging them. A few seconds later Rainbow and Applejack, who were curious about the Fusion technique, followed the group up to their destination, though when Goku asked why they had come they simply said that they wanted to see the poses of the dance. Goku decided that now wasn't the time to be questioning their motives and allowed them to watch, as he considered that they might be planning on using the technique themselves, providing the group with yet another plan to fall back on in case the fusion between Goten and Trunks failed.

Once they were in the area that they would be practicing in, and the girls were situated in an area that allowed them to watch, Goku got the training underway.

"The first step to using the Fusion technique is making sure that your ki are identical in power," Goku said, to which he looked at Goten and Trunks, who grinned back at him for a few seconds, "Seeing how we have been training the two of you, along with Gale, I'm fairly sure that the first step isn't necessary... but, just to be sure, why don't you two turn Super Saiyan and push yourself to your maximum, while keeping your powers level."

Goten and Trunks nodded their understanding as they ascended to their Super Saiyan forms, though at the same time Goku and Piccolo watched as they actually changed their power levels until they were equal, which meant that Trunks had to lower his own power just a little bit to equal Goten's max power.

"Good, you clearly understand this part of the Fusion technique," Goku commented, though at the same time he gestured to the two of them, where they powered down and returned to their normal forms, "now then, I shall teach you the various poses that the two of you will need to go through to complete the Fusion technique. First, you will stand within a certain degree of space between the two of you, where you will do this."

Goku raised his arms until their were pointed to his right, with his left arm resting across his chest, though both of his hands were open and his fingers were pointing in the same direction. Once Goten and Trunks nodded Goku brought his feet together and walked to his left, while at the same time moving his arms until they were pointing in the opposite direction they had been in during the first part of the dance, and also adding in 'Fu...' while he moved. He took a moment to say that they should move 'three steps worth' for the part where he moved, before shifting his stance for the next phase of the dance. That involved bringing one knee up and raising it against his body, describing that for one of them it would be the right knee while for the other it would be the left knee, while also moving his arms back to the original position and saying '...sion'.

The final part of the dance involved him leaning in one direction, no doubt towards whoever his partner would have been, while at the same time pointing his fingers in the same direction he was leaning, with some distance between them this time, and saying 'Ha'.

"Uncle... that honestly looks awful," Trunks said, though at the same time his expression grew serious, as he remembered what he and Goten had seen a few minutes ago, "but if this is what it takes to beat Majin Buu, than we'll have to endure mastering this awful looking technique."

Goku smiled as he stood up, because it appeared that showing the two kids Super Saiyan 3 and witnessing an entire city get turned into candy had strengthened their resolve to beat Majin Buu, which meant that they would be willing to learn the dance until they perfected it. Rainbow and Applejack, on the other hand, excused themselves and said that they would be excited to see Goten and Trunks' fusion when they mastered the technique, though once again Goku wondered why they had wanted to see the dance to begin with. Once the two pony girls left the area Goku and the others were in he resumed teaching the technique to Goten and Trunks, knowing that he had a certain amount of time left until he had to go back to the Other World... where maybe he and Vegeta could show everyone how to properly do the Fusion technique.

Rainbow and Applejack, however, moved to the other side of the building, where they could have some peace and quiet to do whatever they wanted, to which Rainbow glanced over at her sister for a moment, who seemed to be thinking about what they had just seen.

"Are you sure that you want to go through with this?" Applejack asked, because while she wasn't against learning anything that could boost their chances at beating someone like Majin Buu, she wanted to be sure that her sister was okay with replicating what Goku was teaching the young ones.

"Look, Goku said that Gogeta was an incredible warrior with tremendous power," Rainbow replied, though she had to grin as she imagined what sort of power that Gogeta had, along with the potential power that Goten and Trunks' fusion would have, "and we can only speculate what power Goten and Trunks will have when they are finished with their training. I'm interested in seeing if we can learn Fusion as well... and see what sort of power we might have."

Applejack sighed as she agreed to try to learn the Fusion technique with Rainbow, as she was technically the only one here that could do the poses with her sister, in both size and power. She did have to wonder if she and Rainbow could even use the technique, though the only way they would figure that out is do the same thing Goten and Trunks were doing. As she and Rainbow lined up she wondered what Shin was planning on doing with Gohan, what sort of training he was going to give to Goku's son, though she had the feeling that they would find out soon enough... once he returned to the planet and started to fight with Buu anyway.





As the Z Warriors prepared themselves for their eventual confrontation with Majin Buu, by using the Fusion technique that Goku had picked up, Shin and Kibito reappeared by a small lake on the Sacred World of the Kai, while at the same time Kibito was carrying Gohan in his arms. Shin was glad to be back here, as for the moment it was safe from the one creature that threatened the entire universe and could provide a safe haven until Gohan acquired the strength he needed to beat Buu. Once the light that had been around them finally faded, however, Kibito gently placed Gohan on the ground and turned to Shin, who nodded his head for a moment, which was followed by his bodyguard placing a hand on Gohan's chest and concentrating on what he was about to do.

Kibito glowed as he used his ki to restore Gohan's power, to which Shin watched as the damage on Gohan's body started to disappear and he stopped breathing heavily, though once Kibito was done he removed his hand... to which Gohan stirred and moved into a sitting position as he became aware of his surroundings.

"H... Huh? Shin?" Gohan inquired, to which he carefully pulled himself to his feet and looked around, finding that he was somewhere that he had never been before, "Where am I? And how did I survive the fight with Majin Buu?"

"You are on the Sacred World of the Kai, or rather my world." Shin replied, though he smiled as he looked at the area they were standing in, while at the same time knowing that they were close to a certain building that he, Whis, and Chronoa had built all those years ago, "I think the reason you survived your fight with Majin Buu was because he wasn't trying to kill you, as he had determined you were friends with Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale... or maybe he just wasn't in the mood to actually kill anyone. And in case you are curious as to why Kibito is alive, we have determined that one of your friends made a wish upon the Dragon Balls."

"I see." Gohan said, looking up to the top of his head, clearly expecting to see a halo, but found that there wasn't one, meaning that he was actually alive like Shin said, "So, um, why did you bring me to your world?"

"I was wondering that myself," Kibito commented, to which the two of them faced Shin for a moment, who smiled at the two of them, as if he had come up with a great plan that would allow them to defeat Majin Buu, "Why did we bring Gohan here, when he could have been of more help on Earth?"

"We're going to have Gohan pull out the Z-Sword," Shin answered, though as shocked crossed Kibito's face, however, he turned towards Gohan, "I know we haven't see the height of your full power, but something tells me that you can pull the legendary sword from where it was been resting for a very long time. I will have Kibito escort you over to where the Z-Sword is located... there is something I need to check up on first, and then I will meet up with you."

Kibito, knowing exactly what Shin was referring to, nodded his head and beckoned for Gohan to follow him, though as they took off Shin turned in a different direction and flew through the air, heading back to the house that he and his friends had constructed. It didn't take him long to locate the house in question, though as he landed in front of it he slowly opened the door and entered the area that the couches were in. A few seconds later he spotted Whis sitting where he had left him, apparently watching Majin Buu blow up a city on Babidi's orders, though as he opened his mouth to say something Whis turned towards him and made a motion to stop him from talking.

That was before Whis beckoned to something that was in front of where Shin was standing, to which he carefully walked forward and spotted something he didn't think he would ever see... Beerus and Chronoa were laying together on the couch that was in front of him, though they appeared to be unaware of what was going on around them.

"I'll, um, come back later," Shin whispered, taking a moment to walk over to Whis before speaking, though when the angel nodded Shin headed back through the door, gently closed it, and took off as he headed towards where Kibito was taking Gohan.

In all the years that they had spent together he was sure that this was the first time he had ever seen Beerus and Chronoa sleeping together like that... to which he reflected on the fact that they made a good couple for a few seconds, before he refocused and followed after Kibito. There would be time to speak with his friends once he and Kibito were finished with training Gohan, and he was sure that Beerus was going to chew him out a little bit once they were finished with stopping Majin Buu.
> Majin: Special Training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Gohan flew beside Kibito, with a small amount of distance between them, and observed the area that they were flying through, remarking at how it reminded him of where he and his family lived. He found it odd that there wasn't anyone living on this planet with the exception of Shin and Kibito, though when he mentioned that Kibito said that the Sacred World of the Kai was a holy place that none of the Kais, such as King Kai for instance, were allowed to step foot on. That told Gohan that there had to be something special about this planet for only two people to be the only ones that could live on the planet, though that was followed by Kibito correcting him. Kibito explained that only a select few had permission to come to this sacred world; any other Supreme Kais, and he confirmed that Chronoa was included on that list, and the deity that was the opposite of what Shin was.

When Gohan asked what Kibito was referring to he was told that since Shin was the God of Creation for their universe, the Kaioshin as it were, the person that was Shin's counterpart deity was the God of Destruction, the Hakaishin, and that he should be honored if he was ever visited by the god in question.

"A God of Destruction?!" Gohan asked, to which Kibito nodded for a few seconds, though instead of saying anything else Gohan returned to his thoughts, wondering if this God of Destruction was the father of Rainbow Dash and Applejack, the missing parent that he and the other Z Warriors had only heard whispers about.

The reason he thought about that was because when Rainbow transformed during her fight with Cell, into a form he had never seen before, she had said 'Hakai' when she killed once of the Cell Juniors, which seemed like something that a God of Destruction would say. If the girls were actually the daughters of the God of Destruction, however, it made him wonder why the deity wasn't taking care of them and training them to one day take over his position. That thought made him briefly wonder if the girls had been abandoned on Earth, as if they were disappointments to their father, which only made him mad when he considered that option. It was also a very viable option, as neither of the girls mentioned their father by his name or what he did for a living, which would have made sense if they despised him for abandoning them... however, the fatal flaw in that theory was that the girls seemed to praise their father, leaving Gohan confused.

In the end he shook his head and tossed the thought aside, as he guessed the only reason that Rainbow and Applejack's father was a god was because their mother was the Supreme Kai of Time, the actual God of Time... to which he decided that their real father had to be some sort of great warrior that had died, which was why none of them spoke about him anytime someone brought him up.

"There is something we must do before we reach the plateau the Z-Sword has been resting in," Kibito commented, snapping Gohan out of his thoughts for a moment, to which he refocused on what was happening around him.

"Really?" Gohan inquired, to which he noticed that Kibito was nodding, where he looked around the area, trying to find Shin, and found that they were still alone for the moment, "And what would that something be?"

"You should be wearing clothes that are worthy of this holy realm," Kibito said, to which he pointed a finger at Gohan, which started to glow a few seconds later, "Hold still for a moment, this will be over before you know it."

Gohan's clothes shimmered for a few seconds, causing him to look at them in shock as they transformed from his ruined Great Saiyaman suit and became the same sort of clothing that Kibito and Shin were wearing, though his matched Kibito's more than it matched Shin's. Where the main part of Kibito's clothing was red with a blue undershirt, Gohan's new attire happened to be dark blue colored with a lighter blue colored undershirt, though the trim on his clothing was red while Kibito's was yellow. Gohan's new pants, if they were called that, were white colored and he was wearing a pair of red shoes, which was different from Kibito's blue colored pants and yellow colored shoes. Gohan also discovered that he was wearing a pair of earrings, which were blue colored and shaped like small balls, while Kibito's were green... and, oddly enough, their sashes had the same orange coloration.

As Gohan spun around to get a look at his new clothing, and how it perfectly fit his body, he noticed that Kibito was nodding his head in approval, which meant that he enjoyed having his work appreciated by everyone else.

"It suits you well, Gohan." a voice said, to which Gohan looked back and noticed that Shin had caught up with them, which meant that he had been too occupied with looking at his new attire to notice that he and Kibito had company.

"You think so?" Gohan inquired, though while he was glad to be wearing something that wasn't falling to pieces, like his old suit was, he wasn't sure if he should be wearing the same thing that Shin and Kibito were wearing.

"Yes, I do." Shin replied, though at the same time he took his place at the head of the pack, but that didn't stop him from speaking a little bit more, "You know, back when I was helping my friends raise Rainbow and Applejack, before we put them in their enchanted sleep, I had actually gifted them with their own versions of the clothing you are wearing. They may not fit into them now, not without new measurements being taken and the clothing remade, but back then they looked so cute wearing their formal clothing... even if it was rarely used."

"Kaioshin," Kibito said, interrupting Gohan before he could say anything in response to what Shin had just told him, to which the two of them looked forward at where Kibito was pointing, "we are approaching the plateau that the Z-Sword is currently resting in."

Gohan would not have called the location that the Z-Sword was resting in a plateau, because it was more like a rock spire that was sitting in the middle of a lake, though at the same time he wasn't exactly sure what he was expecting when he heard the weapon was located on a plateau. The weapon itself appeared to be embedded in the middle of the plateau, where a fraction of the actual blade was sticking out of the ground, allowing someone to grab onto its handle and try to pull it out. Gohan also noticed that the seemingly legendary blade had a golden guard between the blade and the handle, while at the base of the handle, which was the bottom, there happened to be a blue colored stone of some kind.

The three of them landed around the Z-Sword and stared down at it, though Gohan briefly wondered how such a thing would allow them to beat Majin Buu, who pretty much bested the combined power of two of the strongest warriors in their universe; his father and Vegeta.

"Gohan, this is the legendary Z-Sword." Shin commented, though at the same time he stepped aside and allowed Gohan to approach the weapon, as if he was studying it and was considering how he might pull it out, "To the best of my knowledge there hasn't been a person that has ever been able to pull this weapon out from the plateau... though to be honest we never considered asking Rainbow and Applejack, as the last time we saw them they were only seven years old."

"Um, I have a question," Gohan said, to which he turned towards Shin and Kibito for a moment, who were a little surprised that he hadn't started his attempt to pull the weapon out yet, "What's supposed to happen when I free the Z-Sword from where it is resting?"

"It is said that the legendary blade will give you tremendous power," Kibito replied, though at the same time Shin nodded, confirming what his companion was saying before Gohan even had a chance to question it, "Power that may allow you to overcome the power that Majin Buu wields and save your world from being destroyed by him and Babidi."

"Really?" Gohan stated, as acquiring the power to defeat Majin Buu seemed very important at the moment, which he suspected his father was going with the rest of their friends back on Earth, though that was before he focused on the weapon in front of him, "Very well then, I shall try to pull the Z-Sword from the plateau."

Gohan positioned himself behind the Z-Sword and gripped the handle with both of his hands, to which he concentrated on the weapon and ignored anything else in his immediate area. A few seconds later he started his attempt to pull the blade free, to which he struggled against whatever was keeping the blade trapped in the ground. A few moments passed before he actually started to sweat, though that sweat reached his hands and caused him to let go of the Z-Sword, which meant he was bending over backwards as his head hit the ground. He waved his hands, as they hurt from attempting to pull out the stubborn blade, though the instant they stopped hurting he stood back up and stared down at the blade for a few seconds.

He quickly came to a decision and ascended into his Super Saiyan form, though instead of stopping there he pushed himself to the next level, going right into his Super Saiyan 2 form... before he gripped the handle once more and started his second attempt at pulling the Z-Sword free. As he struggled against the blade once more he found his feet sinking into the ground for a few seconds, indicating that what he was doing might not even work for him, before he felt the blade move just a tiny bit. The instant he felt that change, however, Gohan doubled his efforts and the entire area around the blade started to crack as more of the sword started to come free... before he pulled himself back into the air and pulled the legendary blade from where it had been resting, resulting in the energy he had poured into his effort to pulse in the area around the plateau before disappearing.

Gohan then floated in the air for a few moments, marveling at how heavy the Z-Sword actually was, before panting because of the sheer amount of energy he used to pull the weapon free.

"You did it!" Shin cheered, though at the same time he and Kibito followed Gohan down to a lower part of the area, where they all landed near one of the trees and stared at the legendary blade, while at the same time Gohan powered back down to his base form.

"U... Unbelieveable." Kibito said, though he was completely stunned by what he was seeing, because he had been so sure about there being no one who could pull the Z-Sword free in the entire universe.

"Gohan, how does it feel to be holding the legendary Z-Sword?" Shin inquired, to which both he and Gohan stared at the blade, while at the same time Kibito continued to be stunned because of the fact that the sword had been drawn at long last.

"Its remarkably heavy." Gohan answered, though to prove his point he struggled to lift the blade into the air, which made him bend over backwards when he pulled the sword up close to his face, before returning to standing straight and slowly swinging the sword around a few times, "I don't feel any incredible power inside the blade... nor do I feel my own power being increased by the blade. Maybe the secret to gaining this incredible power is to actually practice with the Z-Sword, instead of expecting to immediately gain the power by drawing the blade."

"Really?" Shin asked, though at the same time Kibito seemed to break out of whatever mental state he had been in and gave them his full attention, though he knew that his friend was staring at the legendary blade, "Well, why don't you start practicing with it and we'll see how you have improved in an hour or two? I'm sure that you will have improved by quite a bit in that short amount of time."

"He won't be challenging anyone to a fight anytime soon, not with how unsteady he's wielding the blade," Kibito commented, watching Gohan swing the Z-Sword around, while at the same time struggling under the weight of the legendary blade, "Until you can wield that legendary blade, like its an extension of yourself, you won't be able to beat Majin Buu and save the universe."

"You say that now," Gohan said, to which he turned in Kibito's direction for a moment, where he held the Z-Sword out, as he was inviting Shin's bodyguard to test his strength against the legendary blade, "but here, try holding the sword for a moment."

Kibito seemed willing to take up the challenge, to which he wrapped both hands around the handle of the Z-Sword, in an area that was available after Gohan slid his hands out of the way, before he nodded to Gohan. A few seconds later Gohan let go of the handle, to which Kibito was quickly brought down towards the ground, where the base of the sword hit the ground and forced him to let go. The Z-Sword then collapsed on the ground, creating a small indent in the earth around it, surprising both Shin and Kibito at the same time, while Gohan simply held up his sore hands and smiled. A few moments later Kibito approached the weapon and tried to pull it off of the ground, though after a few seconds of trying to lift the Z-Sword up he finally let go and walked away from the weapon.

"Well, this just proves my point," Kibito stated, though it was clear that he was only acting tough, despite the fact that it might have hurt his pride that he couldn't lift the Z-Sword like Gohan could, "You must learn to wield the Z-Sword as if it is an extension of your body... only then will you have the power to stop Majin Buu and save the universe."

Gohan nodded and reached down to pick up the Z-Sword, though to do so he had to ascend back to his Super Saiyan state, which was the only way for him to even lift the sword up and swing it with any sort of accuracy. It would have been an annoying method to train with, but he was used to it thanks to the training he and his father went through when Cell was still a threat. Sure, he had neglected the majority of his training to study whatever his mother threw at him, but he remembered the training his father gave him in preparation for the Cell Games... and this was on the same level as the training he had gone through.

As he started his training, however, he had to wonder what sort of training his father and the rest of his friends would be going through to prepare for the eventually fight with Majin Buu.





"Fu..." Goten and Trunks said, performing what they believed were the necessary steps of the first section of the Fusion technique, though at the same time they were unaware that Goten had briefly messed up with his hands.

"...sion," the two of them continued, correctly performing the second set of movements that were required for the technique, where they briefly noticed that Goku was nodding his head at them, confirming that they had done something right and hadn't messed up.

"Ha!" the two of them finished, ending up in the finishing pose of the Fusion technique, which they had been trying to master for the last hour, though they waited for someone to say something before they broke apart from each other.

"You two are definitely doing a lot better," Goku commented, to which the two kids separated and stood apart from each other, while at the same time he huffed for a few seconds, "Goten, you have to be more careful when you do the first set of movements, because you folded your hands into fists instead of keeping them open. Your breathing also has to be in sync, though you two are definitely getting closer to mastering that step as well..."

"Goku, are you okay?" Piccolo asked, as he had never seen Goku like this before, because in the last hour his energy seemed to be dropping, which he had to assume was because of the Super Saiyan 3 form he had used earlier.

"No, transforming into the Super Saiyan 3 form was pretty draining, though I'm surprised that I'm only now feeling the effects of all the energy I burned," Goku admitted, though even as he replied he spotted Fortuneteller Baba floating into the area on her crystal ball, to which he determined something very important, "Hey Fortuneteller Baba, how much time do I have left before I need to go back to the Other World?"

"I would say about thirty more minutes," Baba replied, causing everyone else in the room to stare at Goku in shock, as they had no idea that transforming into the third Super Saiyan form had been that draining.

"Then its a good thing that Goten and Trunks have a good idea of the basics of the Fusion technique," Goku said, to which he raised an arm and wiped some of the sweat off of his forehead, indicating that he was definitely at his limits, "Okay, I've decided on something; you guys will come to Asgard in the next three to five hours, where Vegeta and I will demonstrate how to properly use the Fusion technique... and maybe you guys will have a better understanding of the technique when you come and see us."

"That sounds like an excellent idea," Piccolo stated, as while he and the others knew of the existence of Gogeta, the fusion between Goku and Vegeta, none of them had actually seen him and had no idea what sort of power the fusion warrior possessed.

"And there is one last thing I need to do before I actually have to leave," Goku said, to which he raised two of his fingers to his forehead and started searching for the one ki signature that was different than the others, "In order to give you guys enough time to perfect your Fusion, and not mess it up at the wrong moment, I'm going to head to where Majin Buu is and hopefully persuade him into waiting for a few days."

"Do you honestly believe such a thing is possible?" Piccolo asked, though while he was sure that Goku could convince his opponent to wait for a few days, he wasn't sure that the Saiyan could convince Buu to stop killing and just do nothing until Goten and Trunks were ready.

"I honestly don't know," Goku replied, though he smiled for a moment, because he knew something that Piccolo might have missed back when Buu had been released from his prison, "but Buu insisted that the 'ponies' were his friends and that he wouldn't kill them, so much so that Babidi had to reword his order to the creature. If I were to tell Buu that one of the ponies might be coming to visit him... well, maybe he'll become a good boy and patiently wait for them to arrive. That would give Goten and Trunks the time they need to master the Fusion technique."

Before anyone could say anything, or even stop him from leaving, Goku disappeared with his Instant Transmission, though not a few seconds later he appeared above one of the bodies of water that covered the Earth... where he found Majin Buu and Babidi flying his way, only to stop when they realized that he was there.

"Buu remember you!" Buu exclaimed, though as he pointed at Goku, with a happy smile on his face no less, Babidi got off his back and floated to the side, as if he was expecting another fight to break out between them, "You were one of those scary looking guys Buu fought earlier... are you here to play with me again?"

"No, I'm not." Goku replied, to which he pointed up at the halo that was above his head, "This halo means that I'm already dead and that I shouldn't even have come to this world, but I had special permission to come back for today... though using the Super Saiyan 3 form drained most of the time I had to spend, meaning that I have to go back to the Other World soon."

"Aw, but Buu wanted to play with you some more." Buu said, though what surprised Goku the most was how sad and disappointed the seemingly evil creature sounded, almost as if there was actually some good in him that was shining through at the moment.

"I may not be able to play with you, but if you stop killing people and destroying cities I know that Gale might show up and play some games with you." Goku said, though the only reason he was bringing that up was because Gale actually seemed to like playing games with Buu, despite the fact that they were interrupted by Babidi.

"Gale?" Buu asked, though at the same time Babidi brought his palm to his face, as if he couldn't believe that Buu was acting so childish at the moment.

"She was the youngest girl that was playing hide and seek with you earlier." Goku explained, hoping that he could inspire Buu to remember who he was referring to, "She and her sisters taught you how to play the game, where you found Rainbow first, found Gale second, and then discovered where Applejack was hiding last."

"Ponies!" Buu exclaimed, the images of the three pony girls springing into his mind the moment Goku told him the order he found them in, where he remembered the fun he had with them, despite how short their game had been, "One's coming to play with me some more?! Buu is so happy that he could just explode!"

"You should be focused on holding that insolent worm down and beating him until he's dead!" Babidi snapped, cutting into Buu's happy mood and causing the creature to stare at him again, indicating that he didn't like having his mood ruined like that, "What? Don't give me that look, otherwise I'll just use my father's spell and seal you back up in your ball until you become obedient again."

"Babidi, I'm going to say this once; shut up." Goku said, causing the evil wizard to turn and glare at him, though at the same time Buu stared down at Babidi, before he turned his attention back to Buu, "You know Buu, there's something I don't understand about you. I don't know why, when you are as strong as you are, that you continue to allow yourself to be ruled over by Babidi, especially when some of his orders have been ones you've disliked... like when he gave his first order, which was to kill everyone in front of you, and that included your pony friends, and he had to amend the order just to get you to do something."

"Majin Buu is my servant, just like he was my father's before the Kaioshin killed him," Babidi snapped, though at the same time he had no idea that Buu was glaring at him with anger in his eyes, telling Goku that he remembered what the evil wizard's first order had been, "so of course he would have to obey any order I give him... and soon, after we've destroyed several more cities and killed thousands of people, he'll forget that he ever liked those three girls. Then he'll slaughter them with a look of joy on his face."

Goku could sense Buu's anger rising, indicating that he actually liked spending time with Gale and her sisters, so much so that Babidi's assumptions about him killing all three of them were making him mad. He already knew that Babidi had sealed his fate, because it appeared that at some point in the future Buu was going to snap and kill the evil wizard, which he wasn't sure was a good thing or a bad thing. Still, he had to deliver a message to Buu and hopefully buy Goten and Trunks the time they needed to master the Fusion technique, and he was running short on time.

"Buu, I know that you wanted to fight me some more and I apologize for not being able to stay and do so," Goku said, causing both Babidi and Buu to turn and look at him, as they were both curious about what he was going to tell them, "but Goten, who is my son, and Trunks, who is Vegeta's son, are working on rising to your level of power so they can fight with you. If you give them two to three days they will be ready to fight with you... and I'm sure that you will have as much fun as you did when you were fight me and Vegeta."

"Really?" Buu asked, though as Goku nodded Buu smiled and closed his eyes, temporarily forgetting his anger towards Babidi, but Goku knew that it was lurking just beneath his smile, "Okay. Buu will wait for them to show up... but ponies don't like explosions or death, so Buu promises to stop until your son and his friend arrive."

Goku honestly wasn't expecting Buu to actually promise that he would stop destroying cities and stop killing people for fun, which meant that Gale's plan to befriend the creature had more of an effect on Buu than she could have realized. When he regained himself, and promised that Gale would find him soon enough, he bid Buu farewell and used his Instant Transmission to get out of the area, leaving Buu to his own devices... to which he returned to the Lookout and smiled at his friends for a few seconds.

"Well, it seems that you are in a good mood." Piccolo commented, though at the same time the entire group, which included all three pony girls, gathered around him, as they had heard what he was going and were eager to hear if he had been successful, "So, what happened when you went to talk with Majin Buu?"

"You guys aren't going to believe this, but he actually promised to stop his rampage," Goku said, noticing that everyone had their jaws drop, though at the same time Gale smiled at her sisters, "I had to tell him that Gale would be finding him in the near future to play games with him, which he seemed excited for and promptly proclaimed that he would stop destroying things... like a sign of good faith towards the person that befriended him first. He was also sad and disappointed when I told him that I wasn't there to fight him, but now he seems eager to see the results of Goten and Trunks' training."

"I'm not even going to question what you did this time around." Piccolo said, though at the same time everyone was smiling, because it appeared that Gale's plan to befriend Buu was paying off already, "You and Gale just ensured that we will have enough time to prepare Goten and Trunks for the upcoming fight."

"Yeah, but you should still come to Asgard anyway, to see what a perfect Fusion looks like," Goku said, though at the same time Chi Chi ran forward, already knowing that they were approaching the end of his stay on Earth, until he convinced the people in the Other World to send him back anyway, "If everything goes as planned, and nothing terrible happens, then in three days time we will have defeated Majin Buu and restored peace to the world."

As everyone celebrated Goku's quick thinking and the time he had given them, however, Goku had the feeling that Buu would be making his move against Babidi pretty soon, because he was sure that the evil wizard was going to do something stupid and lower his guard at the wrong moment.





"H... He's gone." Babidi commented, having looked around the area and found no trace of the man that had been talking to him and Buu for the last few minutes, though annoyingly enough his servant wasn't doing anything to help him, to which he growled and turned towards Buu, "This is all your fault you know. If you had just killed that guy when he showed up we could have reached the next city and destroyed it, but then we wouldn't have the warning that someone was coming your way. Oh, I have a great idea; we should build a house somewhere and pretend to follow your promise to that guy, then when this Gale shows up you can blast her into oblivion and resume our rampage until the two pesky children arrive."

Buu, however, glared at the evil wizard for a few seconds, his earlier joy at the prospect of fighting a strong warrior that could rival him dashed by Babidi's plans on killing one of his friends the moment they arrived. The man raised a valid point about why he was 'serving' Babidi, as Buu was patiently waiting for Babidi to lower his guard so he could end the threat of being sealed back inside the ball he had been trapped in for so long. Buu hated Babidi with a passion, as his first order had been to kill his new friends, which had been withdrawn and changed not a few seconds later, but now it appeared that the time was right for him to make his move.

"Babidi-sama," Buu innocently said, sounding as submissive as possible, while at the same time causing the evil wizard to look at him for a moment, "I just had a good idea."

"An idiot like you has an idea?" Babidi asked, though his tone indicating that he couldn't believe that he was wasting time with what Buu was saying, especially when the other guy had gotten away from them, before he turned away from Buu, "Just tell me and be done with it... we have more cities to destroy and thousands of lives to kill before this Gale shows up for what will result in her death."

Buu, on the other hand, raised his hand and pointed his palm at Babidi's back, to which he was grateful that the man who had appeared rather suddenly had also disappeared rather suddenly, because it was the perfect distraction. His energy wrapped around his hand for a few seconds, all while Babidi was too preoccupied by his search to notice, to which Buu grinned as he prepared himself.

"This is my idea," Buu said, though he glared at Babidi's back at the same time, while he started to release the energy he had gathered, "DIE!"

Babidi had just enough time to turn around before the energy attack collided with his body, engulfing him in a matter of seconds and barely giving him enough time to scream as the sudden attack ripped him to pieces. A few seconds later a small explosion occurred where Babidi had been floating, to which Buu smiled as he realized that he had killed the evil wizard and freed himself from the annoying man. Buu floated in the air for a few seconds, wondering what he should actually do now that he was free, before he remembered his promise to the man who could appear and disappear in a matter of seconds... and then his smile widened as he remembered what he had been promised.

"I may not have liked you, Babidi, but you had one good idea," Buu said to himself, to which he looked around the area he was in and tried to find something, though he suspected that he was going to have to move before he found what he was looking for, "time to find a nice place to build a house... maybe somewhere nice and quiet, without anyone nearby."

Buu smiled as he departed from the area that he was in, knowing that he was free to do whatever he wanted, though at the moment that was have some fun with Gale when she arrived... and then they would have fun playing games until the powerful fighters showed up.





Whis was pleased to find that Goku was able to persuade Majin Buu into waiting for Gale to arrive so the two of them could play some games, as well as patiently waiting for a few days for Goten and Trunks to finish training on the Lookout. He would have suspected that a creature like Majin Buu would have ignored such a request and resumed killing once Babidi was dead, though it seemed that Gale's earlier act of friendship was able to win her some points, thus earning the Z Warriors some much needed time to complete their respective training. As he thought about training he thought about what Shin was doing at the moment, allowing Gohan to practice with the Z-Sword on the same world that Beerus was resting on at the moment.

When he thought about Beerus, however, he glanced over at the couch that was resting nearby and found the two gods peacefully sleeping at the moment... or so he thought, because a few moments later he spotted one of Beerus' ears twitching for a few seconds. That was quickly followed by Beerus slowly pulling himself into a sitting position, who carefully stretched his arms before resting a hand on Chronoa's shoulder, where he gently shook her awake. It took Chronoa a moment to wake up, but when she did she actually let out a yawn, making Whis wonder if she had actually gotten any sleep while she was working in the Time Nest.

"Morning Whis," Beerus said, letting out a yawn of his own, though he had actually been curving his own sleeping habits and was sleeping more like his daughters, though there were times where the old Beerus shined through the cracks, "I know the first thing I'm going to do, after having something to eat and taking a shower."

"And that would be?" Whis asked, though at the same time he had a decent idea what Beerus wanted to do, but he thought it best to let the Destroyer God tell him in the off chance he was wrong.

"I'll be heading to Earth," Beerus replied, to which his eyes snapped open, revealing the anger filled eyes that Whis had seen only twice in the last ten to twenty years, when Rainbow and Applejack died to their respective opponents, "I'm going to erase Babidi for nearly killing both Shin and, by effect, myself."

"Unfortunately that won't be possible," Whis commented, though he was glad that Beerus was actually putting Shin above himself for the moment, while at the same time Beerus looked over at him, "Babidi was just killed by Majin Buu, so in a few minutes he'll appear in the Other World and be sentenced to Hell like all of the other villains that have been killed by Son Goku and the Z Warriors."

"Is that so?" Beerus inquired, to which Whis nodded his head for a moment, causing the God of Destruction to sigh for a few seconds, before he looked at the crystal again, "Very well then... I shall simply head to the Other World and destroy Babidi there..."

"No no NO!" Chronoa stated, causing both Beerus and Whis to look at her for a moment, though at the same time she was staring at Beerus and no one else, "You are not going anywhere just yet. You just recovered from Shin nearly dying, and nearly killing you in the process, and you shouldn't be looking for anything like fighting someone or blowing someone you dislike to pieces... not until I'm positive that you really are okay. Beerus... I nearly lost you..."

"Chronoa..." Beerus said, though instead of saying anything further he reached forward and wrapped his arms around the Supreme Kai of Time, pulling her into a hug as he leaned them back against the couch and wiped some of the tears from her eyes.

Whis smiled as he turned back to the crystal screen he had been watching, because Beerus had once said that of the twelve Gods of Destruction he was the only one that would never be able to be tamed by something like a bond of love between him and another. It was meant in the sense that he could decide to do something and the person that he loved would be able to change him mind in a matter of seconds, which Whis was seeing every time he looked at Beerus and Chronoa. The Supreme Kai of Time had, with the help of two special girls, done the impossible; they had transformed Beerus from an angry and easy to annoy god and turned him into a god that actually listened to those that were around him, such as Shin, who the old Beerus never listened to... and Chronoa, of all people, could actually stand up to Beerus and change his mind without the fear of being destroyed.

Love, Whis eventually decided, was still one of life's strangest mysteries, especially when someone like Beerus could fall sway to the mysterious power... and come back a more reasonable god, one that everyone who kept the universe in balance liked to work with, instead of being worried for their lives. And everyone owed Beerus' transformation to Rainbow and Applejack... to which Whis thanked whatever powers had brought them to this universe, before turning and smiling at the sight of the two gods, once people who disliked each other, cuddling together as they watched the crystal screen. It was a wonderful sight to see, one that he hoped he would see more of in the coming years.
> Majin: Having Fun
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Goku, having only minutes to spare after his chat with Majin Buu, opted to spend the remainder of his time on Earth with Chi Chi and Goten, knowing that he could easily spend time with them in Asgard when they came to visit him and Vegeta. This gave his son and Trunks a small break before they attempted the Fusion dance again, though the two kids were excited to have some time to relax before they continued their training, as they both knew that it would take them some time before they could actually attempt a fusion between them. Mr. Popo had something made for all of them, so they could have a small send off party of sorts for Goku, though the group made small talk as they wondered what Majin Buu was doing at that moment... before Goku mentioned that Buu had done what he thought he was going to do, as he had killed Babidi mere minutes after he had departed from the area.

As everyone celebrated the death of Babidi, as that meant that Buu could potentially follow the promise he made to Goku, the Saiyan in question glanced over at Rainbow and Applejack, whose power levels seemed to be the same at the moment. He had to wonder if the girls had purposely observed the poses necessary for the Fusion technique and were training to master them as well, but at the same time he didn't want to ask them, as that would make everyone else wonder why Goten and Trunks were risking their necks when they could have asked the girls to do it instead.

A few minutes later, when it came time for Goku to leave the Earth once more, Fortuneteller Baba approached the group and indicated that his time was nearly up, to which Goku followed Baba into the air and waved goodbye to the others... though a few seconds later, with the group waving goodbye as well, he and Baba faded until there was nothing left of either of them.

"Okay, we should get back to training," Piccolo commented, to which he turned to Goten and Trunks, who happened to be walking towards the area that was in front of the palace that rested on the Lookout, "What are the two of you doing?"

"We're going to see if we can skip all the training and fuse right away," Trunks replied, to which he and Goten grinned as they stopped and faced the rest of the group, standing at the required distance apart from each other and started concentrating on making their power levels the same, "After all, uncle left us in charge of beating Majin Buu... and we are not going to fail him."

"The two of you have an hour or two of training under your belts, and it took both Goku and Vegeta a week to fully learn and master those poses," Rainbow spoke up, knowing that this was way too soon for them to be attempting this sort of thing, but apparently they wanted to try fusing already and weren't going to stop for anyone, "They understood that this technique required constant practice before they could master the poses and use it in battle, but if the two of you want to try and impress us, than go ahead... I'm not stopping either of you."

Applejack glanced over at her sister for a moment, knowing that one reason Rainbow had spoken up is because the two of them were secretly learning the technique as well, and that they had both agreed to wait until they had perfected the poses before they attempted this. They were in the same boat as Goten and Trunks, as they both had the same amount of practice time with the Fusion technique, but they were being smarter than the kids were. At the same time Applejack noticed that the rest of the group was interested in seeing if the two kids, called prodigies by both Chi Chi and Bulma, could really master what Goku and Vegeta couldn't in a much shorter time.

A few seconds later Applejack sighed as she sat down and watched the two kids, because what was going to happen next would likely help her and Rainbow in their understanding of the Fusion technique... as well as teach Goten and Trunks that there were some things that you didn't rush on.

"Very well then, we'll attempt the Fusion technique," Piccolo said, not knowing why they were wasting time like this, though at the same time he stared at the two kids and immediately noticed that something was wrong, "Trunks, lower your ki just a tiny bit... you're still higher than Goten."

"This is tougher than I thought it would be," Trunks commented, though at the same time he braced himself as he purposely lowered his ki a tiny bit, before he glanced back up at Piccolo, "How's that?"

"Good, your energies are almost utterly identical," Piccolo replied, to which he had the rest of the Z Warriors, those that were really close to him, back up and give the kids some room, before turning back to Goten and Trunks, "Now then, you can start the Fusion whenever the two of you are ready."

Goten and Trunks braced themselves as they moved through the first couple of steps in the Fusion technique, apparently already having that part memorized, though Piccolo already knew they had been able to do that because they had messed that part up more than anything else so far. When they entered the second set of movements, however, Piccolo noticed that they had screwed up, as Goten's hands resembled fists, as the pose required, while Trunks' hands were pointed with one finger sticking out on both hands. Before he could stop them, however, they moved into the final step of the Fusion technique and let out the 'Ha!' that was required when they reached that step... to which Goten glowed blue for a moment while Trunks glowed red.

The two kids were then engulfed in a flash of light that made everyone shield their eyes for a few seconds, though when the light faded they were shocked by what they found in place of Goten and Trunks. In front of them stood a fat kid, who was the same height as both Goten and Trunks, whose face, arms, and legs were fatter than either of the kids that had fused to make him. He was also wearing a white pair of gi shorts, a teal colored sash, and a dark blue vest that had a yellow collar around his neck, which also had a yellow band near his shoulders. The kid's hair seemed to be a fusion of Goten and Trunks' hair, as the front and back of the kid's hair was black like Goten's, while at the same time the sides of his hair were purple like Trunks' hair.

"This is the warrior that's supposed to stop Majin Buu?" Krillin asked, though he had to wonder if Goku was basically telling them that nothing could beat Buu and they were simply wasting their time, because the warrior in front of him didn't look all that imposing or powerful.

"I think Goku's plan was for us to fight a fat person with another fat person," Yamcha stated, though at the same time he stared at the Fusion warrior and wondered what Gogeta, the Fusion between Goku and Vegeta, looked like.

"No, this is the result of a failed Fusion." Piccolo stated, to which he walked up to the Fusion warrior, who stared up at him for a few seconds, where Piccolo made the correct pose in front of them, "During the second stage of the Fusion technique, the '...sion' stage, Trunks had a finger pointed outwards instead of a pair of fists. Fortunately this isn't permanent, so in thirty minutes you'll defuse and we can get back to training... so the next time you attempt the Fusion technique you don't fail the Fusion."

The group patiently waited for the thirty minutes to pass before Goten and Trunks defused, to which the fat kid they had become glowed for a few seconds before they separated from each other... though instead of following Piccolo, who was beckoning for them to follow him, they stood their ground.

"Sure, we may have failed once," Trunks stated, glaring at piccolo for a moment, as he knew that he and Goten could get it right now that they knew what they had done wrong, "but we'll get it on our second try."

"Though if we fail the second time we really should pick up our training," Goten added, knowing that at the rate they were going they might not actually succeed.

"Fine. Have it your way." Piccolo stated, though at the same time he seriously hoped that Goku was making better progress with Vegeta in the afterlife, because it appeared that they might need another back up plan.

"While you guys have fun trying to master Fusion, I'm going to head down to the surface," Gale spoke up, causing the group to look at her for a moment, though at the same time Rainbow and Applejack nodded their understanding, "Goku promised Buu that I would play with him, and he's no doubt waiting for me to show up, so I'm going to go find him and see what he's up to."

"Just be safe Gale," Applejack said, knowing that their little sister would do that anyway, though at the same time it never hurt to remind her that she was going to be in the presence of a terrifying foe.

Gale nodded and embraced her sisters for a moment, knowing that they were going to be bored out of their minds while they waited for Goten and Trunks to master the Fusion technique, before she ran over to the side of the Lookout and jumped into the air. She turned around for a moment, just to wave goodbye to the others, before she focused on where Buu's terrible ki was coming from and headed in that direction, leaving the others to wait for Goten and Trunks to finish their training.





Buu, shortly after killing Babidi and deciding to build a house to live in, while he waited for the pony and the powerful fighter to show up, headed in random a direction and quickly found a small village that had clearly been abandoned some time ago. He wasn't sure if it was because of Babidi or if the people had moved to one of the major cities, but he didn't care as he landed in the middle of the village and looked around for anyone that might still be in the village. He spent a few minutes checking the village, but in the end he didn't find anyone hiding anywhere, so he returned to the middle of the village and prepared to start building his home.

Buu lifted his hands into the air and commanded that the current buildings break apart and gather above him, to which he watched as the abandoned buildings broke apart and gathered in a mass above his head. A few seconds later, when everything was off the group, he used his antenna and turned all of the pieces into clay, where he gathered all the bits into a large blob of clay and allowed it to hit the ground. Once the clay was on the ground he started taking pieces of the clay off of the pile and tossed it into the area behind him, where he started to mold the pieces together into a solid piece and formed a circular base to start off with.

The entrance of his house was a decent sized dome that was at least twice his height, with an opening for him to jump through, while behind it was a few more spheres that were hollowed out. The tail section, which was connected to the entrance, took a few minutes to complete, but when it was ready Buu smiled as he took the rest of the clay and stared building the top of the house, where his bedchamber would be. It took him some time to complete the outside structure, though once that was done he went inside the house and started modifying it, adding in a complete kitchen, an eating area, his bed and bathroom, a pantry area in case he actually stocked the place full of food, and another bed and bathroom for any visitors.

Once the structure was complete, and the inside had been completely modified to his liking, Buu landed on the top of the house and proclaimed that the building was complete. A few seconds later he slipped into the entrance and headed up to his personal bedroom, where he turned on the water and filled his tub to the brim, which was followed by him taking off his clothing and slipping into the water. He remained that was for some time, relaxing for the first time since he was sealed away by Bibidi, before he decided to climb out, clean himself off, and then brushed his teeth, which was necessary after all the candy Babidi had him eat earlier.

The moment he was done brushing his teeth he slipped into a pair of pajamas, which had been created from the leftover clay, and took a seat in his circular bed, where he fell asleep... only to wake up not five seconds later, his energy fully restored. He climbed off of his bed and changed back into his normal clothing, to which he wondered what he could do until the pony arrived to have fun with him, making him wonder if he should fly around the area and search for something to do. Explosions and killing were out of the question, as the man he had spoken to earlier had said that if he was a good boy the pony would show up at some point in time, so it left him with little options to pass the time on his own.

Buu stepped out of his house for a moment and spotted a small clearing nearby, close to his house so that if he built something there it would easily be recognized as something he owned, to which he got the idea to build another object to pass the time. Seeing how he actually had no more clay to work with, however, Buu quickly found a pile of boulders nearby, on the other side of a nearby hill and turned the rocks into the material he needed. Once he had the clay in hand he returned to the clearing he had noticed earlier and set the clay down, to which he slowly turned the material into a blob and started molding whatever came to his mind.

He wasn't aware of how much time had actually passed before something landed behind him and coughed, to which he turned around and found one of the pony girls from earlier, the one that the disappearing man had called Gale, had arrived at long last.

"Gale!" Buu cried, tossing the last bit of clay to the side, as he didn't need it to occupy his attention now that his friend had arrived, before approaching the pony girl and patting her on the head, "Buu is happy to see you again."

"Likewise Buu," Gale replied, though she was actually thankful that the Majin had actually built a house, as it made him even easier for her to find him, but even as she thought about that she looked at the statue Buu had been working on while he was waiting for her to arrive, "Hey Buu, what sort of creature is that supposed to be?"

The statue in question depicted a creature that had a head that resembled a horse of some kind, though the head had a deer antler on the right side, a blue goat horn on the left side, one long fang in its open mouth, two different sized pupils in its eyes, a snake tongue, a goat beard, and white bushy eyebrows. The statue also had the right arm of a lion, the left claw of an eagle for its left arm and hand, the right leg of a lizard, and the left leg of a goat, though oddly enough all of it was structured correctly. Gale also noticed that the had a bat's wing on the right side of its body, another type of wing on its left, one that Gale had never seen before, a horse's mane on the back of what she assumed was the statue's neck, and a tail that reminded her of Shenron, with a white tail tuft at the end.

Gale had never seen such a chimera creature before, as that was the only word she had to describe the creature Buu had molded with his clay... though oddly enough the serpent-like creature was positioned in a manner that looked like he was singing, but she decided that it was best if she didn't question why Buu chose that pose to begin with.

"I don't know," Buu admitted, though Gale suspected that, based on the story that Shin had told them about Buu, that the chimera creature was likely one that Bibidi had told him to destroy so many years ago, or he had a good imagination, "So, what game are we going to play first?"

Gale smiled and said that they should start off with the game they played last time, hide and seek, though Buu questioned how that would go when there were only two of them, as it seemed boring for them to be taking turns and having no one else to look for. Gale had an idea to make the game more fun, as she had picked up one of Rainbow's abilities while they were training and modified it to her liking, to which she gathered her ki and the wind whipped around her for a moment. That was followed by three more of her appearing next to her, where she explained, to a very excited and confused Buu, that this technique was her variation on Rainbow's Cloud Copy technique. Buu, upon seeing that Gale had such a technique, did the same thing, until there were four of her and four of him, though in order to tell the main pair apart from the clones Buu made them pink colored armbands.

Once the armbands were in position the original Gale started counting and the others disappeared, heading to an area that they could hide in without being found immediately. When she finished counting a few seconds later Gale started the hunt for Buu, his copies, and her copies, to which she searched the area and took note of where her own copies were located. That was an interesting part about the Cloud Copy technique, and she was sure that Rainbow knew about this already, but she could tell where her copies were at any given time, meaning that she was really searching for Buu... but she made sure to make this look like a game, so Buu would have fun and not blow something up.

When she brought their first round to an end she made sure that the original Buu was the last one she found, before she, her clones, and Buu's copies hid in the surrounding area as the original Buu started counting, before he quickly finished and started hunting for all of them.

Some time passed before Buu grew tired of hide and seek, in the sense that he wanted to try something different for a couple of minutes, to which Gale told his of another game they could play, a game called tag where one person chased down another and touched them, saying 'tag, your it' and then running before the second person had time to react. Gale explained that there several varieties of this game, as well as some other varieties of hide and seek, but she also told Buu that she was purposely starting small so he could understand the rules before they moved onto something harder. That seemed to grab Buu's attention, as he nodded and followed Gale's lead in the first round of the new game, to which everyone scattered as Gale started chasing after Buu.

Gale caught up to the original Buu and tagged him first, to which Buu spun around and chased one of her clones down, ultimately pinning them between him and the wall behind it, to which he tagged the clone and ran off before he could be touched again. Gale smiled as she watched Buu play with his copies and her clones, as it appeared that she was right in her thinking that he was just an innocent creature that had a really nasty temper, though she was thankful that nothing had actually brought his terrible rage to the surface yet. Eventually the original Buu, who had been tagged by one of Gale's clones, appeared behind Gale and tagged her, to which Gale smiled at Buu and resumed the chase, knowing that the creature was definitely having fun with her.

As time passed, however, Gale noticed two things happen in the area that surrounded Majin Buu's house, though one was creepy and the other was something she had been expecting ever since she heard the story of what happened at the Cell Games seven years ago. She silently watched as one of the sky cars entered the area surrounding the house, with enough distance put between the house and the vehicle so that a distracted Buu wouldn't notice the arrival of the vehicle, and landed a few seconds later. She observed the area the vehicle had landed in and watched as three people showed themselves, two armed with weapons and the other one wearing nothing like his companions, before the armed pair retreated into the vehicle and departed from the area, leaving their companion behind.

Mr. Satan had arrived to deal with Majin Buu, which meant that the armed forces of the world were acting a lot faster than what Goku might have been expecting, though Gale knew that she would make the situation work in her favor... as long as she ignored the creepy statue that seemed to be following her, as she was sure that it turned to face her whenever she wasn't looking.

"Hey Buu," Gale called out, high enough so that Buu could hear her, while at the same time low enough so that Mr. Satan wouldn't be able to detect what she was saying, though that was followed by Buu and both of their copies gathering around her, "It seems that a new friend has shown up. Why don't we head inside and give him a proper welcome when he reaches your front door?"

"Okay!" Buu exclaimed, to which the two of the dismissed their copies, or reabsorbed in Buu's case, before they headed into the building and waited for Mr. Satan to show up.

Gale smiled as she imagined the look on Mr. Satan's face when he realized that Buu was a friendly individual and that there was no reason for him to bother with trying to kill him... and maybe she could make the two of them become friends once she was done straightening Mr. Satan out.





Meanwhile, at the check-in station in the Other World, a group of Saiyan warriors, lead by Bardock, arrived after they received a notice that Nappa had been slain and was waiting to be taken back to his private suite in Hell. When Bardock and his warriors arrived, however, they found that Nappa had already been detailed by someone, as Vegeta was sitting on Nappa's back and keeping him pinned to the floor. Standing next to them was Goku, who had just arrived within the last minute and was patiently waiting for the warriors to get there so he and Vegeta could continue their training... though once Bardock walked into the check-in station both of the Saiyans glanced at him.

"Kakarot, Vegeta, its good to see that the two of you are well, despite being dead," Bardock said, to which the two Saiyans nodded for a moment, as they knew the position they were in, before he glanced down at the person they had come to collect, "and I see that you have detained He Who Must Not Be Named."

"He tried to flee when he saw me enter the building," Vegeta stated, though as Nappa struggled he planted the back end of his boot in Nappa's stomach, silencing him for a moment as he turned to Bardock, "So, I take it that you and the others are here to deliver him back to Hell?"

"We are indeed." Bardock replied, to which some of the warriors stepped forward and revealed the metallic cuffs they had brought with them, "We crafted these new chains out of Katchin, said to be one of the strongest metals in the entire universe, and had them blessed by all four Kais and the Grand Kai himself... so now it will be even harder for him to escape from his prison."

Vegeta glanced over at Goku as he climbed off of Nappa, to which the two of them worked together and heaved the evil Saiyan onto his feet, where they held him in place while Bardock and his warriors secured Nappa with a new set of chains and cuffs that would prevent him from ever escaping Hell again... even Shenron was asked to revive him again. As Bardock and his warriors escorted Nappa back to Hell, however, Vegeta and Goku headed back to Asgard, where they intended on training until Goten, Trunks, and the others showed up to reveal the fruits of their labors, and reveal the fusion between their sons. Goku had mentioned that he was teaching their sons the technique before his father had arrived, though now he and Vegeta were excited about seeing what sort of warrior emerged when Goten and Trunks correctly used the technique.

At the same time, however, Goku knew that the two of them would discover more than the fusion between Goten and Trunks... though he seriously hoped that it was just his feelings about Rainbow and Applejack's reasons for watching the Fusion technique, and not something much more terrifying.
> Majin: Showing Off
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Gale and Buu quickly returned to the inside of Buu's house and waited as Mr. Satan slowly grew closer to the building they were in, though at the same time Gale knew that the man was no doubt saying things that would normally anger or provoke a normal fighter. Buu, of course, was not a normal fighter and Gale made a point to make sure that Buu understood that the man was likely going to come and talk with him, but she had to wonder what was in the bag that Mr. Satan was carrying in his left hand. She suspected that he was carrying something to 'kill' Buu, as he was the World Champion and the people of Earth believed that he had 'beaten' Cell seven years ago, which meant that he was here because the citizens of the planet had asked him to protect them.

In reality Gale knew that Goten and Trunks, when they were done with their training and had mastered the Fusion technique, would be able to put up a fight with Buu... though she had to wonder if she could completely convert him to the side of good, which was likely what Goku was banking on when he told Buu about her coming to play with him, before her two friends had to fight Buu.

As Mr. Satan approached the house, and was roughly at the halfway point, he lowered into a crawl and continued like that for a few more minutes, where he found a tree branch, with a large amount of leaves on it, and held it in front of his face. Gale had to resist the urge to bring her palm to her face, as she couldn't believe that Mr. Satan thought that a tree branch was a good disguise, but she continued to watch as the man made his way towards the house. At a certain point he stopped and found a small stone resting nearby, to which he picked it up and tossed it at the house, which hit the side, made a tiny sound, and fell to the ground... though Gale shook her head at Buu, indicating that now wasn't the time for him to move just yet.

A few seconds later Mr. Satan moved under the window that was on the story below them, though it was clear that he was looking for someone, which was clearly Majin Buu... though when he determined that Buu wasn't home, to the best of his knowledge, Mr. Satan started cheering about how awesome he was. His cheer session was interrupted when a lizard walked onto a leaf and startled him, though was the man started shooing the lizard away, however, Gale tapped Buu's shoulder and beckoned for him to get on the roof of the house. Buu nodded and headed through the hole on the opposite side of the room, allowing him to sneak up to the top of the building without Mr. Satan knowing that he was even there.

Once Buu was in place, and Gale was sure of it, the two of them prepared to let the man know that he wasn't alone in the area and see what he was going to do now once he discovered that Buu was actually home.

"Yoo-hoo!" Buu called out, causing Mr. Satan to stop what he was doing and slowly turn his head towards where Buu was standing, though once he spotted Buu the Majin waved his hand at the man, trying to be as friendly as possible... despite the fact that Mr. Satan froze up the moment he realized that Buu was home.

A few seconds later Mr. Satan dropped the bag that he was carrying, which Buu took as a sign and jumped into the air, where he landed in front of the man and stared at him, finding that Mr. Satan was afraid of something and silently hoped that the man wasn't afraid of him.

"W... W... Why its Majin Buu-sama," Mr. Satan said, nervously bowing up and down to Buu while he rubbed his hands together, "Good day to you sir. It is an honor to meet you."

Buu tilted his head in confusion for a moment, as if he didn't completely understand what Mr. Satan was saying, but before he could say anything the man indicated that he had brought Buu a wonderful present, to which he pulled out a box of luxurious chocolates. Buu, still confused about something, turned his head towards the house and called for Gale to come out, though when Gale landed near him Mr. Satan stared at her in shock for a moment, before turning his attention back to Buu.

"Gale, what does 'luxurious' mean?" Buu asked, as he suspected that his first friend might know the definition of the word, though if she didn't he could always direct the question to the man that was offering the chocolate to him.

"I believe it means that they are very expensive chocolates and very delicious," Gale replied, though at the same time she noticed that Mr. Satan was nodding his head, indicating that she was either right or he was going with what she had said instead of correcting her.

"Oh, do you want one as well?" Buu asked, picking one of the chocolates out of the box and holding it out for Gale to take, though at the same time Gale shook her head, "Huh, why not?"

"He brought them for you to eat... and I'll try them in the future," Gale answered, though at the same time she suspected that they were laced with something, because Mr. Satan seemed concerned for her sake, only for him to be shocked when Buu started eating them without any effects.

A few moments later, when the entire box had been eaten, Mr. Satan changed tactics and pulled out some sort of console device, a 'Game Poy', and showed Buu how to play it, though they had to change games after Buu innocently declared that the first one was too hard for a novice player. When the second game went in, and Buu decided that it was much easier and funnier than the first one, Mr. Satan moved out of the area and held something in his hand, to which Gale dashed to the back of the house in case the something was what she suspected it was. The Game Poy exploded and covered Buu in smoke, though a few seconds later Gale sucked in a breath and blew the smoke out of the way, revealing that nothing had happened to Buu... much to Mr. Satan's surprise as Buu declared that the game had been fun.

After that Mr. Satan declared that taking a picture would be a good thing for all of them, to which he asked Gale to take the picture as he had Buu lay out in a 'defeated' pose and declared that it was 'cool' for people to take pictures like this these days. Gale only went with it because Buu seemed to be interested in what Mr. Satan was doing, though after the picture of the two was taken, and slipped into Mr. Satan's bags, Buu declared that he wanted to go flying and would return soon enough.

A few minutes later, however, Buu returned with an injured dog and asked what was wrong with it, to which Gale and Mr. Satan had to tell him that the dog's legs were hurt. A few seconds later Buu held his other hand out towards the dog and the two watched as he healed the dog back to his full strength, to which the dog looked around in confusion. Buu had to ask why the dog started running around him with a look of happiness on his face, to which Gale and Mr. Satan explained that he was showing his gratitude towards Buu for healing him... to which Buu happily declared that the dog's name was Bee and that he would stick with all of them.

At the same time, however, Gale had to wonder how Goten and Trunks were doing with their Fusion training, because she had the feeling that something important was going to happen in the near future.





Piccolo was both pleased and displeased with the progress that Goten and Trunks were making in regards to their training to master the Fusion technique, as once they had another three hours of training under their belts the two kids had declared that they were ready to try again. That involved gathering everyone together in front of the palace, and interrupting whatever training that Rainbow and Applejack were secretly doing at the same time as Goten and Trunks, before declaring that the kids could attempt the Fusion technique again. As the group watched the kids attempt the Fusion technique for the second time, however, Piccolo immediately noticed that their fingers weren't aligned in the final stage of the poses they had to go through.

The result of their second failed fusion was a skin and bones version of the Fusion warrior they were supposed to be creating, who was extremely weak, could hardy move without being in some sort of pain, and coughed a lot. When they defused thirty minutes later Piccolo had them rest for a few minutes, allowing them to regain their energy and actually eat something. Once they had recovered from their second failed attempt, and were more determined to get it right, Piccolo declared that they would continue their training for a few more hours, where they could decide whether or not to attempt the Fusion technique for a third time.

After training for another hour, however, Goten and Trunks stated that they felt like they knew what to do this time around and were ready to try again... and they had an idea that would help them succeed in perfecting their own fusion.

"And what, pray tell, will help you perfect your Fusion technique?" Piccolo asked, as the only thing that he was aware of was more training, because that was the only way for anyone to truly learn and master a technique that they intended on using in battle.

"We want to go to Asgard and see Gogeta in action!" Trunks stated, as both he and Goten remembered what they were promised some time ago, "Uncle told us that we should visit Asgard and see the fusion between him and my father, because Gogeta is supposed to be some great and terrible warrior."

Piccolo stared at the two kids for a moment, finding that the two of them were in agreement over the issue, to which he thought about what they were saying and considered what they were talking about. Seeing Goku and Vegeta fuse together and create Gogeta, the terrifying warrior that Goku had mentioned, would be a benefit to them, he had to agree with that, and being in Asgard would give them a chance to train for some time before they returned to the Lookout.

"Very well then, your idea has some merit to it." Piccolo spoke up, noticing that both Goten and Trunks were pleased with his decision, though at the same time he noticed that the key item was nowhere to be seen at the moment, "Trunks, where is your father's medallion?"

"Oh, I gave it to mom when we started training," Trunks replied, rubbing the back of his head for a few seconds, as it hadn't come to mind that he needed to tell someone about the fact that he had given the medallion to someone else, "I didn't want to damage it during our training, considering that its the only thing, other than Uncle's Instant Transmission, to get to Asgard."

Piccolo considered that fact for a moment before beckoning for Goten and Trunks to follow him, to which the three of them returned to the area of the Lookout that the rest of their group was waiting in, where they found Bulma and the others sitting around the tables. When the three of them walked into the area the others assumed that Goten and Trunks were going to attempt their fusion again, though he was quick to tell them that there had been a change of plans this time around. They were going to use Vegeta's medallion and travel to Asgard, as Goku had suggested earlier, and see what a successful fusion looked like, so they could give Goten and Trunks an idea of what would happen when they succeeded in mastering the poses themselves.

Once everyone knew that they were heading to Asgard, and had retrieved Rainbow and Applejack from the room that they had been training in ever since Goten and Trunks had started learning the Fusion technique, they gathered together and let Trunks press the button that his father usually pressed... to which they traveled to the Other World. When they appeared outside the golden gates of Asgard, and stopped touching each others shoulders, they walked up to the gate and nodded to the guards that had been stationed outside, to which the two guards opened the gates for them. The group then walked into the Saiyan afterlife and made their way towards the Training Yard, allowing Rainbow and Applejack to lead the way this time around... though they were in for a surprise when they arrived at their destination.

Goku and Vegeta were currently engaged in a sparring match with each other, as they were just kicking and punching and weren't using any ki based attacks, though they stopped a few seconds later and turned to the area that the group was standing in... to which the two Saiyans waved at the group. As the Z Warriors took a seat in the area of the stands that was reserved for them, by King Vegeta's orders no less, Goten and Trunks jumped down into the arena and approached their fathers. As the pairs embraced, however, the Z Warriors noticed that the rest of the Saiyans, those that had gathered around the Training Yard anyway, were eagerly awaiting what was about to happen... almost as if they knew something that the group didn't.

"So, I take it that the two of you are here to witness a correctly performed fusion?" Goku asked, though at the same time Goten and Trunks moved away from him and Vegeta, to which he smiled as the two kids nodded their heads in excitement, "I was hoping that was the reason behind your visit. Vegeta, are you ready?"

"Of course Kakarot," Vegeta replied, though as he spoke he made sure to position himself accordingly, because he remembered what had happened when they messed up their poses, resulting in both a skinny and fat version of their fusion form, before he turned towards their kids, "Trunks, Goten, watch closely and see what happens when a duo correctly performs the Fusion technique."

Goku smiled as he leapt to the side, positioning himself at the required distance from where Vegeta was standing, before adopting the appropriate pose, causing everyone around them to go silent as they waited for what happened next.

Not a few seconds later Goku and Vegeta raised their arms into the required position and started moving towards each other, making sure to say 'Fu...' before their arms were pointed at each other. They followed that up with the second set of poses, making sure to move both their arms and their legs into the necessary positions again, while saying '...sion', before following that up with the final step of the Fusion technique. When they called out 'Ha!', and were in the final pose of the technique, they were both consumed by a glowing blue light that made everyone cover their eyes for a moment... though when they all opened them again they were shocked by what they were seeing.

The fusion warrior that was standing in front of Goten and Trunks looked a lot like Goku, which meant that the Fusion technique must have gone with Goku's body structure instead of Vegeta's, though there were plenty of differences that the group could pick out. The fusion warrior had Vegeta's widow peak and possessed most of Vegeta's facial features, though at the same time there was a lock of the warrior's hair that was hanging downwards, unlike the rest of his hair that was spiked upwards. The warrior's clothing had the same style as the clothing that Goten and Trunks wore when they had attempted their fusion, but the padding around the neck and shoulders of the vest were reddish orange colored, instead of the yellow color that the kids fusion had. The warrior's vest was black colored, which was different than the dark blue coloration that Goten and Trunks had in their fusion state... and the vest was open to show off his chest, just like they had seen back on the Lookout.

Piccolo and the rest of the Z Warriors, those that could sense ki energy, were stunned by the display of power that the fusion between Goku and Vegeta possessed... meaning that Goku wasn't kidding when he told them about how great and terrifying the Fusion technique was.

"I am not Goku or Vegeta," the fusion warrior stated, loud enough to allow everyone to hear that his voice contained both of the Saiyans that had gone into making him, though at the same time he glanced over at Goten and Trunks for a few seconds, "I am... Gogeta."

"Wow... so this is the product of a successful fusion," Trunks commented, taking in everything that he was seeing, because he was shocked by the power he was feeling and knew that if their fathers had been alive they could have easily destroyed Majin Buu in this state.

"Hey Trunks," Goten said, doing the same thing that his friend was doing, which was studying the warrior in front of them, before glancing over at Trunks, "do you think our fusion will be as awesome as our fathers'?"

"There's only one way to find out," Gogeta replied, causing the two kids to look at him again, though they had the feeling that they already knew what he was going to say, "Now that you have seen my fusion, and have witnessed what happens when the technique is correctly performed, it is time for the two of you to show me the results of your training."

Goten and Trunks backed away from where Gogeta was standing and made sure that they were at the proper distance from each other, exactly like what their fathers had done, before they raised their arms and moved through the first set of movements they needed to go through. When the first set of movements were complete, and the words said at the same time, the two kids moved into the second set of poses, making sure to say the words like their fathers had done. They then followed that up by entering the final step of the Fusion technique and said the final word, to which the two of them were consumed by the same glowing blue light that had indicated that their fathers had succeeded in performing their fusion.

When the light faded the Z Warriors found that the new fusion warrior, being a mix of Goten and Trunks, also resembled Vegeta in terms of hair style and facial features, though this time he was muscular and very well toned. It was a great improvement on being either a fat warrior that could move a tiny bit or a skinny warrior that could do nothing and coughed all the time. The fusion warrior looked down at himself, as he was curious as to whether he had succeeded or not, but then he smiled when he determined that the third attempt had been a success... though at the same time the group felt that he had a great deal of power in him as well, once more confirming how terrifying the Fusion technique was.

"It appears that you have succeeded in correctly performing the Fusion technique," Gogeta commented, causing the smaller fusion warrior to turn and look at him for a moment, while at the same time causing him to smile as well, "So tell me, what's your name?"

"I am not Goten or Trunks," the smaller fusion warrior stated, clearly ripping off what Gogeta had said in an attempt to make himself appear even more awesome than he already was, but Gogeta said nothing and let him continue speaking, "I am... Gotenks."

"Gotenks... now that is a good name for you," Gogeta said, though at the same time he raised his arms and beckoned for the smaller warrior to come at him, to which Gotenks smiled and dropped into his battle stance as well, "Come then, Gotenks, show me how strong your fusion really is."

Gotenks smiled and flashed through the air, appearing somewhere around Gogeta and disappearing before he had a chance to get spotted, though that was exactly what Gogeta wanted him to think. Because he was a more experienced fighter, and Goku and Vegeta had performed their fusion a fair number of times while they were training, Gogeta could easily follow Gotenks' movements and intercept him at any moment. He was purposely testing the other fusion warrior, seeing his skills for himself so he could tell Goten and Trunks what they needed to work on so they could make Gotenks even stronger than he was at the moment.

When Gotenks stopped moving around the area he flew up towards Gogeta and started throwing punches and kicks at him, though Gogeta used his hands to block the punches and moved out of the way when the kicks came his way. It was interesting to note that Gotenks didn't get upset that his attacks were either being dodged or blocked, as if he had been expecting this from the start, yet at the same time he was pushing himself to do some sort of damage. After a minute of blocking attacks Gogeta went on the offensive, though he purposely made his attacks much slower than they usually were, as Gotenks was inexperienced and would need time to reach his level of attack speed and power... though at the same time he knew that they would be able to fight on par one day.

Gotenks proved to be quite adept at dodging the level of attacks that were thrown his way, which was understandable considering both Goten and Trunks had trained with their fathers several times over the last couple of years, though both fusion warriors knew that he could only improve with time. They only stopped fighting when something unexpected happened, something that neither of them were expecting; Rainbow and Applejack jumped into the Training Yard and faced the two fusion warriors.

"Sorry for the interruption," Rainbow said, though the look on her face indicated that she was ready for some sort of training, while at the same time Applejack merely remained silent, "but you wouldn't happen to have room for one more, would you?"

"Uh, don't you mean room for two more?" Gotenks asked, though at the same time he was wondering why the two pony girls were interrupting what was supposed to be his training session.

"No, we meant room for one more." Applejack replied, to which both Gogeta and Gotenks noticed that she wasn't wearing her signature hat at the moment, as she generally wore the hat at all times and only took it off when she was about to get into a fight.

At the same time, however, Gogeta noticed that Rainbow and Applejack had landed with the required distance to perform the Fusion technique resting between them, though he wasn't worried because while the two of them had seen the movements they didn't have the training to pull it off. That was, of course, followed by them raising their arms and entering the first set of movements that the technique called for, while also saying the 'Fu...' in perfect harmony. The sisters then moved into the '...sion' stage of the technique, once again shocking everyone by the fact that they had nailed the poses in perfect harmony.

It came as no surprise when the two of them nailed the final pose of the technique and started glowing blue, which was the telltale sign of a successful fusion... though as the two of them were drawn together, which was what was supposed to happen, they were surrounded by the energy of their fusion, but instead of forming a dome around them they were consumed by a pillar of their energy. Gogeta, Gotenks, and everyone else had to cover their eyes as the light shined in front of them, though at the same time they could feel the entire area around them shake under the pressure of Rainbow and Applejack's fusion.





Frieza sat under his tree, as the sphere that the Saiyans had installed was showing nothing at the moment and would provide no source of entertainment until a new fight started, which was supposed to be in a day or two if what he had been told was correct. What he was doing at the moment was his latest attempt at meditation, something that he never considered doing before and was only trying it out because his ancestor mentioned that it might help him improve his own skills. Chilled had also promised him that, if something changed on the crystal sphere, he would be the first one to know about it, but at the moment Frieza hoped nothing would happen, because he was actually making some headway on his meditation this time.

A few seconds later, however, his concentration was interrupted when he felt the entirety of Hell shake beneath his feet, causing him to get up and see what the problem was.

"Frieza!" a pissed off voice said, to which the former tyrant turned around as his father, along with Chilled, were running towards him, though he knew that it was his father who had spoken, "What did you do?"

"ME?!" Frieza asked, because he was shocked that his father would accuse him of whatever was happening, instead of finding someone else to blame, "I haven't done anything... this shaking has to be the work of a pissed off entity..."

"You mean like one of the Kais?" Chilled inquired, though at the same time he braced himself, because in all the years he had been in Hell he had never seen anything like this before, and that made him worry what was going on in Asgard at that very moment, "Or someone even stronger... like a god?"

"Exactly like a god..." Frieza said, his voice trailing off as he waited for the shaking to be over, though he had to wonder if Beerus was planning on destroying the Other World.

One thing was for certain, he and the other inmates would find out what happened when the Saiyans changed out their guards and told them what had happened in order to cause all of Hell, if not the whole afterlife, to shake like this.





Gale and Buu had spent some time playing with Bee, after Mr. Satan offered to head into town to buy the essential pet supplies that they would need to take care of the puppy, and surprising Gale by the fact that he had actually gotten the items they needed. Once he had returned Mr. Satan placed a food dish and a water dish on the ground, allowing Bee to eat and drink before he started playing ball with Gale and Buu, to which Mr. Satan stated that he would make them something to eat, with the groceries that he had purchased at the same time as Bee's supplies. Gale had no idea where he had stored the groceries on the small vehicle he had brought with him, but she decided that it was best not to question it and made sure that Buu was happy with his new puppy.

A few minutes later, when Bee had brought the ball back to them, Gale and Buu stopped in their tracks as they felt an incredible amount of energy, though at the same time Gale could tell that it wasn't coming from anywhere on Earth, which made her wonder if it was coming from the Other World.

"Gale, are you feeling this?" Buu asked, in the sense that he wanted to see if he was the only one that was feeling the incredible energy that was reaching his house, while at the same time looking around for whoever the power was coming from so he could talk with them and maybe fight them.

"Yeah, I can feel the energy in the air," Gale replied, though at the same time she could have sworn that she was feeling both Rainbow and Applejack's ki's at the same time, which didn't make sense... unless they had learned the Fusion technique at the same time as Goten and Trunks.

"Where could it be coming from?" Buu opening wondered, clearly interested in the energy that they were feeling, though at the same time Gale took the ball that was in his hand and tossed it so Bee could continue playing, snapping Buu's attention back to what they were doing.

Gale knew that something was happening in the Other World, because that was the only place that the energy could be coming from, though at the same time she had to wonder what her sisters were doing at the moment. It was clear that they had done something, but she had no idea what that something was and knew that she would learn what happened the next time they got together. For now her main focus was making sure Buu was happy and wasn't distracted by anything that might make him mad, to which she smiled as she played ball with Buu and Bee some more.





Shin and Kibito had been watching Gohan train with the Z-Sword, which he was getting better at wielding with the more time he spent swinging the legendary blade, when they felt an incredible energy reach where they were at the moment. A few seconds later, however, Gohan stopped swinging the Z-Sword and looked around in shock, which told Shin that he had felt the energy as well, though they could all tell that the energy felt like both Rainbow and Applejack. Shin had no idea what was going on at the moment, but he knew where he could find out what was happening, to which he bid Gohan farewell for the moment and headed in the direction of the house he and the others had built.

It didn't take Shin long to reach the building in question, though when he arrived he found that Beerus and Chronoa were up and were staring at the crystal screen in shock, while Whis appeared to be looking at the crystal with a look of interest on his face.

"What happened?" Shin asked, because at least Whis had been watching Rainbow and Applejack, as he had been letting Gohan train with the Z-Sword while Beerus and Chronoa had been asleep the entire time.

"The girls are using the Fusion technique," Whis replied, beckoning to what appeared to be a pillar of ki energy, which had to be where the incredible energy was coming from, "and it is producing some wonderful energy."

"Their fusion state is going to be on the same level as the fusion between Goku and Vegeta," Beerus commented, staring at the pillar of energy, because he could only imagine what was going to happen when it disappeared, "maybe even stronger... especially since they're shaking the entirety of the Other World at the moment."

"I'm a little annoyed that our daughters didn't tell anyone what they were doing," Chronoa said, letting out a sigh as they waited for the pillar to fall apart, "but it seems that the nearly uninterrupted training is going to give them one last trump card in case Goten and Trunks' fusion fails to stop Majin Buu."

"Daughters?" a voice said, though Beerus gulped for a moment, because someone had followed Shin to the house and now knew that there were other people on the Sacred World of the Kai.

The group turned around and found that Gohan, with a very sorry looking Kibito standing behind him, was standing in the doorway, though his eyes weren't on the crystal screen; they were on Beerus and Chronoa. Beerus noticed that Goku's son had left the Z-Sword behind so he could catch up with Shin, which meant that he was interested in what they were all feeling, but it also meant that he was going to learn a secret that he couldn't tell Rainbow or Applejack. Before he or the others could open their mouths, and say something to make Gohan understand what he was seeing, they felt another surge of energy and turned back towards the crystal screen... because it appeared that something was about to happen.





Gogeta, Gotenks, and everyone else uncovered their eyes as the pillar of energy finally broke apart and the ground beneath their feet stopped shaking, though when they looked at the fusion warrior that was standing in front of them they were shocked by what they discovered. The fusion warrior had Rainbow's body structure, based on the blue coloration that her body had, while at the same time possessing Applejack's facial features and her hair style, though while her hair was light olive colored there were several cyan colored streaks in her hair that resembled lightning bolts. The fusion warrior's vest was dark purple colored, with a golden yellow colored collar, though beneath the collar rested the top section of a body suit... though it was cut off to cover the upper area of her chest, leaving her stomach open, and didn't touch the warrior's arms.

Everyone also noticed that the fusion warrior's sash was cyan colored, though they were distracted when the warrior opened her eyes, because each of her eyes had their own individual color... her left eye was green colored, like Applejack's eyes, while her right eye was reddish pink colored, just like Rainbow's eyes.

"So this is the fusion between Rainbow and Applejack," Gogeta commented, though at the same time the third fusion warrior glanced down at herself and took in how her body looked, which was understandable considering that this had to be the first time the girls had attempted this, before he and Gotenks approached the warrior, "So, what do we call you?"

"I am neither Rainbow Dash or Applejack," the fusion warrior replied, her voice sounding exactly like Gogeta and Gotenks' voices, which made sense since they had succeeded in performing the Fusion technique, "I am... Raijack."

Gogeta noted that the name 'Raijack' sounded like something that would be associated with lightning, making him wonder if Rainbow was the dominate personality of their fusion. He knew that he and Gotenks had to be cautious, because both of the pony girls were incredibly powerful in their own rights and that meant that their fusion would be even stronger than the two of them. There was no telling what sort of personality Raijack was going to have, as she was doing nothing besides taking in how she looked, though at the same time he braced himself for whatever she decided to do... and hoped that Gotenks did the same thing.

"I don't care if there are two of you or just one of you," Gotenks stated, his tone indicating that he was about to engage the new fusion warrior in battle, "I'll show you why I'm at the top of the food chain."

Raijack looked at Gotenks for a moment, during which the younger fusion warrior leapt into the air and flew towards where she was standing, but before he could even reach half the distance between them Raijack shimmered for a moment before disappearing. Gogeta was shocked by the sheer speed that their opponent possessed, because it appeared that Raijack could move at least as fast as Rainbow could, when she was pushing herself to her limits... though when he felt her energy again Gogeta and Gotenks looked behind them. Raijack had literally moved from where she had previously been standing, crossed the distance between the three of them, and appeared a few steps behind Gogeta in what appeared to be the blink of an eye.

As Gotenks turned around, and righted himself so he could charge at his target again, Raijack flashed through the air and appeared behind him, but this time he wouldn't let her speed shock him into doing nothing. Gotenks went on the offensive almost immediately, throwing punches and kicks at his opponent, though at the same time Raijack simply ducked and weaved through the attacks. A few seconds later, when an opening revealed itself, Raijack raised her right leg and kicked at Gotenks, though it appeared that Gogeta had taken the opportunity to slip in between them, as he had stopped her attack from reaching her target by grabbing onto her leg with his hands.

Gogeta followed that up by spinning around and tossing Raijack away from where he and Gotenks were standing, though once his hands were free he had Gotenks stop for a moment.

"This isn't a foe you can beat on your own," Gogeta commented, knowing that Raijack was simply too much for Gotenks to handle on his own, though at the same time he held a hand up to stop the younger fusion warrior from saying anything, "but I want you to carefully watch Raijack and look for an opening... and then blast her with all your might."

Gotenks seemed to understand what he was being told, or so Gogeta secretly hoped, before nodding his head and backing away from the more experienced fusion warrior, to which he turned around and stared at Raijack, who was simply standing a few steps away from where he was. Gogeta readied his fists and flew at his opponent, where he unleashed a fury of attacks that would have knocked out any lesser fighter, though at the same time Raijack decided that it was time to test out her strength and started parrying his attacks with her own. The force from their blows meeting was enough to crack the ground beneath their feet, or hooves in Raijack's case, though at the same time Gogeta was pleased that their brawl seemed to distract his opponent.

Gotenks appeared in the air, some distance away from where he and Raijack were fighting, and held a ball of ki energy above his head, which actually looked about twice the size of his own head, before he grinned as he threw it down towards his intended target.

"Take this!" Gotenks shouted, though him shouting was actually a warning for Gogeta, as he didn't want the more experienced fusion warrior getting caught up in the blast.

Gogeta smiled as Raijack's attention shifted to the ball of energy that was coming down towards where she was standing, allowing him to jump away from where Raijack was standing and landed someplace safe so he could watch the incoming fireworks. Raijack, on the other hand, fully turned towards the ball of energy that was coming towards her and lifted her right hand into the air, stopping the ball the instant it came into contact with her hand, though that was when Gogeta saw something that shocked him. Some of Raijack's energy had gathered around her outstretched hand, almost like an aura, though it was the same dark purple energy that the Z Warriors had seen when Rainbow had been fighting Cell in her transformed state.

A few seconds later Raijack flexed her fingers and the ball of energy shattered like it was nothing, the bits of energy heading out in every direction as she lowered her hand and let the aura fade into nothingness. Gogeta and Gotenks were shocked, as the two of them had been sure that such an attack would have done something to their opponent, though now it appeared that they had a strong training partner who was taking them seriously... and they needed to get on her level if they wanted to beat her.

The next twenty-five minutes, the remaining time that Gogeta could remain fused, followed the same pattern, as every time he or Gotenks tried to hit Raijack with an attack she either dodged it, redirected it into a wall, or simply shattered it with one of her hands. When his time limit expired he glowed blue for a few seconds before a brief flash of light erupted from where he was standing, to which Gogeta separated back into Goku and Vegeta, who gracefully bowed out as they watched Gotenks try to hit Raijack on his own. A minute or two later, however, Gotenks' time also expired and he separated back into Goten and Trunks, leaving Raijack as the last fusion warrior standing... much to the annoyance of both Goten and Trunks.

"I thought we were the ones who were supposed to defeat Majin Buu," Goten commented, looking at the fusion warrior that was standing near them, before he turned to his father, "so why did they have to go and learn the Fusion technique as well?"

"They're planning for the worse case scenario," Vegeta stated, as he knew his friends well enough to understand part of the reasoning that went into them watching the tutorial on how to perform the Fusion technique, "In the unlikely event that Buu can defeat Gotenks, and stops being friendly with everyone, you'll have a trump card that our opponent won't even see coming."

What Vegeta didn't say was that Raijack was much stronger than he would have expected her to be, meaning that if Gogeta had been engaged in an actual battle with her, as enemies, he was sure that Raijack would have decimated them. He could tell that Kakarot was thinking the same thing, as he also had a decent understanding of the new power that the girls commanded, though he was thankful that they hadn't learned any terrifying attacks while they were in their fusion state. Vegeta could only imagine the sheer destruction that Raijack could cause with her power, because it appeared that simply transforming into their fusion state was enough to shake the entirety of Asgard... maybe even more than that.

A couple more minutes passed before Raijack finally defused as well, allowing Rainbow and Applejack to separate from each other and offer some apologies to Goten and Trunks, as they had ruined what was supposed to be them training with their fathers. Sure, the two kids were upset over having their training interrupted, but it gave them the opportunity to fight someone that was clearly on Majin Buu's level of power, which might have given them an idea of the level of strength they needed to shoot for.

Piccolo was pleased to hear that Goten and Trunks were taking this seriously, despite the fact that Gotenks thought he could take out a superior opponent, and said that they would head back to the Lookout and continue their training. Goku wished them the best of luck and said that it was time for him to check up on Gohan's training, because he hadn't gone anywhere near where Shin had taken him since his son had left the Earth some hours ago. Vegeta, on the other hand, decided that it was time to spend a few minutes with Bulma and Trunks before they left, allowing both his son and Goten to relax for a few minutes before they resumed their training.

While everyone else was distracted, however, Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other, because they already knew what had happened in their fusion state and were letting the others do what they wanted before they all returned to the Lookout... though there was something that Rainbow wanted to ask her sister, while everyone else was distracted.

"Say Applejack," Rainbow said, turning to face her sister so that her back would face the others, so she could keep something a secret from everyone else, "did you learn anything while we were merged?"

"You tell me Rainbow," Applejack replied, to which she held her right arm out and concentrated for a moment, which was followed by a dark purple aura gathering around her hand and stopped at her elbow, though that was followed by a shimmer as a golden bracelet appeared around her wrist.

Rainbow smiled as she held her own right arm out towards her sister and concentrated for a moment, to which the two of them watched as the aura and the bracelet appeared on her arm as well, but that was normal considering that she was the one who had wielded some of their father's power seven years ago. Rainbow's guess had been correct, that the two of them fusing had allowed them to share memories, as she remembered things that were from Applejack's point of view and she was sure that Applejack remembered some events that were from her own view. The dark purple aura sealed the deal, because that meant that Applejack had seen how to call on the energy of their father and knew how to do it like Rainbow could.

"The others will be in for quite the surprise when they see this." Rainbow commented, to which she and Applejack let the aura, and the bracelets, disappear, before they headed back towards where the others were gathering.

They were the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer, the God of Destruction for Universe 7, and it only made sense that if one of them was able to summon the energy that their father wielded, the second one would be able to do the same thing with time and practice. Rainbow was sure that the others would be surprised when they discovered what special skill Applejack had just developed, though she grinned as she imagined the look on their enemy's face when they went into an actual battle again. She was eager to get into a real fight with an opponent that was like Frieza and Cell, because it would give them the opportunity to test out Applejack's new skill... and maybe save the universe while they were at it.
> Majin: Change of Plans
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Gohan was shocked by what he was seeing, because while he knew Shin and Chronoa he had no idea who the large cat creature and the man with the halo around his neck was, though he suspected that they were very important to the stability of the entire universe. The man with the halo was wearing a maroon colored robe, a black colored cuirass with white and orange diamond decorations, and a blue sash, though Gohan suspected that the nearby scepter, which was resting against the wall on his right, belonged to the man. Chronoa and Shin seemed to trust the man, especially with how Shin had asked the group about the shaking they had felt and the man was the first one to speak up, but Gohan's main attention was on the other figure that he hadn't met yet.

The cat creature, who demanded most of Gohan's attention, was hairless and, while overly defined in built, was very thin and bony, though at the same time he had a similar height to his father, despite being slightly shorter. The cat creature, who was imposing because of his lack of an energy signature, was wearing a black, blue, and gold Egyptian-looking attire with the same white and orange diamond decorations that the first man was wearing. He was also wearing a set of golden bracelets on both of his arms, on his wrists to be exact, a golden band on the upper part of his arms, located close to his shoulders, and a single golden earring that pierced his left ear.

Gohan had no idea who the cat creature was, but at the same time his attire screamed that he was someone he should respect, especially since it reminded him of the form Rainbow had taken on when she fought Cell... something that he remembered well to this day.

"Okay, now that they are done fighting, we can answer your question." Chronoa said, to which she and the others turned to face Gohan, while at the same time they clearly kept an ear open to whatever was happening on the crystal behind them, which was focused on Rainbow and Applejack at the moment, "Gohan, allow me to introduce my husband Beerus the Destroyer, the God of Destruction for our universe... and yes, he is the father of Rainbow Dash and Applejack, which is why I said daughters when I was replying to his comment."

Gohan's eyes widened for a moment, because when he heard the term 'God of Destruction' he remembered what he had been told before he pulled out the Z-Sword, back when Kibito told him about Shin and his counterpart, who he was now meeting face to face. At the moment Beerus was looking back at him, as if he was studying him or something, while Chronoa and the others were concerned that something would happen between the two of them... as if he had stumbled upon some dark secret that they had been keeping and would snap at them for what they had done. He guessed that his thought made sense, considering that Rainbow and Applejack had always mentioned that their father was asleep and insisted that he wasn't dead, to which he wondered what the pony girls had done wrong to deserve this fate.

"Forgive me for saying so, but why haven't you made contact with your daughters?" Gohan asked, though at the same time he stared at Beerus and no one else, because he felt that there had to be a reason for the God of Destruction not even attempting to see Rainbow and Applejack, "Every time someone asks them about you they speak highly of you and insist that you weren't dead, but rather that you were sleeping and they were waiting to reunite with you. So why haven't you tried to contact them and let them know that your... busy... doing whatever it is that you are doing."

"Its... complicated." Beerus replied, though even as he spoke he knew this was terrible, because if they didn't get Gohan to agree to keep his mouth shut about what he had just discovered, and what he was bound to discover, Rainbow and Applejack were going to discover the secret for themselves.

"Really? That's your reply?" Gohan said, to which he sighed for a moment, because he knew that he had been handed an answer that was getting him nowhere, before he stared at the God of Destruction, "Okay, what is making this situation so complicated that you can't even visit your daughters and tell them that you love them, or spend a few minutes chatting with them?"

"Thirty-five years ago I was given a prophecy that said that in thirty-nine years I would fight an arch-rival that was worthy of my skill and power," Beerus explained, knowing that there wasn't much he could say on the matter, though at the same time he wanted to hurry Gohan along before his father showed up and ruined everything, "When I am given a prophecy I'm supposed to sleep for a certain number of years, sometimes for the total number of years between when I receive the prophecy or for a fair number of the years. Generally I sleep until the date that the prophecy told me about, though this time I woke up early so I could watch my daughters go on their adventures..."

"Okay, so you awoke earlier than you usually do," Gohan stated, still not understanding why the god wouldn't bother to visit his daughters, because that was the main reason behind his questioning, "but that doesn't explain why you haven't wanted to do anything with your daughters. Why didn't you come to Namek when they were fighting Frieza, or step in when Rainbow had been killed by the evil tyrant, who laughed when they said that she and Applejack said that they were your daughters? Why didn't you intercept Frieza's ship when he was coming to Earth, with his father no less, and pay him back for what he did on Namek? Why, when Applejack was killed by Cell, did you stay away from the planet and do nothing to avenge her death, except trust in Rainbow's ability to suddenly manifest her power and destroy Cell?

What did Rainbow Dash and Applejack do that makes you hate them, so much so that you won't go down to Earth and at least let them know that you're proud of what they were able to do?"

Beerus growled and swung his fist at Gohan's face, hitting him hard in the cheek and knocked him out of the house they were all standing in, though at the same time the others were surprised that he had actually hit Gohan, as they had been expecting him to talk instead of fighting. A few seconds later Beerus walked around the couch and wandered out of the building they were in, to which he approached where Gohan was resting. Gohan groaned as he got up and rubbed his sore cheek, though when he noticed that Beerus was walking towards him he tensed up, because he already knew that if a fight broke out he was finished.

Beerus knew the look in Gohan's eyes well at this point, as he had seen it in a number of enemies that he had fought over the years, though instead of attacking again he simply picked the half Saiyan off the ground and got him onto his feet once more.

"I don't hate my daughters. They have changed my life for the better, and for that I am eternally grateful." Beerus replied, though he let out a sigh as he glanced back at the building he had left, while at the same time Kibito rushed over to them and made quick work of the bruise he had left on Gohan's cheek, "If I had been the old version of myself, back when the girls first arrived on my planet, I would have simply destroyed you where you stood and moved on with my life, but now I find that I am more in control of my anger, save for some small outbursts. Thanks to Rainbow and Applejack I finally met the love of my life, whose been there for so long that I keep kicking myself for not realizing that we could have started our relationship sooner. They even helped me form several bonds of friendship, with Shin being one of those people, and my life is better because of my friends.

Gohan, I love my daughters with every fiber of my being, and yet I'm intentionally hurting all of us by staying here, waiting for the date that the prophecy told me about. You have no idea how much it hurt to see my precious daughters die when they did, nor can you guess how much rage I felt when I determined that there needed to be some sort of punishment for what had happened. I can only hope that, when the day comes for the three of us to be together again, that they can forgive me for leaving them alone for all these years."

Gohan was shocked, because he had expected the God of Destruction to be a rather serious and uncaring person, but instead he had found a father that was suffering so his daughters could grow up and have their own adventure without having to rely on him intimidating their opponents or stepping in if they were overwhelmed. In that instant he knew why Chronoa had made sure that Beerus never showed himself, because he could have easily beaten Frieza on Namek, but that would have robbed his father and Vegeta of the chance to become Super Saiyans. He could imagine all of the changes in history that would have occurred if Beerus had stepped in at some point in time, ruining all of the battles that had taken place over the years... and understood what was happening.

Beerus was willing to go without contact with his daughters for thirty-nine years, allowing them to mature and grow without him there to praise them, so they could grow into warriors that didn't need their father to back them... and yet Gohan could see that Beerus was trying to do everything in his power to hide the pain he was feeling. Before Gohan could say anything more, however, Chronoa flew out of the building she and the others had been waiting inside and landed beside them, though she was looking at Beerus.

"Beerus, Goku's getting ready to use his Instant Transmission," Chronoa said, to which she glanced over at Gohan for a moment, though in that moment Gohan knew where his father was heading, "He's coming here, to check up on his son and the training that Shin's been giving him."

"Is that so?" Beerus commented, though beneath his calm mask he knew that he was worried, because at the rate things were going Goku was going to see him and actually want to fight with him, while Buu was still a potential threat to the entire universe, before he turned away from Chronoa, "Gohan, can you promise me that you will say nothing about what you saw here today, to anyone until Chronoa tells you otherwise?"

"Um... sure?" Gohan replied, though at the same time he wondered why Beerus was still insisting on keeping the fact that he was awake a secret, because it appeared that he might not be the only one who knew about the secret.

"Good. You'll only need to keep this a secret for four more years," Chronoa said, to which she and Beerus floated into the air as Shin and Kibito headed back towards where the Z-Sword was located, "Good luck with your training."

Gohan was utterly lost as Beerus and Chronoa returned to the building that they had been in earlier, though he finally let out a sigh and followed after Shin and Kibito, as he hoped that he might have the opportunity to ask them about what was going on after his father went back to the Other World. The three of them quickly returned to where the Z-Sword was located and Gohan picked it back up, to which he started swinging it again, but this time his mind wasn't focused on the weapon anymore. His mind was focused on the god that was literally within a few minutes of where he and Shin were standing, though the distraction was so great that when he swung the sword he had no idea that he had hit someone... until he saw his father fall on his rear with some stands of hair floating to the ground.

The first thing Goku did, after getting his wits back, was ask why Gohan was wearing the same uniform that Shin was wearing, to which Gohan explained that his old clothing had been ruined in his fight with Buu and Kibito had created this for the duration of his stay in this world. At that point Goku explained that he had drastically cut the amount of time he had on Earth down when he transformed into the Super Saiyan 3 form, which was why he had returned to the Other World far earlier than he originally planned. Gohan also took the opportunity to explain that he had been training on Shin's world with the Z-Sword, and explained what it was supposed to do, while also leaving out the fact that he had found the God of Destruction resting in a nearby house.

For the most part his father wasn't aware of the fact that the house even existed, which made sense considering that it was some distance away from where they were sitting and couldn't be seen from their position, though Gohan decided to keep his mouth shut and simply focus on what was happening.

When Goku asked to see the Z-Sword, however, Kibito laughed at the idea of there being someone else who could lift the legendary blade, though Shin smiled when Goku started swinging the blade around like Gohan did, as he expected nothing less from the mighty Son Goku. After a few more swings Goku asked Shin if it would be alright if he stuck around until Gohan went back to Earth to fight Majin Buu, if the creature was still in the mood for such a fight considering who was with him at that moment. Shin knew that it wasn't a good idea, not with Beerus resting nearby, as he was sure that the potential to explore the planet might be enticing to the Saiyan... though at the same time he decided to chance it and allowed Goku to stay until Gohan completed his training.

Thirty minutes passed before Gohan, being motivated by his father, was able to develop the speed and control to wield the Z-Sword without slowing down, though at the same time Shin knew that the Saiyan blood within him had given him some aid in that regard. Once that level of control had been achieved, however, Goku insisted that they test the sharpness of the legendary blade and pulled the boulder he had been sitting on out of the ground, to which he hurled it at his son. Gohan, on the other hand, swung at the large rock and cut it clean in half, allowing the two halves to hit the ground behind him while his father praised him and his control with the blade. Shin, seeing the sharpness of the Z-Sword for himself, decided to lend a hand to the training, to which he called on spheres of metal, about the size of Buu's round head, into existence and let Goku toss them at Gohan.

Shin had purposely started at the weakest metal in the universe, to verify the sharpness of the blade, before moving to the next strongest metal above that... until he determined, roughly ten metals later, to try a block of Katchin, though when Goku threw it they were all devastated by what happened next. The block of metal went flying at Gohan, who swung the Z-Sword at it like he had done for the last metals that had been flung at him, but this time the tip of the legendary blade struck the side of the block, struggled against the opposing metal, before snapping the blade in half. Gohan had to duck and let the block sail passed him, where it left a gouge in the ground, before he, Shin, and Kibito looked at the pieces of the Z-Sword with a look of horror in their eyes.

As Gohan set the handle on the ground, and experimented with his new speed, he recalled what Shin had told him about the blade, to which he informed the others that the legend about the blade had to be the strength he was displaying now and not the supposed power that rested in the blade... though as Goku tried to refute that claim, however, they were interrupted by a new voice. They all turned and looked at the newcomer, though Shin's eyes widened as he looked upon the old Kai that was standing behind them, as his face was wrinkled and his hair had turned white, indicating that he had to be near the end of his life span. Shin knew who this had to be, because Beerus had told him the tale of what happened with the Z-Sword back when he first put it in the plateau Gohan had pulled it from... though at the same time Shin had thought that he would never meet the older Kai, but it appeared that his thought was incorrect.

"Um, who are you?" Goku asked, because he wasn't as versed in the story behind the Z-Sword and had absolutely no idea what was going on at the moment.

"I am the fifteen generations previous Kaioshin!" the old Kai stated, though at the same time Gohan and Goku were shocked, as they had only been told about the four that had lived along side Shin until Buu killed them, "A long time ago there was an incredibly evil person, even more terrifying than Majin Buu, who sealed me inside the Z-Sword and put the blade inside the plateau it was eventually pulled from. Anyway, I was sealed away not because of my strength... but rather because I have the ability to draw forth someone's hidden potential and push their power way past their limits."

Gohan remembered what had happened on Namek, when the Guru at the time placed his hand upon his head and released his hidden potential, to which he wondered if this was the case this time around. It was that power up that had allowed him to fight with the others and not hold them back, though his thoughts were interrupted as the Old Kai looked at him with a smile on his face.

"You there," the Old Kai said, causing Gohan to look up at him once more, while at the same time the others looked at the Old Kai for a moment, "Since you were the one that draw the Z-Sword from the plateau, and ultimately broke the blade in half, I shall reward you with unlocking your hidden potential. Now then, why don't you go stand on that hill for a few seconds... I need to prepare myself for the ceremony, which will take five hours to complete, and then the actual power up will take another twenty hours. Once I'm finished with you, and have awakened your hidden potential, you will be one of the greatest fighters in the entire universe."

Gohan nodded and moved to the indicated spot that the Old Kai had directed him to, while at the same time Goku moved to one of the nearby trees so he could sit and watch the ceremony for himself. At the same time Kibito moved to where the pieces of the Z-Sword were resting, if only so they could be set up in a case and be protected in case something terrible happened in the future... leaving the Old Kai alone with Shin for a few moments.

"What is HE doing on this sacred planet?" the Old Kai asked, though his voice was lowered so Goku and Gohan didn't near him, though Shin was somewhat happy for him to be speaking in such a manner.

"Beerus and I are actually on good terms with each other," Shin replied, knowing exactly who the Old Kai was referring to, as he had been told the tale many times in the past, before glancing over at his forefather, "Trust me on this, honorable forefather, the Destroyer you knew doesn't exist anymore... he's been replaced, in a manner of speaking, by a much kinder and more understanding version of himself."

"Now that I don't believe," the Old Kai said, to which he turned his back towards Shin and stared at Gohan, who was patiently waiting for him to come over to where he was standing, "I am disappointed that the person who drew the Z-Sword, and freed me for that matter, was not a Kaioshin like myself... but rather a human..."

"Honorable forefather, Gohan isn't a human," Shin commented, causing the older Kaioshin to look back at him once more, though at the same time he let a smile touch his face, "rather he is half human and half Saiyan... and he's fought villains that sought the end of the universe, and survived I might add."

The Old Kai glared at him for a moment, as if trying to fathom someone like Gohan surviving against creatures like Majin Buu, before walking over to the hill and beginning the ceremony... where he started doing a funny looking set of movements that looked like he was dancing around Gohan. Shin let out a sigh as he wondered how Gale was doing on her end, because it would be impossible for him to see what was happening with what was occurring in front of him at the moment... and he had the feeling that something bad was about to happen in the near future.





Gale and Buu sat the table with Mr. Satan and Bee, eating the meal that Mr. Satan had prepared for all of them with the time that he had been given, though at the same time Buu continued to ask Gale about the energy they had felt earlier. Mr. Satan had to ask what energy they were talking about, to which Gale had to explain ki energy to someone who knew nothing about the subject, but while she did so she told Buu that she had no idea what had happened earlier. Gale suspected that her sisters were responsible for the energy she and Buu had felt, but she didn't want to distract Buu from having fun.

Once they were done with the meal, and Buu took Bee outside to have some more fun, Gale watched as Mr. Satan started cleaning the dishes and thought about what they were doing to do for the evening meal... to which Gale walked outside and joined Buu once more.

Gale found it amusing that everyone thought that Majin Buu was a terrifying creature that would end the universe, and she was sure that he had been at some point in the past, but at the moment he was an innocent creature that had been released from his ball and was merely having fun. Sure, Buu was a powerful opponent when he fought in battle, but as long as he controlled his anger they wouldn't have to worry about bringing about the end of the world. Buu, on the other hand, appeared to be having a lot of fun, as he had even told Gale that he was going to renounce killing people and destroying cities... and he did so in front of Mr. Satan, after being asked about what he did for fun and was told that killing people was wrong.

She and Mr. Satan seemed to have completely turned Buu into an innocent creature that didn't want to destroy anything or kill anyone, which meant that the universe was safe... unless something out of their control happened and transformed who Buu was.

After an hour Gale and Mr. Satan stood outside with Buu, watching him play ball with Bee and cheering every time Bee brought back the ball, once more indicating that Buu was having fun and that he was thankful to have met both of them since he had awoken. Gale was rather pleased with herself, as she had never expected something like this when she heard how terrifying the creature was, and it appeared that there would be no reason for them to fight Buu anymore. Buu, on the other hand, clapped his hands as Bee returned with the ball once more, before tossing it into the air and allowing the puppy to follow after it with a look of happiness in his eyes... though as Bee jumped into the air, so he could land near the ball and grab it, something struck the middle of his body and knocked him to the floor.

As Gale and Mr. Satan looked around the area for those responsible for what they had just seen, and Mr. Satan had said something about hearing a gunshot, Buu simply stood there with his eyes wide open, as the shock of seeing his puppy being hurt shook him to his core.

"W... Who would do such a heartless thing?" Mr. Satan said, though that was before Gale tapped his leg and pointed at the nearby cliff, where a blond haired man and his butler were standing there with what appeared to be a pair of guns in their hands, "What are those imbeciles doing?"

"It looked like they're preparing to do something else," Gale added, though at the same time she grabbed onto Mr. Satan's arm, where she looked at him for a few seconds, "Let's show them what happens when you piss off Majin Buu's friends and hurt his puppy."

As Gale said that, however, she noticed that the two men were switching weapons and pointing them at Buu, though she knew that Buu could overcome whatever damage the guns did to him, which was why she was getting ready to move her and Mr. Satan away from the house. The men launched whatever they were holding, to which Gale watched as a pair of missiles came flying towards where Buu was standing, though at the same time she moved both herself and Mr. Satan over to the bottom of the cliff wall, so they could catch the vile men off guard. The men then launched a second volley at Buu's house, causing the entire area around the house to light up as the explosions rocked the area, but Gale wasn't worried about her friend at all.

When the smoke cleared Gale discovered that Buu's house had been completely destroyed by the explosions, which caused the two men to cheer over their victory... though a few seconds later Gale noticed that Buu was okay, but this time he was glaring at the two men with a look of anger in his eyes, while steam of emitting from the holes in his head. As Buu started a small march towards the two men, however, Gale tossed Mr. Satan up onto the cliff above them, where he targeted the blond haired man. Gale, on the other hand, rushed at the butler and spun around, kicking him with the back of her leg and send him down the cliff, where he hit the rocks several times before coming to a stop.

Mr. Satan, on the other hand, unleashed a fury of blows against his opponent and made sure they connected, before finally kicking the blond haired man off the cliff... though once they were done they jumped down and rushed over to Bee, where they discovered that the puppy was still alive and called Buu over. Buu, concerned for the dog's safety, rushed over to them and held his hands out, to which Gale and Mr. Satan watched as Bee glowed and the wound healed, though once Buu was done Bee looked up at them.

With Bee healed, however, Buu moved them a little bit away from where his last house had been standing and turned some of the larger boulders into clay, allowing Gale and Mr. Satan to play with Bee while he worked on making a new version of his house. An hour passed before Buu was done putting the final touches on his new house, which had a room for Mr. Satan, a room for Gale, and a small room for Bee, indicating that he treasured all three of them as his closest friends... and the house happened to resemble a dog that was laying down, though Gale assumed that Buu had based the image of the building on Bee.

To celebrate Buu's hard work in reconstructing his house, after those idiots blew it up, Mr. Satan cooked up something with what Buu was able to provide him, as there happened to be an abandoned food trunk a few minutes after and Gale helped carry some of the food stock over to where they were. All four of them shared an afternoon snack of sorts, before Buu insisted on bathing with Bee, to make sure that he was clean after what had happened to him. Mr. Satan, at the beckoning of Buu, also joined him and had some fun with the two, while at the same time Gale stood outside to be sure that no one else came to do the same thing that the two idiots had attempted.

Some time later she heard Mr. Satan enter his room and search through his things, which had somehow survived the destruction of Buu's old house, and heard him tear something apart... which meant that he must have decided that the picture he had taken earlier wasn't important enough for him to keep. She was happy about that, because now she wouldn't have to worry about the man taking advantage of Buu's innocent nature, though she knew that it was only a matter of time until he tried something else.

After another hour or two Buu was having Mr. Satan make them something once more, something that was more like a dinner than a snack, though Mr. Satan was happy to make more food for Buu, as the creature seemed to enjoy his cooking as much as he enjoyed playing with Gale. While they waited for Mr. Satan to finish preparing desert, which would be ready for them to eat when they finished dinner, Gale smiled as Buu played with Bee a little bit... though that was before they heard a gunshot come from the kitchen. Buu and Gale ran into the kitchen and found Mr. Satan sprawled out on the floor with some blood by where his mouth was, though the moment Buu saw his friend in danger the anger from earlier returned... though this time it was clear that Buu was fighting a losing battle.

A few moments later Buu ripped off the apron that Mr. Satan was wearing and poured his energy into healing the wounded man, though when Mr. Satan got up both he and Gale were concerned for Buu's well being... especially because the man that had shot Mr. Satan was running away from the house.

"Gale..." Buu struggled to say, which meant that whatever was happening to him was something that was difficult for him to control, "take... Mr. Satan... and Bee... and run! If you don't y... you'll die."

As Mr. Satan started to ask why they were in danger of dying, however, Gale pulled him back and picked up Bee with her spare hand, before she flew out of the large opening near them and headed off towards the nearest cliff that wasn't near the blond haired idiot. A few moments later, when she landed on the cliff, the two of them turned around and watched as Buu stumbled out of the house, where he collapsed on the ground for a few minutes... before he stood up and released a stream of steam into the air. Gale watched as the white steam gathered together in a white cloud in the air, similar to what happened when Buu was first released from his ball... only this time she knew that the something bad she had been worried about was about to unfold before their eyes.

The cloud condensed and started to take a humanoid shape, though Gale watched as an incredibly thin and gray skinned Majin Buu, wearing a dark blue cape instead of the purple that Buu was wearing, appeared in the sky... though a few seconds later he bent over backwards and looked at the blond haired man that had shot Mr. Satan. Not a few seconds later the gray Buu flew through the air, spun around, and stopped in front of the man, who proceeded to shoot him with the remaining bullets that he had. When the clip was empty, and the man started fearing for his life, the gray Buu held his hand out and released a red burst of energy that utterly obliterated the blond haired man and everything on the cliff that was behind him.

Once the man, and the area behind him, were gone the gray Buu turned around and literally skipped over to where the original Buu was standing, to which he stared his counterpart in the face, causing Buu to growl at him.

"Who are you?" Buu demanded, though at the same time he could tell that Gale was watching them, as if she was trying to judge what to do next, but he was thankful that the other Buu was ignoring her and the others.

"Who are you?" the gray Buu replied in kind, though there was a more gravelly tone to his voice as he mimicked what Buu was saying, as if this was the first time he was speaking.

"I'm Majin Buu!" Buu nearly shouted, as seeing something like him was annoying him and he wanted the creature gone, though at the same time he doubted he could beat the other creature without assistance.

"I'm Majin Buu." the gray Buu mimicked, clearly enjoying the chance to talk, as if he had been a different personality inside Buu and was enjoying the opportunity to be out in the real world.

Buu growled and threw a punch at the Evil Buu, for that was what the creature had to be, though at the same time Evil Buu simply moved out of the way and let the attack miss. Buu went on the offensive, throwing a series of punches at the evil version of himself, though it quickly became clear that his evil side was merely playing with him and smiled when Buu stopped to take a breather. That was quickly followed by the Evil Buu punching Buu square in the face, causing his to stagger for a second, before he spun around and kicked Buu backwards, sending him tumbling against the ground for a few seconds. As Buu got into the air, however, Evil Buu followed after him and proceeded to beat him with a series of rapid punches and kicks, punishing him with every blow that struck him, before knocking Buu away from him with a smile on his gray colored face.

Buu, annoyed by what was happening, gripped a part of his stomach and pulled it off, to which he pulled the pink blob apart like it was taffy and created what Gale assumed was a rope of some kind, before he threw it at Evil Buu... where it wrapped around his opponent and gripped him tightly. Evil Buu actually seemed surprised by the attack, especially when it started to squeeze him with enough force to crush the ribs of a normal person, before the Evil Buu grew tired of the game and broke out of the hold. That was followed by the Evil Buu opening his mouth and sucked up the floating bits of Buu that were all around him, where he chewed on the stretchy bits for a few seconds before swallowing them.

That was immediately followed by the Evil Buu continuing his assault, pounding the original Buu like he had been a few moments ago, before growing bored of that and started firing some low powered ki blasts. As Buu started to deflect the ki blasts, which shattered seconds after he deflected them, the Evil Buu aimed one at the ground and distracted Buu with the light of the explosion. As Buu regained himself he brought his hands together and started to charge his ki, though at the same time the Evil Buu did the same thing, to which their two attacks connected with each other and forced them to push against each other for a few seconds... before Evil Buu blew Buu's attack apart and sent him flying through the air, until he collided with the ground beneath them.

Gale was stunned that Buu was losing to his evil counterpart, but she guessed that this meant that the Evil Buu must have taken the majority of Buu's power with him when he was released from Buu's body... and now Buu was on the verge of losing the battle.

"I... I'll turn you into chocolate!" Buu declared, to which his antenna pointed at the Evil Buu for a moment before releasing the same pink energy that he used to transform one thing into something else.

The Evil Buu looked at the beam for a few seconds before taking a breath, though that was followed by him releasing a gust of wind from his mouth and blew the beam back towards Buu... where the shocked Buu barely had any time to dodge the attack before it struck him.

Gale watched as Buu was turned into a piece of chocolate, shaped in his image no less, and fell to the ground, where the Evil Buu walked over to where the original Buu was resting and picked the piece of chocolate up. The Evil Buu grinned as he tossed the candy into his mouth, chewed on it for a few seconds, before swallowing it and remained standing there for a few more seconds. That was followed by the Evil Buu grinning with his mouth open as he started spewing an alarming amount of pink steam from the holes in his body, to which he was eventually surrounded by the steam and caused Gale to wonder what was happening. When the steam finally dissipated, however, Gale was shocked by what she was seeing, because the Evil Buu's form had shifted and transformed while the steam had been surrounding him.

The new Buu's body happened to retain the same skin color that Buu had, though at the same time his facial structure seemed more like Evil Buu's face, though at the moment his grin had been replaced by a frown. The jacket, cape, gloves, and black leggings that both of the other Buus were wearing had vanished, though they had been replaced by two black arm bands, which had yellow linings on both ends, white colored baggy pants that ended in black boots, which had a similar yellow pattern. The belt also remained on his body, though unlike the other two Buus the new one's body was muscular and was much taller than either Buu or the Evil Buu. The new Buu was also much more humanoid than his other two forms, having a muscled and well proportioned body, though his power was definitely enough to make Gale take a step back when she felt it.

This new Buu, which seemed like a super version of the previous two Buus that Gale had seen, had an incredible amount of evil ki emitting from his body, which told Gale that this Buu could very well end the entirety of the Earth in a matter of seconds if he so desired. The new Buu, Super Buu as Gale decided to call him, stayed in the same spot that the Evil Buu had been in when he transformed, where he simply stretched his neck and yawned for a moment... before letting out a scream of some kind, where the wind surged away from where he was standing and the ground cracked beneath his feet. Gale watched Super Buu for a few moments, as she was both amazed and stunned by what she had just seen, before he calmed down and the shaking stopped while the winds returned to normal.

The blond man's butler, apparently having survived falling off the cliff like his boss had, charged back up to the top of the cliff, pulled the weapon he had dropped back up, and opened fire on Super Buu, where Gale and Mr. Satan watched as holes were punched into Super Buu's body... though at the same time he didn't seem concerned at all. When the clip was empty, and all of the holes had healed to the point of nonexistence, Super Buu laughed before the upper part of his body surged into the air and arced over until he was forcing himself down the man's throat. Gale watched as the man became unnaturally bloated in size, almost to the size of the original Buu that had emerged from the ball, though once the lower part of Super Buu's body moved into the man's mouth, however, he exploded in a mess of pink goo... which eventually gathered together and reformed into Super Buu, who was upside down.

Super Buu remained that way as he crossed his arms and floated down towards the ground, though when he neared the ground he turned back around, so he would be standing upright once more, and finally touched the ground again. Gale had to wonder what Super Buu was planning on doing, where she suspected that he might go around the planet and slaughter the people, though before she could do anything Mr. Satan accidentally caused some rocks to fall towards the ground, which alerted Super Buu to their presence. Super Buu spun the upper part of his body around a few times and used the force generated to fling himself into the air, though when he reached where the group was standing, and Mr. Satan cowered behind Gale in fear, Super Buu stopped himself as he noticed who he was heading towards.

"Sa... tan..." Super Buu said, eying Mr. Satan for a few seconds, his memories surfacing for the moment, before he looked at Gale and pointed at her, "Gale... come... follow..."

As Super Buu floated higher into the air, however, Gale gulped and wondered what he wanted her for, though at the same time she made sure that Mr. Satan and Bee were fine before floating into the air as well. Once the two of them were in the air, and were away from where Mr. Satan was standing, Super Buu turned around and headed in what Gale knew was the direction of the Lookout. Gale knew that the others had likely seen Buu's transformation into Super Buu, or at least Piccolo and Dende had to have noticed it, and were preparing Goten and Trunks for the danger that was coming their way... to which she sighed and followed after Super Buu.

She only hoped that Goten and Trunks had gotten enough training done to make their fusion as strong as it could possibly be... otherwise she was sure that the entire world would be destroyed once Super Buu was done fighting the warrior her friends created.
> Majin: Stalling for Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Piccolo and the rest of the Z Warriors had gotten back to the Lookout, after the fusion training in Asgard with Goku and Vegeta, an hour before the transformation that had occurred in Buu, though Dende had been watching the creature ever since they had gone to the Other World. Piccolo had originally intended to give Goten and Trunks some time to rest and relax after their intense training session with their fathers, and the boys were thankful for the rest, but with Majin Buu's sudden transformation into what appeared to be a Super Buu, however, Piccolo knew that time was not on their side anymore. According to what he and Dende saw their opponent was headed towards the Lookout with Gale following behind him, which meant that he must have sensed the ki of Goten and Trunks... or maybe the ki of Rainbow or Applejack, considering that the pony girls were even stronger than the boys.

Seeing how Super Buu was coming towards their location, and was no doubt looking for the fight that Goku had promised him earlier that day, Piccolo had told Krillin to wake the boys up and have them head into the Hyperbolic Time Chamber... so they could use every minute available to boost their training and empower Gotenks' power even further.

Piccolo already knew that Gotenks wasn't ready for such a fight, not when Super Buu was even stronger than Majin Buu had been, but he and the others were banking on the two boys training their hardest so they could best Super Buu when they finally battled with him. If the situation called for it he could always follow them into the Hyperbolic Time Chamber and destroy the door from the other side, effectively trapping him, the boys, and Super Buu in another dimension, which would likely result in both his death and the death of Goten and Trunks. If such a thing happened the three of them would be able to be brought back with the Dragon Balls, though if Super Buu managed to kill them and escape back to Earth... well, it was a good thing that Rainbow and Applejack had mastered fusion as well.

For a moment Piccolo smiled, because no matter which way he thought about things he knew that Super Buu would be beaten in due time, by either Gotenks or Raijack... though before he could move from where he was standing Super Buu appeared in the air above them all, stunning him, Dende, and Yamcha. Mr. Popo, who was standing nearby, seemed a little annoyed about Super Buu's appearance, but he made no move to do anything, as if he was waiting to see what happened next. Piccolo cast a quick glance back and could see that Krillin and the boys were still up in the room that Goten and Trunks had been sleeping in, indicating that they hadn't had any time to actually train before their foe's arrival, before he turned his eyes back towards Super Buu.

A few seconds later Gale flashed up into the air behind him and descended until she was standing in front of Piccolo, to which Super Buu did the same thing and stood beside her... though before anyone said anything Rainbow and Applejack came out and breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that their sister was just fine.

"I knew it. Here you are." Super Buu stated, to which he did a motion that looked like he was cracking his nonexistent neck, considering that he had no bones to speak of, before he grew serious and let them feel his incredible ki, which pushed the wind passed the assembled group for a few seconds.

Piccolo had known that Super Buu was much stronger than Majin Buu, everyone that could sense ki knew that the moment the transformation was over, but to actually feel the pressure of Super Buu's ki told him that he was no match for the creature and that he could be killed in a single attack. He knew that most of the Z Warriors didn't stand a chance at beating Super Buu, not with the power he possessed, though at the same time he confirmed that his suspicions about Gotenks and Raijack had to be correct. The fusion warriors were the only thing that could beat Super Buu, unless Rainbow decided to transform into what she called her 'Avatar' form and fight Super Buu... but the chances of that happening were slim to none at this point in time.

"Gimme." Super Buu stated, causing the group to raise their eyebrows for a moment, though when Super Buu started to growl Gale poked him in his side, to which he appeared to calm down for a second, "The warrior whose hair turned golden promised me that I would fight a warrior worthy of my power. This is the only place he could be hiding. Bring the warrior forward so that I may fight and kill him."

"You are correct in thinking that the promised warrior is here, on Kami's Lookout," Piccolo said, causing Super Buu to turn towards him, indicating that despite the warrior like appearance he had that he also possessed some sort of brain, even if said brain was like Goku's at times, "but he has been training nonstop since the promise was made and has only just gone to sleep."

"Well then wake him!" Super Buu snapped, mainly in the sense that he wanted to get the fight started, instead of being angry that the promise warrior was sleeping at a time like this.

"Look, I know you came looking for a fight, but I also know that you would prefer to fight an opponent when they're at their full power." Piccolo replied, knowing that at any moment Super Buu could snap and kill everyone that was in front of him, before heading into the Lookout and killing the boys before they reached the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, "Let the promised warrior sleep for an hour at least, because he'll have more than enough power to give you the fight of your life."

Despite the number of times that Super Buu cracked his neck, which was a fair number of times, he actually appeared to be considering the request that Piccolo was making, allowing the 'warrior' to sleep for an hour so he could be well rested for their battle. For a few moments Piccolo actually thought that he had convinced Super Buu to wait, giving Goten and Trunks the time they needed to get to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber and begin some serious extra training, but when Super Buu frowned he knew that something was wrong.

"Its just no good," Super Buu said, though at the same time he moved his head forward, where it was bent at an angle that allowed him to stare at the floor, before he pulled his head back and looked at the sky behind him, "I hate waiting."

"The agreed upon date of your fight is in two days," Piccolo commented, knowing that Majin Buu hadn't even been awake for a single day before he transformed into Super Buu, as it hadn't even been twenty-four hours since his ball had been opened, "Surely you can find something to entertain yourself with... like playing some more games with Gale, because I know you enjoyed the game of hide and seek she played with you earlier."

Super Buu looked at Piccolo for a moment, as if he was actually considering what he was saying at the moment, before glancing down at Gale, who appeared to be ready to play whatever game he wanted her to play. He glanced behind him for a moment and looked down at the world beneath them, though not a few seconds later a brief smile appeared on his face. Instead of saying anything he turned to his left, let a frown replace his smile, and started walking around the edge of the structure they were standing on, while at the same time looking down at the world beneath them all, counting the number of humans and where they were all located.

As Super Buu started to walk around the Lookout, as that was what Piccolo had called this place, he could tell that the others were gathering together, though he paid them no mind as he focused on the task at hand.

"Wh... what is he doing?" Yamcha asked, though at the same time he kept his eyes on Super Buu, because he, like everyone else, knew that something terrible was about to happen, something that they couldn't stop.

"He's looking over the condition of the lower realm." Mr. Popo stated, though he was using his indifferent tone once more, which the Z Warriors were used to hearing at this point thanks to the amount of time they spent coming to the Lookout, "He's planning on bringing about the extinction of everyone that lives on Earth, just so he can get to the promised warrior all that much quicker... or at least that is what I would do, if I had his power coursing through my body."

Rainbow and Applejack knew that Mr. Popo was powerful, on the level of a deity considering that the man knew both their father and their mother, which meant that they knew that he was partly lying to them. If Mr. Popo had been evil the girls suspected that this would have been the same thought process that he would have gone through, but that the same time they were glad that he was on their side. It also surprised them that Mr. Popo wasn't afraid of Super Buu, which meant that there was more to him than they knew about, but now wasn't the time to be asking questions that weren't relevant to their current situation.

As the group watched Super Buu walk around the Lookout, however, they knew that they weren't the only ones, as the rest of their group was watching from the safety of the palace, keeping an eye on their foe as he looked down at the world below them. Eventually Super Buu reached the spot where he had started walking, which was right in front of where Piccolo was standing, and faced the assembled group with a frown on his face. At first the group thought that he was annoyed with them, and that he was going to take his anger out on them, but instead they watched as Super Buu's frown turned into a smile and he lifted his left arm into the air with his palm facing the sky.

That was followed by Super Buu being shrouded in a pink aura as he started firing his ki into the sky, where the group watched as thousands of ki strands surged towards the planet below them. A few seconds later everyone gasped as they felt the number of ki on the Earth start to rapidly drop, at a very alarming rate, to which they knew exactly what Super Buu was doing. A few minutes passed before Super Buu canceled out his own attack and smiled at the group, though at the same time Piccolo and Dende fell to their knees while everyone else stood their ground, but all of them were shocked by what they had just felt.

"There, I have killed all the Earthlings." Super Buu stated, though at the same time he lowered his hand and gave the group his undivided attention, causing all of them to look back at him, "Now, gimme the promised warrior."

"Very well then, but it will take some time to prepare him for the fight," Piccolo said, though at the same time he glanced over at Rainbow and Applejack, because at this point he knew that they were the only ones that might be able to stall Super Buu, "Give us one hour and he'll be ready to fight you."

"No!" Super Buu replied, to which he glared at Piccolo, as if he was challenging him for a moment, before turning his attention to the building that was behind everyone, "Bring the promised warrior out and let me fight him."

"If your looking for a fight, then why don't you spar with me and Applejack?" Rainbow inquired, to which Super Buu looked over at her, because he had been ignoring the pony girls the entire time and was only now remembering that they were standing near him, "We can go at each other, have a little fun, and before you know it an hours up and the promised warrior will be ready to fight you."

"Spar?" Super Buu asked, almost as if the word was foreign to him, though at the same time Piccolo knew that it had to be, considering that the creature likely never trained a day in his life, "What's that word mean?"

"Its like fighting, but without landing any heavy blows." Rainbow replied, though this time she smiled, because as long as she had Super Buu's attention she could give Goten and Trunks the time they needed to prepare themselves, "Meaning that the two of us would be fighting each other without trying to kill the other, sort of like what you would do when you do some training. For some people sparring is a necessary part of their training routine, while for others its merely about having fun and testing your skills out."

"Fun..." Super Buu repeated, making it appear that part of Majin Buu was still trapped inside him, somewhere anyway, before he shook his head and looked at Rainbow once more, "Fine. We'll spar for a few minutes and then I will fight and kill the promised warrior."

Rainbow grinned as she charged at the edge of the Lookout, leapt into the air, and started flying down towards the planet that was below them, to which Applejack and Gale sighed as they followed after their sister. Super Buu seemed surprised that they were leaving the Lookout, but then decided that he had best follow after them and abandoned the rest of the group. Together the four of them flew down towards the ground and landed in a plateau area that happened to rest near the Lookout, meaning that Super Buu wouldn't be inconvenienced when time was up, though at the same time Applejack and Gale landed on the top of one of the plateaus while Rainbow and Super Buu landed near the base of it.

A few seconds later, when the two of them were ready, Super Buu rushed through the air and swung his fist at Rainbow, who turned her body and let the attack fly passed her, before she spun around and kicked Super Buu in the chest. Thanks to his body Super Buu took the hit and didn't feel any pain from the blow, though at the same time the attack served as a basic idea of the power he should be using for this 'sparring' match. Normally it would have annoyed him to lower his own power in order to fight a foe, but the fact that Rainbow was able to see his first attack coming, and dodge it like she had, meant that this might be fun after all.

The two of them backed away from each other for a moment, allowing Super Buu to study his opponent for a few seconds, before the two fly at each other and threw their fists forward, where the two of them collided and shook the ground beneath them. Super Buu grinned as they forced themselves away from each other, to which he flew through the air and started firing small ki blasts at Rainbow, who replied in kind and let them detonate when they came into contact with each other. The two of them surged through the smoke and flew at each other, where they swung their fists and legs at the other while their attacks were parried by what the other was doing... before they both managed to slip a punch passed the other's attacks and punched each other in the side of the face.

With that done they separated from each other and wiped the area that had been hit, though Super Buu grinned for a moment, indicating that he was pleased with Rainbow and that he was actually enjoying himself.

"Pony girl, what was your name?" Super Buu asked, as his mind was so focused on the fight that he couldn't remember whether Majin Buu had known the girl's name or if he hadn't be told what it was.

"I'm Rainbow Dash," Rainbow replied, not surprised that Super Buu had no idea what her name was, though if he was asking her the question that meant that he might be having fun, before she beckoned to her sisters, "and those are my sisters Applejack and Gale Wind."

Super Buu smiled as he charged through the air and kicked at Rainbow's head, though she raised her arm and blocked the attack with the side of her arm, before spinning around and throwing another kick at Super Buu's chest, but this time he saw it coming and moved out of the way. Rainbow chuckled for a moment, because it appeared that her opponent still had Majin Buu's ability to study and learn the skills of his opponents, or maybe she was imagining things. The two of them then surged back at each other, their fists connecting and shaking the entire area around them, but seeing how everyone on the planet, save for Mr. Satan and her friends on the Lookout, were dead Rainbow knew that Super Buu was trying to get her to fight at her full power.

As much as Rainbow wanted to transform into her Avatar state and end the fight in a matter of seconds, she also knew that it was best if she let Gotenks fight Super Buu... though she and Applejack could always pick up the slack if the boys were defeated.

After a minute or two of their attacks colliding with each other, however, Rainbow decided that it was time to stop playing around and accessed one of the moves that she had developed back during the time that Cell was a threat, one that she had completed in the seven years of peace that had been earned with the Bio-Android's defeat. She concentrated for a few seconds and her ki started to dance around her body, though instead of appearing like a normal aura her ki took on the appearance of lightning. After a moment her ki flickered around her entire body and a few strands of energy separated themselves from her body, to which the air around her vibrated with a fraction of her full power... while at the same time the strands struck the ground and left small craters around where they landed.

Super Buu, having watched all of this with a look of interest in his eyes, wondered what the purpose of having a lightning based aura was, though before he could say anything Rainbow disappeared from where she was standing and flashed through the air at speeds that were faster than what Super Buu was used to. When Rainbow reappeared she punched Super Buu in the chest with enough force for him to actually feel the bite of lightning course through his body, while at the same time creating a small crater around them.

"What... just happened?" Gale asked, because due to her inexperience she still had no idea what sort of skills Rainbow possessed, save for the Lightning Lance, as that was the one skill everyone in their group mentioned from time to time.

"Thunder God's War Cry," Applejack explained, causing Gale to glance at her for a moment, with a look of curiosity in her eyes, before she turned back to the fight as Super Buu and Rainbow continued the fight, "Rainbow developed this skill seven years ago, during the time of the Cell Games, and she's only used it in an actual battle twice since its creation. The War Cry allows her to boost her speed to the point where she's moving like lightning, meaning that she's faster than anything or anyone else while she's using this form. She uses this to ensure that her opponent cannot follow her movements, meaning that she can deal damage before Super Buu has a chance to block her attacks... though years ago, when it was first created, the move was incomplete."

"You mean that Rainbow's managed to complete her technique?" Gale inquired, to which Applejack nodded, though at the same time Super Buu was stunned as Rainbow vanished and appeared behind him, "What does completing the technique mean?"

"Back in the day this technique used to drain her stamina at an alarming rate," Applejack replied, though she let a small smile appear on her face, while at the same time watching Rainbow flash around the area, "now, however, she doesn't have to worry about that. When she first used this against Cell he was stunned by it, just like Super Buu is, though it appears that he might be catching onto what's going on."

At the same time Rainbow dashed around the area that they were in, slowing down so Super Buu could spot her for a brief couple of seconds, before disappearing again when her opponent tried to hit her. It was plainly clear that Super Buu was actually enjoying himself, almost as if he appreciated the challenge that Rainbow presented, because she wasn't actually hurting him with enough force to make him change his mind about the fight. As long as they continued like this they could buy Goten and Trunks the time they needed for their training, though after a few seconds Super Buu spun around and kicked Rainbow in the chest, knocking her out of her War Cry state and causing her to groan for a moment.

"Sparring is fun," Super Buu commented, to which he turned his head up to where the others were and beckoned for them to join him and Rainbow, before turning back to his main opponent, "now, let's do a three on one sparring match."

Rainbow smiled as Applejack and Gale jumped down into the area that she and Super Buu had been fighting in, though the moment they drew close to them Rainbow jumped forward and the three of them starting swinging their fists and legs at their opponent. It quickly became clear that Super Buu was picking and choosing which one of them he wanted to focus on at any given moment, as sometimes he focused on blocking Rainbow's attacks and other times he blocked the attacks that came from both Applejack and Gale. Rainbow quickly came to the conclusion that Super Buu wasn't fighting them at full power, which was understandable that he was fighting on their level for a sparring match, but at the same time she knew that she and her sisters would be in a pinch if they were engaged in a serious battle with Super Buu.

After a minute or two Gale pulled away and the wind suddenly shifted, to which Super Buu smiled as he focused on her, because he could feel that she was going to show him some sort of power and he wanted to witness it for himself. The wind wrapped around Gale's body as she flew back into the fight, though as she punched and kicked at Super Buu's body small cuts appeared on his arms, his legs, and his chest. Gale enjoyed using this particular move, the Air Slash technique, against really stubborn opponents that refused to go down, but she had toned down the power she was generating so she didn't piss Super Buu off. Super Buu, on the other hand, seemed to enjoy fighting her as much as he enjoyed fighting Rainbow, as he was taking the hits that she was scoring on him with a smile on his face... and, oddly enough, part of the time it appeared that he was purposely taking the hits, as if he wanted to feel pain.

Gale quickly decided that Super Buu was a lot weirder than Majin Buu had been, but at least he was willing to spar with them and not fight like he was trying to kill the three of them. When she managed to force Super Buu onto the ground, however, Applejack appeared a few steps behind him and placed her hands on the ground, to which the plateau they were standing on shook for a few seconds. That was followed by a large earthen hand pulling itself from the ground and grabbed onto Super Buu, where he found it hard to move without separating his body into separate pieces and reforming somewhere else. This was another holding ability that Applejack had developed since the Cell Games, one that she called the 'Giant's Grasp', though against an opponent like Super Buu she knew that it wouldn't keep him contained for more than a few seconds.

A few seconds later Rainbow descended towards where her sisters were standing and swung her right hand, which had her Lightning Blade wrapped around it, and cut through both Super Buu and Applejack's hold, separating Super Buu into three equal sized pieces. She then backed away as the fragments of Super Buu floated in the air for a few seconds, though that was before all three of them morphed into the form of Super Buu, making the sparring match look like a three on three instead of a three on one.

"Earth, Wind, and Lightning," the middle Super Buu commented, his eyes locked on Rainbow, while the one on his right looked over at Gale and the one on the left glanced over at Applejack, "I was right, sparring with you three is fun... much funner than I originally thought it would be. Now, let's make things more interesting."

Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale smiled as they faced their versions of Super Buu, pulling them apart from each other and engaging in battle with their foes, while at the same time finding that they needed to use their elemental affinities in order to fight on par with Super Buu. Their opponent started throwing ki blasts at them, indicating that he wanted to sample more of their various powers, though at the same time none of the girls pulled out their ultimate attacks, because those would have been overkill for a 'sparring' match. At the same time, however, the sisters were glad to find that Super Buu was enjoying himself, as he wasn't trying to kill them and was simply having fun sampling their powers.

They continued their sparring for some time, as there was way for them to tell the time without pausing and heading up to the Lookout so they could ask Piccolo the question, before Rainbow and her sisters were surprised when Piccolo suddenly appeared nearby and stopped the sparring with his mere presence.

"Super Buu, an hour has passed since you started sparring," Piccolo said, surprising the pony girls for a moment, as they were a little shocked by the fact that they had spent an hour sparring with their opponent, "The promised warrior is ready to start his fight with you... and I will lead you to where he wants to fight you."

Super Buu grinned as the three versions of him pulled themselves back together and formed a whole once more, to which he followed Piccolo back up to the Lookout and landed in front of the building he had spotted earlier. Once they had landed in front of the building Piccolo guided him through the place, passing through some of the hallways and climbing some of the stairs, before they reached a lone door in what appeared to be a middle of the hall. Piccolo turned the handle and opened the door, to which he walked inside and beckoned for Super Buu to follow him, though as he walked inside Super Buu was surprised by the room he found himself in.

"This is a strange place." Super Buu commented, though at the same time he walked out of the room that they were in and spotted that they were in a completely different place than the building they had entered.

Standing some distance in front of him, however, were two small children that were the same size as Gale, though they were both boys and they seemed eager to face him, but he detected that there was something else that he had missed in his eagerness to fight the promised warrior. The two kids turned and faced him, proclaiming that they had been waiting for him to show up, to which he turned back and cast a questioning glance at his guide, who nodded his head. Super Buu was a little surprised that the promised warrior was two little kids, but that was why he was choosing to wait for a moment, just to see if there was something else he had missed.

He was right to wait for a few more seconds, as the two kids started going through a series of poses while saying 'Fu...', '...sion', and 'HA', before they were consumed in a blinding flash of light for a moment or two. When the light faded Super Buu found an interesting warrior standing before him, one that appeared to be a fusion between the two kids, who proclaimed that his name was Gotenks and that he would be winning this fight. Super Buu smiled, because this warrior appeared to have some strength to him and was definitely sure of his skills, meaning that the upcoming fight would be both fun and interesting.

Super Buu dropped into his battle stance as Gotenks did the same, as they were both interested in fighting each other and showing off their skills... and Super Buu hoped that his opponent was as skilled as the pony girls, otherwise he was going to fighting his boredom the entire time.





Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis were watching the crystal screen that showed them exactly what was happening on Earth, as things had picked up once Majin Buu transformed into Super Buu, which was clearly a being of pure evil based on his actions so far. At the same time, however, Beerus could feel the awakening of the Old Kai, meaning that the Z-Sword had been shattered and he had been released from his prison, though he already knew that the elderly Kai wouldn't accept that he had matured since the last time they had seen each other. It was a great shame, because Beerus had been hoping to at least mend that bridge at some point in time, but he guessed that he would have to talk with the Old Kai before he jumped to conclusions.

What shocked them all, however, was the instant where Super Buu decided to exterminate the entirety of the Earth, meaning that everyone on the world, with the exclusion of Mr. Satan, Tien and Chiaotzu, and those on the Lookout, had been killed in a matter of minutes.

"I don't believe it," Chronoa said, wiping a tear from her eyes, because while she had seen this coming it still hurt to see all those lives destroyed in a single instant, "Even with the knowledge of Gale fresh in his mind, Super Buu still killed everyone on the Earth."

"I'm going to destroy Babidi when this is over," Beerus growled, looking at the crystal with a look of anger and hate in his eyes, because this was the one planet that didn't deserve to have all of its people killed like this, "Super Buu did that for fun and nothing else... and its all because of what Babidi was saying before Majin Buu killed him. I'm going to make Babidi pay for everything he's done to the Earth and its people."

Chronoa knew that Beerus was going to say something like that, as he cared for the planet that his daughters called home these days, but at the moment she didn't say anything that would make him stay here. What mattered was that he was angry and needed a target of some kind, which Babidi happened to be in this instance, though at the same time she knew that someone would beat Super Buu soon... though even she wasn't sure who that someone was, as the timeline had multiple endings for this fight. She only prayed that nothing happened to Rainbow, Applejack, or Gale, otherwise Beerus would blow a fuse and head back to the Earth to seek vengeance.

The last thing the universe needed was for Super Buu and Beerus to meet each other in battle, especially with what was going to rear its ugly head in the near future... which was why Chronoa was thankful that Beerus was thinking of staying here until the battle was over.
> Majin: Desperate Battle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Super Buu and Gotenks stared at each other for a few moments, each waiting for their opponent to do something before they started fighting each other, while at the same time Piccolo stood at the building and watched the two of them with a look of worry in his eyes. A few seconds later Gotenks charged though the air and slammed his fist into Super Buu's face, where he released a fury of punches that did nothing to Super Buu, expect make him irritated for a moment. He was actually disappointed in the first set of attacks his opponent used against him, as he had been told that this was the promised warrior and he was getting no excitement from this. A few seconds later he dropped out of his battle stance and simply stared at the 'fusion' warrior, because if his opponent didn't excite him soon enough he was going to demand that he battle the pony girls.

If anything fighting against the various abilities that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale possessed would make for a more interesting fight, and he was positive that there was more to them than what they had already shown him.

"This is boring." Super Buu stated, stretching his neck for a moment, as that was his custom when he was standing still, while at the same time glaring at his opponent, "You aren't strong at all."

"Well, I wasn't being serious with those punches, so of course you would think that." Gotenks replied, though at the same time he was worried, because his base power should have done more damage to Super Buu, instead of doing absolutely nothing to him, "I'll show you what will happen when I mean business."

What that said Gotenks flew up into the air, spun around after reaching a certain point, and flew back down towards Super Buu, to which he called out 'Dynamite Kick' as he kicked Super Buu in his neck and forced him to take a few steps forward. A few moments later Super Buu spun his head around, leaving his body facing the way he had been looking moments ago, and grinned at Gotenks in a mocking way, to which the small fusion warrior charged forward and used his 'Dynamite Kick Boomerang' to kick his side and cause him to bend a tiny bit. That was rapidly followed by Super Buu detonating thanks to the two kicks that his opponent had delivered, though the explosion did nothing to him, allowing Super Buu to return his body to how it had looked moments ago.

"What was that just now?" Super Buu asked, though at the same time he couldn't help but sound bored, because so far he was having no fun and there was no excitement in this fight.

Gotenks growled and started spinning his right arm, while at the same time proclaiming that this was his 'Rolling Thunder Punch' as he charged at Super Buu, though not a few seconds later Super Buu glared down at the fusion warrior as his fist lightly touched his stomach area. Gotenks looked concerned for a moment, indicating that he was either shocked that his attack had done nothing or that he had been testing something and didn't like the results. Super Buu, on the other hand, was growing irritated with the warrior, because so far he wasn't what he had been promised and he felt like he was wasting his time... though he wanted to truly test Gotenks' powers out before calling it quits.

"Pay close attention," Super Buu commented, to which he raised his right hand up and tapped his chin, indicating where he wanted his opponent to hit him, almost as if he was teaching someone who had never been in a fight before, "you should be aiming for my chin, and not my stomach."

Gotenks growled and started spinning his right arm again, indicating that he intended to use the 'Rolling Thunder Punch' once more, despite its failure to hurt Super Buu, though this time he spun his arm a lot more than he had the last time he used this attack. Super Buu, on the other hand, simply stood there and waited, his chin and hand held out due to his demonstration, as he wondered if he'd actually get anywhere with his opponent. A few seconds later Gotenks lifted himself into the air, whether by his ki or by the spinning of his arm Super Buu didn't care to figure out, before he was leveled with Super Buu's face... where Gotenks released the attack and send Super Buu back a few steps.

When Gotenks landed on the ground, and stared at his opponent, Super Buu brought his head back up and grinned as his opponent, because he now suspected that this might be an exciting match if his opponent got serious... while at the same time Gotenks noticed something odd about Super Buu's eyes.

"Dude, your eyes turned red," Gotenks commented, though he had to wonder if that was a good thing or if that was a bad thing, as his eyes had been white before he used his attack for a second time.

"Really?" Super Buu asked, to which he walked back into the building that Piccolo was standing in and headed into what appeared to be a bathing area, where he noticed a mirror that revealed the change in his eyes color, before grinning as he returned to where Gotenks was standing.

A few seconds later the entirety of the area they were fighting in shifted, with the sky and the ground turning into what Super Buu suspected a glacier looked like, while mentally chuckling as he watched Gotenks pull his feet out of the frozen ground. Super Buu then watched as Gotenks charged at him, using what he called the 'Wild Boar Attack', though when he missed Gotenks grabbed onto the ground, slid for a few seconds so he could realign himself, and used his 'Power Tackle' against Super Buu's back. After that Super Buu pretty much let Gotenks go on the offensive, to which the fusion warrior started a barrage of attacks that had names that were clearly inspired by snack foods, while at the same time Super Buu wondered why he thought that this was going to be an exciting match.

Eventually Gotenks stopped when he had trouble remembering one of the names he had given to his attacks, though when he finally remembered it Super Buu waited for him to come closer before slapping him away with his left arm, as he was growing a little annoyed by his opponent once more. As Gotenks regained himself, and rubbed his cheek for a moment, he noticed that Piccolo had his palm of his face, to which he simply walked up to Super Buu, said that he needed a few seconds, and walked over to where Piccolo was standing.

"Pardon me, Piccolo," Gotenks said, while at the same time tugging on Piccolo's cape in order to get his attention, which he got a few seconds later, "but is it possible that you think that I'm losing?"

"Honestly, the difference in your powers is too great to ignore," Piccolo replied, though he crossed his arms as he thought about the situation that they were in, and the possibility that was waiting just outside the door, "however, we still have one last trump card; Raijack."

"But she'll ruin Super Buu in a matter of seconds!" Gotenks complained, because while he knew that the fusion between Rainbow and Applejack was strong, and he had seen her stop one of his attacks and crush it with her bare hands, he didn't want to call upon her aid unless it was truly necessary.

"Well, if you want to be the one that takes him out, than you had better start taking him seriously and ascend to your Super Saiyan state," Piccolo stated, though at the same time he let a little smirk appear on his face, because just mentioning Raijack was enough to get Gotenks to use his full power, "otherwise Raijack will have all the fun."

Gotenks glared at Piccolo for a moment, clearly weighing his options on the matter, before letting out a sigh and charged back into battle, though this time he simply landed in front of the direction that Super Buu was facing and prepared himself. A few moments later he shot some of his ki into the air and let it rain down like fireworks, while at the same time ascending to his Super Saiyan form and dropping back into his battle stance... and then immediately sat down as he had to decide which attack he wanted to use first. Both Super Buu and Piccolo were confused, and a little irritated, by Gotenks at the moment, though they were both relieved when he got back to his feet and raised a hand into the air... with a single finger pointing at the sky.

"Take this!" Gotenks shouted, to which his ki flickered for a moment as a small ball gathered around his finger, where he drew a circle in the air above him and then held his palm out to stabilize the energy, "Galactic Donuts!"

Gotenks threw the circle of ki energy at Super Buu and had it stop directly above him, where he then started to direct the attack with his hands, allowing it to expand as it lowered down until it was directly in the middle of Super Buu's body, though he stood there and stared at the attack with curiosity in his eyes. The sheer amount of power that the attack was generating caused the entire area around them to shake, while at the same time Piccolo silently cheered Gotenks on as cracks started to form in the pillars and hourglasses around him. When Gotenks brought his fists together, however, the circle of energy contracted until Super Buu was caught in the middle of it all, where he started struggling against the energy as Gotenks proclaimed that this was the end of their fight.

That went on for a few seconds, where Super Buu allowed Gotenks to believe that he had won this fight, before his eyes snapped open and he grinned at his opponent once more... to which a look of confusion appeared on Gotenks' face.

"Just kidding," Super Buu said, to which he braced himself as he flexed both his body and his ki, which was followed by the attack being shattered into fragments of ki that dissipated into nothingness, before he turned and looked at Gotenks, "Just you attacking isn't fun anymore... so now its my turn."

Super Buu dashed through the space between him and Gotenks and arrived him front of his opponent, choosing to do so in a slightly hunched over form and looking like a maniac, before he clapped his hands where Gotenks was standing, though his opponent had the smarts to move into the air before his attack reached him. As Gotenks proclaimed that he was in the clear, however, Super Buu decided to show him how wrong he was by flashing up to where Gotenks was and floated along side him in a standing position. That was followed by him kicking Gotenks in the stomach, sending him even higher into the air, though Super Buu waited for a few seconds before following after him again, but this time around he appeared in front of Gotenks, spun around in the air, and kicked him with enough force to send him hurling back down towards the ground.

When Gotenks corrected himself, however, Super Buu appeared near him and punched him in the face, sending him flying in the opposite direction that he had been heading in, to which he collided with the bathroom portion of the building and destroyed the tube area.

A few moments later, when Gotenks emerged from the building, Super Buu beckoned for him to come back to the battle and the two of them flew back into the air, where Super Buu blocked the punches and kicks that his opponent sent his way, before kicking him down towards the ground again. This time, when Super Buu followed him, Gotenks corrected himself and flew back up into the air, where the two of them had their heads collide with each other and daze the two of them for a few seconds. When the two of them landed, however, Gotenks proclaimed that Super Buu got what he deserved and that he was bringing an end to this fight, to which his ki flared up all around him and reverted the area back into the white void they had been standing in when Super Buu first stepped into this chamber.

After a few more seconds Gotenks dispelled his ki and started blowing an eerie white ball out of his mouth, as if he was blowing on bubble bum, before sending the ball into the air above him... to which the ball floated in the air for a few seconds before it decreased in size, sprouted what could have been arms, and pulled a head out, one that resembled Gotenks' head.

"Hi!" the white creature said, floating down until it was parallel with where Gotenks was standing, who had a smirk on his face, "Its a ghost!"

"This time, even your dead, Super Buu." Gotenks stated, knowing full well that this wasn't the same Buu that the others had been dealing with so far, as that was why he didn't call him 'Majin' Buu and went with 'Super' Buu, "This is my Super Ghost Kamikaze Attack... and your dead meat."

The ghost, apparently taking that as the command to attack, surged forward and charged towards where Super Buu was standing, who was slightly shocked by the type of attack that was being performed in front of him. When the ghost drew closer, however, Super Buu grinned as he swung his left arm and backhanded the ghost in the chin, which staggered the creature for a second. That was quickly followed by the ghost grinning at the last second as it detonated with enough force to consume the entire area around where Super Buu was standing, putting him at the center of the blast and forcing him to take all of the damage in the process.

When the smoke cleared Super Buu was a withering mess of his former self, along with the fact that his left hand was completely missing, though both Piccolo and Gotenks were pleased with the damage that had been caused to him so far... though Gotenks knew exactly what to do next.

As Super Buu suffered for a few moments Gotenks gathered his ki once more and proclaimed that he was preparing the same attack again, though this time he spat out ten white substances that quickly molded themselves into ten ghostly Gotenks'. At first it seemed like all ten of the ghosts had a different fragment of Gotenks' personality, or the personalities of the kids that had fused to create him, before he called out for the ghosts to get into formation. It was at that point that the ghosts started arguing with each other and nearly detonated all of them, though as Gotenks put out that fire Piccolo casually walked over to him and tapped him on the shoulder... before pointing at his opponent.

Super Buu had, a few seconds after Gotenks had become distracted with forming his ghosts and getting them in order, reformed his body and had laid down for a moment, as he was now sipping on a refreshing creme soda, complete with a cheery on top, and was reading from a magazine... though Piccolo had no idea where the items had come from and Super Buu had taunted him by saying that revealing his secrets made no sense at all.

"You fool, you had better enjoy your creme sodas while you can," Gotenks growled, softly to himself for the moment, before he raised his voice for what he was about to say next, "Super Buu!"

"Hmm?" Super Buu commented, looking up from the magazine he had been reading the entire time, as it was slightly boring and wanted something better to do, "You ready yet?"

Gotenks growled and ordered numbers one and two, the first two ghosts that had been created out of the ten, to charge at their opponent, though as they did so Super Buu finished his creme soda off as he stood up, as it would have been wasteful if he didn't consume the rest of it. When the two ghosts came close to him, however, he jumped into the air and let them collide with each other, allowing their charges to detonate as he stated that he never fell to the same trick twice... which caused Gotenks and his ghosts to huddle up as they came up with a new game plan.

Piccolo, on the other hand, silently moaned to himself, because he was seriously considering up blowing up the building now and saving the others the trouble of fighting Super Buu... to which he had to wonder what Goku was doing at that very moment.





Goku and Shin were sitting in front of a tree, watching Gohan receive the power up that the Old Kai had promised him in thanks for drawing the sword he had been trapped in from the plateau it had been put into, and then breaking the blade when they were testing its sharpness. When the five hours had eclipsed the Old Kai and Gohan sat down and began the second phase of the power up sequence, which meant that Gohan had to meditate while the Old Kai held both of his hands towards Gohan. The Old Kai had explained that as long as one hand was pointed towards Gohan he could still draw out the power hidden within him, as he occasionally did something with his right hand while they were doing the power up... which would have annoyed Gohan if he bothered to say anything. Gohan had decided to trust the Old Kai and was simply meditating as he had been instructed to do, allowing his father and Shin to talk about Buu and their plans.

Goku, on the other hand, was mostly silent as he wanted for Gohan's power up to be done, as some time ago, when Shin reported that all of the Earthlings had been killed by 'Super' Buu, he had felt the air change for a few seconds and could have sworn that he felt a bit of pure anger in the air. To the best of his knowledge there were only five people on the planet at the moment; Shin, who was sitting next to him, Gohan and the Old Kai, who were busy with drawing out Gohan's hidden power, Kibito, who was meditating behind the tree Shin was resting at, and himself. The anger, on the other hand, made him think that there was someone else on the planet, someone that was much stronger than anyone he had faced in his entire life.

For a moment Goku had to wonder if Beerus the Destroyer had been visiting Shin's world and was angry that his visit was being interrupted, though if that was the case Goku was sure that the god would have come and had a word with them while the Old Kai was working. After some time he felt the pressure of Super Buu's ki disappear, which concerned him and caused him to glance over at Shin, who either didn't know what was going on or had seen what happened and wasn't saying anything.

"Hey Shin, have you noticed it yet?" Goku commented, causing Shin to glance over at him, though at the same time Goku kept his eyes on Gohan while he spoke, "How Super Buu's ki suddenly disappeared a few minutes ago?"

"Yes, I did." Shin replied, as his training with Lord Beerus had allowed him to master several of the techniques that were a requirement for a Supreme Kai, such as being able to detect ki from a distant planet like Earth, along with another useful technique he had forgotten about, "Last I saw he was sparring with Rainbow and her sisters, before entering the Lookout... after that he suddenly disappeared from my eyes completely."

"Then is he dead?" Kibito asked, as he also couldn't feel the evil ki that belonged to Super Buu, but at the same time he worried that their opponent might have evolved once more, "Is the universe safe from his evil?"

"He hasn't fought Gotenks yet, as I don't feel his energy at all," Goku added, remembering the promise he had made to the original Majin Buu, which Super Buu would have acted on shortly after performing his first evil deed, "I wonder why their ki just up and vanished like that."

"Ah, that's because they are fight in a world that has a different dimension of time," the Old Kai stated, though he smiled for a moment, as it appeared that Gohan was deep in his meditation, because his voice didn't cause the young half-breed Saiyan to stir, "Do you have any idea what that means?"

Goku thought about what the Old Kai had said for a few seconds, about a world that had a different dimension of time, before he understood what the elderly Kai had said, though at the same time that raised more questions than it actually answered.

"Yeah, that's the Hyperbolic Time Chamber," Goku replied, not even noticing the nod that Shin was giving him at the moment, as he was too focused on what was going through his mind, "but why would they fight Super Buu there? It doesn't make any sense at all."

"Well, it appears that your Namekian friend let Super Buu into that room," the Old Kai commented, retelling everything that he had seen so far, while at the same time being vastly disappointed in Shin's inability to do anything right, "It appears that he has some sort of plan in mind, likely in case the fusion warrior fails to deal with Super Buu."

"Even if Gotenks were to fail, there's still the back up plan," Goku said, remembering what had happened when he and Vegeta showed their sons how to correctly perform the technique, and what had happened minutes later, "Raijack would be able to fight Super Buu, in the off chance that Gotenks failed to defeat him."

"Raijack?" Shin asked, because he was slightly familiar with the Fusion technique that Goku had taught to his son, but it sounded like the combination of Rainbow and Applejack's names.

"The fusion between Rainbow Dash and Applejack," Goku explained, turning his attention to Shin for a moment, knowing that he couldn't have seen the fighter for himself, "She possesses a speed that easily rivals, if not overpowers, the speed that Rainbow uses when she fights against someone, while at the same time possessing a strength that is the same as Applejack's when she's serious about a fight. Gotenks and Gogeta, the fusion between Vegeta and myself, tried to hurt her, but her speed made her nearly impossible to hit and she blocked every attack like they were nothing... and when Gotenks tried to hit her with a large ball of energy she caught it with one of her hands and, with some strange purple energy surrounding her hand, she shattered the ball like it was nothing.

That instant reminds me of what happened at the Cell Games, where Rainbow had that type of energy wrapped around her body and transformed her clothing into some sort of godly attire, which allowed her to fight on par with Cell and even obliterated one of his Juniors with a single word."

The Old Kai glanced down at the tree that Goku and Shin were sitting at, were they were having their conversation while they wondered what was happening with Super Buu and Gotenks, while he actually thought about what the Saiyan had said. Goku was claiming that there was someone in the universe that could use the same destruction energy that the God of Destruction, Beerus the Destroyer, commanded with an iron fist and used whenever someone really pissed him off. The Old Kai, however, knew that the Saiyan had to be joking, because if someone in their universe actually possessed an Avatar of Destruction, as that was the term that Beerus had attached to that form, the God of Destruction would have challenged them to a fight by now... so Goku had to be joking.

At the same time, however, the Old Kai had to wonder what was even going on with the Destroyer God, because he had been expecting Beerus to be asleep during such a crisis... and yet he was awake and was purposely allowing someone to deal with Super Buu in his place. Something had happened during the time since he had been sealed in the Z-Sword, something major that had made the God of Destruction change how he acted, and he intended to figure it out... to the best of his ability anyway.





After a few minutes of talking to his ghosts, and telling them the plan that they needed to go through so they could beat Super Buu, Gotenks finally declared that he was ready and snapped Super Buu out of his light nap, as he had fallen asleep for a few moments. Unfortunately two of the ghosts decided to clasp their 'hands' together and detonated, causing some chaos among their ranks and causing Super Buu to laugh at them, though while he was distracted Gotenks commanded that all but one ghost charge according to plan. Super Buu prepared himself for the ghosts, but when they came near him they veered off to his left and gathered around each other, pointing at someone that he couldn't see and were making a big deal about it.

Super Buu's curiosity got the best of him and he actually walked over to where the ghosts were gathered, to which he peered over their shoulders and asked them what they were staring at... to which the five ghosts latched onto his body and detonated, causing an explosion that mimicked the first one. As the smoke cleared, and Super Buu's extremely withered body revealed itself, Gotenks had the final ghost enter his body through his mouth, to which Super Buu's body expanded for a few seconds before his insides detonated and tore him apart. Fragments of Super Buu rained down all around them, indicating that part of him had survived the explosion, to which Gotenks and Piccolo started walking around the area and obliterated all of the fragments that they could find with their ki blasts.

"I guess that's the end of Super Buu," Gotenks commented, bringing down his foot on one of the charred fragments that he had burned, while at the same time sounding disappointed with how the battle ended.

"You did extremely well in your fight," Piccolo replied, to which he glanced over at Gotenks, who was looking at all the charred fragments of Super Buu, "To be honest, I didn't think that you could accomplish all of this with your power... but I'm glad that you succeeded and that we didn't have to use any of our other plans to save the Earth."

Not a few seconds later the wind surged around them and the pink smoke, which had been coming off of the charred fragments of Super Buu, started to gather above their heads, to which Piccolo and Gotenks watched as Super Buu reformed above them... and he was a little pissed off at having his entire body blown apart like that. Gotenks, deciding to try and trick his opponent instead of revealing his other technique, feigned hopelessness in the face of Super Buu's power, to which Super Buu grabbed Gotenks with his antenna and started hurling him around the area. Piccolo watched all of this happen, with Gotenks being beaten up by Super Buu and even going the extra distance by pissing him off even more than he already was, before coming to a decision.

Piccolo gathered his ki for a few moments, making sure that he had enough power without being detected, before he launched a ki beam at the entrance and blew the entire structure, including the two large hourglasses, to pieces... stunning both Super Buu and Gotenks for a moment.

"This is the end for you, Super Buu." Piccolo commented, turning towards the combatants, who were staring at him at the moment, and offering them to calmest expression he could muster, "I've destroyed the only doorway between this world and the one that we were previously in. You are definitely strong, so much so that not even Gotenks here can beat you, but even with your strength you cannot hope to leave here for the rest of your life. You are, just like Gotenks and myself, trapped in this dimension for the rest of your existence."

"You mean we're trapped in here with the creature that killed every Earthling on the planet?" Gotenks said, sounding extremely disappointed in the fact that Piccolo had acted without telling him that such a plan had been in reserve, though when Piccolo nodded he let out a sigh of defeat, "Well, at least Raijack won't be able to battle Super Buu anymore."

"Raijack?" Super Buu asked, though while he was horrified by the fact that he was now separated from everything he cared about on the Earth, and annoyed by that at the same time, he had to wonder who this new warrior was.

"The fusion between Rainbow and Applejack," Gotenks explained, knowing that the sooner he finished telling Super Buu what he wanted to know the sooner he could force the creature to kill him and Piccolo, "Raijack is like me... only she's incredibly powerful and not to be messed with."

Super Buu was pissed off, more than he had ever been in his entire life, because he had been promised a warrior that would give him a battle unlike anything he had ever seen before, but while fighting with Gotenks had been interesting it wasn't as fun as he originally believed it to be. This Raijack, on the other hand, sounded like the type of warrior that would give him the excitement that he wanted without leaving him unsatisfied, though now the opportunity to fight her had been stolen from him. He couldn't stand what was happening to him, to which he growled as he walked towards the ruined structure, allowing his anger to build for a few moments before he focused his anger in the area in front of him, where he roared with all of his anger.

The resulting roar blasted what appeared to be a hole between dimensions, because on the other side of the hole he noticed the palace that he had been waiting in front of before Rainbow and her sisters had suggested he spar with them... to which he grinned as he charged towards the hole and leapt through it, leaving Piccolo and Gotenks behind.





Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale glanced up from where they were sitting, which was on the plateau they had been sparring on with Super Buu, as they felt a surge of energy that could only belong to Super Buu, indicating that he was emerging from the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. It also meant that Gotenks had failed to kill him and was either dead, or had been left broken in the chamber with Piccolo to tend to him, while also meaning that the last line of defense had fallen. Goku and Vegeta, in their Super Saiyan 3 forms, had failed to stop Buu when he was still Majin Buu, and now Gotenks had been bested by Super Buu, meaning that it was their time to shine... as Raijack was the last line of defense between salvation and destruction.

Rainbow mentally chuckled for a moment, as it appeared that Gohan wouldn't even get a chance to fight the villain this time around, which was a shame because she had been interested in seeing the results of his training... but now she and Applejack had to prepare for Super Buu's arrival, because he was going to be looking for someone to fight and they were the only warriors that could fight on his level at this point. Super Buu was going to be in for quite the surprise when he faced the power of Raijack, and she was looking forward to showing that power to him in their battle.
> Majin: A Hero's Return
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Goku looked up from where he was sitting, because in the last few seconds he had felt Super Buu's ki return to Earth, meaning that he had either killed Gotenks or had left him broken in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber with Piccolo tending to him. That worried him a tiny bit, because the fusion between Goten and Trunks was supposed to have the power to defeat Majin Buu, but at the same time it appeared that Super Buu was too tough for Gotenks to handle. Since he and Vegeta were dead, which ruled out Gogeta, and Gohan was still in the middle of releasing his hidden potential, which meant that the only one that could stop Super Buu at this point in time was Raijack. He suspected that Rainbow was going to be excited about the opportunity to face their opponent in an actual match, instead of sparring like they had been doing earlier, but even if he could figure that out he still wanted to see what was happening for himself.

In the end he let out a sigh and rested his head against the trunk of the tree that he and Shin were sitting under, as it appeared that he was going to have to wait for a trip to Earth to hear what was happening down there, and that wasn't going to happen while the Check-In Station was busy checking in all the Earthlings that Super Buu had just killed.

"Is something wrong Goku?" Shin inquired, because based on what he knew about the Saiyan, which was quite a lot thanks to all the years he and the others had been watching him and the Z Warriors, he suspected that the warrior was disappointed in the fact that he wasn't watching the fight with Super Buu.

"I'm curious as to what is happening on Earth at the moment." Goku replied, knowing that there was no reason to lie to Shin, as he had been gracious enough to allow him to stay and relax while they waited for Gohan's power up to finish, "I mean, I know that Super Buu has left the Hyperbolic Time Chamber and Gotenks is still inside the chamber, but I would really like to actually watch these events happen."

"Do you really want to see what's happening on Earth at the moment?" the Old Kai asked, turning his head so he could look down the hill, to where Goku and Shin were sitting, while at the same time being thankful for a slight distraction from his own musings.

"Yes, I would like that." Goku answered, though even as he answered the old Kaioshin's question he had to wonder why the Old Kai would even bother to ask him that to begin with, especially when he had just said that he wanted to take a look a few seconds ago.

"Very well," the Old Kai said, to which he held a hand out and summoned a blue crystal sphere, one that was as large as his head, before gently tossing it to the left of where he was sitting, allowing it to roll down the hill, "Have fun watching Super Buu and the upcoming fight."

Goku and Shin, along with an interested Kibito, gathered around the crystal ball as it came to a stop in front of where they were sitting, to which it glowed for a few seconds before an image appeared before them, an image that was the Lookout. Goku was curious as to why the crystal ball would show the Lookout, though he and the others watched as a hole appeared in the air on the right side of the building, causing them to raise their eyebrows for a moment. A bunch of pink colored goo shot out of the hole and landed in a puddle on the ground, though once the goo had formed the puddle the hole sealed itself a few seconds later. That was swiftly followed by the goo gathering together and taking on the shape of Super Buu, meaning that he had definitely escaped from the Hyperbolic Time Chamber and was either seeking a new challenger or he was getting ready to obliterate the world.

Shin commented that it appeared that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale were on their way back towards the Lookout, as they were reacting to Super Buu's presence, but as the group watched they spotted Chi Chi and the other members of the Z Warriors running outside to see what was happening. Mr. Popo, seeing that Super Buu had escaped, grabbed Dende and silently pulled the Guardian of Earth away from the group, as if he sensed what was coming and knew that it was important to spirit Dende away from the Lookout. A few seconds later Super Buu reformed and stared at the group, to which he said something about being hungry from his battle with Gotenks and needed something to get him fueled up for the next battle that was coming.

Goku, Shin, and Kibito watched as Super Buu started transforming everyone on the Lookout into bars of chocolate, to which he sat down and started chewing on them... while at the same time causing Goku to growl in anger while Shin and Kibito mourned the loss of the few remaining people on Earth. Goku was outraged, because Gohan appeared to be the last living person in their family at the moment, while at the same time Vegeta's entire line had been extinguished by Super Buu's actions. It was times like this that Goku was glad that he stuck to his decisions and didn't tell Gohan about what was happening on Earth, because he wasn't sure whether his son's hidden power would be enough, despite the power that was radiating from his body... but he determined that time would tell them the answer.

The next thing the crystal ball showed them was Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale landed on the edge of the Lookout, meaning that they were going to confront Super Buu, in the fighting sense, and likely get annoyed with him over the fact that he had just devoured everyone that had been on the Lookout.





When Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale reached the top of the Lookout, and landed in the area that Goten and Trunks had performed their failed fusions in, they all noticed that certain parts of the palace had been damaged by something recently. That was before they noticed Super Buu sitting among some of the wreckage, eating some pieces of chocolate that he had acquired, though how he acquired them made the sisters raise their eyebrows as they approached the creature. After a few seconds Super Buu swallowed the rest of the bar he was chewing on and turned towards them, though when he actually noticed who was coming towards him, however, he growled as he stood up.

"Super Buu, is something wrong?" Gale asked, hoping to continue playing nice with their opponent, while she and her sisters tried to figure out what they were going to do with Super Buu.

"You lied to me." Super Buu stated, pointing a finger at the sisters for a moment, almost as if he was accusing them of sending them after an inferior opponent, but they were thankful that he hadn't destroyed the Lookout yet.

"What are you talking about?" Rainbow inquired, as she and her sisters knew that Goku had promised Majin Buu an opponent that would give him the fight of his life, which was what Gotenks was supposed to be, but it appeared that their foe didn't much care for the other fusion warrior, "We didn't lie to you. Gotenks was the warrior that Goku promised you earlier today."

"Fighting him was interesting while it lasted, but he wasn't the promised warrior," Super Buu replied, to which his frown turned into a smile as he looked at Rainbow and Applejack, though at the same time the girls suspected that their secret had been blown, "Raijack... the fusion between Rainbow Dash and Applejack... she IS the promised warrior that I have been seeking. Come, bring her forward so that we may do battle."

Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other for a few seconds, knowing that the only way for Super Buu to know about the existence of their fusion state was if Gotenks had revealed the information to their opponent, though by the sounds of it they had to guess that Gotenks had spilled the beans. It appeared that they had no choice in the matter, as Gotenks had been defeated and Gohan was nowhere in sight, to which they glanced back at Super Buu for a few seconds... before they jumped backwards and landed with the required distance between them. As they raised their arms, and prepared themselves to get started on performing the Fusion Dance, a surge of blue energy ripped through the air near the right side of the palace... leaving what appeared to be a hole between two dimensions in its place.

The group looked at the hole for a few seconds as Piccolo and Gotenks jumped out of it, though as the hole sealed itself Rainbow and Applejack discovered that Gotenks was much stronger than they had originally thought... because he was currently in the Super Saiyan 3 state, which he could have only learned form Goten and Trunks watching their fathers ascend to that state.

"So, you escaped from the other dimension as well." Super Buu commented, though Rainbow and Applejack could tell that he was bored, which explained why he had used his power to escape from the Hyperbolic Time Chamber.

"Of course I did, because I'm just that awesome." Gotenks replied, though before he got serious he noticed something that annoyed him, to which he flew over to Rainbow and Applejack and tapped their outstretched arms, "No no no NO. There's no need for the two of you to bother fusing and calling Raijack into this battle... I'm still more than enough to deal with Super Buu."

"NO!" Super Buu shouted, walking over to where they were standing and grabbed onto Gotenks' shoulder, pulling him away from the pony girls for a moment, while at the same time causing Rainbow and Applejack to lower their arms in confusion, "You may have interesting abilities, but there's no excitement to be had when I'm fighting you. I want to see this Raijack, and her power, for myself."

"And I keep telling you that I'm more than enough to deal with YOU!" Gotenks shouted in return, to which he grabbed onto Super Buu's arm, spun around for a moment, and sent his opponent flying into the palace, breaking a part of it off while he sent Super Buu flying through the air.

Gotenks followed Super Buu through the air and started throwing punches and kicks at his opponent's head and chest, in a rapid succession that would have left any ordinary fighter dazed and wanting to forfeit the match, while at the same time Super Buu growled in annoyance. After a few moments of taking Gotenks' abuse Super Buu started dodging the attacks by utilizing his body's ability to stretch, allowing him to eventually grab his opponent's outstretched leg and grin. That was then followed by Super Buu spinning around and throwing Gotenks downwards, where he went flying through the middle of the Lookout with enough force to come out the other side and still have the speed to continue towards the planet below them.

Super Buu flew down to the Lookout for a moment, beckoned for the pony girls to follow him, and sped off towards wherever Gotenks had landed, because he wanted them to see him break the other fusion warrior... before he had them transform into Raijack.

When they reached the area that Gotenks had been thrown towards, and discovered that it was a rather large lake, Rainbow and her sisters, along with a worried Piccolo, floated nearby as Super Buu floated over the water, searching for his current opponent. While he did that Gotenks slowly, and rather silently, emerged from the water before jumping into the air, to which he held his hand into the air, called his next attack the 'Brain Crush Hammer', and released a burst of ki into the air that brought itself down on Super Buu's head and effectively cut him in two. Gotenks cheered for a few seconds before using his so called 'Finish Flash' attack and blew up the two halves of Super Buu, leaving nothing but pink fragments behind.

A few seconds later the fragments started spinning around Gotenks, eventually forming into a pink band that got smaller and smaller as it approached Gotenks, until it wrapped around him like a snake... with the lower part of Super Buu's body acting like the tail and the upper part of his body being the head. Super Buu then went flying towards the nearest plateau as he crushed Gotenks, though when he got close to the rocks he released his hold on his opponent and sent him flying into the rock wall. A few moments later, after Super Buu had returned his body to normal and Gotenks had pried himself from the wall, Gotenks declared that he had another move to show off, one that was called 'Super Balloon Bomber' and was him blowing a large ball of ki into existence above Super Buu's head.

When the ball exploded, and blinded Super Buu for a few seconds, the group noticed that a large number of ghostly Gotenks were floating around Super Buu, who started to avoid touching them before one of them slammed into his face... allowing the other ones to collide with his body and detonate their payload.

A few moments later, when the smoke cleared, the group bore witness to the damage that had been done to Super Buu's body, leaving him in a painful withering state again, before Gotenks kicked him into the ground and taunted his opponent. The taunt was quickly followed by a rapidly restored Super Buu flying up to the level that Gotenks was at, while at the same time the girls could tell that he was definitely annoyed with the younger warrior. When Super Buu attacked Gotenks, however, the younger warrior avoided the attack and headed into the plateau area behind him, as if he was trying to lose Super Buu for a moment... though eventually Super Buu caught up and grinned, while the others moved in to see what was happening.

That was when Super Buu blasted Gotenks in the face, sending him flying back into the air with enough force to smash into the Lookout, effectively splitting the entire structure in two... and destroying one of those halves in the process. As Gotenks regained himself, and Piccolo silently mourned the destruction of the palace, Super Buu maneuvered his body until he resembled a ball, to which he flew down towards the ruined structure and aimed at Gotenks, though when he missed he simply damaged more of the structure. This went on for a few moments, with Super Buu aiming at his opponent and missing several times, before the entirety of the Lookout was nothing more than a floating pile of rubble... though that was when Gotenks knew that it was time to stop playing around.

Gotenks held his hands out for a moment, with both of his palms facing the approaching Super Buu, before he released his 'Continuous Super Donuts' and shot out three ki rings that wrapped around Super Buu's ball form, to which he tightened them and trapped him in a ball made from those rings. He turned towards his watchers and told them that he was going to inflict a lot of damage on Super Buu with his 'volleyball' technique and that he required their assistance, to which they actually played volleyball for a few seconds... before Gotenks flew higher into the air and struck the ball with all his strength, sending it flying down towards the ground.

The group then descended towards the ground and found a large crater resting where the ball containing Super Buu had landed, indicating that the damage had been what Gotenks had told them it was going to be, but at the same time they kept their eyes open for their opponent.

"Come on out Super Buu." Gotenks called out, knowing that Super Buu was hiding in the ground somewhere, as if he was biding his time or something, while at the same time he was aware of how much time he had left before his fusion ran out, "I can only stay this ridiculously powerful for a little while longer... and then I'll have to wait another hour before I can take on this form again."

"Great, and now Super Buu knows that the Fusion technique only lasts a certain amount of time and has an hour long wait time before it can be performed again," Rainbow commented, as even she knew that this wasn't the type of information that they wanted to be giving their opponent, because now Super Buu could flee and wait to fight Gotenks after he refused.

That was followed by Super Buu detonating the area around him, freeing him from the rocks that were all around him, though the group could see him standing in an area that have been smoothly leveled out and could tell that he was staring at all of them. Gotenks, on the other hand, got annoyed that Super Buu wasn't dead yet and started firing ki blasts down at him, calling this technique his 'Continuous Die-Die Missiles', which started destroying the area around his target when they hit Super Buu. He only stopped his assault when Piccolo pointed out that he could easily destroy one of the Dragon Balls and prevent them from returning the Earth to the way it had been before the awakening of Majin Buu... though as Gotenks stopped firing his missiles Super Buu erupted from the ground a fair distance away from where they were standing.

As Gotenks cheered about his ability to annoy Super Buu, and claiming that he was the strongest in the universe, Super Buu flew through the air, head butted Gotenks, and then latched onto him so he could dive bomb the ground and slam Gotenks into the rocks below them.

The group watched as Gotenks emerged from the ground and started engaging Super Buu in a fist fight, where the two of them flew into the ruined city that was near where they were fighting and started tearing the place up. Super Buu, once again, used his stretchy body to his advantage as he tried to strangle Gotenks in a hold, though Gotenks got out of it by biting into Super Buu's arm. Gotenks was then fooled into attacking Super Buu, who opened a hole in his stomach so Gotenks would go flying into the building behind him, though when Gotenks slowed himself down Super Buu flew up to him and slammed him into the structure, breaking it in the process. At one point when Gotenks flew at Super Buu, in an attempt to deal some damage, Super Buu opened his mouth and loosed a burst of energy that incinerated a good portion of the ruined city... though when the smoke cleared, and Gotenks was a little scorched, the fusion warrior growled and repeated the attack, incinerating the other half of the ruined city and Buu at the same time.

The two combatants then landed in the area near the city and continued their fight, throwing punches and kicks at each other once more as they moved throughout the area... up until the moment when Gotenks' Super Saiyan 3 state timed out, causing him to revert to his base form.

"Our fight is over," Super Buu stated, allowing his body to mend itself and put everything back where it belonged, while at the same time an idea formed in his head, especially since he had no idea how powerful Raijack was supposed to be, "Go ahead and defuse... and then get out of my way so I can fight Raijack."

It was at that point that Super Buu kicked Gotenks into the nearest rock wall, though a few seconds later Goten and Trunks emerged from the wreckage, both shocked by the fact that their fusion had worn off and worried about themselves when they saw the frown on Super Buu's face.





Goku, Shin, and Kibito had been carefully watching the match between Super Buu and Gotenks, where Goku was both proud and annoyed by the fact that Gotenks was able to ascend to the Super Saiyan 3 state, something that took him and Vegeta years to master. He and Shin agreed that Super Buu had likely fought Gotenks in an effort to make him defuse, so he could turn his attention to Raijack, who would be a more interesting opponent in his mind. Gotenks put forth all of his energy to kill Super Buu, who was trying to do the same thing, even going so far as to allow the Lookout to be destroyed and have an entire empty city wiped off the map during the course of their fight, which actually seemed to be turning in Gotenks' favor as the seconds ticked by.

When Gotenks' Super Saiyan 3 form timed out, and he was knocked back into being Goten and Trunks, Goku became worried for the two youngsters, to which he got up and faced the hill that Gohan and the Old Kai were sitting on.

"I don't mean to sound rude or disrespectful Old Kai, but how much longer will the power up process take?" Goku asked, while at the same time the Old Kai looked down at him as both Shin and Kibito glanced over in his direction, "Goten and Trunks were just knocked out of their fusion state and it looks like Super Buu might be getting ready to kill them."

"What a pickle those two are in all of a sudden," the Old Kai replied, to which he dropped his hands, pulled himself up onto his feet, and walked over to Gohan, where he gently placed a hand on his shoulder and shook him a little, "Gohan, its time for you to awaken and show us your hidden potential."

For a moment Goku thought that Gohan wasn't going to stir at all, because his son had been concentrating so hard on releasing his hidden potential that he could have been trapped in his meditation state, but he breathed a sigh of relief when Gohan opened his eyes. Gohan flexed his hands as he got onto his feet, indicating that he was surprised by what he could feel inside of him, before he turned his attention to the Old Kai for a moment.

"I thought that you said the power up process would take twenty-five hours." Gohan stated, as he was surprised that they could be done with the process, though he was looking for an answer before he did anything else.

"Well, I may have exaggerated when I said how long it would take," the Old Kai explained, though at the same time he collected the manga book he had been reading, which had been provided by Shin when he asked for something to read, and walked down the hill, "Twenty-five hours is generally the time I would give to someone that's impatient and is constantly interrupted by distractions, such as what's going on with Super Buu for instance. You, on the other hand, concentrated on emptying your mind and allowed me to draw out your hidden power much faster, hence the reason why we're finished in a timely manner."

"I... I see." Gohan said, as he hadn't considered the fact that his concentration had allowed them to finish that much faster, before he walked down to where his father was standing, "So, what's happening on Earth?"

"Gotenks couldn't finish off Super Buu and his fusion just expired," Goku replied, glancing down at the crystal sphere for a moment, seeing Super Buu approaching the youngsters, before looking back up at his son, "It appears that Super Buu might be planning on killing them, before moving onto Rainbow and Applejack, but we aren't sure what his true intentions are. It seems like he wants to fight Raijack, the fusion between the pony girls, but maybe the power you were granted will be able to do that without needing to have the girls do anything."

"His power should be enough to take Super Buu out," the Old Kai said, to which he turned towards Gohan, who turned his attention towards him for a moment, before he beckoned back to the hill they had been sitting on, "Go ahead, take a moment and experience the power that we have awoken inside you."

"Okay," Gohan said, to which he walked up towards the spot that he had been sitting in, feeling a little foolish for not staying there once the power up process had been complete, before a thought occurred to him, "um, how do I access the power that we have unlocked?"

"Its just like when you transform into your Super Saiyan form," the Old Kai replied, though at the same time a smile appeared on his face, "basically just do the same thing and you'll draw out the power we unlocked."

Gohan nodded and braced himself for a few seconds, to which he started releasing his power in the same manner that he would if he was transforming into his Super Saiyan state, releasing a burst of energy in every direction. The ground beneath him went from being grass to being dirt until the intensity of his power, while at the same time pushing the wind backwards as he let his father and the others feel his power. The ground and the water around them shook as well, indicating that his power was definitely much stronger than it had been when he started the power up process, before he reined in his power and let everything settle down.

"So, how do you feel?" the Old Kai asked, causing Gohan to look at him again, with a look of amazement in his eyes, which in turn made the Old Kai grin for a moment.

"In... Incredible." Gohan answered, as he was shocked by the power he was feeling, because he now had the strength to deal with Super Buu and prevent the destruction of Earth at the same time.

"That's good to hear," Shin commented, causing everyone to look at him as they gathered near the tree, "Gohan, Kibito and I have agreed that he will get you close to where Super Buu is fighting at the moment, allowing you to save Goten and Trunks before something terrible befalls them. If you get there quick enough Super Buu will likely consider taking you on instead of focusing on Rainbow and Applejack, meaning that you'll be able to save the world without needing them to fuse. I know that not fighting Super Buu will upset them, but we cannot chance him becoming any stronger than he already is at this point in time."

"I see," Gohan said, taking a moment to embrace his father, who wished him good luck on his up coming fight, before stepping up to Kibito, where he remembered something and looked at the Old Kai for a few seconds, "Old Kai... thanks for unlocking my hidden potential for me."

The Old Kai was a little shocked by Gohan's words, as most of the warriors he had done that for, which was a low number he reminded himself, never bothered to thank him before they departed from his presence. Instead of saying anything the Old Kai nodded his head towards Gohan and gave him a thumbs up, just like his father was doing. He then watched as both Gohan and Kibito disappeared a few seconds later, which meant that they were heading back to Earth so Super Buu could be stopped.





Rainbow smiled as Gotenks finally defused and returned to being Goten and Trunks, because that meant that it was finally her and Applejack's turn to fight Super Buu and show him the power of their fusion. She knew that Applejack would want to beat Super Buu quickly, and she completely agreed with her sister, but at the same time she already knew that Raijack would take a few minutes to show off before she started taking her opponent apart. Before the two of them could drop down into the area that Super Buu was standing in, and start the fusion technique, they all felt a new ki suddenly appear in the area surrounding them. Goten and Trunks had to wonder who the ki belonged to, because it was fantastic and unlike anything the two of them had felt, while Piccolo wondered if it was a friend or foe... but Rainbow and Applejack knew who was coming towards them.

It was then that Rainbow let out a sigh, because she had been looking forward to actually fighting Super Buu and now her chance had been ruined... all because Gohan had picked this exact moment, before she and Applejack could fuse, to show up on their radars.

A few seconds later Gohan appeared in the sky above them and surged towards where they were standing, to which he maneuvered himself through the air and landed between Super Buu and the two kids, where Goten and Trunks retreated while they cheered for Gohan's sudden return. Piccolo was surprised by the fact that Gohan had returned, especially with the fact that he was wearing his father's gi and not the gi he had been wearing during the tournament, though he was still shocked by the power he was feeling. Gale smiled for a moment, because she was happy to see that Gohan was okay, though she already knew that Rainbow was annoyed and wondered what Gohan was going to do to Super Buu with his new power.

Super Buu, on the other hand, appeared to be absolutely annoyed, meaning that he had been hoping to fight Raijack and hated that the battle he wanted to be a part of was going to be pushed back even further.

"Thank goodness that I'm in time," Gohan said, glancing back to take stock of who was alive and who was dead, before turning his gaze back to Super Buu, "What about mother and the others?"

"Killed by Super Buu." Piccolo stated, knowing that the death of his loved ones would drive Gohan forward, meaning that Super Buu was screwed and that Rainbow and Applejack wouldn't need to concern themselves with fighting anymore, "He turned them all into chocolate bars and ate them after he escaped from the Hyperbolic Time Chamber."

Gohan growled as he heard the news, because if Dende was dead than there was no way to reverse the damage that Super Buu had caused to the planet, but before he got too angry he focused his mind and could feel a faint ki, meaning that there was someone else that was alive on the planet. Once he determined that someone else was alive he started walking towards Super Buu, knowing that this was likely going to be the end for his opponent and that there was nothing Super Buu could do to stop him. A few seconds later he stopped in front of Super Buu and smirked at him, though at the same time his opponent smiled as well, but he had to wonder what Super Buu was feeling at the moment... especially since he had interrupted his incoming fight with Raijack.

"Don't tell me that you plan on fighting me." Super Buu stated, because he wanted all of these fools to get out of his way so he could battle Raijack, but at the same time he was forming an idea that would turn the tide in his favor.

"Oh, I'm not here to fight you," Gohan replied, his smirk staying on his face as he looked at Super Buu, who was already growing annoyed with him, "I'm here to kill you."

"You? Kill me?" Super Buu asked, though that was when he chuckled for a few seconds, which told the others that he must have remembered when Majin Buu fighting Gohan, "You are the fool I sent flying when we fought earlier today. The only thing that will be happening is me blowing you away again... and then I can fight Raijack without any interruptions."

It was at that point that Gohan released a bit of his ki, surprising everyone by the power up he had acquired, before kicking Super Buu's feet out and causing him to fall, which was followed by Gohan spinning around and bringing the back of his fist into his opponent's cheek. As Super Buu regained his footing, and realigned his face, Gohan jumped forward and kicked him in the face, sending him even further away from where Piccolo and the others were standing, before landing behind his opponent. This time Super Buu spun around and threw a punch at Gohan, who simply turned around and caught the attack with his left hand, stopping Super Buu in his tracks for a moment... and then followed that up by kicking Super Buu in the face and then punching his exposed stomach.

Super Buu growled as he regained his composure, before he went on the offensive and started throwing a variety of punches and kicks at his opponent, though all Gohan did was either parry his attacks like they were nothing or outright block them with the same attack to nullify them instantly. It annoyed Super Buu, because he had been so close to facing Raijack and had his opportunity taken from him twice, once by Piccolo trying to lock them in that other dimension and the second time was because of his current opponent. Now that he was fighting Gohan, however, he had an idea of how strong his desired opponent had to be, which told him that his current form wouldn't be able to stand up to Raijack's power... even if he was able to get the girls alone so they could perform their fusion.

Still, Super Buu found a bit of knowledge that made him smile, as he had formed a plan in his head that would allow him to remove the pests that were in his way and get the power to fight Raijack on equal footing at the same time... he only needed a chance to put the plan into action and then he would be having the time of his life.
> Majin: Super Buu's Plan
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Super Buu continued his barrage of attacks, hoping to keep Gohan distracted while he finished forming his plan in his mind, until Gohan jumped over one of his attacks, landed on the rocks some distance behind Super Buu, and then charged back at him, where he kneed him in the face. The force of the impact send Super Buu into the ground and cut a small gash into the earth below him, though when he stopped he decided to lay there for a few seconds and think about what his opponent's moves were. So far he knew that Gohan preferred to block his attacks and only assault him when an opening revealed itself, but at the moment he knew that seizing such an opportunity was going to be impossible, as his opponent was much faster at taking an advantage than he was.

His only option was to close the distance between his power and the new power that Gohan was wielding, which would allow him to fight on the same level that Raijack was supposed to be at... and he hadn't even faced her yet, which was the most annoying part about this whole situation.

"Get up." Gohan stated, glaring down at Super Buu for a moment, knowing that he was trying to trick him and that he wasn't about to fall for something like this, especially since they had just started their fight, "An attack of that level shouldn't have had any effect on you, so its pointless to try and trick me."

"Would you believe me if I said that I wasn't trying to trick you?" Super Buu inquired, though at the same time he picked himself off the ground and returned to his full height, while rubbing the area Gohan had hit him in and made sure to get rid of the liquid that was by his mouth.

"It appears that I might have been wrong in thinking that you were just a mindless beast that focused solely on battle," Gohan commented, though at the same time a smile appeared on his face, indicating that having a smart opponent appealed to him in some way, "but I still stand by what I just said; I'm going to kill you."

Super Buu growled for a moment, as he always disliked it when someone said that they were going to kill him, but before he could react Gohan dashed forward and kicked him in the stomach, before pulling himself out and kicking Super Buu in the face, sending him backwards once more. As Super Buu attempted to right himself, however, Gohan appeared behind him and punched him in the back of the head, sending him into the ground once more, before grabbing onto his antenna, spinning him around for a few seconds, and then tossed him into the nearest plateau. As the plateau collapsed around him, however, Super Buu gathered his ki and let out a blast from his mouth, which went flying towards Gohan, but instead of hitting his target Gohan backhanded the attack and sent it behind him... where it hit a rock pillar and blew the entire thing to pieces.

The instant Gohan hit the attack, however, Super Buu burst out of the rubble around him and formed a ball once more, to which he flew towards Gohan with the intent on crushing him into the ground, but Gohan raised his hands and stopped the attack in its tracks... despite the fact that a few moments later Super Buu pushed him into the rock wall behind him. Once they had collided with the rock wall Super Buu returned to his normal state and focused on Gohan, who blocked his attacks, grabbed onto his last punch, and then released some of his energy as he flung Super Buu into the air... before following after Super Buu, getting ahead of him in the process, and then hit him with enough force to send him flying back towards the ground.

As Super Buu regained himself once more, however, he noticed that Gohan was no longer in the air above him, to which he focused his mind for a moment and found out where his opponent was... to which he turned around and found Gohan standing behind him.

"I was right in changing my mind," Gohan commented, a smile appearing on his face, while at the same time Super Buu merely stared at him, "you definitely aren't a mindless beast. You are smarter than I originally gave you credit for."

Super Buu grinned and flashed through the air, intending to hit his opponent from behind, but when he appeared behind Gohan, however, his enemy brought his left elbow backwards and struck him in the eye, before turning and punching him into the rock wall behind him. Super Buu, on the other hand, detonated the rock wall he had been thrown into, allowing the pieces of rock to fly at where Gohan was standing, who started punching every rock that would have actually hit his body. Super Buu appeared on the back of one rock and opened his mouth so he could loose a beam of energy at point blank range, but Gohan grabbed his mouth and forced it shut, effectively making Super Buu's body glow for a moment before his attack detonated inside his body.

When the smoke cleared the observers could see that there were some new holes in Super Buu's body, with smoke coming out of them, though Gohan approached his target and slammed his fist into Super Buu's chest, causing him to cough out the rest of the smoke that his attack had caused. A few moments later Gohan started slamming his right elbow into the back of Super Buu's neck, forcing him to the ground for some time, before he finally stopped attacking as he realized something important.

"You can't win." Gohan stated, already knowing that there was no reason for the girls to perform their fusion and transform into Raijack, who had to be even stronger than he was at the moment, if the power he had felt earlier was anything to go by.

"So, that was you I felt earlier." Super Buu replied, though at the same time he carefully picked himself up and dusted himself off, while at the same time making sure that Gohan did nothing, "While I was fighting Gotenks, right near the end if I do believe, I felt the presence of a power that was much stronger than my current opponent, one that could rival the power of Raijack. You and Gotenks are interesting opponents, and powerful ones I might add, but Raijack is the one I am after at the moment... and I will not stand for you getting in my way!"

"Then its too bad that you didn't fight her first, instead of seeking out Gotenks," Gohan commented, noticing a look of irritation appear on Super Buu's face for a moment, before it disappeared completely, "Now you'll never get the chance to fight her in battle."

Super Buu chuckled and released his energy, to which his ki surrounded him like an aura and created a small crater around his feet, while at the same time kicking up the wind and caused it to blow away from where he was standing. After a few moments Gohan raised an eyebrow as he noticed that pink lightning was arcing around Super Buu's body, crackling every now and then, while at the same time the veins in his body, or what Gohan assumed were his veins, became more visible. Super Buu's aura, however, almost looked like it was made out of fire, based on how it was moving, though as Gohan watched all of this, and felt Super Buu's power rising, he immediately came to the conclusion that something bad was going to happen... and he remembered what happened during the Cell Games, seven years ago.

Once Gohan realized what Super Buu was doing, and was a little shocked by the creature's decision, he called out for the others to get out of the area and fled as well, though not a few seconds later Super Buu was engulfed in an explosion that rocked the area around them... though as the smoke cleared they could tell that the explosion had left a massive crater in the ground. Gohan, who was holding onto Piccolo, Goten, and Trunks, were floating in the area above where the explosion happened, while at the same time Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale were standing on the edge of the crater and observed the damage that had been caused. Gohan was sure that the pony girls had felt it as well, Super Buu had done all of this as a distraction in order to escape, but he knew that, in time, Super Buu would be taken care of and the universe would be saved from his evil.

When the two groups got back together, however, Gohan knew that someone was bound to have questions, though at the same time he focused his energies on locating Super Buu.

"So, is he dead?" Piccolo inquired, though at the same time he looked around the area, wondering if such an explosion would have erased everything that had made up Super Buu's body, as leaving even a piece behind would spell disaster for all of them.

"No." Gohan replied, taking a moment to take a deep breath as he formulated an answer, "This explosion was merely a distraction... if he wanted to kill me, and everyone else as well, he would have simply destroyed the whole planet, to be sure that everything died with him. Of course he'd likely still be able to regenerate if he blew a planet up, so it makes you wonder what his plan is and why he felt the need to create a distraction like this."

"I just hope that you haven't scared Super Buu off," Rainbow commented, though she let out a sigh as she looked at the area in front of them, to which she stared at the crater that had been etched into the ground, "You know, we were supposed to fight Super Buu in case Gotenks failed to finish him off, but can I point out that having Gotenks, whose a much weaker fighter, battle Super Buu was an incredibly poor decision."

"WHAT?" Goten and Trunks exclaimed, though their tones indicated that they were annoyed by the comment, especially with all the work they put into mastering their fusion technique, before Trunks spoke up, "Come on Rainbow, you saw how we were putting the hurt on Super Buu, in the last few minutes of our fusion. You have to admit that allowing us to fight was a good way to make Super Buu understand just who and what he was up against."

"She's not referring to your power," Applejack added, causing the group to turn towards her, though Gohan and Piccolo remained silent, as they were interested in where this was going, "Goten, Trunks, I know that the two of you have been training with your parents since you were first able to walk, but sending you against someone was powerful as Super Buu was actually a reckless decision. We all know that Gotenks is a rather powerful fusion, but in the face of what happened in Asgard we should have disregarded Goku's original plan and went with the stronger one... besides, the two of you are still children and you haven't taken this fight seriously since you started training."

"But it wouldn't have been fair to let Raijack fight Super Buu," Goten insisted, as both he and Trunks were still annoyed about discovering the fact that Rainbow and Applejack had gone through the effort to learn the technique as well, "Trunks and I were supposed to be the only ones to learn the technique, so you learning it behind our backs is like cheating... meaning that we should have been fighting Super Buu and not you two."

Applejack opened her mouth to say more on that subject, especially since Super Buu wasn't the type of opponent she would willingly throw children at, though this time Rainbow simply put a hand on her shoulder and shook her head, to which she dropped the issue. At least the sisters agreed that they should have been the ones to fight Super Buu and not Gotenks, because maybe he'd be truly dead and not laying in wait somewhere, putting a plan of attack together. Besides, arguing with children that cared more about cheating and fairness in combat, instead of actually being serious about the fight, wasn't going to get them anywhere.

Once the 'argument' ended Piccolo inquired as to how Gohan acquired his new strength, to which Gohan explained almost everything that had happened on Shin's world, expect he left out the fact that he had come into contact with Beerus the Destroyer. It still shocked him to even consider the fact that Rainbow and Applejack were actually daughters of the God of Destruction, a being that could have easily obliterated their planet when either of them died, but he couldn't bring himself to tell anyone about what he had discovered. Chronoa had said that he only needed to keep what he knew a secret for some time, a short amount of time if he recalled her words correctly, so he decided to honor his word and said nothing about it... though he still focused on finding Super Buu.

When Gohan inquired about the Dragon Radar, which Piccolo was carrying, he was told that it was useless since Dende was dead, to which Gohan replied that Dende was actually alive and was hiding most of his ki... leaving a small trail for him and the others, so they could easily find him. As the group started following Dende's ki, and were on the lookout for any signs of Super Buu, they eventually flew over a desert that had cactus everywhere, though walking though it all was Mr. Satan and Bee. When Gale noticed them she immediately flew down and grabbed onto them, pulling them into the air as they continued towards where Dende was waiting for them, while at the same time surprising Mr. Satan, who ended up thanking Gale for the timely rescue from the clutches of the desert.

Not a few minutes later they found Dende hiding between some large rocks with what appeared to be some sort of underground cave, small enough for him to hide in until someone found him, though as the group landed around him Piccolo had to ask how he survived Super Buu's assault on the Lookout. Dende explained that Mr. Popo had taken him away from the Lookout the moment their enemy returned from the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, indicating that he had to survive long enough for balance to be restored to the planet, or something to that effect, before disappearing. As such Dende had no idea where Mr. Popo was located, as even with the seven years of peace he had never mastered how to detect the man's energy, which he seemed to hide all the time... though that didn't surprise Rainbow and Applejack, considering what they knew about the man.

Of course they had to explain who Dende was to Mr. Satan, while at the same time informing him that Videl had been killed by Super Buu, the same Buu that Mr. Satan had witnessed the birth of not a few hours ago... to which the man broke down and sobbed over the death of his daughter.

That was when everyone that could sense ki noticed that Super Buu's ki had returned and that it was closing in on where they were standing, though that was before they noticed that it appeared to be coming from all four directions. Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale immediately knew what was going on, as when they sparred with Super Buu he intentionally used the pieces he had been cut into to create multiple copies of himself, like what Rainbow could do with the clouds, to which they wondered what was going on. Even Piccolo stated that he wondered what could have changed in the last hour, though that meant that Super Buu might be coming back to deal with Gotenks before fighting someone else.

The group of fighters moved to a higher position and waited for their opponent to show up, though when he did they found that there were twelve Super Buu's flying into the area around them, three landing in each direction before they all looked down at the assembled group of fighters.

"We've come to settle the score," one of the Super Buu's, from the group that had landed to the left of the Z Warriors, spoke up, though at the same time the one that spoke pointed at Goten and Trunks, "with the two of you."

"And we will fight with you." another Super Buu, from the trio in front of the group, said, before pointing his finger right at Gohan, who smiled as he imagined taking his opponents apart.

"And we would like to have some fun with you..." a third Super Buu, this time coming from the trio that stood behind the group, said as he pointed at Piccolo, who sweated at the thought of facing three Super Buu's, as there was no telling how powerful each copy was at the moment.

"...while we spar with you," the final trio said, surprising the group by the fact that all three of them had spoken, before they pointed at Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale.

Applejack sensed that something foul was going on, because it almost appeared that Super Buu might have separated his full power into twelve equal parts, meaning that each fighter was significantly weaker than he was when he was whole, but that didn't make any sense. Gohan was able to beat Super Buu into the ground on his own, so having three weaker Super Buu's meant that he was going to literally tear them all apart, and the same went for Gotenks, which was why their opponent was also calling out Goten and Trunks. She didn't see the reason behind challenging Piccolo, unless Super Buu wanted to test the Namekian's strength for himself, and she guessed that the three that were for her and her sisters were meant to keep them entertained while the others were busy fighting.

As the trios of Super Buus lead their desired opponents away from the area, and put some distance between them all, Applejack had the feeling that something bad was going to happen... and, judging by the expressions of both of her sisters' faces, Rainbow and Gale were feeling the same way.

Goten and Trunks followed their opponents some distance away from wherever the others were being taken, though when the trio of Super Buus landed the one that had spoken to them earlier insisted that they transform, as their disagreement was with Gotenks and not the two of them. Goten and Trunks agreed with that statement, as they were both eager to put Super Buu in his place, before they landed with enough distance between the two of them and performed the Fusion Dance perfectly. This time when they transformed they immediately went into Super Saiyan 3, indicating that they were being serious about the fight, before Gotenks leapt into battle and charged at the closest Super Buu... though when he punched him his target pretty much went limp and turned into a puddle of goo.

Instead of worrying about that Gotenks turned his attention to the two remaining Super Buus and attacked them as well, kicking one of them had enough in the chest to produce the same result as the first one, while using a ki blast to blow the third one apart as well. When the two defeated Super Buus turned into puddles as well, however, Gotenks landed in the middle of all three puddles and stared at them, wondering why Super Buu insisted that he fight three weaker versions of the opponent he fought in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. A few seconds later, as if in response to his unspoken question, the three puddles sprung up and wrapped around Gotenks, though as he struggled against the goo he found himself in a losing position... and began to wonder if this had been a part of Super Buu's plan from the beginning.

At that exact moment Piccolo landed on the plateau that his opponents wanted him to fight on and immediately attacked the Super Buus that were standing around him, finding that they were purposely taking all of his attacks, which confused him. One of his attacks severed the arm of one of the Super Buus, which simply hit the ground and turned into a puddle without his target reforming it, which greatly concerned him at the moment, but he continued as he dismantled the opponent he had disarmed. The other two Super Buus watched him reduce the first one to a puddle a goo before they attacked him as well, where he was once again confused as to why they were so easy to take care of, especially with the gap in their power levels.

He fought the two remaining Super Buus and continued tearing them apart, his worry growing every time a fallen body part turned into a pile of goo, before he managed to break his remaining opponents into pieces and was surrounded by a small pool of goo. He took a moment to think about what Super Buu was thinking when he created this plan, as it appeared that he had cut his power into tiny pieces and was using clones to fight him and the others, but then he shook his head and started gathering his ki. He already knew that, in order to defeat Super Buu, he and the others needed to obliterate every piece of the creature that had killed everyone on the planet, but before he could do that something wrapped around his arm... though as he realized what was attached to his arm, however, the goo leapt up and wrapped around him, causing him to struggle against it.

As his vision was obscured by the goo, however, he realized that he and the others must have walked into a trap, because this certainly felt like a trap that someone like Super Buu would create... and immediately became worried for the future of the universe.

While Gotenks and Piccolo were fighting their groups of Super Buus, however, Gohan landed beside the ones that had decided to challenge him and immediately kicked one of them, leaving an imprint on his target's body as he slammed his fist into the head of another copy. As the trio of enemies fought him, and he fought back, he noticed that bits of his opponents fell to the ground and turned into puddles of goo, but he focused on breaking the trio and nothing else. Normally he would have focused on a piece of information, but right how he was fueled by anger over the fact that Super Buu pretty much killed everyone on Earth, including his mother for that matter, and he made sure to make the copies of his opponent suffer for everything he's done since his transformation.

His anger lead him to break one of his opponents into pieces, which of course turned into smaller piles of goo, before he turned towards the remaining two enemies that were standing around him and punched another one in the chest, indicating that he was far from finished. He dodged the attacks that were coming at him, finding that they were much slower than what he remembered, before he broke the arms off another copy and blasted it with a ki blast, blowing it into pieces. He then turned his attention to the final copy of Super Buu and they exchanged attacks with each other, though once more he found that his blows did more damage and shattered this copy's arms as well, before he broke it into pieces like the other two.

As he glanced down at the pools of goo that rested around him, and wondered how the others were doing at the moment, the goo sprung up and started wrapping around him while he was distracted, causing him to struggle against it... but as the goo covered his eyes he started to realize that he had been had.

While all of that was happening, and trouble was befalling Gotenks, Gohan, and Piccolo, Rainbow and her sisters followed their enemies as they moved away from where Dende had been hiding. The three of them could feel an influx in Gotenks, Gohan, and Piccolo's ki, meaning that they were either destroying the copies of Super Buu that they were fighting, or something else was happening that they were unaware of. Applejack already knew that something foul was going on, because none of this made any sense, though she and her sisters had to raise their eyebrows when their opponents stopped in midair and turned to look at them... causing the three of them to stop as well.

"My apologies for deceiving you," the copy in the middle said, while at the same time the other two turned into a floating goo pile that remained there for the moment, "but I was growing tired of all the distractions and wanted to make sure that, when we actually fought, we wouldn't have to worry about someone interfering with our battle... and this gives me the chance to power up before we fight."

Before any of the girls could say anything, and stop Super Buu's copies from leaving the area that they had been brought to, the final copy turned into a pile of goo and went flying back in the direction that they had come from, indicating that all of them had missed something. The sisters looked at each other for a moment, before they turned in the direction that Dende was in and started heading back, while at the same time wondering what they could have missed when the four groups of Super Buu copies had shown up to fight all of them.

At the location that Dende was standing in, however, he was hiding behind some rocks as he stared up at a Super Buu that had appeared in the area shortly after the four groups had drawn the others away, but he was purposely hiding his energy to avoid being detected. Dende had to wonder what was going on, because based on everything that he's seen and heard so far this Buu was vastly different from the one that Gale and Mr. Satan had been befriending... and he was smarter than everyone originally thought he was. His thoughts were interrupted as Super Buu held his hands up towards the sky and closed his eyes, as if he was focusing on something, though not a few minutes later Dende detected several items coming towards where Super Buu was standing.

Dende watched as several pink globs of goo, each about the size of Piccolo, flew through the air and collided with Super Buu's body, to which they splashed all over his body and consumed everything that was the enemy of humanity... and then Dende's eyes widened as something happened to Super Buu. Dende watched as Super Buu started to take on the form he had been using since Evil Buu swallowed the chocolate version of Majin Buu, though that was when the changes started to make themselves known. Some clothing started to form on the upper part of Super Buu's body, which started to resemble Piccolo's mantle for a few seconds, before it morphed into the vest that Gotenks wore in his fusion state, until it resembled Gohan's gi... leading Dende to understand what Super Buu had done.

He had absorbed Gotenks, Piccolo, and Gohan, incorporating their skills and powers into his being, while at the same time indicating that Gohan was the strongest person he had absorbed... making Dende worry that Super Buu would try the same thing when he fought Raijack.





"This can't be happening!" Goku exclaimed, looking down at the crystal ball as Super Buu finished taking on his new form, after having absorbed Gotenks, Piccolo, and Gohan, while at the same time feeling a wave of dread that he had never felt before, "Super Buu... we practically gave him the strongest mortal strength in the entire universe."

"I did not take this into account," the Old Kai commented, though his tone indicated that he was more than annoyed by having his hard work mean absolutely nothing good, as he had pretty much given Super Buu the strength to fight and kill anyone he fought, "Okay then... Son Goku, you will go back to Earth and defeat this evil yourself."

"I'm not sure I would be able to do anything this time around," Goku replied, as he would have liked to go back to Earth and help the sisters out, and he could have if he asked King Yemma and explained why he needed to go back, but he knew what was wrong, "Even if I got King Yemma's permission to head back to Earth, like I had gotten when I went back to participate in the World Martial Arts Tournament, I wouldn't be able to stay long. I would have to use Super Saiyan 3 to even hope of standing up to this new Super Buu, to which he would either kill me or my time would expire."

"Then I shall return you to life by giving you the remaining years of my life," the Old Kai stated, though he held up a hand to stop everyone from talking, "I'm only going to live another thousand years, maybe a little more, and I'm no longer Life Linked to Beerus the Destroyer, which Shin here has the honor of having, so it is perfectly fine for me to give up my life... especially since the fate of the universe at stake."

Before Goku, Shin, or Kibito could do anything the Old Kai sat down on the ground, closed his eyes for a moment, and suddenly collapsed on the ground, as if his life had been extinguished. A few seconds later Goku's halo flashed between being non existent and existing, before finally fading away completely, causing Shin to silently mourn the passing of his ancestor while Kibito moved to pick up his body. Goku, however, noticed something interesting, as a few seconds after he had lost his halo another one appeared over the Old Kai's head, indicating that he was still alive... in a manner of speaking. The group waited for a few seconds before the Old Kai pulled himself up and dusted off his clothing, to which he simply smiled at the trio that was staring at him.

"So, how do you intend to stop Super Buu?" the Old Kai asked, knowing that the seasoned fighter had to have some plan to destroy Super Buu, even if it was a terrible one.

"I'm going to the Check-In Station, ask King Yemma to allow Vegeta some time back on Earth, and we'll use Gogeta against Super Buu," Goku stated, as he immediately came up with the perfect plan to use, "If both Vegeta and I use the Super Saiyan 3 form, and perfectly perform the Fusion Dance, we might have a chance at beating Super Buu with Super Saiyan 3 Gogeta..."

"That sounds like a terrible idea," the Old Kai replied, to which he held his hands up to his ears, gently removed the earrings, and held them out in one hand, while at the same time causing Goku to stare at them, "You would be better served to use these Potara Earrings, instead of performing this Fusion Dance. These earrings will allow you and someone else to fuse, but this time the power generated by the fusion will be even stronger than what you can produce with your silly dance... but it comes at a price. The people who use the earrings will be permanently fused together, so make sure whoever you use it with understands that there is no turning back once you put them on... and make sure one of you wears one in your left ear and the other wears one in the right ear."

"W... wow..." Goku said, looking at the two earrings in a new light, especially since he figured that he and Vegeta could form a warrior that might rival Raijack, maybe even overpower her, before he looked up at the Old Kai, "Um... Rainbow and Applejack are going to use the Fusion Dance in the next minute or two..."

"Just find this Vegeta you mentioned and use the Potara Earrings with him," the Old Kai stated, insisting that Goku leave before something else happened, while at the same time he noticed that the crystal ball now reflected the three pony girls that were flying towards Super Buu, "Those two and their sister may be strong, but they'll be killed by Super Buu soon enough, so you had better use the time they give you to find your partner and explain the situation to him."

Goku nodded and placed his fingers on his forehead, while making sure that he had the two Potara Earrings, before focusing on where King Yemma was located, because he was sure that Vegeta would be there and he could explain the situation to him before they both headed to Earth... he only hoped that Rainbow and Applejack could stall Super Buu long enough for them to use the Potara Earrings.





Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale returned to the area that Dende had been located in, though as they did so they realized that they had been had by Super Buu, as he had taken their friends and incorporated them into his body. His clothing indicated that Gohan was the strongest among them, which made sense due to the power he had been wielding, though at the same time they watched as their opponent looked at himself and grinned. It appeared that his plan to absorb Gotenks, Piccolo, and Gohan had worked like a charm, while at the same time making the three of them look like fools for even going along with the copies that had pointed at them. As they landed, however, Super Buu didn't seem to notice them, meaning that he was too preoccupied with himself to even care... before Rainbow coughed and drew his attention to them.

"Like I said, I would like to apologize for deceiving you three,"  Super Buu commented, though at the same time he fully turned towards the sisters, allowing them to see his new body and feel his new power, "but it was necessary for me to level the playing field and make sure that there weren't any other fighters that stood between me and you two... or rather the person you can fuse into, the one called Raijack."

"Gale," Applejack said, though at the same time she took off her hat and tossed it to her younger sister, who caught it and looked at her and Rainbow, "go stand with Dende and give us some room... this is going to be intense."

For a few seconds Gale looked at her sisters, who were already standing at the required distance to correctly perform the Fusion Dance, before she nodded her head and backed away, heading to where Dende and Mr. Satan were standing, where she landed and waited to see what happened next. A few moments later both Rainbow and Applejack raised their arms and started moving through the poses that made up the Fusion Dance, while at the same time Gale and Dende, having no idea how powerful Raijack truly was, watched with curiosity in their eyes. The sisters made their way through the first and second set of poses, successfully performing them and saying the words without fail, before they completed the final step and were engulfed in a blinding flash of light.

Not a moment later Gale felt the ground beneath her shake, as if it was responding to the power that Raijack commanded, while feeling a disturbance in the air itself... though that was before she noticed a figure appear where her sisters had been standing.

"W... What's going on?" Mr. Satan asked, as he had to stead himself against some of the rocks, as he didn't want to fall and hurt himself while something like this was going on, even though he had no idea what was happening.

"The Earth... is shaking," Dende stated, sweat rolling down the side of his face, because while he had suspected that this fusion warrior was strong, based on what he had heard, he never expected any of this to happen, "Raijack... her power is beyond anything I have ever felt before."

Gale watched as the energy dissipated and revealed the fusion warrior that was the result of Rainbow and Applejack correctly performing the Fusion Dance, feeling the same energy that she and Majin Buu had felt when she was playing with him and Bee. Raijack possessed the body of Rainbow and the hair of Applejack, though Gale wasn't too concerned about the colors of her skin and hair being different, as that had happened with Gotenks' hair when Goten and Trunks fused. Gale also took in the clothing that Raijack was wearing, along with its coloration and the top part of a body suit that rested on the warrior's chest, though as she did that she had to wonder what sort of amazing power the fusion warrior possessed... because the energy she was feeling made her worries disappear.

She was sure that Raijack could save the world, and the rest of the universe for that matter, from being destroyed by Super Buu... and all she had to do was watch the upcoming fight and wait for the victor to be decided.
> Majin: Raijack's Power
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Super Buu had been amazed by the power that both Gotenks and Gohan had wielded, as both were strong enough to overwhelm him in battle and would have reduced him to anger, had he not been gifted the information that there was another strong foe for him to fight. He had absorbed those two fighters, along with the person called Piccolo, and had taken their power and smarts into his body, making him both stronger and smarter in the process, but while he gained new abilities he also discovered a weakness to his situation. All three of the people he had absorbed had no information on what Raijack was capable of in battle, as from what he could tell from Gotenks' memories they had a brief sparring match and she didn't use any new attacks during those thirty minutes... meaning that he was going into this battle blind.

He was excited to see what his opponent was capable of when she started fighting, which was why he was patiently waiting for Raijack to indicate that she was ready to start.

"Sorry to keep you waiting, Super Buu," Raijack said, a smile appearing on her face as she stared at her opponent, who readied himself while she spoke, "as you know I am neither Rainbow Dash or Applejack... rather, I am Raijack. I hope you are ready to fight with me."

"I am prepared!" Super Buu shouted, dropping into his battle stance and held a hand up, to which he beckoned for his opponent to come at him at once, "Come! I wish to experience the power of Raijack for myself!"

Raijack nodded her head in agreement and dashed towards where Super Buu was floating, though not a few seconds later she applied her speed and flashed through the air, appearing to the right of where her opponent was at the moment and continued flying forward. Super Buu hadn't noticed where she was standing, not yet anyway, but Raijack used that to her advantage as she passed behind her opponent, to which she grabbed onto Super Buu's head with her right hand and caused a look of surprise to appear on his face. Before Super Buu had a chance to even do anything, and free himself, Raijack thrust her hand forward and sent Super Buu flying through the air, to which he collided with a plateau and shattered the entire thing as he passed through it.

Instead of remaining where she was, and waiting for Super Buu to come back to her, Raijack zeroed in on where her opponent hand landed and flew in the direction she had thrown him in, using a lower speed so she could find Super Buu that much easier. As she flew over the ruined plateau, and observed the damage she had done, Super Buu flew out of the rubble and came at her, to which he started throwing punches and kicks in her direction, using one of the methods that Gohan had been using earlier. Raijack, knowing this sequence of attacks thanks to what she knew, simply blocked the attacks that came at her, either stopping them or pushing them out of her way... before eventually grabbing Super Buu's fist and kicked him in the chest.

As Super Buu staggered backwards for a few seconds, and stared up at Raijack, she flashed behind him and slammed her fists into his back, sending him flying towards the ground and creating a crater around where he landed. When Super Buu came flying at her again, and started throwing ki blasts at her, Raijack held her hands out and loosed her own dark purple ki blasts as well. The two groups of ki blasts collided with each other and detonated immediately, blowing the area between them to pieces and kicking up a decent amount of smoke in the process. Raijack then flew through the smoke and appeared right in front of Super Buu, to which she punched him in the chest, grabbed onto his head, and flung him down at the nearest rock wall... to which the entire structure shattered upon Super Buu impacting the wall.

This time when Super Buu pulled himself from the rubble he stood his ground and gathered his ki, to which Raijack wondered what sort of attack her opponent was going to use against her, especially since Super Buu had gone through the effort to absorb Gotenks, Piccolo, and Gohan earlier. A few seconds later Super Buu held his hands up, forming a circle with them in the process, and started channeling his ki, to which he fired three glowing yellow ki rings into the air that flew up to where Raijack was floating. She stared at them as her opponent brought his hands together and the ki rings tightened around Raijack's body, pinning her arms against her body and prevented her from doing anything... though she didn't even bother screaming, as she really didn't feel anything from them.

At the same time Super Buu came out of the area he had been standing in and observed his attack, frowning for a moment as he realized that it appeared that his attack was having no effect on Raijack... or if it was hurting her she was doing a good job of hiding her pain from him.

"This is Gotenks' Continuous Super Donuts." Super Buu commented, staring at his opponent as she struggled against the three ki rings, or what he assumed was her struggling against his attack, "Even I had a hard time breaking them when Gotenks was in his Super Saiyan 3 form, but thanks to the powers of both him and Gohan I will break you under the intensity of my blows!"

"Super Buu... I hope there is more to your power than this," Raijack said, to which she flexed her muscles and shattered the three ki rings, where the fragments sparkled for a few seconds before outright disappearing, "because its going to take more than some ki rings to beat me."

"You could always show off some of your new powers." Super Buu retorted, though at the same time he dropped into his battle stance, because he was interested in seeing what sort of abilities Raijack could use, especially with the information he had on Gotenks' powers, "That would make things much more interesting."

"We've barely gotten started, so there's no reason to end the fight just yet." Raijack replied, to which she held up her arms and balled her hands into fists, indicating that she was still going to throw some punches and kicks at him, "Though don't worry about my abilities just yet, I'll show you a few of them in the next couple of minutes."

Super Buu growled for a moment and dashed forward, to which he attacked Raijack with his fists once more, though this time she actually used her own fists to counter his attacks, instead of her arms like the last time. What Super Buu found odd about this situation was that Raijack almost seemed slower than she had been mere moments ago, making him wonder if the power from her fusion was already fading, which would annoy him to no end. The other possibility was that she had purposely lowered her power to his level, meaning that he could be fighting an opponent that had the same level of power that he possessed... which would have meant that Raijack was even stronger than he even realized.

One of his punches slipped passed Raijack's defenses and hit her square in the side of her face, causing her to stagger backward for a moment, though that was immediately followed by Raijack rubbing the area for a few seconds before she jumped back into the battle.

Super Buu resumed throwing more punches and kicks at his opponent, though while he did that he knew that his lucky hit must have been Raijack determining his actual strength, even if it meant he scored a blow in the process. That's what the Piccolo in him believed, as he had witnessed the battle between Raijack and Gogeta, and he was willing to believe the knowledge that Raijack's friends possessed. Super Buu also knew that his opponent had seen a move or two that Gotenks had used, but she hadn't seen all of them and had a special surprise waiting for her... to which she slammed his foot into her stomach and forced her backwards, before he gathered his ki and started blowing out some eerie white balls.

The balls quickly formed the same ghost attack that Gotenks had used, the Super Ghost Kamikaze Attack to be exact, though his ghosts shared his face instead of Gotenks' face and they each contained a great deal of power, which would be enough to defeat any lesser foe. Once the ghosts were ready Super Buu sent them flying towards where Raijack was, to which they flew through the air, locked onto where their target was, and detonated the instant they reached Super Buu's foe. Super Buu had to grin as the entire area around Raijack was consumed by the explosion that the ghosts produced, because it appeared that his opponent was too shocked by him producing those ghosts and had been stunned long enough for him to do some real damage.

Before he could even celebrate a little, however, he noticed something that was emerging from the smoke, to which Super Buu watched as Raijack, surrounded by her aura, emerged from the smoke without a bit of damage on her body. A few moments later she turned off her aura and dusted off her clothing, why he had no idea, before she stopped and stared at him for a few seconds.

"What... did you do?" Super Buu asked, as he was sure that his ghosts had hit their target, but the results in front of him meant that Raijack had done something to negate his attack, "What power did you use to stop my ghosts?"

"I didn't use a power to stop your ghosts," Raijack replied, to which she shook her head for a moment, almost as if she was annoyed that Super Buu would even ask such a question, "all I did was summon my aura and caused a small ki wave, one that was barely noticeable, to emit from where I was standing, which caused all of the ghosts to collide with each other and detonate their charges. Here, allow me to give you a demonstration..."

Super Buu watched as Raijack held her right hand up and leveled it with his body, though not even five seconds later an incredible force latched onto his body and blasted him away from where Raijack was standing, breaking his body into several pieces at the same time. Raijack then lowered her right hand while at the same time raising her left hand, to which she focused her ki into the area around where she had sent Super Buu and made a pulling motion, to which the various pieces of her opponent came flying back to where she was standing. Once they were close enough she spun around and sent the pieces flying towards the ground, where they struck the crater that was beneath them... though as she released her hold on the fragments of Super Buu she watched as they pieced themselves back together, allowing Super Buu to stand once more.

Once Super Buu had put himself back together, and was sure that he wasn't missing anything important, he floated back up to where Raijack was floating, who simply lowered her left hand and returned it to her side.

"What was that?" Super Buu inquired, though he swore that if Raijack continued to give her annoying answers, about how those weren't some special powers granted to her by her fusion, then he was going to go berserk.

"Those were the Celestial Push and Celestial Pull attacks," Raijack replied, though at the same time she offered Super Buu a smile, because him being annoyed only meant that he wouldn't be able to see what was coming next, "The Celestial Push attack basically allows me to repel anything, or anyone, that I want, which is how I was able to push you so far away, though your body apparently couldn't handle the weight of my power. The Celestial Pull ability works in the opposite manner, allowing me to attract certain things and people to where I'm standing, while at the same time manipulating them in whatever manner I desire. These are the first two attacks that I will show you... so I'm hoping that you'll enjoy fighting me and my powers."

Super Buu growled and flew through the air, swinging his arms and legs at Raijack like he had been doing earlier, though this time she was actually dodging his attacks by moving her body out of the way, instead of blocking what he threw at her. Every now and then Raijack would actually block a punch with one of her arms and then unleash a short barrage of punches or kicks into Super Buu's body, the number of attacks varying each time she did it so he couldn't form a pattern in his head. His body was also a little slow to heal those types of punches, leading him to assume that Raijack had been adding her 'Celestial Push' to her punches and kicks, or rather a tiny amount to prevent him from being torn asunder... or something like that anyway.

Raijack was strong, there was no denying that simply fact, but since she had clearly lowered her power to match his own, to make the fight fair, Super Buu actually had to wonder how much stronger her abilities would be if she unleashed her full power.

The two of them flew back at each other and slammed their fists together, the force generated by the collision of powers causing the ground to shake for a moment, before Super Buu grabbed onto Raijack's arm, spun around, and sent her flying towards the ground. Not a few seconds later Raijack regained herself and flew back up to where her opponent was floating, to which the two of them continued throwing attacks at each other, while at the same time Super Buu started considering ways to make his opponent get serious. He briefly considered attacking Gale, just to annoy Raijack, but he quickly determined that such a move would either wouldn't work or it could and severally piss her off... though as he thought about all of this Raijack appeared in front of him and punched him in the side of the head, sending him flying into the ground once more.

A few seconds later Raijack floated down to where Super Buu was resting at the moment, who growled in annoyance as he picked himself off the ground and stared up at her once more.

"It would appear that you are distracted by something," Raijack commented, letting out a sigh as she stared down at Super Buu, who prepared himself for another round of attacks, "Tell me, Super Buu, would you take this fight more seriously if I showed you more of my attacks?"

"Yes." Super Buu replied, though he spoke almost immediately, because he was terribly interested in the powers that his opponent commanded, especially if he could trick her and absorb her, which was likely impossible at this point in time, "Show me your powers!"

Raijack let out a sigh as she brought her hands together, though instead of forming a triangle like Rainbow would she brought the palms of her hands to the point where they were almost touching. She purposely left a small pocket in her hands, where she could channel her ki into a more concentrated form, before a small smile appeared on her face as she looked at the small black sphere that she had formed. A few seconds later she lifted her hands into the air and let the small sphere float into the air, though at the same time she noticed that Super Buu had noticed the sphere and was studying it... as if he was trying to understand what she was doing.

When the black sphere reached the clouds, where Rainbow would make the Heart of the Storm wait, Raijack clapped her hands together and let it come to a stop... before she activated the power inside the sphere.

Super Buu stayed where he was standing for a few moments, staring up at the sphere that Raijack had launched into the air, before he felt the ground beneath his feet begin to shake, though while it was similar to what happened when Raijack was formed he could tell that there was something different about the shaking this time around. He noticed that the area around him seemed to be shaking with the same intensity, though when a piece of the earth cracked, and pulled itself into the air, he knew something was wrong. When the first piece pulled itself free several more followed it into the air, though that was before larger sections of the ground started to break apart and followed the same pattern... though at the same time Super Buu decided to move and flew towards an area that was outside the area that was shaking, allowing him to observe what was happening.

The entire mountain area, where he and Raijack had been fighting, was shaking under the intensity of Raijack's power, while sections of it, ranging from small pieces to massive boulder sizes pieces, were being pulled into the air... though as the fragments neared the sphere they started to form a large boulder in the air. Super Buu watched as even the mountain was pulled from the ground, adding even more mass to the large sphere that was forming above their heads, before Raijack seemed pleased with the amount of material she had pulled in. A few seconds later the sphere seemed to smooth out, the cracks and holes merging together, before a perfect sphere, no doubt the size of a small moon, floated above them... though Super Buu also noticed a faint ki aura wrap around the floating rock, meaning that Raijack intended to use it for some purpose.

Raijack, on the other hand, glanced up at the large spherical rock that was floating above their heads and smiled, because it appeared that she had been able to perform the attack without something going wrong... before she turned her head back down towards where her opponent was waiting.

"Super Buu, this is my Orb of Devastation," Raijack called out, snapping Super Buu out of his thoughts and causing him to focus solely on the large rock, while at the same time Raijack moved her hand downward, as if she was throwing a ball at someone, "Let's see how you stand up to this!"

Not a few moments later the small moon sized rock started its descent towards where Super Buu was standing, telling him that he was the target almost immediately, but instead of moving out of the way he brought his hands together, near the right side of his body, and started gathering his ki. Usually he would have let such an attack hit him and be done with it, where he could simply regenerate after the attack was finished, but something told him that there was a trick involved with the process of creating the small moon. Even if his opponent intended on blowing apart a piece of the world, which he was perfectly fine with, he didn't want to see what trick Raijack had infused into the heart of the moon... which was the reason why he was doing this in the first place.

"Ka... me... ha... me..." Super Buu said, his ki forming the same spherical attack that Gohan knew about, though he was planning on making his much stronger than the Saiyan's was, while at the same time he targeted the center of the moon and shouted the last bit of the attack's name, "HAAAAA!"

Super Buu launched the attack with all his might, sending the beam of energy right at the center of the moon and grinned as he struck his target, but he continued to press on, as he intended to destroy the core. He was sure that the small black sphere that Raijack had sent into the sky was the key to keeping the moon together, and what was allowing her to use it in such a manner, so he intended on breaking both it and the moon in the same instant. What surprised him was that Raijack wasn't even trying to hide the smile on her face, as if she had been expecting something like this to happen and had planned for it, but he focused on his task... to which he grinned as the center of the moon exploded and sent the rock pieces flying in every direction.

That was almost immediately followed by Raijack holding her hand out towards the flying rubble and stopped all of the fragments in their tracks, to which she raised her hand towards the sky and they went flying in the opposite direction of where Super Buu was standing. As he lowered his hands Super Buu had to wonder what was coming next, meaning he was curious if Raijack would attack with her fists or with another ki based attack... though that was before he noticed that the sky was on fire. As he refocused on the sky, however, he determined that the sky appeared to be on fire, but in reality he only thought that because of the large number of ki spheres, all of which looked like moving fire, that were floating above the clouds.

Super Buu had absolutely no idea how Raijack had the time to prepare so many ki blasts in such a short amount of time, without him noticing what she was doing, but something told him that this was going to hurt.

"Ragnarok!" Raijack shouted, to which she leveled her hand with the ground once more and every ki sphere started to descend towards the ground, acting like a large meteor shower that was targeting a single person.

At first Super Buu tired to blast some of the flaming spheres out of his way, hoping that their explosions would take out the rest of the group, but he soon found that even if one of the spheres exploded they were designed to keep the explosion small. With that in mind he started dodging the attacks that were coming his way, letting the ground around him fall apart under the intensity of the number of spheres that were descending towards him... until one of them managed to clip him, which was followed by others barreling into him and detonating the instant he touched the ground. The rest of the spheres changed course and collided with the center of the explosion until Raijack had spent them all, leaving her to observe the damage when the smoke cleared.

A few moments later she found a large crater, easily triple the size of the Lookout, resting in the ground in front of her, while at the same time going quite a ways down into the ground. She was fortunate that she had moved the fight away from where Dende was located, otherwise he and Mr. Satan would have gotten caught up in the blast and they wouldn't have been able to use the Dragon Balls at all. Based on the ki that she was feeling she could tell that Super Buu was still alive, but at the moment it appeared that he didn't want to come out and play... which was fine with her, because she was starting to grow bored of this fight anyway.

Raijack flew up towards the clouds for a moment, tore a large enough chunk out of it, and lowered it towards the ground, where she climbed onto it and simply laid there, allowing her to think about her abilities and how Super Buu really didn't stand a chance against her.

"All right!" a new voice said, one that sounded like Gogeta for a moment, though when Raijack raised her head she found a new warrior floating near her cloud.

The warrior had to be the result of a fusion, as she was positive that she saw both Goku and Vegeta when she looked at him, though at the same time she had to wonder what this second method of fusion was, because this wasn't the result of the Fusion Dance. The warrior had the same body type as Goku and possessed his jawline, though his hair color was somewhere between a dark brown to a reddish brown color. In addition to Goku's softer jawline the warrior also had Vegeta's sharper eyes, though that was when Raijack noticed that the warrior's upper hair style stood firmly upwards, just like Vegeta's hair. The warrior's hair also included Goku's hairline and had two bangs that were sticking out like a downward 'V', though that was something that raised Raijack's interest a little. 

Raijack also noticed that the warrior was wearing two yellow Potara earrings, the same type of earring that Shin and Chronoa wore all the time, and happened to be wearing Goku's style of clothing with the colors reversed. She determined that the color change reflected Vegeta's outfit, as the warrior was wearing a blue gi and sash with an orange undershirt, while also wearing white gloves and boots.

"Listen, I don't know who you are, but get lost," Raijack commented, laying her head back down on the cloud, as she was waiting for Super Buu to get back up so she could properly put him into the ground and destroy him, "Super Buu is my opponent... despite the fact that I'm outclassing him at the moment."

"Vegeta and Kakarot have successfully merged together, meaning I am Vegito," the fusion warrior stated, though at the same time he rapidly punched and kicked the air around them, which Raijack could feel despite the fact that she was laying on her back, "So, where is Super Buu?"

"He's in the crater below us," Raijack replied, not even bothering to look up at Vegito anymore, because she was simply waiting for him to show up so she could finish this, "Why did the two of you bother fusing into this form anyway? I can easily beat Super Buu on my own."

"Their intent was for me to show off my incredible power and then be 'absorbed' by Super Buu," Vegito remarked, sounding a little pleased with what he could remember of Goku and Vegeta's plan, though at the same time he glanced down at the crater, "so I could free your friends before you killed Super Buu."

"What a waste of energy." Raijack commented, though this time she pulled herself into a sitting position and glanced over at the fusion warrior, with a hint of annoyance in her eyes, "You should have stayed as two separate beings and simply waited for four months, so we could resurrect everyone that Super Buu killed today... instead of doing this and risking the entire fate of the universe."

"Of come on, don't be like that," Vegito said, taking a moment to pat Raijack on the back for a few seconds, before turning his attention back towards the massive crater, "What's the worst that can happen?"

Raijack growled as she gripped the back of Vegito's head, pulled her arm back, and literally tossed him towards the ground, because that was the most idiotic thing she had heard since Rainbow and Applejack had fused. Vegito, on the other hand, regained himself a few seconds later and flew back up so he could stare at her, though she wasn't sure if he found this to be amusing or if he was actually going to challenge her to a fight. Before she could get a clear answer on what Vegito planned on doing, however, she noticed a faint increase in Super Buu's ki, to which she and Vegito glanced down at the crater and watched as Super Buu finally pulled himself free from the wreckage that rested all around him... before glancing up and noticing the two of them.

At first Raijack expected Super Buu to be annoyed about another fighter showing up to ruin their fight, as she slightly was as well, but then the creature started laughing, meaning that he must have determined that he had another warrior to absorb and steal the strength of.

"New warrior that I don't know the name of, come and offer your power to me!" Super Buu shouted, confirming Raijack's suspicions on how Super Buu was viewing his situation, "I would like to offer Raijack the ultimate challenge... and so far the people I have consumed are not living up to that standard."

"I don't know if he heard your plan or not, but it appears that you got your wish." Raijack commented, to which she glanced over at Vegito for a few seconds, who was smiling at her, almost as if he was pleased to hear that Super Buu wanted to absorb him without even seeing his powers, "I have a little over twenty minutes left before my fusion expires, so I'll stall him for as long as I can, but when fifteen minutes have passed I'm going to start tearing Super Buu apart... whether or not you are still trapped inside him."

Vegito nodded and flew down to where Super Buu was waiting for him, though all Raijack did was get off her cloud and watch them, because she already considered Vegito to be a complete idiot in terms of his plans and wondered what Goku and Vegeta had been thinking when they created the plan... to which she sighed and simply waited for Super Buu to come back at her, after he 'absorbed' Vegito. She was going to break Super Buu, that was something that was bound to happen, so she patiently waited for him to be done with Vegito and come back at her... and then she would start tearing him apart, like she had been doing earlier.





"Those... those idiots!" the Old Kai nearly shouted, staring at the crystal ball that was showing the beings known as Raijack and Vegito at the moment, though his attention was focused on the one wearing the Potara Earrings, "I gave them my Potara, allowing them to form a fusion that outclasses the one they create with that pathetic dance, and they aren't even using it for the sake of the universe... they're using them to rescue their friends."

"Honorable ancestor, I don't think this Vegito can even beat Raijack," Shin commented, though he was still shocked by the display of powers the pony fusion had used in her battle against Super Buu, making him wonder if she had more powers that she hadn't shown off yet, "besides, it appears that Vegito has a plan to reduce the power that Super Buu has, effectively making him that much easier to kill in the near future."

"Clearly you need more training, because a Potara fusion is much stronger than a fusion done with that dance." the Old Kai stated, though at the same time it was plainly clear that the was annoyed about everything that was happening, to which he pointed at the image of Raijack, "That means that my prediction about their death will be correct! With the power of this Vegito coursing through his veins Super Buu will bring total destruction to the Earth and the rest of the planets surrounding it... meaning that the only one capable of beating him would be the Destroyer himself!"

"If Super Buu kills Raijack, and proceeds to destroy the Earth, then I'll destroy him myself," a voice said, to which Shin watched as Beerus walked over to where they were standing, surprising him by the fact that he had left the house he had been staying inside, though he was accompanied by Chronoa and Whis.

"Why do you care about those two pony girls so much?" the Old Kai asked, though Shin and the others shared a quick glance with each other, because they already knew that he had no idea who Rainbow and Applejack were.

"They are precious to me," Beerus replied, deciding that they would tell the Old Kai about the fact that Rainbow and Applejack were his daughters later, once they were done with finishing off Super Buu, because he suspected something interesting was about to happen, "Trust me on this, they are going to beat their opponent and save the rest of the universe in the process."

The Old Kai appeared annoyed by the fact that Beerus, the God of Destruction, wasn't going to leave the planet they were all on and deal with Super Buu himself, especially after he got over the fact that Beerus wasn't sleeping, like the last time they had seen each other. Beerus, on the other hand, knew that there was no reason for him to interfere with his daughters' battle with Super Buu, especially since he knew that the two of them had the potential to win, and that wasn't taking into consideration the fact that Rainbow could use the Avatar form. As far as he was concerned Super Buu had already lost this fight and it was only a matter of time until Raijack finished their fight... which he and the others were eagerly watching at the moment.

Beerus grinned as he looked at the crystal, because soon he and his daughters would be able to spend time together again, for the first time since he and the others put them in their enchanted sleep... and he was eager to personally test their skills in battle and see how well they have improved since the last time they saw each other.
> Majin: An Evil Reborn
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Raijack patiently waited for Vegito to show Super Buu a small measure of his power, in such a manner that meant that he understood that she only had a set amount of time left and that he was rushing things, before Super Buu decided to make the move that Vegito had been waiting for. When Super Buu attempted to absorb Vegito, and used a large ball of goo to get him from behind, Raijack noticed a small barrier form around the fusion warrior, one that someone like Super Buu wouldn't have noticed immediately. A few seconds passed before the mass of goo had completely covered Vegito's barrier and obscured him from view, to which the goo shrank into a smaller shape and surged towards Super Buu... where he took the fusion warrior into his body, like he had done when he absorbed the others.

Raijack watched as nothing happened to Super Buu, meaning that the barrier had been designed to prevent him from actually absorbing Vegito, though it appeared that either Super Buu was unaware of what had happened or he was too focused on fighting her to notice what was wrong.

"Now then, let us continue!" Super Buu shouted, to which he burst into the air and flew towards where Raijack was floating, indicating that he was eager to resume their battle now that Vegito was out of the way.

For a brief moment Raijack considered tossing Vegito's plan to the side and simply use her finishing technique, the one ability she hadn't actually used in battle yet, to end Super Buu's existence, but then she decided that she might as well honor her word and stall Super Buu for as long as she could. She hadn't been joking when she told Vegito that she had twenty to twenty-one minutes remaining before her fusion expired, because she had seen Gogeta and Gotenks defuse and had kept a mental count on her own fusion after it had occurred. She could stall Super Buu for a decent amount of time, but if Vegito didn't save their friends than she was going to simply obliterate her opponent once she was down to five minutes... exactly like she had promised the fusion warrior.

When her opponent reached her Raijack held her arms up and blocked the attack that was coming her way, using her arms and her legs in the process, before she and Super Buu started exchanging blows with each other. Their fists connected with each other and the air around them shook, though at the same time Raijack still moved Super Buu further away from where Dende was hiding. She wanted to be sure that, in the event that Super Buu launched an attack at her, that Dende would be safe from harm, as if he died than everyone else was pretty much dead as well and couldn't be brought back to life. Super Buu seemed fine with the continuous change of location, as it appeared that he didn't care too much about that and continued coming at her with everything he had, while she purposely lowered herself back to his level to give him a chance.

"What's wrong?" Super Buu asked, though at the same time one of his punches slipped passed Raijack's defenses and went by her cheek, though it didn't do enough to actually wound her, "Where did all of your power suddenly go?"

"You'll have to excuse me if I'm on your level for a few minutes," Raijack replied, coming up with the perfect excuse for why she had lowered her power, one that would make sense to someone like Super Buu, even if he had absorbed Piccolo and his smarts, "after all, I did show off four different attacks in rapid succession. Trust me, in a few minutes I'll be at my previous level and you'll be pleased to have a strong opponent back... and maybe I'll show you my final attack."

Super Buu grinned like a kid in a candy shop when Raijack said that, though she took the opportunity that was presented to her and spun around, to which she brought the side of her leg against Super Buu's head and sent him flying into the distance. Raijack then flashed through the air as she followed her opponent, though when she caught up with him she punched him hard in the chest, sending him straight down towards the plateau that was below them. The earth around Super Buu shattered as he connected with the plateau, though before he could recover Raijack gathered a small bit of her ki into a ball and sent it flying down towards the crater, causing the entire area to explode. Not even a few seconds later Super Buu emerged from the wreckage and flew back up to where Raijack was floating, though he still looked happy over having such an opponent to fight.

For a moment Raijack wondered if Super Buu was slightly insane, because at this point she expected him to be foaming at the mouth and declaring that he was the strongest creature in the universe... but she was fine with him keeping his mouth shut for now.

"I think that its time I show you something!" Super Buu said, to which he raised himself to a height that was higher than where Raijack was floating, where he held his hand into the air and his ki started gathering above his head.

Raijack watched as Super Buu started to form a large ball above his head, one that reminded her of her own Orb of Devastation, but this attack was made out of pure ki energy, indicating that he intended to hurt her or destroy a good portion of the ground around them. She wasn't sure which outcome Super Buu was aiming for, but she knew that he wasn't about to destroy the world, not when they had barely started their fight, so she patiently waited for her opponent to finish preparing his attack. A few moments later, when Super Buu was sure that his attack was ready, he pulled his arm back and sent the ball of energy down towards where Raijack was standing, intending to crush her into the ground and wipe her out in a single instant.

Raijack, on the other hand, simply raised her hands up and allowed them to touch the incoming ball of energy, to which she purposely allowed herself to be pushed backwards towards the ground, so Super Buu wouldn't detect that something was wrong... though when she reached a certain point she activated one of her abilities. In that instant she called upon her power and used her Celestial Push to force the attack back through the air, where it reversed the path it had taken and went flying back towards Super Buu. Raijack watched as her opponent moved to the side and allowed the ball of energy to fly off into space, though once it passed the edge of the atmosphere it detonated immediately, though Raijack was pleased to have gotten it off the planet before that happened.

Once the light from the explosion cleared both Raijack and Super Buu stared at each other, each silently daring the other to make the first move, while everyone else simply watched from their hiding place.





Meanwhile, deep inside Super Buu's body, Vegito carefully landed somewhere safe while he kept his barrier up, as he suspected that he was in a hostile environment and wanted someplace safe before he considered what to do next. So far it appeared that, thanks to Raijack distracting Super Buu, his plan had been successful and the creature that had 'absorbed' him hadn't noticed that anything was wrong. He also had to pat himself on the back for Goku and Vegeta coming up with this plan as quickly as they did, and that it worked as well as it did, otherwise he was sure that Super Buu would have wrecked Raijack in the end. That thought alone made him a little sad, because in reality he wanted to see what would have happened had he and the pony fusion fought each other, but he had a mission to carry out before Raijack started tearing apart Super Buu.

He eventually landed on the floor, whatever the floor happened to be considering that neither of the people that had fused to make him knew anything about the body, and sighed, because that was only the beginning of his plan... though he could also feel the area around him shake, another indicator that Super Buu was fighting Raijack.

"I had best dispel this barrier and get to work," Vegito commented, to which he focused his ki for a moment and watched as the barrier that surrounded him broke apart before his eyes... though once it was gone a strange blue haze surrounded him for a few seconds.

Not even a second later Vegito was engulfed in a blue light as he was severed in half, to which Vegeta and Goku were flung a few steps from each other and looked at their friend in confusion as the light faded.

"H... how come when we dropped the barrier we defused as well?" Goku asked, though at the same time he looked around him, because this wasn't something that either of them had planned on when they put the Potara Earrings on.

"I... I honestly don't know," Vegeta replied, as that was something he had never expected to see happen, though at the same time he pulled his earring off and pocketed it, because it had come from a Kaioshin and it didn't feel right to break something given to them by such an important figure, "Maybe Super Buu's body dispels the type of energy that the Kaioshin possess, rendering the earrings useless and their effects void?"

"That sounds like a strange ability for a body to have, but I guess anything is possible considering that its Super Buu we're talking about," Goku said, to which he removed his earring and pocketed it as well, before he stood up and walked over to where Vegeta was standing, "So, do we want to walk through Super Buu's body and maybe get lost in the process, or should we form Gogeta and do things the easy way this time around?"

"Raijack gave us fifteen minutes," Vegeta answered, though at the same time he started moving down the passage that was behind him, figuring that they might be able to get a better idea of where they were in the body if they found something that one of them recognized, "let's do a little recon before we decide on anything... because I'm sure that the slightest misstep will tell Super Buu that we're inside him."

Goku decided that Vegeta was right about them being careful, because it wouldn't do for them to be found out so quickly after their daring stunt, so he quietly walked behind Vegeta and walked into the same passage that his friend had chosen to go into. What they found were some veins, pulsing organs, and a number of other body parts that they didn't recognize, though they both agreed that someone like Dr. Gero, who had created Cell and Gale, would know exactly what they were looking at almost immediately. Another thing that shocked them was that there was a clear pathway for them to follow, almost like Super Buu's body was designed to be some sort of maze for the people he absorbed, so he could tire them out or something.

Their advance stopped when the two of them stepped onto what appeared to be a normal part of the walkway, but in reality it was actually more like quicksand because the more they struggled the more it consumed them... though when the floor finally got them they were dropped down towards an orange colored river that had a large number of food items, a lot of it candy, floating everywhere. Instead of allowing themselves to touch the strange colored river both Goku and Vegeta flew down to the floating pieces of candy, where they landed and observed the area that they had found themselves in... and look for potential exits.

At the same time, however, Vegeta noticed a bar of chocolate being devoured by the orange river they had nearly fallen into, which immediately told him exactly where they were located.

"It appears that we're in Super Buu's stomach at the moment," Vegeta commented, though once he determined that he started looking for a way out of here, but it was beginning to look like the only way out was if they made one, "which means that we were right to avoid landing in the river... because that's his stomach acid."

"Gross." Goku replied, as he was already beginning to dislike their decision to do this in the first place, but before he could say anything else he noticed that the pieces of junk food they were standing on were being pulled down the river, towards some sort of swirling vortex.

Due to the fact that the current was picking up, and the various pieces of candy were violently reacting to what was happening around them, both of the Saiyans were knocked into the river of stomach acid. Fortunately the acid was slow to react, because the moment they righted themselves Vegeta pointed at the wall on the right of where they were swimming, to which both he and Goku gathered a small amount of their ki and blasted a hole, large enough for them to pass through, into the wall of Super Buu's stomach. They were both sure that Super Buu was going to notice something like that, but it was better than being digested by the creature they were inside... though they both hoped that the fight didn't stop because of what they had done.

Thanks to the hole in Super Buu's stomach they were able to slip out without being digested, though when they landed somewhere safe both Goku and Vegeta watched as the hole sealed itself up and stopped spraying stomach acid everywhere. They were happy to get out of that part of Super Buu's body, as it meant that they were one step closer to finding their friends and family, but at the same time they were slightly disappointed, because they had been forced further downwards. Since they were just in the stomach they had to assume that they were close to the bottom of Super Buu's internal organs, which meant that they needed to go back in the opposite direction if they wanted to make any progress in regards to their mission.

In addition to them escaping from the stomach area they noticed some bits of candy that landed near them, to which a legion of green blobs advanced on the junk food and started dissolving what was in front of them... though that helped both of them determine that now wasn't the time to be holding back.

"Kakarot," Vegeta said, glancing over at his companion for a moment, knowing that he had to be thinking the same thing that was going through his mind, while at the same time noticing that his friend was smiling at him, "I changed my mind... let's just fuse into Gogeta and get this over with."

"You got it," Goku replied, to which he jumped to the side and landed where he was supposed to, before both he and Vegeta raised their arms and started the steps necessary to perform the Fusion Dance.

A few moments later, with them correctly performing the Fusion Dance, Gogeta stood where Goku and Vegeta had been standing a few seconds ago, though he already knew what to do next so he could carry out the plan that had been created. Gogeta wrapped his aura around him and flew into the air, though as he did so he sent several small ki blasts down at the ground, knowing that this might help keep Super Buu distracted for some time. Once that was done, and there were some holes in the ground, Gogeta flew into the air and started breaking his way through the ceiling, as he intended to reach the one place that Gohan, Gotenks, and Piccolo could possibly be held in; Super Buu's brain.

It took him a few minutes to reach the area that appeared to be the brain, but as Gogeta landed and started looking for where the others were located... though when he walked into a passageway he eventually came to an area where he spotted the forms of Gohan, Gotenks, and Piccolo. The only things that that were different about them was that their bodies were surrounded by a light blue aura, and that their eyes seemed lifeless, as their eyes appeared to be void of anything that was normally seen in eyes. Gogeta wondered what was happening for a moment, but when the trio attacked him he understood that these were memories of Super Buu's 'battles' with the three people he had absorbed.

Considering that these were memories Gogeta didn't bother holding his true power back, which was why he was effortlessly tossing the phantoms around the chamber that they were in, while at the same time his attacks left little dents in the walls around them that healed a few seconds later. He was sure that the reason that these memories were here was because Raijack was fighting Super Buu, so his mind was focused on fighting at the moment, and understood that they were likely guarding what he was looking for. He also fired several ki blasts at his targets, knocking them all backwards, though he noticed that several of his attacks hit the walls and blew holes everywhere, which would no doubt tell Super Buu that he was inside his body.

He considered something for a brief moment, even as he tossed Gotenks into the wall and bashed both Gohan and Piccolo into the ground, before he grinned and opened his mouth.

"Hey, Super Buu!" Gogeta shouted, noticing a brief look of surprise on the faces of the memories, as if they were actually tied to Raijack's opponent in some manner, before he turned his full attention to what he was supposed to be, while at the same time praying that it worked, "CAKE!"





Super Buu was starting to dislike how this day was going, because he had thought that Gotenks was the promised warrior that he was supposed to fight, but in reality it was actually Raijack that he was supposed to fight. Then Gohan and Gotenks intended on getting in the way of his fight with the other fusion warrior, so much so that he had to come up with a method to remove them and increase his own power in the process. Then his day started to get better when he and Raijack exchanged blows with each other, because he had discovered that his opponent possessed some of the strongest abilities that he had ever seen... as they were even stronger than Gotenks' skills and he was sure that his opponent hadn't shown him everything yet.

Then, out of nowhere, his stomach ached at the right moment, as he doubled over in pain and avoided an attack that would have knocked his head clean off, even though he could have reattached it easily, and had tried to fight through the pain... only for the pain to increase not a few seconds later. He asked Raijack if she would wait for a few moments and, with her permission, he flew down towards the ground and turned a boulder into a portable toilet, allowing him to do several things at the same time without someone watching him. Two minutes passed before he walked out of the toilet and stared up at his opponent, to which he tore off the clothing that was on his chest and flew up to where Raijack was floating... where he noticed that she was getting a little annoyed.

"Are you finished?" Raijack asked, indicating that she was getting tired of being ignored, reminding Super Buu of the fact that she had a thirty minute time limit on her form and that she was getting closer to defusing with every second he wasted on making sure something wasn't wrong with his body.

Super Buu opened his mouth to reply, as he was definitely eager to continue this battle and show Raijack, but then something radiated through his mind and made his stomach growl... to which he spun around and started flying towards the nearest city.

"CAKE!!!" Super Buu shouted, leaving a confused Raijack behind, who simply watched as he flew towards the nearest city and started searching for something to eat.

Raijack sighed as she followed after her opponent, preferring to keep Super Buu in her sights until he returned to thinking about their fight, while at the same time thinking about what was happening at the moment. The only reason that Super Buu would suddenly change his mind, from fighting to eating, was because something had happened inside his body that demanded his attention. Since her opponent was having a few stomach problems, thanks to the pain and the fact that he made a toilet to use, she suspected that Vegito was running wild inside Super Buu's body in an attempt to locate Gohan, Gotenks, and Piccolo. She was still annoyed that the other fusion warrior thought that this was a good idea, as now his actions were cutting into her fight, which annoyed her to no end... but she followed her opponent and made sure he didn't blow a city to pieces.

She did, however, watch as Super Buu broke into a cake shop, started calling out all the various names of the various cakes that were sitting in front of him, and started devouring every single cake he could get his hands on... all while Raijack hoped that Vegito completed his mission and got out of Super Buu's body soon, otherwise she would blow him and the others away with her final attack.





Back inside Super Buu's body, however, Gogeta blocked the incoming attack from Gotenks and knocked him into Gohan, before spinning around and kicked Piccolo into the wall behind him. One thing he discovered about the phantoms was that they could take all the damage in the world and get right back up, meaning that beating them the old fashioned way was next to impossible. Another thing he found out was that all three of the phantoms used attacks that the original user used in battle, which made sense considering that Super Buu likely had access to every ability and power that Gotenks developed. It was a thought like that, and the consideration of what Super Buu did when he absorbed certain people, that made Gogeta happy that Super Buu hadn't decided to absorb Raijack yet... even if such a thing might be virtually impossible.

He shuddered to think what Super Buu could do with all the power that rested inside Raijack's body, even if it was for thirty minutes, because even then the creature would have access to both Rainbow and Applejack's moves as well.

His thoughts were interrupted as the three phantoms stopped what they were doing and held their heads, almost as if they were in some sort of pain, though at the same time he raised his defenses in case this was a trick. That was quickly followed by the phantoms transforming into different cakes, while at the same time whatever attacks they had been getting ready to use had been stopped. The sudden transformation informed him that his idea to suddenly shout the word 'cake', while he was in Super Buu's brain, had paid off in the end, to which he smiled as he flew over the cakes and resumed his search for his friends and family.

It took him a minute or two to find what he was searching for, as he eventually came to a stop in a section of Super Buu's brain that contained four circular cocoons, where he found the resting forms of Gohan, Piccolo, Goten, and Trunks, meaning that Gotenks' fusion must have worn off already due to his Super Saiyan 3 transformation. Gogeta looked around for a moment, wondering if there were any defenses that he needed to worry about before he started tearing the place apart. What he found, however, was a small hidden walkway that brought him right to where Majin Buu, the first form of Buu that they encountered, was trapped inside Super Buu's brain as well... though despite the fact that freeing Majin Buu wasn't part of the original plan, and never was Vegito defusing, Gogeta decided that he would be the last one to be freed.

"Who would have thought that the good Majin Buu was still around, trapped inside the brain of the evil Super Buu," Gogeta commented, though that was when he remembered that he was alone and that there was no one else for him to talk to, so he went about his work.

Once that was determined he flew back over to where the others were resting and raised his hand, to which he fired small ki beams that tore through the upper and lower support structures that were keeping each cocoon held in place, though he started with the upper one, let a cocoon rest against him, and then destroyed the lower one. The first one he freed was Gohan, because he was the strongest of the bunch, before he moved onto Goten and Trunks, where he carefully placed their cocoons next to Gohan's, before he cut Piccolo down and gently placed his cocoon on the ground. As he worked he knew that Super Buu was going to be in for quite the surprise when he finished eating his cakes... and then, when he was sure that Raijack's opponent was mad, he was going to cut Majin Buu free as well.

The moment the last of the five cocoons hit the ground he turned towards what might as well be the back of Super Buu's skull, or what passed as his skull, and started gathering his ki, because the moment Super Buu started freaking out his defenses would be too weak to stand up to one of his attacks... and Gogeta was banking on that in order to escape.





It took a few minutes for Super Buu to finish eating his cake, to which he had literally asked Raijack to use her Celestial Pull ability to summon all of the cake in the city to one location so he could save time. Raijack simply sighed at the request and tried it out, where she quickly found out that it was easy to take all of the city's cake and pull them to Super Buu's location. Once Super Buu had his cake he started devouring all of it, with Raijack simply floating above him while she waited for him to get serious about fighting her once more, though after a minute or two Super Buu grinned as he finished off the pile of cakes. With his hunger contained, and he was sure that there weren't any more stomach problems, Raijack beckoned him into the sky and they returned to the area that they had been fighting in a few minutes ago... as they were both eager to continue their fight.

Super Buu, having witnessed the other attacks his opponent could use, did raise a hand before they started fighting, to which Raijack simply sighed again and asked what the problem was this time around.

"There's nothing wrong with me this time," Super Buu said, causing Raijack to wonder why he had stopped her in the first place, though that was before a grin appeared on his face, "though I desire a glimpse of your 'final' attack!"

Raijack raised an eyebrow for a moment, wondering why Super Buu suddenly decided that he deserved the right to see her final attack after the stunt he pulled, but she then quickly decided that she might as well do it, especially since she was drawing even closer to defusing thanks to Super Buu's snack break. Once she decided to show off her final attack Raijack jumped into the air, while at the same time her opponent landed on a lone cliff and stared up at her with a look of curiosity on his face. Raijack waited until she was diagonal with where Super Buu was standing before she stopped in her tracks, though when she did so she raised her right hand and leveled it with where her foe was patiently waiting... to which her aura flared to life as a large number of small sized spheres launched themselves into the air around her.

Raijack found it slightly humorous that half of the spheres were cyan blue colored, the same as Rainbow, while the other half were orange colored, more like Applejack... though she brushed that thought to the side as she focused her ki and started calling the spheres together, where they started to form a dark purple mass in front of her right hand. The mass of energy, which was roughly about the size of Raijack's head, stayed that way for a few seconds before shrinking into a much smaller size, forming a sphere that was the same size as the mass of spheres Raijack had launched mere seconds ago. When the sphere locked itself in that size the air around Raijack shook under its power, something that caused Super Buu to smile when he felt it, but she didn't fire it immediately.

Not a few seconds later, when she was absolutely sure that the attack was ready, Raijack fired the energy at her target and watched as the concentrated mass of energy went flying towards where Super Buu was standing. At first Raijack thought that he was going to take the attack head on, but then he seemed to have second thoughts and moved out of the way, though the attack clipped his arm and tore a piece of it off in the process. That was followed by the attack flying off towards the nearby plateau and colliding with it, to which everyone watched as the entire area around it was consumed in a large dome like explosion... one that was accompanied by the need for those observing the attack to cover their eyes with their arms and brace themselves under the intensity of Raijack's final attack.

When the smoke cleared everyone that was watching found a large crater that was almost three times the size as the one that was generated by Rainbow's Lightning Lance and went twice as deep... to which Super Buu looked back at Raijack with a look of glee in his eyes.

"That, Super Buu, was my Hollow Cannon," Raijack commented, though at the same time she lowered herself back down to where her opponent was standing and ignored the sweat that was running down the side of her face, because generating that much power was very taxing on this body and she had been hoping to hit her opponent with it, "Its such a shame that you decided to dodge it at the last second."

Super Buu opened his mouth to reply to her comment, and even say something about the attack, but before he could say anything he gripped the sides of his head and shook for a few seconds. That was immediately followed by Piccolo's clothing appearing on his body, to which he looked down at himself in confusion, as his power had rapidly decreased as well. As Super Buu open his mouth again the clothing disappeared completely, but now he looked more like the Super Buu that had killed everyone on Earth and less like the Super Buu that Raijack had been fighting, which only caused him to wonder what was going on with his body. Raijack, of course, knew exactly what was happening and that actually made her happy to have her attack miss thanks to Super Buu dodging it, because this meant that Vegito's plan had been a success.

Of course that changed when Super Buu went into total shock and started screaming as he swung his arms around the area that he was standing in, or some times just holding his head in general, though it became clear that something else was happening. After a few moments of that happening Raijack watched as steam started shooting out of the holes that littered Super Buu's body, which is what happened when Majin Buu released all of his evil and forced it out of his body, to which she wondered what was happening this time around. This was clearly another transformation of some sort, but she had assumed that Super Buu was as far as he could go on his own, but she kept her guard up anyway... as there was no way of knowing what was going to happen next.

A few seconds later she spotted something escaping from one of the holes in Super Buu's head, to which she watched as Gohan, Goten, Trunks, and Piccolo, all unconscious at the moment, appeared in the area around Super Buu, though they were accompanied by Gogeta appearing as well. Raijack noticed this and helped the other fusion warrior move their unconscious friends over to a safe area, while learning the reason behind why Vegito wasn't the one that was standing beside her at the moment. As they placed their friends down on the ground they felt Super Buu's ki suddenly increase, which was the opposite of the decrease he had been going through the entire time, to which they got back into the air and flew back over to where Super Buu was freaking out.

They watched as Super Buu's body started to bulk up, transforming into a more muscular and angry version of himself... though as Raijack and Gogeta raised their arms to defend themselves, however, they watched as the change reverted before their eyes, changing Super Buu into a smaller version of what he had been a few seconds ago. Super Buu looked like a kid now, one that had the look and aura of someone that was going to obliterate everything around them and not care about the consequences while he had fun. This Kid Buu, for that was what Buu was at this point, seemed stronger than Super Buu, which made the two fusion warriors wonder what was going to happen next.





"When we noticed that Babidi was on the move, I knew that Majin Buu would eventually awaken," Shin commented, looking down at the crystal ball that he and the others were staring at, though at the same time he sweat a little bit when he stared at the person the ball was focused on, "but my greatest fear was that this happened... the return of the original Majin Buu."

"Original?" the Old Kai asked, feeling the same dread that Shin was feeling at the moment, though at the same time he had no idea what the current Kaioshin was talking about, "Explain what you mean."

"Back when this Buu was running around the universe he ended up absorbing one of the other Kaioshin that was living during the time of his attack," Shin replied, to which he glanced over to where Chronoa and Beerus were standing, "that action ended up creating the buffed up Super Buu that we saw for a few seconds. Before Kid Buu did that he ended up killing two of the other Kaioshin that were living at the time, though after his transformation he and Bibidi tried to kill both me and the Grand Kaioshin. In the end Kid Buu ended up absorbing the Grand Kaioshin, creating the chubby Majin Buu that was much easier to control... though Bibidi ended up sealing Majin Buu away, where I killed him in order to prevent this sort of thing from happening again."

"And what were you doing while the universe was falling apart?" the Old Kai further inquired, though this time his question was aimed at Beerus, who had been staring at the crystal ball and the foe that was standing there.

"At the time I was an uncaring individual who simply loved to watch things being destroyed," Beerus replied, remembering why he hadn't gone out to destroy Kid Buu all those years ago, despite the fact that he had no idea that the five Kaioshin were in so much trouble, "Had I understood that my very existence was being threatened at the time... well, suffice to say that none of this would have happened and you would likely still be trapped inside the Z Sword, which is something I am terribly sorry for."

The Old Kai looked at Beerus, not sure if he could believe what the God of Destruction was saying, before he turned his attention back to Shin and the crystal ball, along with the form of Kid Buu. He had thought that Vegito could have destroyed Super Buu, until they discovered what his mission had been, and then silently considered that this Raijack could do the same, but she was nearly out of time. It appeared that the strongest fighters in the universe would soon be killed by Kid Buu, which meant that the only one that could potentially kill this foe was the one God he didn't like... even if he was friends with Shin, which he couldn't understand.

"Shin, what's your plan for this outcome?" Chronoa asked, speaking up for the first time since she had come out of the house, though the Old Kai actually looked over at her in surprise, because he expected her to already know the answer to that question.

"Kibito and I will teleport to Earth, grab everyone that we can, and get out of there before Kid Buu destroys the planet," Shin replied, knowing that the first thing that Kid Buu would do, after being restored to his former glory, would be to blow up the planet he was on, "Once we're back we'll start figuring out an actual plan of attack that will save the universe, without having to resort to using a God's powers against Kid Buu. If all else fails... well, we can always have Beerus destroy Kid Buu."

"Then I had best head back home until you need me," Beerus said, though his comment was mainly because if his daughters were coming here he didn't want them asking questions, especially since they thought he was still asleep at the moment, "Feel free to contact me if something changes."

Shin nodded as he and Kibito stood next to each other and disappeared, indicating that they had to move quickly, though not a few seconds later the Old Kai watched as Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis stood together and left the planet behind as well... all while he started to wonder why the Supreme Kai of Time was hanging out with the God of Destruction, because he could have sworn that they hated each other. He let out a sigh as he stared at the crystal ball once more, as he had simply missed too much while he was trapped inside that sword and this time period was simply too confusing for him to figure out.





Raijack and Gogeta stared at Kid Buu as he observed the area around him, as if he was looking for something, before their opponent raised his hand towards the ground and fired a fist sized ki blast at the ground, to which Gogeta fired his own blast and knocked Kid Buu's back into the air. Kid Buu stared at the pair of fusion warriors for a moment, as if mentally debating something, before he lifted his hand into the air and started gathering his ki, to which a large ball appeared above his head and started getting bigger. Raijack and Gogeta knew what their opponent was doing, he was planning on blowing away the entire planet instead of fight them, though when Gogeta glanced over at Raijack she shook her head... as she had used a good amount of her power in her final attack and didn't have the strength to use the Celestial Push to repel the attack that was forming above their heads.

Besides, if she had the strength she would have preferred to use the Hollow Cannon once more and completely destroy Kid Buu's attack in the process, but she was going to have to accept what was in front of her... to which she turned towards Gogeta for a moment.

"Dende's nearby," Raijack commented, knowing that Dende had now placed himself, Gale, and Mr. Satan halfway between where Kid Buu was standing and where Gohan and the others were resting, meaning that Gogeta was going to have to make a difficult decision, "We can revive the others with the Dragon Balls, but not if we all die here."

Gogeta knew that Raijack wouldn't suggest such a thing unless it was a necessary thing for them to do, as those were her friends as well, but at the same time he knew that they could always ask the Namekians if they could use their Eternal Dragon if the Earth was destroyed. Once he came to that conclusion he flew away from where Kid Buu was standing and headed towards where Dende was located, to which Raijack kept her eyes on their foe as they made their retreat... especially when he pointed at them and sent the ball of energy flying in their direction. As Gogeta reached the location of Dende, and both Gale and Mr. Satan revealed themselves, both Shin and Kibito suddenly appeared behind the group, though they gasped when they saw what was coming their way. Raijack dropped down next to the group as everyone grabbed onto someone else, though when everyone was ready they disappeared from the area they were in.

A couple of seconds later, however, the assembled group appeared in the area around the Old Kai and carefully landed on the ground, or in the case of Mr. Satan fell face first on the ground, before they noticed the crystal ball flash for a moment... though when the light faded the Earth was gone. A few seconds later, as if timed by fate, Raijack was engulfed in light and separated into Rainbow and Applejack, who blinked for a moment before they embraced Gale, who insisted on running over to them.

"I'm glad that all of you made it off the planet before it was destroyed," the Old Kai commented, knowing that he would have to introduce himself to most of the group, but at the moment that wasn't his greatest concern, "but now the rest of the universe is in danger of being destroyed by this Kid Buu."

"You don't have to worry about the safety of the universe, because Applejack and I have one last trick up our sleeves," Rainbow replied, though she grinned as she took a seat on the ground, while at the same time Applejack accepted her hat back from Gale, "When Kid Buu shows his face again, and we're sure he will, we'll destroy him... just like our father would."

The Old Kai stared at the two pony girls had had made up the warrior known as Raijack, because there was something about the way she said the word 'destroy' that worried him... and he worried that Beerus would take offense if someone went around using that sort of tone.
> Majin: Applejack's Surprise
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Um, where are we?" Mr. Satan asked, looking around the area they had appeared in, while at the same time trying to come to terms with everything that he had seen since Majin Buu first showed up on Earth.

"The Sacred World of the Kais, my home world," Shin replied, though at the same time he looked at the crystal ball and observed what was happening in the location where the Earth had been moments ago, where he noticed something that he had been expecting, "Kid Buu won't be able to find us here, so we'll be safe for the foreseeable future and have the peace to plan our next move against our opponent."

"Good, then we can use that time to observe our opponent and wait for an hour to pass," Gogeta commented, to which he glanced over at Rainbow and Applejack, who were now relaxing with Gale, which made sense considering that they had been fighting Super Buu as Raijack not a few minutes ago, "Super Buu was unable to stand up to Raijack's power, which means that we can simply have you two fuse again and we'll be able to beat Kid Buu."

"Relax Gogeta, we won't have to worry about Kid Buu for too long," Rainbow said, though as she spoke she glanced down at her wrist, where she imagined a golden bracelet for a few seconds, before staring at Gogeta, "We'll rest up, gather our strength, and then we'll find someplace to fight him when he shows his face again. Then, when the battle starts, Applejack and I will show Kid Buu what's left in our arsenal... before we reduce him to nothing, just like we had been planning on when Vegito appeared."

It was at that point that Mr. Satan started declaring that everything he had witnessed so far was nothing more than a dream, as he stated that there was no way there was someone stronger than him in the entire world and started accusing everyone of being fragments of his imagination. Gogeta let out a sigh as he stared at the man for a moment, because he and Raijack had saved Dende for the purpose of using the Dragon Balls, even if they had to take him to the planet that the Namekians called home these days. He was sure that they could ask for Porunga to aid them in restoring the Earth and its people, provided the Namekians hadn't used their Dragon Balls in the last couple of days... though he knew that the universe was in danger as long as Kid Buu remained at large.

Shin, who was now standing closer to the Old Kai, knew that while Rainbow appeared to be relaxed she was actually annoyed and was waiting for Kid Buu to show his face again, because she had access to the Avatar state and had been keeping that hidden until this point, as a last ditch trump card to save the universe from Kid Buu's destructive rampage. Though a few seconds later, when Mr. Satan decided to 'fly', he, Kibito, and the Old Kai sighed as they watched him jump off a small cliff and disappear for a moment, only to hit the ground hard and declare that his body was in pain. Sure, he had seen the stunts the man had pulled thanks to the crystal mirror that he and the others had been watching, but Shin quickly determined that the man was a fool and would remain that way... before turning his attention back to the crystal ball that the Old Kai was watching.

When he turned his attention back to the ball, however, he and the Old Kai watched as Kid Buu started to reform before their eyes, though Shin had been expecting this to happen, as it was how the creature dealt with planets before he had become the chubby Majin Buu.

"He's reforming his body again," Shin commented, to which Gogeta, Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale walked over to the ball, while Dende and Bee tended to Mr. Satan, "and, as you all no doubt know by this point, if even a fragment of Kid Buu remains he'll simply regenerate... regardless of where he is."

As they watched the crystal ball they found that Kid Buu was searching for something, or maybe someone, and seemed a little annoyed that he couldn't find his target, though that was before a brief look of shock appeared on his face before he vanished from where he was floating. The Old Kai frowned as the image followed Kid Buu to another planet, indicating that Kid Buu immediately learned the Instant Transmission technique that Kibito and Shin had used to reach Earth, along with retaining his ability to sense ki energies. They watched as Kid Buu arrived on what appeared to be a rock peak of some kind, where he observed the planet that he had discovered, which appeared to have a more advanced civilization than what Earth had... before Kid Buu pointed his finger towards the ground, gathered his ki, and launched a ki blast at the ground.

The group watched as the nameless planet was engulfed in a flash and was destroyed almost immediately, telling them that Kid Buu was definitely searching for someone, before witnessing their foe reform his body once more. Once Kid Buu had reformed his body he traveled to a lush green planet, which looked like a place that was covered in trees and jungle life, before obliterating it as well. He then made the quick journey to a orange colored planet, one that appeared to have a small number of lifeforms that called the planet home, before he rapidly brought an end to that planet as well, leaving nothing behind but small rocks.

As they watched this, however, both Shin and the Old Kai realized what Kid Buu was doing and who he was searching for, to which they turned to the others for a moment.

"He's looking for you guys," the Old Kai commented, pointing at Rainbow, Applejack, and Gogeta, while at the same time Shin nodded his head, confirming what the elderly Kaioshin was talking about, "He's seeking out any strong ki that he can find in the vastness of space, though once he determines that none of you are there he simply blows both himself and the planet away, before reforming and continuing his search."

"More lives will be lost before he discovers where you went," Shin added, knowing full well the destructive power that Kid Buu possessed, though in truth it was still less terrifying than what Beerus commanded, "but we still have some hope. With Dende's help we can convince the new Elder of the Namekians to lend us their Dragon Balls, so that we can wish the Earth and its people back to life. I can easily travel to planet Namek from this world, so getting there and convincing the Namekians won't be a problem... the problem will be keeping Kid Buu's attention away from their planet."

"No!" the Old Kai stated, causing the group to look at him for a moment, as they were surprised that he wasn't willing to agree to what Shin was suggesting, "You must not use the Dragon Balls. They invite confusion to the natural order and should only be used by the Namekians... whose Elders refused to use them in regards to the other planets in the universe."

"That's a stupid reason," Rainbow said, surprising Shin for a moment, because he had never heard Rainbow talk like that towards someone like him, "You know, Shin's got a great plan for ensuring the downfall of Kid Buu, which you interrupted, and all you can think about is not using the Dragon Balls at a time when we desperately need them. Honestly, I don't care what you say, we're using the Namekian Dragon Balls and that's final."

The Old Kai was stunned for a moment, because there was only one point in his life that someone had used that manner of speaking when he was present, though at the same time Shin and Dende started discussing things about the new planet that the Namekians called home. The only person who had spoken with such a disregard for his opinion was Beerus the Destroyer, which was what had lead to him being sealed inside the Z-Sword all those years ago. In the end he simply sat on the ground and waited for the others to finish whatever they were talking about, because it was clear that even his knowledge wasn't going to be useful anymore. At the same time, however, he observed the two pony girls that had fused together and created Raijack, because there was something about them that seemed familiar... something that he couldn't quite put his finger on.

Their attention returned to the crystal ball when they noticed that Kid Buu was on the move again, though this time he appeared on the world of the Grand Kai's world in the Other World... though when he appeared he stopped an obelisk from hitting the ground, while he stared down at the dead fighters that were practicing around him. The group then spotted Yamcha and Krillin standing among the warriors, though they all knew that if any of them died again than they would be permanently killed. They watched as Kid Buu blew away most of the fighters, not killing them at the moment, with the power of his roar, though when he started fighting he knocked around everyone that came at him and simply took every attack that came his way.

"He's going to blow the Grand Kai's world away as well," Applejack commented, though at the same time she pulled off her hat, handed it over to Gale, and walked over to an open area, to which Rainbow joined her, "We're likely the ones that Kid Buu is searching for, so you'll have to excuse us for calling Kid Buu to your world Shin, because things are about to get messy."

The Old Kai opened his mouth to say something, and tell the two girls that this holy realm wasn't a place where they could fight Kid Buu, but Shin stopped him and nodded to the girls, to which they powered up and let their ki flow freely, which would serve as a beacon for Kid Buu. Shin and the others stood by the crystal ball, even when Gogeta defused back into Goku and Vegeta, and watched what was happening on the Grand Kai's planet, as it didn't appear that Kid Buu even knew what the girls were doing. That was before Kid Buu stalled for a few seconds, to which he laughed and dispelled the attack he had been preparing, before jumping into the air and vanishing once again... though that was followed by him appearing near Rainbow and Applejack.

"I found you!" Kid Buu said, pointing at the girls for a moment with a grin on his face, though that quickly turned into a quick fit of laughter that passed ten seconds later, as he was serious once more.

"Shin," Vegeta said, staring at the monster that had destroyed Earth and took out both Bulma and Trunks, as well as Kakarot's family, "you and Kibito should take the others to Namek, that way you'll have all the time you need to gather the Dragon Balls and make your wishes. Gale, I know you want to stay and watch your sisters fight, but this isn't the type of fight you can handle, so you had best go with them."

Shin nodded his understanding, because with four heroes fighting together he knew that Kid Buu didn't stand a chance, not when Rainbow was likely planning on using her Avatar form in this battle, though even he could tell that Gale was disappointed in the fact that she couldn't stick around and watch the fight. In the end, however, she joined Dende, Kibito, and the Old Kai as they gathered around Shin for a few seconds, before they all disappeared and headed to Namek, leaving the fighters to settle things with Kid Buu. Of course not a few seconds later Mr. Satan poked his head up and looked around, though when Kid Buu noticed him, however, he growled and spat something out of his mouth that went in the direction of Mr. Satan... which expanded into the form of Majin Buu. That fact told the four warriors that Majin Buu, after he was freed from his cocoon, was having some sort of affect on Kid Buu and that he had been removed, leaving Kid Buu in complete control of his body this time around.

Rainbow and Applejack knew that this was perfectly fine, as Majin Buu would have prevented Kid Buu from hurting them, but now that he was free they were allowed to fight someone that would be trying his hardest to kill them... and they would be trying the same thing.

"So, how are we going to go about this?" Goku asked, because with there being four experienced fighters, and each of them were powerful in their own right, he was a little curious as to who would step up to the plate first and be the first one to battle Kid Buu, "Should all four of us rush him, or should be attack him in groups of two?"

"Goku, don't take this the wrong way," Rainbow said, though at the same time she and Applejack stared at Kid Buu, who was staring at them with the same intensity, "but Applejack and I can take him out on our own. Applejack, you can have the honors of starting the fight."

Goku seemed confused as to what was going on and looked at Vegeta for a moment, who simply shook his head and backed away from where the girls were standing, to which Goku sighed and followed after his friend. Applejack, on the other hand, glanced at her sister and shot her a look at was basically her silently asking Rainbow if she meant what she thought she meant, to which Rainbow nodded. Applejack sighed as she flew over to the nearby plateau and stared down at Kid Buu, who was still looking at her, before she focused her mind and accessed the power that Rainbow had shared with her when they fused into Raijack. She braced herself and her aura flared to life around her body, but instead of the usual color that her aura took, which had been a clear white color, she was surrounded by a dark purple aura... the same that had surrounded Rainbow during the Cell Games.

Applejack then quickly brought her hands to her sides and her aura really flared to life, though at the same time her ki shook the entire area around her as she powered up, causing parts of the plateau to crack and separate as she reached for the power that Rainbow used seven years ago. After a few seconds the plateau began to collapse around her, leaving her and the small circular platform she was standing on, though that was followed by a flash of light emitting from where she was standing. The light caused most of the observers to cover their eyes for a few moments, though when they opened their eyes most of them, save for Rainbow, were shocked by what they were seeing.

As the light faded everyone noticed that Applejack's gi had transformed into several different pieces, as there was now a large collar resting around her neck, one that Vegeta recognized as the one that had appeared when Rainbow ascended to this state. Underneath the collar, and covering up the upper part of her chest, was the upper section of a body suit, just like Raijack's chest had been, though the majority of this one remained under the collar. As the rest of her body became visible the observers noticed that Applejack's pants had transformed into a pair of baggy pants, which Vegeta also recognized, while a pair of golden bracelets appeared on her wrists.

Vegeta's eyes widened in shock as he took in what he and Kakarot, as well as the other observers, were seeing, because he had been sure that Rainbow had been the only daughter of Beerus to acquire this form... which meant that he and the others had overlooked something.





Shin, Kibito, Dende, and the Old Kai appeared on the new Namek only a few seconds after they had departed, though as they landed on the planet they found a strange sight waiting for them. The Namekians, lead by Moori, who was the new Grand Elder after Guru's death, approached the group and applauded Dende for growing up so well since Goku had asked if he could come to Earth and be the new Kami. Dende and Moori shared a few words with each other, both praising each other for what they were able to do in the last seven years, before someone grew irritated with the situation... and that someone happened to be the Old Kai.

"Look, I'm dreadfully sorry to interrupt this tearful reunion, but we have some business to attend to," the Old Kai said, to which he turned to Dende for a moment, who nodded his understanding, before he turned around and set the crystal ball on a stand that he could look at.

"Right," Dende said, to which he turned towards Moori and took a deep breath, so he could steel himself before he made his request, "Elder Moori, I have a favor to ask of you. Can you gather the Dragon Balls? We need the power of Porunga to help us save the universe."

"Is that so?" Moori asked, though at the same time he smiled as several of the Namekians behind him held the wish granting orbs that their people had created, which they had gathered the moment they felt a terrible evil awaken, "Don't worry, we know the situation and have prepared ourselves for the off chance that Porunga's strength might be needed. Just say the word and we'll summon the Eternal Dragon."

Dende opened his mouth to say something, and tell Moori that they were waiting for Vegeta to tell them whatever plan that he and the others had come up with, but before he could say anything he heard the Old Kai tumble to the ground, to which he turned around and found him staring at the crystal ball in complete shock.

"W... What's wrong?" Dende asked, though at the same time he rushed over to the Old Kai and made sure that he was okay, while he had to wonder what he had seen that had shocked him.

"A... Avatar of Destruction!" the Old Kai replied, though the tone of his voice indicated that he was shocked by what the ball was shocking them, or maybe he was terrified of whatever he was seeing, "Why does someone as young as her have the ability to call on something so terrifying?"

"That's an interesting question, yet I have another one." Shin said, because while he was shocked by what he was seeing, not on the same scale as the Old Kai was anyway, he was confused by something else, "Why is Applejack using the Avatar form?"

"What's that supposed to mean?" the Old Kai asked, though at the same time he kept his eye on the crystal ball, just in case something else happened while his question was being answered.

"Applejack never unlocked the Avatar form on her own," Shin replied, though at the same time he stared at the crystal ball as well, because if Applejack was going to use this form he was sure that Rainbow was going to do the same thing, which was sure to freak out the Old Kai as well, "Seven years ago, during the Cell Games, Rainbow tapped into the same energy that Beerus taps into and ascended to this form, making her the first person in a long time to achieve an Avatar transformation. I don't know how Applejack managed to acquire this form, but this information makes things much more interesting and confusing at the same time."

Gale, who had been silent the entire time, had no idea what Shin was talking about or why the Old Kai was so shocked by what Applejack was doing, but from what she could determine this was a transformation that only her sisters could achieve, one that they hadn't told her about. She was eager to see how powerful Applejack was when she used this form in battle, which she was sure would be coming up in the next few moments, while at the same time wondering if Rainbow was going to join Applejack or let her fight alone.





"What... what is this?" Goku asked, because he had heard what had happened during the Cell Games and knew that something had happened to Rainbow during that battle, but he had never heard of something similar happening to Applejack after that day.

"I... I don't know." Vegeta admitted, as this was the first time that he had witnessed Applejack transform into the Avatar state, because Rainbow was the only one that could have known how to access it, before he realized something they were overlooking, "Of course, she learned it through the Fusion Dance."

"What do you mean by that?" Goku inquired, because every time he and Vegeta had fused he had been focused on performing the technique and fighting their opponent, which meant that he ignored anything Vegeta was talking about.

"When Rainbow and Applejack fused their memories melded for a moment, allowing them to learn the other's techniques," Vegeta explained, wondering if Kakarot was joking or if he had never paid any attention to any of the memories he had shared with him, especially the ones involving the girls, before he focused on Applejack as he realized something else, "Now I see what they were doing back in Asgard, because when we had finishing our fusion training the girls had stayed behind for a few seconds and spoke with each other... and this was the result. Whether it was intention or not Rainbow just ensured that Applejack is on the same level as her, meaning that they are both dangerous and that Kid Buu might be in trouble now."

Vegeta wanted to say more in regards to what was happening at the moment, but he stopped talking as he noticed that Rainbow was approaching her sister, who was looking at her new form and studying the power that was no doubt coursing through her veins.

"So, how do you feel?" Rainbow asked, though she was amazed that Applejack was able to pull off the transformation, because it had been her first time attempting such a change.

"I feel amazing." Applejack replied, to which she turned to the side and kicked the air a couple of times, allowing the air to slightly shake a few times, before she lowered her leg back to the ground, "Is this how you were feeling when you transformed seven years ago?"

"More or less," Rainbow said, though at the same time her own dark purple aura flared to life, while she offered Applejack a grin as she backed away for a moment, "Now let me show you how I transform."

Not a few seconds Rainbow's aura flashed and surrounded her, in a larger fashion than what happened to Applejack, before she moved her hands to the sides of her body as the air around her shook with a greater intensity than when her sister performed her change. Instead of being completely covered in her aura, and denying anyone from watching her transformation, Rainbow managed to tone down the light generated and actually allowed the observers to see her change. Rainbow braced herself as her gi transformed into the collar and top piece that Applejack was wearing, with the same colors no less, before she moved onto the lower part of her gi transforming into a pair of baggy pants. After her body was covered the changes moved to her arms, where the cloth bracers of her gi had transformed into the golden bracelets that she was used to wearing... and there was a single gold earring attached to her left ear, exactly like their father wore.

Applejack raised an eyebrow as she looked at her sister, as now they had both ascended to the same state, though at the same time she stared at the earring and sighed, knowing that there was no reason to argue with her sister at the moment... especially when they had an opponent to defeat.

"Was it really necessary for you to transform as well?" Applejack asked, though at the same time she crossed her arms as she lifted herself off the small platform she had been standing on, where she simply floated in the air near her sister and let the small piece of earth fall back down towards the ground, "I doubt the others needed the reminder that you can use this form as well."

"Yeah, but I still wanted to fight Kid Buu in this form at some point," Rainbow replied, though Applejack knew that her sister could use this form for a good deal of time, as that was one of the benefits of practicing it for nearly seven years, before she glanced down at their opponent, "You had best get started soon... it looks like Kid Buu is getting anxious."

Applejack glanced down at where Kid Buu was standing and sighed once more, before she tapped into her new power and literally flashed through the air and appeared behind her opponent, whose eyes widened in shock when he realized what had happened. Kid Buu growled and swung his fist at Applejack, who leaned her body back for a moment to let the attack pass by her, before she readied her right leg and slammed it into Kid Buu's chest, causing the entire area around them to shake for a few moments. Kid Buu jumped backwards and let Applejack lower her leg, though he spent a few seconds to regain himself before he flew towards his opponent again, though this time Applejack saw the punch coming her way and caught the attack with her left hand... to which the entire area around them sunk under the collision of their energies, much like what happened when Rainbow fought Cell in this form.

Before Kid Buu had a chance to even determine what was happening, as he had likely never fought someone who commanded this energy before, Applejack spun around and kicked Kid Buu in the chest... though the force of her blow sent Kid Buu flying into the closest plateau, which shattered into a large pile of rubble as she lowered her leg to the ground once more. The battle for the fate of the universe had begun, though with two fighters possessing the Avatar form Applejack knew that Kid Buu would be hard pressed to defeat just her and Rainbow, though she readied herself for what her opponent was going to do next.





Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis returned to his home planet shortly before anything exciting happened, giving them time to set up Whis' staff in such a way that they could view what was happening on Shin's planet. Beerus was glad to see that his daughters, as well as Goku and Vegeta, were okay and had escaped the destruction of Earth, though even as Rainbow continued to say that she and Applejack had this in the bag he could tell that Vegeta had a back up plan in mind. He did growl when Kid Buu appeared on Shin's planet, as he was greatly annoyed with the creature for killing everyone on Earth and then destroying the planet, while Whis and Chronoa worried about the safety of the universe... because if Kid Buu won, and killed the girls, then Zeno was going to blow their entire universe to pieces for letting both of the girls die.

That thought was erased from their minds as Applejack revealed her trump card, where she surrounded herself in the same Destruction energy that Beerus used and ascended to an Avatar state... much to the shock and surprise of everyone that was watching her.

"Applejack... she's got access to the Avatar of Destruction as well?" Chronoa inquired, because she had been expecting Rainbow to do something like this, especially with an opponent like Kid Buu.

"It it would appear that she's ascended like her sister," Whis commented, though at the same time he waved his hand and the image shifted to show what was happening to the Old Kai at the moment, who was freaking out over what Applejack had just done, "I wonder what this means, when there are two people, in the same universe no less, who possess the Avatar at the same time."

"Two potential candidates to replace me as the God of Destruction for Universe 7," Beerus said, though at the same time both Whis and Chronoa detected a hint of pride in his voice, or perhaps it was joy, before Whis shifted the image back to Shin's world, "Something like this has never happened in our universe, and I'm sure that it has never happened in any of the other eleven universes..."

The rest of his statement was cut off as Rainbow, for apparently no reason, transformed into her Avatar form and joined her sister, though both Beerus and Chronoa noticed that Rainbow had added an earring to her left ear, meaning that she was mimicking his image even more than usual. Beerus was perfectly fine with this, because until she or Applejack were actually chosen to take over his position this was as close as either of them were going to get to using his type of power. Whis changed the image for a few seconds to show the Old Kai once more, who looked terrified of what he was seeing, before they returned to observing Rainbow and Applejack... to which they watched Applejack was chosen to be the one to fight Kid Buu first.

Beerus chuckled as Applejack quickly replicated the same move that he and Rainbow had used, moving to the side and catching a punch that flattened the entire around them... because this just proved that his daughters were likely the only ones capable of replacing him as the Destroyer God for Universe 7, and he was looking forward to the day that they were reunited with each other.
> Majin: Fate of the Universe
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Applejack watched the ruined plateau for a few moments as she waited for her opponent to reveal himself and come at her again, because she knew that collapsing an entire plateau on top of Kid Buu would only make him angry, which may or may not actually make him lose his focus. A small smile appeared on her face when she saw the rocks shift for a few seconds, though that was before Kid Buu burst out of the ruined plateau, flipped around in the air, and then landed on the ground in front of it. Applejack could tell that Kid Buu seemed a little shocked by something, no doubt the speed and power she commanded in this state, before he burst into the air and flew right to where she was standing, where he threw a punch in her direction.

Instead of allowing the attack to hit its mark, despite the fact that she believed that it would have done nothing to her, Applejack dodged the attack, spun around, and punched Kid Buu in the chest, knocking him backwards a tiny bit. Kid Buu growled and sent a ki blast at her, where she moved to the right and let it pass right by where she was standing, before she raised her hand and loosed a ki blast of her own, now colored dark purple because of the energy she was using, in her opponent's direction. As Kid Buu dodged the ki blast, however, Applejack used his distraction to her advantage and flew towards her opponent, where she flashed passed Kid Buu's head, spun around, and brought the edge of her leg against the side of Kid Buu's head... sending him flying to the side for a moment.

As Kid Buu regained himself, however, Applejack landed in front of him and held her hands close to his chest, though as her opponent slowly understood what was going on she released a ki blast that tore into his body and broke up some of the landscape behind him. Once the deed was done she backed away from the small blast area she had created and kept her eyes open, as not a few seconds later Kid Buu reformed his body in the air above her, where her opponent laughed for five seconds before coming at her again. Applejack jumped backwards as Kid Buu tried to hit her, though that might have been what he was counting on, as Kid Buu moved himself until he was parallel with her and loosed a beam of ki energy at her... one that Applejack replicated immediately.

The area around them caught on fire as their two attacks collided with each other and they continued heading away from the small crater Applejack had made, though when Applejack jumped out of the fire and landed on the ground, however, Kid Buu surged towards her and headbutted her. Since the attack had literally no effect on either of them, and they just stood there for a few seconds, Applejack swung her fist into the side of Kid Buu's face, though as he fell away he did the same thing to her. Applejack wasn't phased by the attack, which she guessed was anything side effect of the Avatar state, before she kicked Kid Buu in the chest, stunning him for a moment, and then delivered another kick that sent him flying away from where she was standing... until he turned a part of his body into a sail and stopped himself from moving.

Once that was done Kid Buu charged at her once more and started kicking at her, where she determined that he was aiming for her head, though this time around Applejack simply blocked the attacks that were coming at her as she decided what to do next.

After the tenth kick, however, Applejack ducked backward and let Kid Buu fly over where she was standing, where she spun around and kicked him in the side of his face, which sent him flying again, though as she straightened her body she could tell that her opponent was either getting excited or he was getting worried. It was at that point that Kid Buu started throwing ki blasts at Applejack, who dodged them and threw some back at him in kind, before the area had ki blasts flying everywhere and striking the ground in random locations. The exchange of ki blasts continued like that for a minute before something different happened, which was Kid Buu slamming his right foot into the ground and using his stretchiness to kick at Applejack from below the ground.

Applejack knew that Kid Buu was hoping to catch her off guard and hit her multiple times in the process, but thanks to her connection to the four primordial elements, especially the element of Earth, she could tell where the attacks were coming from and dodged them with little effort... before she slammed her right hoof on Kid Buu's leg, forcing it out of the hole he had created, and punched him in the chest while he was distracted. Kid Buu growled as he leveled his hand with Applejack's back and loosed a large ki blast at her, though she calmly turned around, caught the attack with her right hand, and flung her arm upwards, sending the sphere into the air. She then watched as the sphere detonated after passing through the atmosphere, without damaging the planet, before she turned her full attention back to her opponent, who swung at her with his fist.

As Applejack dodged the attack she noticed that Kid Buu intended to use his antenna like a whip or rope and grab onto her, but instead of allowing that to come to pass she grabbed it with her hand, stopped Kid Buu in his tracks, and swung him around until he went flying into another plateau... which collapsed on top of him as well.

Applejack landed on the ground and waited for Kid Buu to reveal himself again, because she knew that he hadn't shown them his full power yet, before the rocks started to shift and her opponent revealed himself once more. This time around Kid Buu didn't come charging at her or anything, rather his aura flared to life around him, though it was clear that he was thinking at the moment. That was before Kid Buu jumped into the air and flew towards the atmosphere, though when he reached a good distance he stopped and glared down at his target for a few seconds, who was simply watching him at the moment. Kid Buu, with his aura wrapped around him, flew back towards the ground with the intent on smashing Applejack into the ground and forcing her to surrender after his attack, though Applejack saw this attack coming and let her own aura come to life once more... before the two of them sent their fists at their opponent.

The moment their fists collided with each other, however, the entire planet shook around them as a crater formed around where Applejack was standing... though the observers watched as sections of the ground were lifted higher than they had been before the collision, while other sections actually lowered themselves deeper into the ground and a few actually remained where they were standing. Applejack mentally moaned at the shifting of Shin's planet, because she heard the screams of pain that the planet had let out due to the event happening, though she had toned it down so she could actually concentrate and not let Kid Buu score any major hits. Kid Buu, on the other hand, had used the time that she had spent on concentrating on the planet's pain to gather his energy into a large ki ball, though the moment she looked at him he sent it down towards where she was standing.

As Applejack braced herself, so she could intercept the attack and sent it off planet before it did any additional harm, something unexpected happened... though it was something that she should have seen coming since the fight started.

"It looks like you could use some assistance," a voice said, to which Rainbow appeared next to Applejack and raised her right hand towards the sphere, almost as if she had something planned, "Hakai!"

Applejack watched as the sphere of energy was seized by Rainbow's power, to which the entire sphere started to disintegrate until there was absolutely nothing left, where they both noticed that Kid Buu seemed completely shocked by what had happened. It was at that point, however, that Applejack noticed something that Rainbow was holding in her left hand, something that she immediately recognized the moment she laid eyes on it. Rainbow, on the other hand, smiled as she shifted the dark purple colored lance into her right hand, pulled her arm back like she normally did, and threw it through the air, where the ground broke apart as her attack traveled through the air. Kid Buu, realizing that something was coming his way, focused his energy and caused a pink spherical barrier to phase into existence around him... though as the lance struck the barrier, however, it immediately put a crack in Kid Buu's energy as it pushed him backwards.

Rainbow and Applejack watched as Kid Buu finally collided with one of the sections of rock that had been forced to rise out of the ground, where the barrier shattered and the lance bit into Kid Buu's body... which was followed by the lance detonating its payload and consuming the entire area around Rainbow's target. As the lance started to detonate, however, the sisters backed away from the area they were in and watched as their opponent was consumed by the blast, generating winds that would have made Gale extremely jealous if she had experienced the wind for herself. It was easily a hurricane level wind they were feeling, the strongest that Rainbow had ever produced when she used the lance in battle, though when the smoke cleared Applejack was surprised by something... and a little annoyed at the same time.

Goku, Vegeta, and the other observers were shocked by the crater that was resting where Kid Buu had been, because it wasn't twice or even three times as big as the usual crater that was formed when the lance was used... but rather it was five times as big, leaving a giant crater etched into Shin's planet.

"I... I don't believe it. That's five times as big as your ordinary lance," Applejack commented, taking in the destruction that rested before her, while at the same time doing her best to ignore the cries of the planet, which was exceptionally hard considering the hole that her sister had punched into the ground, "When did you find the time to even make a lance, without either me or Kid Buu finding out?"

"The two of you were busy with your fight and weren't even paying attention to me," Rainbow replied, though while she didn't care why Applejack was so upset, as Shin and the Old Kai could easily fix this when they got back, she was amazed by how powerful the lance had become thanks to her Avatar state, "besides, the moment you started fighting, and stopped paying attention to me, I started powering up the lance... though I can't wait to see the looks on our father's face when he sees how powerful my attack has become."

"If this is the Lightning Lance's damage, while its empowered by destruction energy, then I don't think we should use the other attacks at all," Applejack stated, because she could already imagine the destruction the four Primordial Dragons could cause if they were all empowered like Rainbow's lance had been.

"Lighten up Applejack, its only a temporary hole in the ground," Rainbow said, though at the same time she chuckled as she noticed what was happening above the massive crater, because while she had been hoping for a victory she knew what the outcome of her lance hitting Kid Buu would actually be, "and, just like the last time, he's getting back up to have another shot at us."

"You aren't mad that he survived the explosion?" Applejack inquired, because Rainbow had been annoyed when both Frieza and Cell had survived her first attempt at using the Lightning Lance on them, but this time she seemed oddly calm about the entire situation.

"I've accepted that my first ultimate attack will never actually kill anyone on the first attempt," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she glanced up at the sky, where the storm clouds were starting to form, which Applejack noticed as well, "but who knows, maybe one of the other attacks will be the end of Kid Buu. Besides, I was getting bored of just watching you fight, so I'll be attacking him as well."

Applejack knew what Rainbow was talking about when she mentioned the other attacks, as the two of them had three ultimate attacks, two of which belonged to Rainbow and the third belonged to her. There was the Lightning Lance, one of the stronger attacks they had, though they also had the Wrath of the Thunder God and the four Primordial Dragons, both of which Applejack assumed could easily level a mountain if they were empowered by the destruction energy they were both using. Normally she would have hoped that they wouldn't have to resort to using such extreme measures, but considering that their opponent was Kid Buu, and the fact that Rainbow was already preparing the Wrath, Applejack sighed and hoped that Shin's planet would be willing to lend them some aid so she could use the Primordial Dragons.

A few moments later, after Kid Buu had restored his body to how it had been minutes ago, he jumped off the rock peak that he was standing on and flew towards where the girls were standing, though when he got close to them they both jumped away from him and allowed him to follow them this time. The reasoning behind leaving the hole was because Applejack didn't want a powerful stray attack to hit the center of the massive crater, because it would just put someone one step closer to hitting the core of Shin's planet, which was something they wanted to avoid. When they reached a point that was far enough away from where the large crater was located, and both sisters agreed on the location, they turned around and punched Kid Buu in the chest, who was stunned by the sudden attack.

As Kid Buu staggered backwards for a moment, however, Rainbow took advantage of the situation and started unleashing a series of punches and kicks on his body, similar to her sister's Harvester's Barrage, only she didn't bother to name this type of attack and didn't end her assault with her hooves hitting her opponent's chest. A few more hits later Rainbow pulled back and let Kid Buu have some room to regain himself, though as he did so Applejack flew towards him, flipped over him, and hit his shoulder with one of her legs, sending him flying towards the ground. As Kid Buu hit the ground, which sank a few inches, Rainbow and Applejack bombarded him with ki blasts that tore the area around him to pieces... though when he attacked they went on the defensive almost immediately and started blocking his attacks.

As the trio moved through the air, however, the force of their attacks caused some of the sections of rock to vibrate while a few of them even cracked under the pressure they were feeling. Eventually Kid Buu decided to try a different tactic, to which he balled himself into the form of a ball and sought to knock one of the girls into the numerous rock sections that rested around them. Thanks to their speed, given to them by ascending to the Avatar state, the girls were able to able to avoid the attacks and cause Kid Buu to slam into the walls around them without actually hitting them, which had to be annoying Kid Buu every time he missed them. This also came to a rapid end as Kid Buu collided with the ground and left a decent sized crater behind, though when he came back up he simply floated into the air and glared at the girls.

"He annoyed with us," Rainbow commented, though she smiled as they stood there, because sooner or later Kid Buu was going to do something that would ruin his chances at beating them, or would have ruined his chances if he actually had any to begin with.

"Of course he's annoyed," Applejack said, though at the same time she brought her hands together by the right side of her body and started gathering a small portion of her ki, to which a ball of energy formed as Kid Buu started flying towards them, "He's supposed to be one of the strongest creatures in the entire universe, but its clear that he's never fought someone who uses this type of energy before. He has almost no idea how to beat us, save for constantly attacking us until one of those attacks takes one of us out."

Rainbow watched as her sister released a Kamehameha at Kid Buu, to which their opponent was completely consumed by the attack as the sky lit up like a firework display... though when the light faded, and Applejack lowered her hands, they watched as the pieces of Kid Buu reformed into an army of himself, where they unleashed a storm of ki blasts in their direction. Fortunately Applejack had just the move to avoid taking damage, as she called upon her energy once more and a Spirit Barrier phased into existence around her and Rainbow, forming a dome around them that prevented any of the ki blasts from touching them.

After a couple of moments of trying to hit them, and do any sort of damage, Kid Buu finally stopped firing ki blasts and pulled himself back into a single body, where he watched as the dome disappeared and his two opponents emerged completely unharmed, which only infuriated him even more.

"When do you think I should inform him that I've got another destructive skill waiting to be used?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she was amused by the fact that Kid Buu hadn't noticed the storm brewing above them all, and then she smiled when a bit of thunder sounded and their opponent still ignored it.

"Let me distract him again, then I'll use the Basilisk Hold on him," Applejack replied, though when she considered who their opponent was she had no idea how long the hold would last before Kid Buu broke out of it, before she glanced at her sister, "If we're quick enough we might be able to trap him between the Wrath and the Primordial Dragons... which might actually destroy him with all the elemental power that we'll have called into existence."

"I like the way you think Applejack," Rainbow said, to which she jumped backwards and left Applejack and Kid Buu alone for the moment, though at the same time she knew it was only a matter of time until she attacked again.

Applejack stared at Kid Buu again and flew towards the ground, forcing her opponent to follow her and fight her closer to one of the sections of ground, to which the two of them exchanged punches with each other as the air around them shook under the intensity of their blows. Kid Buu went on the offensive and threw a large number of kicks and punches at Applejack, who simply used the speed and power of the Avatar form to avoid some attacks and block other ones from reaching her. It appeared that not being able to hit an opponent, and deal some damage, was what really irritated Kid Buu, because the more he missed the more he ignored everything that was around him as he focused on fighting her... which meant that Rainbow's attack would go unnoticed until it was too late to stop it.

A minute or two passed before Applejack heard the roar of thunder that came with Rainbow's attack, to which she heard the sound of rain and watched as it started pouring around them, though at the same time she let a little smile appear on her face as Kid Buu looked around in confusion. Applejack used Kid Buu's confusion to flash behind him and rest her hand on his shoulder, but as he noticed the touch, and tried to move, he found that she had stunned him and immediately started to struggle against the Basilisk Hold. She also took the opportunity the quickly carve the four elemental symbols into the ground around him, like she had against Cell, before backing away from Kid Buu.

The moment she vacated the area around their opponent, however, Rainbow flashed into the area that was close to where the Wrath was gathering and held her hand out, to which the serpent emerged from the clouds and coiled around her body... though this time, instead of a blue colored lightning serpent, the Wrath was colored dark purple, signifying her connection to the destructive power she now commanded. As the Wrath phased into existence, however, Kid Buu managed to snap his head out of the hold that Applejack had placed upon him, though he actually stopped moving entirely when he noticed the large lightning dragon hovering in the air around Rainbow. A few seconds later Applejack landed on the ground and let her ki flow through the air, to which the four elemental symbols lifted into the air and moved away from where Kid Buu was standing at the moment.

Rainbow grinned as the four symbols came to life and their respective elements gathered around them, forming the four elemental serpents that made up the Primordial Dragons, though once they were completely formed, and nothing was falling apart, they simply waited for the command. Applejack, on the other hand, noticed that the four elemental versions of Shenron were slightly larger than when she used this technique against Cell, though she assumed that this was because of the fact that they were on Shin's planet and not Earth. Either way it didn't matter, as she spotted some dark purple spots on her dragons as well, meaning that they also possessed a little extra power... though Applejack waited for a few seconds before raising her hand into the air, where the four dragons raised their heads.

A few moments later, however, Applejack waved her hands towards Kid Buu and the four dragons surged into action, their elements ripping the ground beneath them apart as they raced towards their target... though at the last second, before they collided with Kid Buu, Rainbow's Wrath burst out of the sky and raced towards their opponent, where the five dragons struck their target at the same time and detonated with an explosion that rocked the entire area they were fighting in. The force of the explosion made Goku and Vegeta brace themselves against the plateau they were standing on, because they were shocked by the sheer power that the girls were using, while Rainbow and Applejack simply stared at the large crater in the ground and waited... while Applejack, once again, winced when she heard the planet's cries of pain.

"Wow... they're strong," Goku commented, looking at the damage that the two pony girls had caused to the planet, in addition to what Kid Buu had done when his fist collided with Applejack's earlier, "but even after all of that damage, and all of that destruction, Kid Buu still isn't dead... or is he?"

"No, he's still alive," Vegeta replied, surprised that Kid Buu could even survive an assault from both Rainbow and Applejack, who were empowered by their Avatar states, but he also knew that their opponent was too stubborn to die, "Kakarot, I have an idea on how to stop Kid Buu, but I need to ask Shin and Dende something."

Goku looked at his companion for a moment, wondering what sort of idea he had thought up, before he nodded and turned his attention back to the girls as they waited for Kid Buu to show himself.

Shin, Dende, can you hear me? Vegeta asked in his mind, knowing that one of them had to be waiting for him and Kakarot to contact them at some point, especially since Kid Buu was still a threat.

Yes, we can hear you, came Shin's reply, though at the same time Vegeta could hear Dende confirming the same thing a few seconds later, while also hearing a bit of shock in their voices, We've already gathered the seven Dragon Balls and are waiting to hear what wishes you want us to make.

A quick question, Vegeta said, remembering something about the wishes that Porunga could make, or rather he focused on how many people the Namekian Eternal Dragon could bring back to life, Does the Namekian Eternal Dragon still revive only a single person per wish, or did Elder Moori modify Porunga's power since we last used him?

There was silence in his mind for a moment, allowing him to hear the sound of Rainbow and Applejack engaging Kid Buu when he finally emerged from the crater, before his mind tingled and he felt Shin speak with him again.

According to Elder Moori he already upgraded Porunga's power since Dende went to Earth, Shin answered, though his tone indicated that he was watching the fight and was wondering something, So when we summon Porunga, which will be in the next minute or two, what wishes should we give him?

First, we need to wish back the Earth to the way it was before it was destroyed, Vegeta replied, as he also remembered the reason why they couldn't wish back Krillin after Frieza had killed him, as Namek had been destroyed, Then, once the Earth has been restored, we'll need to wish back everyone that has been killed since the start of the World Martial Arts Tournament, except for the really bad ones like Dabura and Babidi.

And the third wish? though this time it was Dende that asked the question, indicating that he had been listening to the conversation and was simply curious about something.

I have something in mind, but we should focus on those two for now, Vegeta answered, though that was before he smiled for a moment, because he remembered a specific attack that Kakarot had used against Nappa and Frieza.

As Shin, Dende, and everyone with them focused on summoning Porunga, and making the two wishes that Vegeta had told them to use, Vegeta turned towards his companion for a moment, who glanced at him in turn.

"Kakarot, we're going to make a Spirit Bomb and blow Kid Buu to pieces," Vegeta stated, though he held a hand up to stop his companion from protesting, as there was something they needed to clarify, "We're going to have Mr. Satan ask the newly revived people of Earth to share their spirit energy with us, or more specifically you, thus allowing us to create a very powerful Spirit Bomb that will no doubt destroy Kid Buu."

"That is a very well thought out plan," Goku replied, though there was a smile on his face that told Vegeta everything he was feeling at the moment, before he placed a hand on his friend's shoulder, "I'll begin gathering what energy I can to form the bases of the Spirit Bomb... and then I'll start adding the energy I get from Mr. Satan asking the people of Earth for their assistance in stopping Kid Buu. Though that reminds me, they still have no idea about his constant name change, so we'll have to ask them for their help in stopping 'Majin' Buu."

Allow me to help you as well, another voice said, though both Goku and Vegeta immediately recognized that the voice belonged to King Kai, indicating that he was speaking to them through their mind, I'll help you speak to the people of Earth... or Mr. Satan, if you prefer to have him speak for you.

Vegeta nodded and glanced over at Mr. Satan, who was standing nearby with Majin Buu, to which he flew over to him, picked him up before he had a chance to complain, and brought him over to where they had been standing moments ago, though Majin Buu simply stood where he was standing and watched the fight unfold. As Vegeta moved through the air he explained the situation to the man, knowing that he needed to play on his want for attention, which annoyed him a little bit, but in the end the man seemed to have a firm understanding on what was being asked of him, even if he claimed that this was a 'powerful dream'. Goku watched all of this happen for a few seconds, before smiling as he floated into the air and raised his hands into the air, where he prepared himself to receive the energy necessary to construct the Spirit Bomb.

"D... Do you hear me, people of the Earth?" Mr. Satan asked, though while his face indicating he had no idea if this was even going to work, his voice carried the same tone that he used whenever he spoke to a large crowd of people, which he imagined he was talking to at the moment, "It is I, Mr. Satan, and I am speaking to you from another place, where I and some select allies are fighting the terrifying Majin Buu. I'm going to be honest with all of you, Majin Buu's strength is even greater than Cell's was, but I have a plan that will ensure the downfall of Majin Buu; raise your hands to the sky and share your energy with me! I won't lie, sharing your energy with me will tire everyone out, but I will use the power of everyone on Earth to destroy this foe and ensure the safety of our home!"

Vegeta nodded and watched as the first bits of energy came into the area around them, as the Spirit Bomb phased into existence above Kakarot's head and quickly grew to the size of the other Sayian's body, though he figured that this had to be from those they had rescued from inside Super Buu. When the energy from Bulma's group arrived the sphere enlarged a little bit more, though it appeared that the people of Earth were starting to raise their hands as well, thanks to Mr. Satan's 'request'. The main reason they knew that the Earthlings were helping them was because King Kai allowed them to hear something that was being broadcast from the planet, which was the people of Earth chanting Mr. Satan's name as they raised their hands to the sky.

As Kid Buu was forced into the ground once more, however, Vegeta watched as the Spirit Bomb started to swell up and rapidly increased in size, almost looking like a light blue sun by the time all of the energy from Earth had finished merging with the original ball.

"So that's what they were planning," Applejack commented, though she smiled for a moment when she saw the large ball of energy form above Goku's head, while at the same time feeling the power that it contained, "That should be more than enough power to beat Kid Buu."

"Let's make sure that he gets hit with it," Rainbow replied, to which she and Applejack burst into the air and headed towards where their opponent was standing, who was having trouble keeping up with their speed and power.

The girls flashed into the area surrounding Kid Buu and punched him a few times, though while he was in a daze they both grabbed onto onto of his arms, heaved him backwards for a moment, and then tossed him in the direction of the Spirit Bomb. The instant Kid Buu was in the air, and had regained himself after traveling away from where the girls were standing, he noticed that neither of them were coming his way again, though that was seconds before he noticed that the area around him was getting brighter. Kid Buu turned around and spotted a massive sphere of energy coming right towards him, to which he held his hands up and braced himself against the energy that threatened to overtake him... while at the same time attempting to avoid being pushed back towards the ground.

Rainbow and Applejack watched Kid Buu and Goku duke it out for a few seconds, their energies pushing the Spirit Bomb between them, before it actually started heading towards where Goku was floating, but neither of them were particularly worried about this development. Vegeta, who was watching Kid Buu the entire time, realized something almost immediately and conveyed the third wish to Dende, where he felt the reply happen. Rainbow and Applejack landed on the ground, directly in a diagonal line with both Kid Buu and Goku, before they stood beside each other and raised their one of their hands into the air, Rainbow using her right hand while Applejack used her left hand. Together the two sisters called upon their energy one more time and merged it into a large ball of ki energy, one that they had seen their father use when he blew up a planet... though their ball looked more like a sun than the Spirit Bomb did.

Once the sphere was complete they pushed the sphere into the air and it went flying towards Kid Buu's backside, who barely had time to shift the right side of his body towards them... to which they trapped him between their attack and the Spirit Bomb, where Kid Buu's left hand was resisting the power of Goku's attack and his right hand tried to resist the attack the girls had created.

Vegeta smiled as he watched the display of power going on in front of him, Mr. Satan, the dog known as Bee, and the original Majin Buu, because Kid Buu was trapped between the Spirit Bomb and a Sphere of Destruction, though there was nothing he could do to escape from his fate. As the two spheres drew closer together he could hear Kakarot saying how he would have loved to fight Kid Buu again, as a good guy, and that if such a thing were to happen he would gladly await that day with a smile on his face, which made Vegeta chuckle for a moment. Not a few seconds after that Kakarot's energy returned in full force, allowing him to go right into his Super Saiyan state and further empower the force he was using to push the Spirit Bomb... though this time it had the effect that they were all waiting for.

Kid Buu was forced to watch as the two spheres of energy continued to pull closer to the center of his body, though the moment his hands slipped into the spheres, however, he could feel the two energies tearing away at his arms. Kid Buu screamed as the two spheres finally collided with each other, with him at the center, though that was the last thing he did as the spheres detonated their payloads. That was swiftly followed by a massive explosion happening between where the girls and Goku were standing, one that rippled through the air and shook the entire planet... but when the smoke finally cleared, however, everyone smiled as they discovered that Kid Buu had been completely erased from the universe.

Goku smiled as he powered down to his base form and landed beside Vegeta, who was smiling after all the effort everyone went through to save everything they cared about, before they looked at the sky for a moment. The two of them then watched as Rainbow and Applejack surrounded themselves with their auras before they were concealed from view, though when the energy disappeared the duo discovered that the sisters had powered down as well, as they were wearing their gi and not the godly getup they had been wearing during their fight with Kid Buu. Vegeta noted that both Rainbow and Applejack looked a little exhausted from their ordeal, which made sense considering how much of a strain using that type of energy must have put on their bodies, but he was glad to see that they were fine.

Everyone also had to laugh when Mr. Satan asked if Kid Buu had finally been defeated, though he did share the good news with the people of Earth while the true heroes relaxed for a moment... though they all knew that they would have to go back to Earth and do one thing to ensure that the Earthlings forgot what had transpired since Babidi put his terrible plan into action.
> Majin: Return of Peace
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow and Applejack rested on the ground near where Goku and Vegeta were standing, as they were making sure that Mr. Satan, the original Majin Buu, and the dog known as Bee were okay from the surge of power that had shook the planet they were on. Rainbow was completely fine with blowing a few holes in the planet and tearing apart some parts of the landscape, as the Old Kai had mentioned something about this planet being sturdy enough to resist being destroyed in a battle against Kid Buu. She realized that the Old Kai had no idea that she and Applejack could even call upon the Avatar of Destruction, which meant that he was likely shocked by what had transpired here today, but in the end she really didn't care what he had to say about all of this... she was just glad that Kid Buu had been destroyed and there was no possible way for him to suddenly come back and fight them again.

Applejack, on the other hand, had one of her hands resting on the ground and her eyes were closed for the moment, though those that knew her already knew what she was doing.

"Um, what is that pony girl doing?" Mr. Satan asked, though at this point his connection to the people of Earth had been severed by King Kai, whoever that was, but he was sure that they were celebrating their victory.

"Her name is Applejack," Vegeta replied, knowing that the man likely had no idea who Rainbow and Applejack were, as he hadn't been paying too much attention to them during the Cell Games, but he did smile in their direction, "and she's channeling some of her energy through the ground so she can communicate with the planet we're standing on."

"Is... isn't something like that impossible?" Mr. Satan inquired, though because he was unfamiliar with all of the strange abilities he had seen over the entire day, from people flying to young ladies summoning the elements themselves, he had no idea what was possible and what was impossible anymore.

"Normally I would say yes to that," Vegeta answered, as he would have thought the same thing if he hadn't met either Rainbow or Applejack, but his knowledge prevented him from thinking that such a thing was impossible, "but in reality she has a special connection to the Earth, the element I mean, and that allows her to communicate with whatever planet she's on. She did the same thing during the Cell Games, when she asked the Earth for assistance in defeating Cell, but the Bio-Android took the attack and survived, though she also thanked the planet for the aid it had given her once the fight was over. That's what she's doing now, thanking this sacred planet for its aid in the battle against Kid Buu... and she's no doubt trying to ease the pain that the planet is in."

"Um..." Mr. Satan said, though this time he had no idea how to word his question, because all of this was confusing and he wasn't getting anywhere fast.

"Think of it this way Mr. Satan," Goku commented, overhearing what the others were talking about and decided to help out, especially since he understood some of what Vegeta had told him years ago, "Imagine being in a fight and you lose a finger or are severely wounded, which would mean that your rushed to a doctor and they tend to the wound until its all healed up. Now imagine that this planet is like a person and those large holes that were blasted into the surface are the wounds being inflicted on that 'persons' body... Applejack is like the doctor in this scenario."

"I... I see," Mr. Satan replied, though at the same thing he was still somewhat lost, but at the moment he decide to stop caring what the pony girl was doing and focused on what the group was going to do with Buu, who was sitting nearby.

Applejack was pleased to have the conversation stop, because that meant that she could finish the rest of her private conversation with the planet in peace and find out what really needed to be done to ease the pain the Holy Realm was in. She was amazed that the planet could be so forgiving to both her and Rainbow, because of the power they infused into their attacks that they had thrown at Kid Buu, but she wanted to make sure that the planet was fine and wasn't suffering from the damage that had been caused to it. A few more moments passed before the Holy Realm insisted that she sever the connection between them, for the moment anyway, and celebrate their victory over Kid Buu... as there would be time for them, Shin, Kibito, and the Old Kai to patch the planet up in the future.

After a few seconds Applejack reluctantly withdrew her hand from the ground and sighed, but before she did all of that she promised the Holy Realm that she would be back when the opportunity presented itself to her... though as she stood up Shin, Kibito, Dende, Gale, and the Old Kai appeared near where her group was gathered.

"Even this heavy-duty Kaioshin Realm, it seems, has been quite ravaged." the Old Kai commented, looking at all of the destruction that had happened on the planet, along with all of the holes and pieces of ground that were scattered everywhere that he could see, before he laid his eyes on Rainbow and Applejack, "Of course that's mainly because you two have access to the Avatar of Destruction, something that you really should have warned me about before we departed from this realm."

"We could have, but then you would have stopped us from fighting Kid Buu," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she smiled as she looked at the Old Kai, who seemed nervous when he returned the glance, "besides, we stalled him long enough for Goku and Vegeta to come up with the plan that destroyed Kid Buu. I mean, I could have used the Hakai ability on Kid Buu, but then the fight would be over in an instant and there's no fun in just erasing your opponent from existence like that."

"R... Right," the Old Kai said, because even while he knew that the two girls were tired from their fight, as it must have really strained their bodies due to the time they spent in the Avatar of Destruction state, he also knew that it was unwise to anger either of them, "Well, now that the universe is safe from the threat that Kid Buu posed to everyone, what do you think we should do with Majin Buu? Destroy him so that such a thing never happens again?"

"No way!" Mr. Satan nearly shouted, to which both he and Bee stood in front of Buu, who tilted his head in confusion for a moment, though they weren't very intimidating, "Buu came come a live with me for a while, where we'll figure out a way to make sure that the people of Earth forgive him for what he did thanks to that evil man he was following around."

"And besides, we won't have to worry about Kid Buu or Super Buu returning at all," Shin added, to which the girls nodded, as they understood this story better than everyone else, "Since Kid Buu contained all of the evil that once resided inside Buu, and they were separated into two separate entities, we just erased all of the evil that had been inside Buu... meaning that he won't fall down the same path again. Sure, his anger will raise his power when he's in a fight, but at least we won't have to worry about him going evil and blowing the planet up... or giving rise to Kid Buu again."

Both Goku and Vegeta had to agree with Shin, because after Babidi had been taken killed, and his evil erased from the world, this version of Buu went on to live a peaceful life of fun and happiness, the exact opposite of what Babidi had intended to use him for. They were sure that Buu would likely want to fight with them at some point in the future, just to experience their powers for himself without fighting to the death, and both of them were already looking forward to such a challenge. Gale also wrapped her arms around Buu, who was happy to see that she was alright and proclaimed that the two of them would have fun again in the future... especially after Goku explained that Buu would have to wait for a few months so he and the others could gather the Dragon Balls and erase everything the people of Earth knew about Majin Buu, allowing him to live with a clean slate.

Of course that didn't please the Old Kai one bit, but a glance from Rainbow shut him up before he could actually say anything on the matter, to which he sighed in defeat and walked away so he could sit on a hill. Shin, on the other hand, marveled at how the Kaioshin Realm was silent, as he had expected to hear the voice of the planet crying out in pain, but he smiled when he determined that Applejack must have already beaten him to the punch.

Once the group had settled down, and all of their wounds had been treated, the group gathered around Shin and Kibito as they left the Kaioshin Realm behind and headed back to Earth, or more specifically the Lookout. When they arrived, however, they expected Shin and Kibito to leave automatically, but Shin insisted on staying for a few minutes so he could see how the others were doing. Goku, Vegeta, and Dende were the first ones to walk towards the entrance of the Lookout, where their respective families, where Goku and Vegeta happily embraced their loved ones while Dende smiled at Piccolo and Mr. Popo. They were followed by Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale, who originally believed that they would skip this sort of thing since neither of their parents were here, though they were surprised when they heard a familiar 'hello' and found Chronoa standing behind them.

Vegeta had to chuckle when he saw the looks on everyone's faces when the girls embraced their mother, as most of the Z Warriors had completely forgotten about Chronoa in the chaos of everything that had happened, while also being pleased to hear that the Supreme Kai of Time was proud of her daughters, all three of them.

Once the girls settled down, however, Mr. Satan walked out with Bee and immediately embraced Videl, though the looks on both of their faces indicated that they were happy to see each other. Krillin and Yamcha then raised their defenses as Buu walked around the corner and waved at them, though Goku and Vegeta had to explain the situation to them to avoid anything terrible from happening. It was plainly clear that some of the group still didn't trust Buu, as they were a little sore over what happened to them, but some were more willing to forgive the large pink creature, especially since they saw that Goku, Vegeta, and the sisters had forgiven him already. Shin and Kibito joined them not a few seconds later, merely to announce that they had already forgiven Buu as well, which just made the situation easier for the others to understand without actually shouting at anyone.

Of course during that time Krillin poked fun at how Chronoa and Shin and to be Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale's parents, indicating that he was still trying to figure out who their father was, to which Shin simply smiled and told him that he may not be their father, but he was proud and fortunate to be friends with them. As the group insisted that they needed to hold a celebration over their victory over the evil Kid Buu, however, Chronoa said that she, Shin, and Kibito had to get back to their duties, but she also also promised that she and Shin would be back for the party at least. The girls were sad to hear that whatever was happening at the Time Nest required their mother's attention and that she couldn't stay for a few minutes, but they also understood and wished her the best of luck in fixing whatever went wrong.

Chronoa nodded before she, Shin, and Kibito gathered together and disappeared from the Lookout, though they made a quick stop at the Kaioshin Realm to pick up the Old Kai before they headed to their true destination.





Beerus let out a sigh of relief as Whis turned off his scepter, as he was relieved to find that Kid Buu had been taken care of and that, this time around, neither Rainbow, Applejack, or Gale had died in the process of fighting this evil. He already had plans to head back to the Other World, or more accurately Hell, at some point in the future and deal with the person who had almost gotten Shin killed. As he waited for Chronoa and Shin to come back to his planet, however, he jumped onto the tree that he usually sat on while he was thinking, which had a nice flat surface for him to sit on, and sat down. The reason he had jumped onto his thinking tree was rather simple; he was still shocked by the presence of two Avatars of Destruction, especially since one of his daughters clearly displayed the skill at being a destroyer and the other clearly preferred a different path... despite the fact that she used the power against Kid Buu anyway.

The last time he had used this tree was years ago, back during the days that eventually lead up to the Oracle Fish announcing the prophecy about his fight with his arch-rival, though those were the days where he pondered what sort of adventure to send his daughters on... now, however, he was wondering if he and the others had been granted something incredibly special.

After a few minutes of silently pondering what he and the others had been watching, before Kid Buu's defeat, he felt a shimmer in the air behind him, to which he sighed and shelved his thoughts for the moment, as he was sure that there would be time to return to them later on. Beerus then jumped down onto the ground, stretched his neck for a few seconds, before turning around and joining Whis in welcoming the others back to his planet. Or course he had expected Chronoa and Shin to come back after they left the girls to celebrate their victory, and he had even known that Kibito would be joining them, though he was a little surprised to see the Old Kai standing in front of him... but at the same time he didn't let that ruin his mood.

"Its good to see that you managed to get away without anyone asking to come along," Beerus commented, though while he would be have happy to meet another one of his daughters' friends, especially after meeting Gohan on accident, he knew that now wasn't the time for anyone else to realize who he was.

"It still breaks my heart when I think about what we did to them," Chronoa replied, remembering how hard it had been for her and Beerus to lock Rainbow and Applejack in stasis for all those years, before they had awoken on Earth and began their adventure, "but all we have to do is wait for more years and we can truly be reunited with our daughters... and this time we won't have to worry about anything ruining our family time."

"Daughters?" the Old Kai stated, though his tone indicated that he was shocked about something, to which he ignored the fact that he was on Beerus' planet, and the fact that the God of Destruction was standing in front of him, and turned to the Supreme Kai of Time, "Why Chronoa, I had no idea that you finally managed to find the love of your life and have children, especially since the last time we saw each other was before I was sealed in that sword. So tell me, who is the lucky gentleman that has won your heart?"

"Technically speaking I didn't 'have' children in the normal manner, we 'adopted' Rainbow and Applejack thirty-five years ago," Chronoa answered, though at the same time she smiled when she noticed the look of shock that appeared on the Old Kai's face, as he hadn't seen the fact that coming at all, to which she wondered what reaction she would get out of him with the next bit of information, "As for the lucky gentleman that won my heart... well, let's just say that this should tell you everything."

Beerus smiled as Chronoa turned towards him and kissed him, though it wasn't one of those on the cheek kisses that some people used every now and then, rather it was one of the passionate kisses that, once started, the other helped their significant other finish... though after a few moments of doing that they both turned towards a completely shocked, and maybe a little horrified, Old Kai.

"C... Chro... Chronoa and B... Bee... Beerus?!" the Old Kai said, though it was clear that whatever he was feeling at the moment was definitely messing with both his mind and his ability to speak, while at the same time he collapsed on the ground and started rubbing the sides of his head, "The Supreme Kai of Time... in love with the God of Destruction?! Oh my head hurts from this nonsense."

"I think we broke him," Beerus commented, as he had expected that some of the people he and the others knew would be shocked by the fact that he and Chronoa loved each other, though he actually couldn't wait until he announced this to the other Gods of Destruction, whenever all twelve of them got together again.

"He's definitely in shock," Chronoa said, feeling a little bit sorry for the Old Kai, because she knew that this was something that he wouldn't have anticipated, especially since he was used to how everything was back when he was the Kaioshin that was linked to Beerus.

"But... but that means those two girls are your daughters!" the Old Kai stated, realizing what this meant, while at the same time figuring out why every time Rainbow said something he was always thinking he heard Beerus' speaking, "That's why they can summon and control the Avatar of Destruction, because you taught them how to tap into your own destructive powers!"

"Actually, the only things I taught my daughters were how to properly walk, how to control their ki, and the basics of fighting," Beerus replied, though at the same time he wasn't angry with the Old Kai for accusing him like that, especially after all the damage his daughters had caused to the Sacred World of the Kais, "Everything that you have seen so far, from Rainbow and Applejack, is the product of them training every year and practicing their individual skills. I had no idea that either of them had an elemental affinity, nor did I originally believe that either of them would develop the skills necessary to even tap into the Avatar of Destruction... which is something that they learned on their own. All of this has happened without me interfering with their lives, though I am proud of what they were able to accomplish without me."

The Old Kai was shocked by what he was hearing, because he had sort of accused Beerus of teaching the girls how to tap into the destruction energy that he commanded and had been expecting the God to simply destroy him, but his death never came. When he had first been told that Beerus had changed his ways he decided not to listen, especially after meeting him for a few minutes, but now he was beginning to see that Shin had been correct in saying that this new Beerus was nothing like the old one. The old Beerus would have erased him then and there, before charging off of his planet to do battle with Rainbow and Applejack, but this one was much more calm and collected... and the love of his life was Chronoa of all people, who was someone that the old Beerus had despised with a passion.

He was beginning to believe everything that he had been told so far, because it appeared that both Rainbow and Applejack had an unusual effect on everyone that was near them... and apparently that list also included someone like Beerus the Destroyer.

As the Old Kai opened his mouth to say something, and figure out everything that had happened since those two girls suddenly showed up in Beerus' life, the ground beneath their feet shook for a few seconds. The group looked at each other, wondering what it meant, especially since Beerus wasn't about to destroy his own planet, before the ground resumed shaking. Beerus could feel the tremor hitting every location on his planet, from his temple to the lake beside them and everything in between, and yet he had no idea what was going on... only that he and the others braced themselves as they waited for the planet to calm down.





The Grand Priest let out a small sigh as he approached the throne that Zeno sat on, where the King of All would either be observing the universes or playing a game with one of the attendants that usually stood around him, who always purposely lost a game to avoid upsetting their Lord. The Grand Priest happened to be a short man with pale blue colored skin, purple colored eyes, and had slicked white colored hair that was pushed backwards towards his halo, which was resting near the back of his head instead of around his neck. He was also wearing a dark green outfit with an orange  triangle on his shirt and a pair of white boots, though unlike Whis and the other angels he did not carry a staff with him, rather he could summon one when it was truly needed and allowed his hands to remain free at all times.

The reason he had let out a sigh of relief is because he had been keeping a close eye on Universe 13, the one without a God of Destruction, because Zeno had told him that if that particular universe went too much longer without a Destroyer God, maybe a year or two at best, then he was going to erase the unofficial universe completely. His sigh wasn't because he cared about the universe, as it was technically an unofficial universe and he had been sure that there was never going to be a Destroyer God to rule over it, but because he had been proven wrong.

The Grand Priest stopped in front of the throne and looked up at the attendants, who were just motionlessly floating near Zeno's throne and barely moved their heads to acknowledge that he was there, before he laid eyes on the King of All once more. Zeno was very short and small, as he came up to an average human's knees, though he had a rather large oval-shaped head and his skin was sky blue colored. The only parts of his body that were a different color were two sections of his head, which ranged from his ears to the middle of each eye on both sides of his head, though they were purple colored. He had small round eyes and small rounded grey 'ears', though what he wore was a magenta and yellow colored lined coat, with yellow pants and magenta shoes, while also wearing a black and white shirt underneath with the kanji symbol for 'all' on the front.

As he finished observing Zeno, and finding that he was wearing his typical blank expression once more, the Grand Priest let out a small cough to announce his presence, to which the King of All looked up from what he had been looking at and turned his attention to the Grand Priest.

"Zeno-sama, I have excellent news." the Grand Priest said, though his tone was as respectful as it always was, while at the same time he noted that his words already had an impact on the King of All.

"Really? Tell me, tell me!" Zeno replied, to which anyone that was watching them could tell that he was excited to hear whatever the Grand Priest had to tell him.

The Grand Priest nodded and held his hand out, to which a large image of a universe sprung into existence between where he was standing and where the King of All was sitting, though once the image was ready he started zeroing in on the location he had been observing earlier. Galaxies flew by them until he came upon a certain planet that was further away from the rest of the planets in this universe, though the Grand Priest knew that Zeno could see what was going on.

"Is that what I think it is?" Zeno asked, though at the same time he looked at the Grand Priest, who simply nodded his head for a few seconds to indicate that he was correct.

"Yes, this is Universe 13," the Grand Priest replied, though at the same time two explosions rippled through the part of space that they were observing, one around the planet while the other was the planet itself, "and yes, that is who you think it is. Shall I inform the other Destroyer Gods?"

Zeno nodded his head and started saying 'yes' over and over again, to which the Grand Priest summoned twelve viewing windows into existence on the planets of the twelve Gods of Destruction... though he suspected that many of them were going to freak out once they saw this.





After a few minutes of his planet shaking, without anything being destroyed, Beerus was getting worried that something had gone horribly wrong when Rainbow and Applejack helped Goku defeat Kid Buu... though that was before a circular doorway of sorts opened in the air in front of him and the others. When the doorway finished forming the planet finally stopped shaking, though as they all relaxed they gazed at what the strange construct wanted to show them, where they gathered around it and gasped. They were looking at a part of a universe, which one they had no idea, but even as all of them came to that understanding Beerus noticed something that none of the others had detected yet... there was an excess of Destruction energy in the air, one that didn't belong to him or the other eleven Gods of Destruction.

They then watched as the galaxies moved in front of them, where they surged across the stars until they came to whatever destination they were supposed to be at... where they discovered a seemingly barren wasteland planet that had a large space station, for that was all it could be, floating in front of them. The viewing window remained still for a moment, causing the group to wonder if this was all they were supposed to see, before a flash of energy erupted from the planet's surface and surged into the space station, consuming it in a large explosion that destroyed all of it. A few seconds later, when the smoke cleared, Beerus noticed the faint image of someone standing on the edge of the planet's atmosphere before they tossed a ball of energy down at the planet.

Beerus watched as lava lines appeared on the planet's surface as whatever volcanoes existed started to go off at the same time, though it was only a matter of time until fire was erupting out of the ground and leaping into the air, before the planet heaved one last time and exploded, almost in the same manner as when he blew a planet up. As Beerus watched the scene he noticed something odd, that the faint image of whoever had blown the planet up seemed to be illuminated by the death of the planet. Whoever the person was happened to be wearing what appeared to be the attire of a God of Destruction, though the body structure suggested that the person was a woman... and the way her legs looked, as they appeared to end in what he believed to be hooves, made him think that it was someone from the planet that Rainbow and Applejack had come from.

That was the last thing he saw as the image disappeared and the viewing window disappeared, though all of them were definitely shocked by what they had felt and what had been revealed to them.

"It... it cannot be." the Old Kai struggled to say, though at the same time he fell to his knees and stared at the area that they had all been staring at, because he couldn't refuse the truth that he had been shown.

"The God of Destruction for Universe 13 has been chosen," Chronoa stated, though while most of the others were shocked she could tell that there was one person who was excited, in more ways than one anyway, "but that image... that wasn't Rainbow or Applejack. What does this mean?"

"It means that things are going to be much more exciting than we originally believed," Beerus replied, though at the same time he already knew what the scene meant, because if his daughters weren't meant to rule Universe 13 than they had to be his replacement, once he finished training them anyway, "Four more years... we only have to wait four more years and then we can finally reunite with Rainbow and Applejack, and see what's happening in Universe 13 for ourselves."

Though even as Beerus said that he knew that whoever the God of Destruction for Universe 13 was had to be pretty strong, especially since his daughters were able to acquire their own elemental affinities and obtain the Avatar of Destruction in their own way. He was looking forward to meeting the Destroyer God that had just been chosen and seeing just how strong they were were once someone challenged them to a fight... though he knew that such a thing could wait until after he was reunited with his daughters.
> Interlude: The Last Four Years
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Six months passed since the defeat of Kid Buu, where the Z Warriors were slightly surprised to find that Mr. Satan had kept his word and made sure that Majin Buu stayed out of sight to prevent the rest of the Earth from freaking out over the fact that he was still 'alive'. Gale, on the other hand, wasn't too surprised by that fact because she had spent some time visiting Mr. Satan's house, and visiting Buu in the process, and she always had something for her and Buu to do so the creature didn't get too bored. When the six months had come to an end Goku remained true to his word and gathered the seven Dragon Balls, where he and the others gathered together and wished away the memories of Majin Buu from every Earthling on the planet... allowing Buu to start anew on the planet without people remembering what Babidi had shown them back during the tournament.

Rainbow and Applejack had expected someone to use the last wish of Shenron, as the first one had been used by Bulma to revive everyone that Nappa had killed, but in the end they let the Eternal Dragon go, meaning that there was no need to worry about the safety of the world this time around.

Once all of the Earthlings memories were erased Gale and Buu spent some time exploring the city that Mr. Satan lived in, though Gale was happy to have the free time since her sisters trusted that she and Buu could take care of themselves and wouldn't get into trouble. One thing she didn't count on was Buu, after eating a large handmade breakfast that Mr. Satan had prepared, wanting to get some ice cream while they were walking around the city, where she explained, to the best of her knowledge, how the money system worked. Since she wasn't old enough to have a job, and had forgotten the allowance that Applejack had let her have back in her room, they would have to find some other way to get Buu the money he needed for ice cream... which came in the form of entering a fighting match and taking on the fighter that was standing on the street.

Fortunately one of the men, upon hearing Buu say Mr. Satan's name and concluding that he had to be the 'Savior's' student, put forth some money for the entrance fee and Gale beckoned for Buu to fight the fighter, while making sure he went easy on the poor guy. Buu nodded and stepped into the 'ring', allowing the fighter to charge at him the moment he stopped walking towards him, where the fighter unleashed a series of attacks on Buu's stomach for a few seconds. Once Buu had a good idea of the man's strength, which was nothing compared to the Z Warriors, he lowered his power level to equal the playing field and countered his opponent, surprising the man for a few moments... before a hit on the side of his face sent him into the wall next to them.

Gale quickly collected Buu's winnings and took him back to the ice cream shop that they had stopped at, where Buu insisted on getting one scoop of each flavor for himself while Gale simply picked a vanilla flavor. Once all of their cones were made, and Buu was happy with his treats, Gale made sure to hand over the money they had received and collected the change that came out of the transaction. From there they went to the park and sat near one of the fountains, where Gale slowly enjoyed her ice cream while Buu, as per his nature, devoured them much faster than she did, though instead of eating all of the cones he gave some of them to the local pigeons that happened to be in the park at that moment.

They spent a few minutes eating their treats, enjoying the scenery, before something unexpected happened; they happened to be visited by Bulma and Vegeta, who were apparently shopping for new items to add to Bulma's already extensive collection of jewelry and clothing. When Gale inquired as to where Trunks was, because she would have expected this to be a family outing with something for everyone, Bulma replied that Trunks was busy playing around with Goten and that Chi Chi was keeping an eye on them. She also asked why Vegeta had come along, where she discovered that her sisters' best friend was actually taking the day off from his training and was spending some time with his wife, which made sense after sacrificing himself to stop Babidi and Majin Buu.

Gale also noticed that Vegeta had reacquired his medallion, one of his most precious of treasures, which meant that Trunks or Bulma must have given it back to him shortly after they returned to the Capsule Corp... though Bulma also insisted that the duo join them for a few minutes, so they could catch up while they walked to the nearby jewelry shop.

Of course Gale wasn't too keen on jewelry, not in the way that Bulma was, but she figured that she and Buu could spend a few minutes with their friends before they resumed their adventure, so once they finished off their treats they got off the bench they were sitting on and walked beside Bulma and Vegeta. When they entered the store, however, Gale had to suppress a laugh when one of the managers asked if he could take a look at Vegeta's medallion, as the craftsmanship that went into creating the piece was unlike anything he had ever seen before. Gale knew that statement had to be true, considering that the medallion had been made in the Other World, where the person who had made the medallion likely had hundreds upon hundreds of years of experience making jewelry... though Vegeta did let him see it, as long as he didn't accidentally touch the centerpiece of the medallion.

Bulma, on the other hand, couldn't decide which of the new pieces of jewelry she actually wanted, as all of them were amazing and Vegeta's opinion on one really didn't help her decide, so she decided to buy all of them... to which Gale and Vegeta chuckled when the poor man nearly broke down at the request.

Not a few seconds later a pair of criminals, wearing very poorly constructed outfits to be robbing someplace like this, entered the building and declared that all of them were hostages and that they wanted every single piece of jewelry and all of the establishment's money. Bulma found the entire thing amusing, because Majin Buu was standing close to the main door, minding his own business and was completely ignored by the men, while at the same time Vegeta growled at the thought of this day being ruined. When the men realized that Buu was standing near them, however, both Buu and Gale recognized them as the man that Buu had fought and the man that had been taking people's money... though when Buu tried to approach them one of them shot Buu in the stomach, who simply spat out the bullet and dropped it to the floor.

Vegeta, taking the shock of the 'criminals' into consideration, moved behind them and lightly knocked their heads together, knocking them out in the process... though before they all walked outside, however, he and the others noticed that Gohan and Videl, dressed up in their Great Saiyanman uniforms, arrived and started doing their action poses. Vegeta waited for them to finish up before letting Buu carry the criminals outside, though once he, Bulma, and Gale walked out Gohan and Videl realized that they had already been beaten to the punch... as the criminals had chosen the wrong establishment to rob this afternoon. It took some time for the manager to process Bulma's request, especially since they had to wait around and talk to the police, but in the end everyone walked away from the jewelry shop happy.

After the events of the jewelry store Bulma announced that they were finally having the party to celebrate the defeat of Kid Buu, something that everyone had been anticipating for some time, though she did take into account that Goku told her about some precious dinosaur eggs that were supposed to hatch on the day she proposed they have the party. At first Applejack wondered how Bulma was going to take the news, but she was happy to see Bulma easily shift the date of the party to the day after the eggs hatched, so Goku could be there with the rest of the group. Another two weeks passed before the appointed day that Goku had been waiting for, so much so that he spent the entire day watching over both the eggs and the soon to be parents.

When the party actually happened the following day, however, the rest of the group discovered that he had done quite a number of things to help ensure that the eggs hatched safely, while at the same time he recounted how, at the end of the day, all of the other animals and their children actually gathered together in total harmony to watch the event unfold for themselves. It was an amazing sight to behold, especially with the four cute babies that had hatched that day, and Goku could see that a large number of his friends were actually a little jealous that they had missed out on seeing it, but they were also happy that Goku had gone through the effort to help the new parents out. Even Shin, who had taken some time off to relax and come visit the group while they were celebrating, was impressed by Goku's actions... though Chronoa was, regrettably, busy with the Time Nest and couldn't join them.

Rainbow and Applejack were fine with their mother not being able to join them, especially since they figured that something important must have happened that was requiring her attention, though they simply smiled with the knowledge that she would join them when she had the time to do so. Since the defeat of Kid Buu, and saving the entire universe, Rainbow continued to train against her sister whenever she had the time, as there were days were Applejack preferred to relax and work in her apple orchard, tending to the trees and conversing with the planet. When she was like that Rainbow either trained with Vegeta or with Goku, as there was no one else around that she could really test herself against without doing some serious harm... and even then she never used the Avatar state, because it would give her an unfair advantage over her friends.

While Rainbow was off busy training one day, however, Shin came to the Earth and conversed with Applejack, as he was fascinated that she could so accurately feel the pain a planet was feeling and speak so casually to a world's spirit, something that even the Old Kai, the oldest Kaioshin around, was shocked by. Applejack admitted that she felt like she had a connection to the planets she had been on, a connection that she couldn't explain with her words, but she also said that having this sort of ability seemed right to her. Shin, on the other hand, kept his thoughts about the situation to himself, because he had seen Applejack's face when she and Rainbow were fighting Kid Buu... though before long he had to excuse himself so he could head back to the Sacred World of the Kais and figure something out.

It was two years after the defeat of Kid Buu that anything really interesting happened, as the day that Mr. Satan finished construction of his hotel, which Videl moaned over when she looked at it, he held a party to celebrate the occasion and invited all of his friends. That invitation was also extended to King Kai, Chronoa, Shin, Kibito, and the Old Kai, though what really surprised the entire group was that all five of the special guests were able to clear their schedules and come on the day that Mr. Satan's party was on. It was quite fun for everyone when they got together, especially since it had been some time since the Old Kai had actually gone out of his way to visit and planet and party, as he had ignored the one that celebrated Kid Buu's defeat.

That annoyed both Rainbow and Applejack, especially because the Z Warriors had saved the universe and the Old Kai didn't seem to care enough to join a party celebrating that fact, but he was more than willing to come and celebrate a hotel finishing its construction.

The really exciting part about that day was when Tarble and his wife Gure landed on a plateau nearby and joined the group while they were celebrating, though at the same time Vegeta's brother told them about a pair of Frieza's henchmen, who were still clinging to their glory days in a way, wanted to punish him for his efforts in bringing several of their friends to justice. Since he wasn't a fighter, which was why his father had 'banished' him all those years ago, Tarble knew that he needed help and figured that his brother would be willing to help him and his wife out, though he was happy when Vegeta agreed to help them out. That was followed by a brother pair, a blue alien called Abo and a red alien called Kado, landing some distance away from the hotel, to which the group flew over to where they were located and confronted them the moment they landed in the area.

Since they were messing with his brother, however, it was Vegeta who lead the attack against the brothers, who immediately found that they could barely hold their own against a warrior that was on Vegeta's level. It quickly became apparent that they needed to fuse together, in a method of their own making and not the Fusion Dance, that allowed them to created a warrior called Aka, who stated that his power was on the same level as Frieza's was. Vegeta, on the other had, interpreted that as meaning that the power of their fusion was supposed to match the power that Frieza possessed when he was in his first form, the one that everyone knew the most about considering that it was his weakest form. With that information in hand Vegeta continued to fight against his opponent, as his strength was now on par with what Frieza's had been and he didn't have to resort to using his Super Saiyan forms to beat such an opponent.

After a few minutes he sent Abo and Kado packing, forcing them back into their pods with the promise that they would stop harassing his brother and his wife, otherwise he would take more drastic measures against them. Tarble, relieved that the two soldiers had been defeated and taught a lesson, joined the group while they were celebrating, along with his wife, though he also mentioned that they were thinking of moving to a star cluster that was closer to Earth. It was mainly in case something like this happened again in the future, but also so he could visit his brother more often, and maybe his parents as well, who resided in Asgard at the moment.

Two years later, in Age 778, Gohan and Videl finally made the announcement that everyone was waiting for ever since they started dating and seeing each other, they announced that they were getting married and Mr. Satan was, with the help of both Chi Chi and Bulma, setting up a wedding for them. It took some time for them to set everything up and invite the rest of the group to the event, especially since some of the Z Warriors might be busy during the time, but in the end Gohan and Videl were glad to hear that everyone was able to make it. Even Shin and Chronoa came as well, wishing the happy couple well while they enjoyed the company of their friends, though at the same time Vegeta brought news from Asgard... that Gine and Bardock were happy to hear that their grandson was getting married.

Unfortunately his father's parents were busy in the afterlife and couldn't come for the wedding, but Gohan wasn't upset over that and simply wished them well in whatever they were doing... though at the same time they banished any distracting thoughts from their minds and went on with the wedding.

Nothing out of the ordinary happened during the wedding or the party that came after it, which made the group happy that they could have a simple celebration without someone attacking the planet in some manner, allowing them to enjoy the peace that was acquired with the defeat of Kid Buu. A day or two after the wedding, however, Bulma started planning her next birthday party, because it was going to be bigger and better than the other ones that came before them, though one of the things that she had to do was send out the invitations. Once Gohan and Videl returned from their honeymoon, and returned to the city, Bulma inquired if Gohan was willing to help her make some lists and send some invitations out when they were ready... to which he agreed, since he heard that Rainbow and Applejack had invited a few people to the party once they heard of it.

Gohan looked at the list of people that the pony girls wanted to invite to the party, where he discovered that they were inviting their mother, Chronoa, and their friend Shin, though they were also inviting Whis as well... though that was before he noticed the final name on the list; Beerus.

"So they invited their father to the party," Gohan commented, though he did so in a voice that was low enough that Bulma wouldn't hear him, because he wasn't supposed to know who their father was at all and was supposed to keep quiet until Chronoa told him that he could spill the beans, "hopefully he shows up."

"Did you say something Gohan?" Bulma asked, to which she poked her head into the area that Gohan was sitting in, where he was working on the lists she asked him to make.

"No," Gohan answered, hating the fact that he had to lie about this, but considering that he had promised three gods that he would keep his mouth shut he knew he had better keep his word, to which he went back to his work.

Bulma stared at him for a few seconds, as if she was wondering what he had said a few moments ago, before she sighed and went back to making the arrangements for all the vendors and making sure she had all the prizes for the Bingo tournament ready to go before the date of the party... especially since she was having Vegeta and Trunks gather the seven Dragon Balls as the grand prize. She was sure that this party was going to be unlike anything she had thrown over the years, especially with all of the guests that were coming and the events she had planned, though she had the feeling that something important was going to happen on her birthday as well... something that she couldn't quite place her finger on at the moment.





Beerus shifted in his bed for a few minutes, his mind focused on the dream he was having and the battle that was unfolding before his eyes, while at the same time making sure to keep his arms and legs still so he didn't throw a punch or a kick on accident. When he had his more powerful lucid dreams he generally hit whatever was around him, destroying whatever he struck, but a single thought in his mind prevented him from lashing out while his dream flashed before his eyes. Since the defeat of Kid Buu he had taken to inviting a special someone to rest next to him, someone that made him resist his violent tendencies and better his control over his desire for battle, though the love of his life took him up on his offers and always joined him... but after a few more minutes his dream battle came to a violent end and he bolted up into a sitting position.

He steadied his breathing for a few moments as he pulled the blanket off of him, because despite the fact that he had resisted his violent outbreaks he still sweated over what he had seen... while at the same time trying to understand what he had seen during his dreams.

"Beerus, what's wrong?" a voice next to him said, to which Beerus turned to the side for a moment and looked into Chronoa's face, who happened to be pulling her side of the blanket away.

Beerus found that Chronoa was wearing a set of clothing that was made for sleeping, allowing her to relax from all the stress she was feeling from her job as the Supreme Kai of Time, while at the same time allowing her to sleep well without wearing her formal attire. At the same time, however, Beerus was also wearing a set of pajamas that Chronoa had given him some time ago when she noticed that his usual sleeping attire was a pair of rags, something that he had been wearing ever since he started his habit of sleeping for decades on end and only waking up for a few days at a time. Despite the fact that Whis had cleaned his normal sleeping attire, so it could be used again when he went back to sleep, Beerus had decided, with some coaching from Chronoa, to destroy his old rags... and personally he actually slept better with his pajamas than he did with the rags, even if he used his Hakai ability to erase the rags, so he wouldn't be enticed to wear them again in the future.

Once the thoughts about his blue colored pajamas, and Chronoa's purple colored pajamas, left his mind he turned his attention to the question that he was asked... where he remembered what had happened in his dream.

"Its the same dream that I have been having off and on for the last two years," Beerus replied, though at the same time he wrapped an arm around Chronoa and pulled her close, where the love of his life sat next to him on the edge of the bed, "Sometimes I see myself fighting someone that looks a lot like Goku, while there are other times where the warrior resembles Vegeta more than the other Saiyan. Whenever I dream about fighting one of them, or who I assume is one of the two Saiyan warriors, I see my opponent offering me an exciting battle that ends in a matter of minutes... and at the end I hear something whisper the term 'Super Saiyan God' to me before I wake up.

Then there are the times where my opponent isn't Goku or Vegeta, but rather my foe takes the form of someone that's part pony, like Rainbow, Applejack, or Gale, and even then I sometimes fight two opponents at the same time. Even though I know its a dream I find fighting the two enemies to be both exciting and dangerous at the same time, yet it always ends before the fight gets to the real excitement. Now here is where my dreams get really exciting; sometimes I see myself fighting another God of Destruction, on Zeno's orders no less, in a place where a universe wouldn't perish during the course of our battle."

"Beerus... your excited for the day you reunite with Rainbow and Applejack," Chronoa said, though as she spoke she smiled, because she was eagerly awaiting the day where she and Shin could finally stop lying to her daughters, "not to mention the arch-rival that the prophecy told you about. All we have to do is wait a little bit longer and..."

It was at that exact moment that Whis decided to knock on the door that separated Beerus' personal chambers from the rest of his temple, to which the two gods sighed at the fact that he had arrived and interrupted them, though not a few seconds later Beerus called for Whis to join them.

"Ah, good morning Beerus," Whis commented, though at the same time he walked into the room and stopped near the bed that Beerus and Chronoa were sitting on, which was floating a few inches above the ground at the moment, "I figured that since Chronoa was spending the night in your room, again I might add, that the two of you would have woken up and come down stairs thirty minutes ago."

"I... I overslept?!" Chronoa asked, though she didn't sound devastated by that knowledge, as it had happened an untold number of times to her since she had become the Supreme Kai of Time, but she secretly enjoyed sleeping in when she had the time to do so, "So what time is it anyway?"

"It is seven thirty in the morning," Whis replied, though at the same time he held his staff up and summoned the image of a typical Earth calendar, where a fair number of the days had been crossed off and one very special date had been circled with three red circles, "today is the 18th of August, in Age 778."

Beerus' eyes widened as he looked at the calendar for a few seconds, his mind catching up to what he was seeing, before he remembered why this particular date had been circled three times... because this was the date that all of them had been waiting for ever since he first heard the prophecy.

"Today's the big day," Beerus said, though even though he could barely control his excitement, however, he could tell that both Whis and Chronoa were excited as well, especially once Chronoa realized what today was anyway, "Today's the day that Bulma's having her birthday party... today's the day that the prophecy is supposed to come true... today... today is the day I finally get to reunite with my daughters, as well as Gale, and finally become a family again. Whis, how soon can a bath be prepared?"

"I can have one ready in five minutes," Whis replied, as five minutes generally created a bath that Beerus enjoyed with a passion, even more so when he shared one of them with Chronoa... which had left him with a mental image that he was never going to forget for the rest of his days.

"Good, that will give us enough time to clean ourselves and be presentable before we depart," Beerus commented, though at the same time he helped Chronoa off the bed, before they collected their respective clothing and made their way towards the stairs, where he turned back to Whis, "Oh, and ask the chefs to prepare something light for breakfast... I really want to see what the food on Earth tastes like when we get there and I'm sure that there will be more than enough for everyone, including Buu if he shows up."

"And make sure you knock on the bathroom door when you announce that the food is ready!" Chronoa added, though she threw a grin at Whis as she followed after Beerus, leaving Whis to chuckle as he jumped into the middle of the spiral walkway and descended towards the ground floor.

Whis chuckled as he rapidly arrived at the ground floor and made his way to the large bathroom that rested inside the temple, because he had been right when he said that Beerus and Chronoa made a wonderful couple, though this time around he didn't see them as the gods they were... rather they were excited parents who were eager to see their daughters again, and put their family back together after so many years of being apart.
> Battle: Reunion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chronoa was overjoyed as she cleaned herself in the bathroom, where Whis had prepared the bath that Beerus had asked him to prepare for the two of them, but her mind wasn't focused on the bath at all, rather she was focused on the fact that the day they had been waiting for had finally arrived. Sure, today was the fateful day that Beerus was supposed to find an arch-rival that would give him the fight of his life, but this was also the day that he was supposed to 'awaken' from his slumber and reunite with his daughters. Chronoa actually smiled as she imagined the looks on Rainbow and Applejack's faces when the she and Whis arrived at Bulma's party, with Beerus walking behind them no less... and she could also see the looks that their friends, and Gale for that matter, would give them when they realized who their father was.

She knew that the Z Warriors were going to be shocked when they discovered that the father of both Rainbow and Applejack was actually the God of Destruction, though she also knew that Gohan would be relieved to no longer have the burden of keeping this secret to himself any longer.

"I have long awaited this day," a voice said, to which she turned her head to the side and spotted Beerus relaxing near the spring that fed this area, and she knew that he was relaxed by the expression on his face, "I wonder if Rainbow and Applejack are as excited as we are."

"Of course they're as excited as we are," Chronoa replied, to which she offered Beerus a smile when he opened his eyes and glanced over at her, though he was smiling as well, telling Chronoa so many things with that simple expression, "Beerus, they're always asking me how your doing whenever I visit them, as when they were younger they were absolutely worried that something might happen to you while you slumbered and insisted on having an update whenever I came by. I'm actually thankful that this day has come at last, because it was becoming increasing difficult to keep up the lie that you were asleep and that nothing was wrong... and now we can finally put this behind us."

"I'm also eager to personally test their skills once the party is over," Beerus said, remembering what had happened on Shin's planet, where Rainbow and Applejack had taken on the Avatar state and battled Kid Buu to the death, and knew that fighting on Earth wasn't an option, "especially after the last battle that they were in."

Chronoa remembered the battle with Kid Buu well, as the sheer power that Rainbow and Applejack had displayed during their fight with Kid Buu had damaged Shin's planet, especially after they had used their ultimate attacks in order to keep their opponent occupied. Since those attacks had been empowered by destruction energy, which had shocked her and the others when they witnessed it, the damage they had done had been much greater. Fortunately Applejack had also spent some time with Shin, healing the planet to the best of her ability when she had the time, which had made Chronoa happy to see that destruction wasn't the only thing that her daughters did.

After a few seconds she opened her mouth to say something, and talk with Beerus about what he was going to do when he got around to actually fighting their daughters, though before she could say anything they both heard a knock on the door, indicating that Whis was standing outside the bathroom.

"What is it Whis?" Beerus asked, knowing that Whis knew him well enough to know that this was generally how he gave him permission to enter the bathroom when he was tired of being alone, though at the same time Chronoa moved to the side as they watched Whis walk into the room.

"The chefs have told me that breakfast will be on the table in five minutes," Whis stated, though he noticed that Chronoa was starting to climb out of the large spa like bath, where she moved behind one of the previously placed walls that would prevent someone from staring at her, before he turned his attention to Beerus, "they also told me that they were surprised by your request for a light meal, even after I explained what was going on today."

"Really?" Beerus said, as this was the first time, in a long time, that he had heard that the chefs were surprised by one of his requests, as the first one had been the day when Rainbow and Applejack arrived, where he had asked them to make smaller samples of the various foods they had, "Well, I can't say that I'm shocked to hear that the chefs are surprised, but at least they know the reason behind why I asked for such a smaller portion this time around. I bet that they're happy to hear that they have some time to themselves, especially since we might be on Earth for more than just the party."

"I know that the head chef is a little excited to have some time off," Whis commented, though he let a small smile appear on his face, because one of the interesting things that had happened to Beerus was that he actually allowed his staff to have time off to visit their own families, something that the old Beerus wouldn't have done, "and all the other chefs will be taking the rest of the day off as well, as they aren't expecting you to return until tomorrow at the earliest."

Beerus had to chuckle at that, because one of the things he had did, after waking up and discovering that Whis, Shin, and Chronoa had built a house for them to observe the girls in, was allow the chefs to take some time off, as he wouldn't be in his temple for some time and there was no reason for them to stick around until he called them back. This meant that some of them could pursue their own interests and also be on the lookout for people that might be able to replace them in the temple. In fact if Beerus recalled he had actually been approached by two chefs that had found replacements, ones that were on par with their teachers, and he had gladly allowed the senior chefs to retire from serving him... which was another thing that the old version of him would have never done.

He resisted the urge to sigh at that thought, because thanks to his daughters he saw everything in a new light and he actually took other people into consideration... and he was slightly annoyed that in the past he only saw people as tools to be used, as well as discarded when he had no more use for them.

"Is the package I brought still intact?" Chronoa asked, as she had brought a very special container of pudding to Beerus' temple and locked it in a Time Lock, allowing her to keep her specialty pudding fresh for this day, though she only asked because it could still be damaged if someone accidentally hit it.

"None of the chefs, or their apprentices, have touched the package since it arrived," Whis replied, though thinking about what was inside the container made him chuckle again, because Chronoa had shared a small fragment of the original timeline with him and had made the pudding ahead of time, just in case something happened during Bulma's party, "Even though Beerus has changed over the years, for the better I might add, the chefs and their apprentices know that he is still the God of Destruction and that damaging something that you, the love of his life, made might accidentally send him into one of his old tempers. I calmed them down and told them that the only possible way for such a thing to happen would be if someone important to him died... though fortunately they didn't need to know the specifics."

Beerus nodded his understanding and climbed out of the water as well, to which he quickly hid behind the wall on the other side of the room from where Chronoa was standing, where he dried himself off and changed into his godly attire. A few moments later he stepped out from behind the wall, gently placed his towel in the dirty pile that would be emptied at some point in the next hour or two, and walked over to where Whis was standing. Together they waited for another minute before Chronoa walked out to join them, though now she was wearing the clothing she preferred to wear, whether she was working or just taking a break from her duties. Once the two lovebirds were ready, and were sure that they hadn't left anything behind, they followed Whis out of the bathroom and walked down the hallway until they came to the dining area... which had been set for three people.

Another thing that Beerus had insisted on was that Whis toned down his nature as his attendant and actually share some meals with him and Chronoa, and Shin if he came around, and the gesture actually surprised the angel, because he had been expecting what happened in the house they had stayed in to remain there. Whis smiled fondly at the memory as he set his scepter against the wall and sat down in the chair that was across from where Chronoa and Beerus usually sat, who were both smiling at him as all three of them helped themselves to what was in front of them.

"So, what's the plan?" Beerus inquired, though at the same time he picked up his utensils and cut some of the meat on his plate into smaller pieces, as so he didn't choke on them if someone said something that surprised him, but before he actually ate something he lifted a jug and poured some juice for Chronoa.

"After we eat, and pick up my package, we'll be departing for the Sacred World of the Kai," Chronoa replied, though as she spoke she smiled as she helped herself to some of the fruit that was in front of them, while also making sure that Whis was able to get some as well, "Shin said that there were some issues that he wanted to discuss with the Old Kai before he left for the party with us, something that the Old Kai is against. In fact the Old Kai is pretty much against everything that he's discovered so far; our relationship, your friendship with Shin, the fact that we have children, the fact that we allow the Dragon Balls to be used by the Earthlings, and, of course, the fact that someone has access to the Avatar of Destruction."

"It sounds like, out of the two of us, that he hasn't changed at all," Beerus said, remembering the argument that had lead to the Old Kai being sealed in the Z-Sword, while at the same time recalling that the Old Kai had brushed off all of his attempts to apologize on the matter, before he shook those thoughts from his mind and glanced over at Whis, "Remind me, how long does it take to reach Shin's planet?"

"Roughly twenty-six minutes," Whis answered, knowing that Beerus was only reminding himself of the time between his own temple and Shin's world as a way to take his mind off the fact that he was excited, before another thought came to his mind, "and from there we can head to King Kai's planet. I just remembered seeing that Goku is on King Kai's planet, no doubt getting some training in before he heads to the party... if he intends on attending it at all."

"Right, we can ask Shin to teleport us right to King Kai's planet," Chronoa commented, knowing exactly where Whis was going with this train of thought, as she had wondered what they were going to do about Goku now that Beerus' attention was on his daughters and not on the Super Saiyan God, "Once we get there we can see how well Goku has progressed since the fight with Kid Buu, convince him to join us, and then get to the party before anyone wonders where he wandered off to."

Beerus nodded and remained silent this time, as he was wondering about his dream where he fought someone that looked like Goku, but was surrounded by a different aura and was called a different name. He was already sure that this day was going to be full of excitement, mainly because he'd be able to reunite with his beloved daughters, but his dream told him that there would be more excitement than what he was originally expecting there to be. He also noticed that the conversation had died as well, indicating that both Chronoa and Whis knew that something was on his mind and that he was thinking about it, but in the end he merely shook his head and they picked up a new line of conversation.

When breakfast was done, and the trio had their fill of both food and conversation, they pulled themselves from their chairs and headed towards the entrance of the temple, pausing for a moment to allow Whis to grab his scepter and for Chronoa to grab the package she had prepared, before they reached their destination. As Whis prepared for their departure, however, the Oracle Fish stopped by where they were standing and wished the trio, especially Beerus, well on their trip before heading down the path. Whis then tapped his staff on the ground and let a circular barrier surround them, just like he had done when the girls were traveling the stars with him and Beerus, before both Beerus and Chronoa made sure that they were touching his arms... to which they shot into the sky with his energy surrounding the barrier.

It did take them the twenty-six minutes that Whis had told them it would take to reach the Sacred World of the Kai, though when they arrived they found that the Old Kai was nowhere in sight, to which the trio looked towards Shin for some sort of explanation on what was going on. Apparently Shin had decided that, since the four of them no longer needed the house they had constructed, the Old Kai might as well take the old place as his own residence so he didn't have to sleep on the ground, which would hurt his back and the rest of his muscles. At first the Old Kai didn't like the idea, but he eventually warmed up to it, especially since Kibito promised to look after him and learn the ways of the Supreme Kai from him... though Shin had also taken the viewing crystal screen away, as the Old Kai didn't need that with his own special powers.

Once they understood what was going on, and Beerus was thankful for not having a confrontation with the Old Kai on this exciting day, the trio stood near Shin and touched each others shoulders, before Shin activated his own movement technique and they vanished from the planet.





Goku had been busy training on King Kai's planet, as it was the best place where he could come and train alone when he didn't want to be bothered by the other Saiyans of Asgard. Sure, he liked all of the dead Saiyans and enjoyed training with them whenever he came by for a visit, but there were times where he enjoyed having some time to think and reflect while he trained. King Kai was standing nearby, silently watching him train like he always did, while Bubbles and Gregory, King Kai's companions, were sitting nearby, no doubt doing the same thing, though Goku paid them no mind as he continued his private training. While he punched the air he wondered what Vegeta was up to, as he hadn't been to the Other World since Gohan and Videl came back from their honeymoon, which was about the time that Bulma had started planning a special party... the party!

Goku's eyes widened as he realized what he had been forgetting since he had started training; the entire reason he had come here was to get in some private training before the start of Bulma's birthday party, though now it had likely started and she was no doubt wondering where he was.

"How could I have forgotten about Bulma's birthday party?!" Goku asked himself, to which he abandoned the current set of movements he had been practicing, to which he turned around and looked at King Kai, "Sorry to bail on you King Kai, but I just remembered that Bulma's birthday party is today and that I should be heading back to Earth."

"Its been a while since you forgot something that big," King Kai commented, knowing that since Rainbow and Applejack had entered the lives of Goku and his friends the Earth raised Saiyan had actually become much smarter than he originally thought he would, though there were some instances where he still made a dumb decision, "though you should stick around for a few more seconds... I promise that you'll be surprised by what happens next."

Goku opened his mouth to ask what King Kai was talking about, though before he could say anything something shimmered in the air for a moment before a group of people appeared near where King Kai was standing. It wasn't hard for him to recognize Shin and Chronoa, as he had seen them multiple times over the years, though he didn't recognize the strange man that was stand next to... Lord Beerus?! Goku was stunned when he saw the God of Destruction standing near King Kai, because the last time he had seen him was after Cell had been sentenced to live in Hell, where Beerus erased the Bio-Android from existence. He had no idea what to do, because being this close to Beerus made it feel like everything was a dream, but at the same time he still wondered what the Destroyer God was doing on this planet.

"Lord Beerus, welcome to my planet," King Kai said, to which he calmed his nerves and respectfully bowed his head to the God of Destruction, while at the same time taking note of who was with him.

"It is good to see you again North Kai, or rather King Kai as many call you these days," Beerus replied, though at the same time he smiled as he helped the Kai back into a normal standing position, which seemed to confuse him, "I'm very sorry for letting my temper get the better of me that one time, which resulted in blowing away your planet... and causing you to remake it in such a manner."

"Its fine, I actually prefer it this way these days," King Kai commented, rubbing the back of his head for a moment, because all of the stories he had been told about the changes in Beerus' personality were true and he was shocked to discover that fact, "So, if I can be so bold as to ask, but what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"Ah, we were on our way to a certain party and noticed that one of the guests was training on your world," Beerus answered, though as he spoke he turned his gaze towards Goku, who seemed to snap out of whatever trance he was in the moment he mentioned the party, "so we decided to stop by, say hello, and pick up Son Goku so he doesn't miss Bulma's birthday party."

King Kai nodded his understanding, as he had been told about the party by King Vegeta when his son mentioned it during one of his earlier visits, before he glanced over at Goku and made a small motion with his head... to which Goku moved from where he was standing and approached the group.

"Its an honor to meet you at last, Lord Beerus," Goku said, though at the same time he offered Beerus a respectful bow as well, as Vegeta had told him to be respectful when he ever got the chance to meet the God of Destruction, "I am the Earth raised Saiyan called Son Goku."

"I am honored to meet you as well," Beerus replied, while at the same time not even bothering to mention what happened with Cell, as he was sure that Goku remembered that day well, "but please, you don't have to address me as 'Lord', especially considering who you are friends with."

"I... if that is what you wish," Goku said, as he was somewhat surprised that the God of Destruction didn't care to be called by his title, but he assumed that there was a reason behind that decision, "I do have one question I would like to ask you before we leave this planet... if you would permit me to do so."

"Oh?" Beerus said, though at the same time he suspected that he knew what the question was before it was even asked, but he wanted to be sure for himself, "And what would that be?"

"Is it possible for the two of us to spar for a few moments?" Goku asked, though at the same time King Kai coughed for a moment, indicating that the World God didn't care about the idea of them fighting on this planet.

"Hmm... do you have a Senzu Bean on you?" Beerus inquired in turn, knowing that the outcome of such a fight would result in Goku getting wounded in some manner, which might reflect poorly on him if they appeared at the party with Goku having some visible wounds on his body.

"Yes, I brought one with me in case my training got intense," Goku replied, though as he answered he noticed that Beerus shot a glance over to Shin, making him wonder what was going on at the moment.

Beerus beckoned for Goku to come closer, though when Goku did so, and King Kai joined them, the group shimmered for a moment and they disappeared, leaving King Kai's planet behind and traveling to some other planet in the universe. When they reappeared, however, Goku thought they were on Earth for a few seconds, as the area they were in reminded him of the planet that he had grown up on, but after a few moments he realized that there was one difference... this planet didn't have anyone living on it. Once he realized that they were on a different planet, and not on Earth, he realized that the others were backing away from him and Beerus, who was simply walking towards a different spot to stand on... before he turned around and faced Goku.

"This is Planet Meka, a place where I and some select individuals train," Beerus said, though at the same time he prepared himself, because he knew that Goku was likely going to transform into his highest form in order to battle him, which was the Super Saiyan 3 form if his memory was correct, "Why don't you give Shin your Senzu Bean, then we can get started on our sparring match."

Goku grinned as he pulled his Senzu Bean out from where he was holding it and tossed it over to Shin, who caught it a few seconds later, before he braced himself and allowed his Super Saiyan aura to wrap around him, which was followed by his hair flaring upwards and assumed its golden color.

"This is what we Saiyans call Super Saiyan," Goku explained, because he wasn't sure how much information Chronoa or Shin had given Beerus since he woke up and he wanted the Destroyer God to be informed as to what he was facing, though this was only the beginning of what he had in mind, "With this transformation Vegeta and I were able to go toe to toe with Frieza on Namek, allowing us to defeat the galactic tyrant that blew our home planet to pieces."

When Beerus nodded his understanding, as he decided that it was best to play along, Goku braced himself once more and his power increased further as he pushed himself into the second form, where his hair became more rigid and blue lightning danced around his aura every now and then.

"This is what is known as Super Saiyan 2," Goku stated, noticing that the observers were curious about how far he was going to go, but most of his attention was on the God that was standing in front of him, "My son, Gohan, was the first one to transform into this state and he used its power to utterly destroy Cell, sending the Bio-Android to Hell for all the crimes he had committed against the people of our planet."

Once he finished that explanation Goku braced himself one last time for the strongest form he possessed, one that caused his eyebrows to disappear as his hair lengthened into a flowing mass that went down most of his backside... though this form also caused the air around them to ripple for a few seconds.

"And this is the final form we have unlocked, Super Saiyan 3," Goku said, though he was pleased to see that Beerus was a little bit excited, which meant that he might have some luck with this form, "Vegeta and I used this form in our battle with Majin Buu, but quickly found that the power we possessed didn't have the punch necessary to defeat him. Gotenks, the fusion between my second son Goten and Vegeta's son Trunks, was also to unlock this transformation and produced some interesting results. This is my full power, so I'm going to hit you with everything that I've got."

Beerus nodded and beckoned for Goku to come at him, as he wanted to see the power of Super Saiyan 3 for himself, to which Goku flew through the air and arrived in front of him within a matter of seconds, but then he flashed through the air and appeared behind him. Beerus smiled as he felt the air around him shift as Goku brought his fist down on where he was standing, to which he raised his right hand and caught the fist that was heading towards him, shocking his opponent in the process. A moment later he swung his arm and sent Goku flying back towards where he had been standing when he transformed, though as he righted his body Beerus flashed in front of him and knocked on his head once, as if he was knocking on someone's door... which sent Goku spinning into the ground for a few seconds.

Before the smoke even had a chance to clear Goku burst into the sky and staggered for a moment, indicating that he had felt the power behind Beerus' attack, though at the same time Beerus smiled at him and beckoned for him to continue the fight. Goku flew down towards him and tried to kick him, though at the same time Beerus moved out of the way and let a crack appear in the ground where Goku landed, which caused the Saiyan to come after him with a series of punches and kicks that were designed to hurt him. Instead of simply dodging the attacks, however, Beerus pulled his right arm out from behind and blocked the attacks with his palm as he moved backwards, as he truly wanted to experience the power of this form for himself. After blocking a few more attacks Beerus jumped over Goku's outstretched hand, flipped over his head, and landed on the ground behind him... which caused Goku to rapidly turn around and throw another punch at him.

This time, however, Beerus moved out of the way and let the punch hit the ground, which caused a small crater to form around Goku... though as Goku searched for him Beerus flew passed him thanks to the smoke, flipped around so he could be facing upright, and lightly jabbed at Goku's exposed neck. The resulting effect was the entirety of Goku's transformations canceling themselves as he crumbled to the ground, though before he collided with the dirt Beerus caught him and beckoned for Shin to come over to them. Shin immediately rushed over and offered the Senzu Bean to Goku, who ate it and was immediately feeling better, to which he got on his feet and rubbed the back on his head.

"I can see that Vegeta wasn't exaggerating when he mentioned how powerful you were," Goku said, to which he offered a smile to the God of Destruction, who seemed happy enough to return it, especially after beating him when he was at full power so easily, "We've been training for years, trying to reach a power that would overcome you, and yet I can see now that all the training we did was nowhere near enough... Beerus, you are an incredible person with a power that's currently beyond my reach at the moment."

"I can tell that you have an incredible talent for overcoming your limits," Beerus replied, though he was very careful about how he worded his statements, as he wanted no one else to know that he had been watching everyone the entire time that Rainbow and Applejack had been on Earth, "who knows, maybe you'll break through another limit and ascend to another level... maybe even to a Super Saiyan God!"

"I don't know about a 'God' Super Saiyan, but a fourth Super Saiyan transformation would definitely be awesome," Goku commented, though he was already imaging what sort of form such a power would take on, but one thing he thought of was that there would be more hair involved if the third form was any indication, "So I guess we're heading back to Earth?"

"First we need to take King Kai back to his planet," Shin said, though at the same time the rest of the group gathered around him, to which he smiled for a moment, "then, once he's back home, we'll head to Earth and join the others in celebrating Bulma's birthday."

Goku nodded and together the group of six disappeared form the planet that they were standing on, though after a few seconds, and a change of scenery, Goku noticed that they were back on King Kai's world. King Kai, however, lowered his hand from where it had been, which was Shin's shoulder, and walked towards his house, though when he arrived at the building he waved to the group as Shin got them moving once more. Goku could only imagine the looks on everyone's faces when he arrived with three, maybe four, gods for Bulma's party, but something told him that there was something that he was missing... though he pushed that thought to the back of his mind and focused on what was coming next.





Vegeta, dressed in his normal attire instead of his battle armor, stood near the front door of the Capsule Corp building and welcomed every single one of their friends that had shown up for Bulma's party, where he used a list that Gohan had made ahead of time and a pen to check off the names that were written on it. Those that had arrived had already toasted Bulma and were simply socializing as they waited for the last couple of guests to arrive, though when he looked down at the very last name, however, his earlier excitement returned. Rainbow and Applejack weren't the only ones that had been counting down the years until a certain God 'awoke' from his slumber, but seeing Beerus' name on the list made him both excited and nervous. The last time he had seen the God of Destruction was in Hell, when he destroyed Cell, and the last time he had spoken with him was when he was a child, just a day or two before Frieza blew his home planet to pieces.

After a few seconds he let out a sigh, as he was getting a little tired of waiting for Kakarot and the others to show up, though from what he could tell no one was panicking, which meant that Beerus hadn't arrived yet, and no one had said anything about the other names that were on his list.

"Those must be some special guests for them to make you wait here for their arrival," a voice said, to which he turned back and noticed that Bulma, carrying a wine glass no less, was walking towards him, though he knew what she wanted before she even said anything, "but if they aren't here in the next ten minutes you should let someone else take over... I wouldn't want you to miss the party or the chance to socialize with our friends."

"They are special, though in more ways than you know," Vegeta replied, though at the same time he set the clipboard aside for a moment and wrapped an arm around his wife, to which he placed a kiss on her forehead, "but you speak the truth. If they do not arrive soon then I should leave this post behind and..."

"That won't be necessary," a new voice said, though Vegeta smiled as the door opened and Shin walked into the building, followed by Chronoa, Whis, and Goku, which caused a wave of doubt to pass through Vegeta, but he shook his head as he crossed off a few names while Shin talked, "Bulma, I know that you are familiar with both Chronoa and myself, but this is our friend Whis... he works with Rainbow and Applejack's father."

"Is that so?" Bulma asked, to which she shook Whis' hand with a look of surprise on her face, as it appeared that this knowledge was new to her, meaning that she wasn't expecting to meet Rainbow and Applejack's father today, if he actually showed up, "Where is their father anyway?"

"He wishes to surprise them first, instead of being announced to everyone," Whis replied, though at the same time he actually hoped that Rainbow and Applejack were already here, because if they flew into the area within the next few seconds they would see Beerus standing outside the main door to this building, "though we are eager to meet the others and celebrate your birthday."

Bulma seemed to understand what Whis was saying and beckoned for them to follow her, to which she lead Chronoa, Shin, Whis, and Goku to where the party was being held, outside considering how huge she had made it, leaving Vegeta behind to wait and see if Beerus would actually show up. Not a few seconds later, when Bulma and the others were out of sight, he heard the door open once more... to which he turned around and came face to face with the God of Destruction.

"Vegeta, its good to see you again," Beerus said, though there was a smile on his face, as the last time they had actually seen each other Beerus was in Hell dealing with Cell and hadn't taken a moment to chat with him.

"Beerus, I am honored that you would actually grace my wife's party with your presence," Vegeta replied, though at the same time he smiled as well, as he knew exactly what was coming up next, to which he beckoned for Beerus to follow him towards the party, "even though I know that you came here for a more personal reason."

Beerus nodded and followed Vegeta down the hall, though thanks to the short distance they had to travel he stopped before he got too close to the doors, as he could already see his daughters enjoying themselves. They were talking to Chronoa, Shin, and Whis, no doubt getting the update that only he could give them, while at the same time he noticed that many of the assembled guests were staring at Whis. It appeared that the arrival of Chronoa had everyone's attention, despite the fact that everyone knew that she was Rainbow and Applejack's mother, but at the same time he was thankful for the distraction... as his daughters were showing their backs in his direction.

After a minute of standing there, staring at everyone that was staring at Whis, Shin, and Chronoa, Beerus finally let out the sigh that had been building and walked outside, to which he approached his daughters as they talked with Whis and Chronoa... while at the same time being careful not to make a sound until he was almost upon them.

"Its good to see that you came to the party Whis," Applejack commented, though she sounded happy that three of the four people she and Rainbow invited showed up to the party, while at the same time Beerus detected a little sadness in her voice as well, "even if our dad couldn't come along."

"Maybe we miscounted the years?" Rainbow suggested, though at the same time she raised her head to the sky, as if she was looking for someone, though Beerus already knew who that someone was, "Maybe he was supposed to awaken next year, and we used the year we spent in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber to accidentally screw up our count? If this is the year that the prophecy was supposed to be fulfilled in, like we thought it was, then our dad would be..."

"...right here." Beerus finished, letting the two words escape his lips, as he honestly couldn't restrain himself from reuniting with his daughters any longer, though at the same time he stopped just a few steps behind his daughters.

Rainbow and Applejack froze for a few seconds, as the voice that spoke was one that they hadn't heard for thirty-nine years, one that they recognized almost immediately thanks to the three years they spent being raised by the person that the voice belonged to. Together the sisters slowly turned around and looked at who was standing behind them, where they discovered that Beerus was indeed standing behind them, who seemed overjoyed to see them again. Rainbow and Applejack stood there for a few seconds, making sure that their eyes weren't deceiving them, before a pair of smiles appeared on their faces... which was followed by Beerus holding his arms out towards the two of them.

"DAD!" Rainbow and Applejack said, to which the assembled group watched as the two sisters ran forward and threw their arms around the newest arrival, where he wrapped his arms around the two of them.

Bulma was shocked to see that this was happening, even though Vegeta had told her that their father was supposed to be coming to the party, but at the same time she was happy to see that the girls hadn't been lying when they said that their father wasn't dead like everyone originally believed when they talked with the girls. She glanced over at Gale for a moment, wondering what the other pony girl was going to do, though the youngest sister was spotted by the girls' father, who beckoned for her to join them. Gale seemed overjoyed to be included in this reunion, to which she ran forward and joined her sisters in hugging their father, though the cat creature was happy to have her join them... which actually brought a tear to her eye as she watched this event unfold.

She also spotted Vegeta standing beside her with a smile on his face, which meant that he was also pleased by what they were all seeing, though at the same time she realized that she had no idea what the father of Rainbow Dash and Applejack did for a living... though that raised some questions that only her husband could answer.

"Hey Vegeta, what was their father's name again?" Bulma asked, knowing that he was likely the only one, among all of their friends, that knew the identity of their father, thanks to the fact that they had spent some years together before they all came to Earth.

"Their father is called Beerus," Vegeta said, beckoning to the Destroyer God for a moment, while at the same time noticing a look of shock flash across Kakarot's face for a moment as he put the pieces together, "and he's the God of Destruction for our universe."

"WHAT?!" the Z Warriors exclaimed, to which they stared at Beerus, Chronoa, and their daughters with a look of pure shock on all of their faces, as this was something that none of them had been expecting.

Beerus, on the other hand, didn't actually care that Vegeta announced who and what he was to the rest of his friends, as he had been expecting that to happen at some point during this party... though he pushed that thought out of his mind and focused on his daughters, because they were what was important to him at the moment and he intended on enjoying every moment of this party.
> Battle: Party
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"D... Did you say G... God of D... Destruction?!" Krillin asked, though at the same time he couldn't help but feel a wave of pure fear and terror wash over his body, because if they did something that annoyed Rainbow and Applejack's father he could easily blow the entire planet to pieces.

"I did," Vegeta replied, though as he answered he offered his friend a smile, as he already knew that Beerus wouldn't destroy the Earth, because it was the planet his daughters had grown up on and they had friends here that they would miss if the planet was erased, "don't worry about it Krillin, he's not about to do anything your thinking about."

"Indeed." Beerus spoke up, to which he glanced over at Krillin, finding that Goku's closest friend must have traded fighting for raising his daughter and spending time with his wife, as he had some black hair on his head, "I may have only awaken from my slumber an hour or two ago, but I'm not here on business... I came because I wanted to reunite with my daughters, and because I was invited to the party."

Vegeta nodded as Krillin, in his confusion, simply walked over to one of the tables that had been put out in preparation for the party, though at the same time he took stock of the expressions that everyone was wearing. Most of the Z Warriors were shocked by who was standing in front of them, and what his occupation was, while at the same time coming to terms with the fact that they were finally meeting Rainbow and Applejack's father. What seemed strange to him was the fact that only two of his friends weren't shocked by the news; Gohan seemed to be pretending to be shocked, making him wonder if he had learned something while he was on Shin's planet during the battle with Super Buu, and Piccolo was completely unfazed by what was happening in front of him.

A few seconds later, however, he felt a hand on his shoulder and found that Kakarot was beckoning for him to walk over to another area of the party, to which he slipped away from the main area and followed his friend towards the pool area that was above where the others were standing.

"When were you going to tell us who their father was?" Goku asked, though at the same time he stared at Vegeta, as he knew that this sort of knowledge would be have been useful over the years.

"It wasn't my secret to reveal." Vegeta replied, knowing that his friend was annoyed that he had kept this information to himself, though at the same time he had merely followed the wishes of his best friends, as they had wished to keep who their father was a secret to avoid being asked certain questions, "Though something is bothering me a tiny bit; Piccolo and Gohan aren't as phased as the others are."

"You don't think..." Goku said, though at the same time he cut himself off, because he would have expected his son to tell him such an information piece of information once he learned it, if he had actually learned who Rainbow and Applejack's father was before the others did.

"I think its safe to say that we both learned who their father was," a voice said, to which Piccolo walked up the stairs and stopped near the two Saiyans, though at the same time he simply smiled at them, "I don't know how Gohan figured it out, and personally I'm not about to ask him about it, but I learned who their father was when I merged with the old Kami all those years ago, during the time when Cell was a threat. When I learned that information I was told to keep my mouth shut and wait until something like this happened... though I thought that you would like to know how I figured it out."

Vegeta chuckled for a moment, because he had forgotten that the girls had told him that Mr. Popo had been watching over them while they were in Chronoa's enchanted sleep, which meant that Kami must have asked about them at some point in time. It was something that he had overlooked, but at the same time he wasn't too annoyed with missing it, as the girls were happy and there was no reason for him or the others to ruin their reunion, to which he, Kakarot, and Piccolo walked back down to the party. When they rejoined the group, however, Vegeta found that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale had separated from Beerus, though they were still standing near him with a smile on all of their faces. Chronoa, Whis, and Shin were watching them as well with a smile on all of their faces, indicating that they were pleased with what was happening in front of them.

A few seconds later the group of seven moved out of the middle of the area and claimed one of the larger tables for themselves, to which the rest of the rest of the party goers resumed having fun, while some made sure to keep their eyes on Beerus in case something happen.

"Its good to see you again dad," Rainbow said, though at the same time she could tell that out of all of them, only one of them was actually nervous about what was going on at the moment, and that was Gale, "I'm sorry that I almost accused you of not coming to the party."

"Its fine Rainbow, you have nothing to apologize for," Beerus replied, to which he waved his hand in a dismissing manner, indicating that he wasn't sad or annoyed over what he had heard before he revealed himself, "Part of that is actually my fault, because I actually slept in a little longer than I originally intended and Whis had to wake me up this time around. Once I remembered what today was, however, I got out of my bed, washed up after all the years I spent asleep, ate a light morning meal, and departed from my planet... so I could reunite with the two of you, as well as meet the newest addition to our family."

"Dad, this is our little sister Gale Wind," Applejack spoke up, though at the same time Gale smiled at the mention of her name, because she had always been interested in who their father was, especially after meeting Chronoa and having a brief explanation with her once she became of age, "she joined the family eleven years ago, shortly after the defeat of the villain called Cell. There are some things that we'll have to tell you about, though something tells me that we'd be talking for days on end until we got to the end of the story."

Beerus nodded his understanding, though at the same time he didn't say a single word about Gale's history, because he wanted his daughters to believe that he had been sleeping for the last thirty-nine years and hadn't been watching them, to which he was happy that Gohan had kept his promise to keep his mouth shut. At the same time, however, Chronoa said that it wouldn't hurt if Rainbow and Applejack started the tale of their adventures, starting with when they woke up and what they did once they realized that they were on Earth. Gale, upon hearing that there was more to their adventures than what she had been told, asked to hear that part of the story as well, to which Rainbow and Applejack nodded their heads and started talking about the day they encountered the Z Warriors.

Since they were actually sitting near one of the food tables, however, Beerus insisted that they get something to eat while they caught up, though that involved Beerus collecting a plate of pasta, a bowl of rice balls that had steam coming off of them, several types of fish that he had never tried before, and a number of other dishes that he had never eaten. Once they had all of the dishes they wanted to eat, and the utensils necessary to eat them, Chronoa and Whis also returned to the table with a number of drinks, indicating that they knew someone was going to be needing them. The moment the table was ready Rainbow and Applejack started taking turns with their first adventure, the arrival of Vegeta and a certain Saiyan on Earth, before they moved onto their quest on Namek.

While his daughters talked Beerus nodded his head every now and then, laughed at something he found humorous, commented on what his daughters did in battle, and overall kept quiet while they told their tale. At the same time, however, he had to ignore the pain in his heart when he heard the telling of how Frieza killed Rainbow, while offering the girls the face of a saddened parent. Whis, Chronoa, and Shin, who could have seen the fight occur without actually sitting in the house they constructed, remained silent as they listened to the retelling of the story, while also noticing that Beerus cut his food into appropriate sizes and ate them like a normal person.

Out of the corner of his eye Beerus noticed a trio of kids, a young girl that was wearing a teal trench coat, a small dog that was walking on two legs and was wearing a ninja suit, and a young boy, maybe an imp judging by his blue skin, being escorted away from the Capsule Corp building by Trunks and Goten. From what Beerus knew the trio wasn't friends with the Z Warriors or his daughters, to which he mentally decided to keep an eye on what they were doing, though at the same time he returned his attention to his daughters.

"We really didn't see the end of the fight between Vegeta, Goku, and Frieza, but we heard what happened afterwards," Applejack finished, eventually coming to an end of the story that involved the first major fight of their lives, while at the same time noticing that Gale was saddened by what she had heard, to which she hugged her little sister for a moment before turning back to her father, "After that we peacefully lived on Earth with the rest of our friends, until Frieza made his return with his father, King Cold, though they were then thwarted by Future Trunks, who called himself Xeno at the time we first encountered him."

"I see." Beerus said, to which he raised his napkin to his mouth and wiped off the sauce that was on his lips, while at the same time considering adding some of these dishes to what was made in his temple, before he turned to his daughters, "I'm sad to hear that Frieza forced you both into fighting with him, when you weren't prepared for such a fight, and killed Rainbow in the process, though I am happy to hear that someone had the bright idea to use the Dragon Balls and wish everyone back to life. If I had been there, well..."

"We know, Frieza would be erased from existence," Rainbow stated, though at the same time she smiled, because she could already imagine the look on Frieza's face when he realized that she and Applejack had been telling the truth, if they ever saw him again anyway, "though, now that I've said that, there is something that we should show you... but I think we can wait until after the party. There's no reason to ruin Bulma's party with some fighting, especially after all the effort she put into making this happen in the first place."

Beerus nodded his head in agreement, because it would have been rude of them to ruin Bulma's big day with a simple sparring match between him and his daughters, and the last thing he wanted the Z Warriors to think was that he was a rude father. At the same time, however, he already knew what Rainbow wanted to show him, as he was interested in facing off against someone that possessed the Avatar of Destruction, as there hadn't been someone like that in a long time and he couldn't remember much about that fight. He still found it odd for there to be two people who had access to the Avatar, but at the moment he simply overlooked what was in front of his eyes and focused on his daughters... who insisted on him dancing with the rest of the group once Bulma announced a change of tone for the party.

Another thing that Beerus had forgotten about was dancing, as he hadn't done something like this for a really long time, though Yamcha quickly changed the tone of dancing to break dancing... which Beerus remembered well and started busting out the moves that he knew, surprising his daughters for a moment, before they cheered him on. As Beerus let his body move through the motions, however, he wondered when the last time he had done this had been, though the only thing that came to mind was a couple of thousand years ago when he visited a planet that was on the border of Frieza's empire. What he remembered was dancing at a party and accidentally breaking a 'priceless' vase, to which the Queen of the planet called the guards on him... and then he blew them all up, as was the nature of the old Beerus.

He mentally sighed as he came to a stop, as he was still ashamed at how the old version of him had acted to the people of his universe, though at the same time he noticed that Mr. Satan, who was a little buzzed at the moment, got up from his seat and pointed at him.

"Hey, you there!" Mr. Satan stated, to which everyone else stopped cheering and looked at him, though it was clear that they were wondering what had gotten into the man, "How... how would you like a match with me?"

"A match you say?" Beerus playfully asked, because based on what he knew of the man he could restrict himself to the lowest level of his power and still do some serious damage to him, though at the same time he wasn't about to say anything about that, as he wanted to see what Mr. Satan did next.

"I'm pretty good," Mr. Satan exclaimed, to which he started punching and kicking at the air, as if he was trying to make himself be more intimidating than he was, before he fell flat on his back and hit the ground.

"Oh dad, you're embarrassing us." Videl said, though at the same time she rushed to her father's side to be sure that he was okay and hadn't suffered any injuries, before she turned towards Beerus and bowed her head a tiny bit, "Lord Beerus, I would like to apologize for my father's rudeness."

"Its quite alright," Beerus replied, though at the same time he used his left hand to lightly push against the ground and move himself into the air, to which he spun around for a few seconds before landing on his feet, before he turned back to Videl and smiled at her, "I came here to party and have fun with my daughters, so I would have denied his request to have a fight... oh, and there's no reason to call me 'Lord' today. I'm just a simple guest, just like everyone else."

With that said Beerus returned to the table that his family was sitting at and noticed that they had brought some of those Takoyaki Balls over to where they were sitting, to which Beerus mentally chuckled for a moment. When he had said that there were likely going to be a large number of food items that he was going to like on Earth, as that was one reason behind his light breakfast, he was finding that almost everything that had been prepared today was cooked by master chefs. For a moment he wondered if he could convince Whis to ask some of the chefs what the recipe was so they could replicate it back at home, or maybe even offer them a job of some sort... but he pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind as he bit into one of the balls and enjoyed the flavor.

A few minutes later, when everyone was done dancing and had returned to their various tables, Bulma disappeared for a few moments, though at the same time Beerus used the opportunity to observe the other members of the Z Warriors while they were chatting. Thankfully most of them were ignoring him, as they hadn't come to talk with him yet and were giving him the time he wanted to spend with his daughters, though he honestly expected one of them to have walked up to them at some point. In fact the only people keeping an eye on him were Goku and Vegeta, though while he knew that Vegeta wanted to make sure his friends were happy he suspected that Goku was still trying to figure out what he had said about him pushing his limits... and becoming a Super Saiyan God.

Beerus found it humorous that he had accidentally let the term slip while he was talking to Goku and the Saiyan had done nothing to try and figure out what it meant... though he suspected that Goku's mind was still trapped on discovering that he was Rainbow and Applejack's father, as well as Gale's father now that they had been introduced to each other.

His thoughts were interrupted when the nearby stage's curtains pulled themselves back and revealed that Bulma was on the stage, though it appeared that she was starting a bingo tournament and started listing off the prizes that could be won by anyone that participated. From what he could tell there was a plane, some sort of medieval castle, and a number of other prizes that eventually lead to the fourth, third, second, and first place prizes. Bulma had pictures of the first three prizes, which revealed that the fourth place prize was some sort of suit that was apparently expensive, the third place prize happened to be a very rare collectable item that was worth quite a lot of money, and the second place prize was a decent sized diamond that, form what he heard, was even more expensive than the third place prize.

The first place prize, however, was something that really caught Beerus' attention, because the moment Bulma pulled the cloth covering off of what was brought out to her, by some people that she must have hired some time before the party started, Beerus noticed that the prize was the seven Dragon Balls of Earth.

"The Dragon Balls? What an interesting choice for the first place prize," Beerus commented, though at the same time his trained eyes noticed something that no one else had noticed yet, besides the fact that the three young kids were shaking when they saw the wish granting spheres.

"You know about the Dragon Balls?" Applejack asked, though as she spoke Beerus noticed that she seemed concerned about something, as if expecting his sudden knowledge of the Dragon Balls to mean something.

"I know about the Namekian Dragon Balls," Beerus answered, knowing that something like this could easily lead either Rainbow or Applejack to determine that something was up, but he hoped his answer pleased them, "and, if my memory serves me right, the person that is serving as Kami for this planet is a Namekian. It only stands to reason that there would be another set of Dragon Balls on Earth, once you take into consideration who Kami is... though there is something that no one has noticed yet."

"And what would that be?" Rainbow inquired, though at the same time she and Gale looked around the sky, as if they were expecting someone to crash the party, which made Beerus mentally chuckle for a moment.

"One of them, the Four Star Ball to be exact, is missing," Beerus replied, though he made sure to raise his voice a little more, just so everyone else could hear him, while at the same time he wondered where it had wandered off to.

It was at that point that the three kids he had been watching decided that it was time that they leave the party and escape before someone caught them, to which they were immediately stopped by Trunks as he pulled on the young girl's shoulder. That motion, however, was followed by the missing Dragon Ball falling out of where the girl had been hiding it, though before anyone could react Beerus moved through the space between his family's table and where Trunks was standing. He appeared near Trunks and the three kids for a moment, though not a few seconds later he grabbed the Dragon Ball as it bounced off the ground, to which he floated over to the stage and returned it to where it was supposed to be... before he returned to the table that his family was sitting at.

As the group settled down, and the three kids groaned over a missed chance or something, Chronoa held up something that Beerus wasn't expecting, a set of Bingo tickets, one for each of them to be exact, that she had collected while Beerus and the girls had been hugging earlier. Beerus looked at the prizes that were sitting up on the stage, or rather the pictures of the majority of the prizes, and determined that even if he, Whis, Chronoa, or Shin won something they could either gift it to Rainbow, Applejack, or Gale, or just gift it to one of their friends. Since he was here to have fun, and catch up with his daughters, Beerus decided that there was no harm in trying his hand at playing the game, to which he picked the ticket in the middle of the bunch and simply waited for the numbers to come up.

As the numbers started appearing on the screen, and Beerus knocked a few of them out, he noticed that Piccolo was upset about the exact numbers that were coming up, until he finally crumpled up the ticket he had been given and dropped out of the game. Some of the others were happy with their numbers, despite not actually getting the numbers they needed, while those that weren't playing the game carefully watched for someone to declare that they had a row of five numbers. Of course that was before something happened to Beerus that he wasn't expecting... he had, somehow, gotten a row of five numbers, in the middle row no less, and his daughters urged him to go claim his prize.

A few minutes later, after someone had checked out his numbers to be sure that he had actually gotten the same numbers that had flashed on the screen, he was sitting at the table with the seven Dragon Balls... though he honestly had no idea if he was even going to use them, as he had everything that he could have wished for already.

"So dad, what are you going to wish for?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time Applejack and Gale joined her in looking at Beerus, who was simply staring at the seven wish granting spheres.

"I do not know." Beerus replied, to which he looked at his daughters for a moment, while at the same time wrapping an arm around Chronoa, who smiled at him in turn, "I have been reunited with you, my beloved daughters, and the love of my life has been patiently waiting for me to awaken so we can be a family again. Anything else that the Dragon Balls might be used for, such as wishing for power, wealth, and bringing someone back from the dead, mean nothing to me... so I might just gift them to someone that actually needs the dragon to grant a different wish."

"You could always ask Shenron about your dream," Chronoa commented, to which Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale raised their eyebrows, as this was the first time they had heard something about a strange or unusual dream, "you know, about Super Saiyan God."

Beerus nodded his head in understanding, as he hadn't thought about using the power of Shenron to figure out the meaning of his dreams and determine who the Super Saiyan God from his dream was, though at the same time he didn't care enough to use them just yet. He was going to wait until the party was over, and Bulma said that it was over, before he even bothered using the Dragon Balls, as he was more interested in spending time with his daughters than summoning the Eternal Dragon. The other guests were a little shocked that he wasn't summoning the dragon immediately, though they could understand that he didn't have a wish in mind yet and was simply thinking before he bothered to do anything.

"Beerus, have you had a chance to sample some of Earth's pudding?" Whis inquired, though at the same time the girls stared at him for a moment, wondering why he was changing from this Super Saiyan God to the pudding that Bulma had ordered for the party.

"No, I haven't had some yet..." Beerus said, though at the same time he came to a decision, to which he pulled himself from his chair and turned towards the dessert table, "I think some dessert will help me come to a decision regarding the use of the Dragon Balls."

Beerus walked away from the table and approached the large table that all of the desserts were resting on, though when he looked around he noticed nothing that resembled pudding, to which he turned towards one of the staff members and asked if there were any more containers of pudding. The staff member apologized for there not being any on the table and said that someone had taken the last tray of them to his table, to which he pointed out the person responsible for taking all the pudding. Somehow Beerus knew that it was Majin Buu that had taken the pudding, though the staff member pointing him out confirmed his suspicions... to which he sighed as he walked over to where Buu was sitting, who was already eating one of the pudding cups.

"Excuse me, Majin Buu," Beerus said, causing the fat pink creature to look at him for a moment, though he did so after he had swallowed the scoop of pudding he had pulled out of the cup he was focused on, "Would you mind sharing a few of those pudding cups with me and my family?"

"No," Buu relied, to which he pulled another scoop out of the cup he was currently eating and devoured it, while at the same time ignoring Beerus altogether, "All belong to Buu!"

Beerus glared at Majin Buu for a few moments, knowing that in another time line he would have lashed out at Buu for not sharing the pudding with him, but instead he took a deep breath and walked away from the table for a few seconds, to which he walked back over to where Chronoa was sitting. Fortunately Chronoa knew what Beerus was thinking, as she got up and collected the package that she had prepared for today, before the two of them returned to where Buu was sitting, though at the same time Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale followed after their parents. The Z Warriors, however, watched the group as they approached the table that Buu was sitting at, to which they wondered what was going to happen next... and if a fight was going to break out.

"Majin Buu, allow me to offer you a trade," Beerus said, to which Chronoa set the package down and opened it, where everyone noticed that she had prepared some pudding that looked more special than what Bulma had ordered, "My beloved Chronoa makes some of the most delicious Chocolate Trifle cups that I have ever tasted, though I am willing to trade a few cups for some of the cups that you have."

Buu stared at Beerus for a few seconds, as if he was considering what he had just heard, before glancing at one of the cups that Chronoa had made before she and the others had come to Earth, to which he picked one up at Gale's urging and scooped some into his mouth. Buu remained that way for a few more seconds, chewing on the bit he had put into his mouth before eventually swallowing it and remaining his stare, which caused Gale and the others to worry for a moment. A few seconds later Buu smiled and carefully pushed the tray of pudding he had taken towards Beerus, who gladly accepted the tray as Chronoa moved the package she had prepared in front of Buu... though as the two gods moved back towards their table both Rainbow and Applejack knew something was up.

The sisters returned to their table and gladly accepted the cups that were passed to them, though Gale looked at Rainbow and Applejack for a few seconds, who were silently eating the pudding that was in front of them while they thought about what had just happened. Gale was still new to the family, so she had no idea that their father had been sleeping since they first entered the enchanted sleep that their mother had put them in, but at the same time they had learned something interesting. Chronoa had made the same Chocolate Trifle only a few times in the past, the first time being when she created the dessert while all the other times were when specific events happened... though none of the times she made any were when their father were around.

Beerus, unaware of what he had just done, continued to eat his pudding and see what the dessert tasted like when it was made on Earth, instead of being made by his beloved Chronoa, who was smiling as she watched the rest of the group while they ate their pudding.

"Hey dad, I have a question." Rainbow said, though at the same time she focused her gaze on the pudding that was in front of her, though at the same time she could tell that Applejack was nodding her head a tiny bit, indicating that her sister was silently agreeing with what she was doing.

"Really?" Beerus said, though as he said that he wiped his mouth clean with a napkin and put the spoon down beside the cup, before he turned towards Rainbow, as he was curious as to what sort of question she could have, "Go ahead and ask away."

"How long have you been awake?" Rainbow asked, though as the question reached the ears of everyone around them, however, everyone else stopped what they were doing and looked at the group, though all of them had a look of curiosity on their faces.

Beerus paused for a moment, wondering what he had said or what he had done that had tipped off his daughters to the fact that he had been awake the entire time, but instead of freaking out he merely coughed and collected his thoughts, while at the same time studying everyone that was looking at them... or, more specifically, looking at him.

"W... What makes you think that I've been awake for more than a few hours?" Beerus replied in kind, hoping to figure out what he had done before he said anything more, especially since Whis and Shin were a little shocked by the fact that one of his daughters had sniffed his lie out.

"Easy," Rainbow replied, to which she beckoned to the pudding that Buu had been eating, the special one that their mother only made for special occasions, "you knew about mom's special Chocolate Trifle, something that she only makes every now and then depending on what's happening around us."

"The first time mom let us taste it was when she nailed the flavor and mastered the dessert," Applejack explained, adding her two cents to the conversation, while at the same time knowing that the others wanted some information on what was going on, "that was years ago, when we returned from Namek after Frieza was defeated. Two other times she made the dessert were when we defeated Cell and Kid Buu, and there were a few other instances where she brought out the Chocolate Trifle. Basically Rainbow's saying that you could have only known about the dessert if you've been awake for longer than a day..."

Beerus stared at his daughters for a moment, wondering if he should just confess to being awake for more than a few hours at most, before noticing that the Z Warriors were also staring at his table, as if they were expecting him to either confirm or deny Rainbow's question. After a few seconds he sighed and knew that this was all his fault for Rainbow and Applejack figuring out his secret so easily, especially after all the trouble he and the others went through to keep it a secret from them since they woke up.

"I woke up a few days before you did," Beerus finally replied, to which a look of shock appeared on both Rainbow and Applejack's faces, though not a few seconds later the rest of the Z Warriors were wearing the same face, as they were also shocked by his declaration, "which also happened to be a few days before Vegeta landed on Earth all those years ago."

"Why?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time some tears appeared in her eyes, because she had to wonder what they had done wrong to spend all these years apart from their father, all while he had apparently been watching them the entire time, "What did we do to deserve growing up without you?"

"Beerus wanted the two of you to grow up without him always standing over you and intimidating your enemies," Chronoa commented, causing the girls to turn towards her for a moment, while at the same time Vegeta nodded his end in understanding, as he had pieced together what was going on, "All four of us, especially Beerus, sacrificed our own happiness so the two of you could grow into the fighters that you are today, as you are strong and independent... and you accomplished your current level of power with your own training and determination. If Beerus had been watching over you Frieza would have run away and Namek wouldn't have been destroyed, Cell would have been put down before he even started his rampage, and Majin Buu would have either been erased or gained the power to destroy the entire universe... what I mean is that, by staying on the sidelines and observing you, your father gave the two of you the time you needed to learn your own fighting styles and develop your own skills."

"So you knew what happened on Namek," Applejack said, to which she sighed as she leaned back against her chair, though while she knew that Rainbow was upset, and was wiping some of the tears from her eyes, she understood why their father had done what he did, "What was the point of going to sleep for the prophecy, when you were just going to wake up before the appointed time and watch over us?"

"Prophecy?" Gale asked, though at the same time she could tell that there were others that were interesting in what they were talking about, as some people understood why Beerus had decided to let his daughters go on their own adventure without him backing them, "What prophecy?"

"Thirty-nine years ago our Seer, the Oracle Fish, told Beerus that an arch-rival would appear on this exact day," Whis answered, though as he spoke up he smiled at the group, as it appeared that everyone was gathering around their table to hear what they were discussing, "Four years ago, after the defeat of Kid Buu, Beerus admitted that he was having dreams that involved him fighting someone that he called a 'Super Saiyan God', though he never figured out who this mysterious Saiyan was."

"Then why don't you ask Shenron who this Super Saiyan God is?" Bulma asked, to which everyone looked over at her for a moment, while some of them nodded their head in understanding, especially since they knew that Beerus had won a few minutes ago, "I mean, you won the Dragon Balls, so it should be easy for the Eternal Dragon to answer your question and call this Super Saiyan God to Earth... or take you to where he is."

Beerus was a little surprised that Bulma was so willing to have her party interrupted in such a manner, though as he opened his mouth to say something he noticed that Rainbow and Applejack, who had been devastated by the truth in their own way, were now curious about the Super Saiyan God. When he considered that the only gods his daughters had encountered were him, Chronoa, Shin, and Whis, he had to think that part of the reason behind their curiosity was because they wanted to meet whoever this person was. Chronoa, on the other hand, tapped his shoulder, the silent indication that he should give it a try and that if Shenron knew nothing it wasn't like they were wasting time... to which he sighed and nodded his head.

That was followed by Beerus and his family taking the seven Dragon Balls, one a piece oddly enough, and followed Bulma up to the pool area that was above where the party had been taking place... though when they arrived at their destination they put them down in a pile and backed away, leaving Beerus in front of the wish granting orbs.

"Come forth, Shenron," Beerus called out, remembering the incantation, if it could even be called that, that was necessary to summon the Eternal Dragon from the Dragon Balls, "and grant my wish!"

Beerus watched as the Dragon Balls started to glow brighter than they had been a few seconds ago, though that was quickly followed by them being consumed by a flash of light that ascended into the sky, while causing everyone to hold their breath in anticipation. At the same time the sky turned darker than it had been seconds ago, the common sign that the Dragon Balls were being used, before the light coiled around itself as the head of the light surged down towards the area they were all standing in. Beerus then watched as the light changed form and took on the appearance of Shenron, who first made sure that he was coiled around himself, like he usually was whenever he was summoned, before he got to saying the phrase he said whenever he was summoned.

"I am the Eternal Dragon. I shall grant thee..." Shenron called out, though as he spoke he glanced down at the group that had summoned him, to which he noticed a certain someone that was standing at the head of the group, and near the Dragon Balls no less, "B... B... Beerus-sama, its a pleasure to meet you."

"Its a pleasure to meet you as well, Shenron," Beerus replied, though at the same time he offered the Eternal Dragon a friendly smile, while noticing that, despite the fact that he was being friendly, Shenron was definitely scared of him.

"Now then, what wish can I grant for you?" Shenron asked, though this time he was all business, because he didn't want to push his luck and ruin Beerus' mood, as he was in a great mood today.

"First, I have a question," Beerus said, knowing that he wanted to be sure that he wasn't freaking out over a dream and chasing a fighter that didn't exist, "Do you know what a Super Saiyan God is?"

"Yes, I do," Shenron replied, though at the same time he nodded his head, using the motion to confirm what he was telling the God of Destruction.

"Well that's good to know," Beerus stated, to which a smile appeared on his face, because he knew that his dreams hadn't mislead him, before he got serious once more, "Is it possible for you to call one to Earth, or to tell me where this fighter is located so I can find him for myself?"

"I cannot do either of those things, because a Super Saiyan God does not exist at the moment." Sheron answered, though at the same time he noticed a slightly confused look appear on Beerus' face, to which he held back his fear and spoke again, "Super Saiyan God is a deity that can only be formed by Saiyans temporarily, though I shall explain what I mean. A Super Saiyan God is a savior created by chance by a handful of righteous Saiyans, who long ago questioned the evil actions of their fellow Saiyans, and lead a revolt against them. This savior had immense power, and dispatched the evil Saiyans in no time at all, but shortly thereafter, they returned to normal, as their power had been used up. This legend was erased from history and the few that knew about it were slain in the destruction of Planet Vegeta... though I will tell you how this vanished legend goes."

Beerus' eyes widened for a moment, as the prospect of actually fulfilling the prophecy excited him to no end, though at the same time he could tell that everyone else, even his daughters, were excited to hear what Shenron had to tell them about the ancient legend.

"The legend goes like this; 'Five Saiyans who possess righteous hearts join hands, and by instilling light into another righteous Saiyan, they shall become a Saiyan God.'" Shenron said, recalling the legend with ease, while at the same time offering the group a smile as he faced the Destroyer God, "I have given you the method. Farewell."

The group watched as Shenron gathered the seven Dragon Balls, flew into the sky, and disappeared as the seven wish granting orbs scattered like they did whenever someone used them, though as the sky cleared up Beerus was pleased that he had gotten an answer from the Eternal Dragon. Since Tarble was in a nearby star system, he could have Shin pay him a visit and see if he would be willing to spend some time on Earth, giving Beerus the chance to fight a Super Saiyan God, just like the prophecy and his dreams had said he would. Though the question remained; would he fight Goku or Vegeta... or would they ask the Saiyans of Asgard for assistance and come at him as a pair. Beerus honestly had no idea what the two Saiyans were going to do, though at the same time he was excited to see what they decided to do in regards to the situation they had found themselves in.

Beerus smiled as he faced the group, because it appeared that this party was going to be even more exciting than he originally thought it was going to be.
> Battle: Gods Clash
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So, to create a Super Saiyan God we need six Saiyans with righteous hearts," Applejack commented, though at the same time she looked at her friends for a moment, knowing that they had five living Saiyans on Earth and one more living Saiyan in a nearby star system, "though I would suggest that we not fight on Earth. The planet is still recovering from fighting that happened when the evil inside Buu was running around, despite that happening four years ago, and I think that she would appreciate us taking this somewhere else."

"She?" Bulma inquired, as while she knew that Rainbow and Applejack had some unusual abilities, such as Rainbow being able to walk and move clouds around at will and Applejack being able to grow some amazing plants, this was the first time she had heard of the ability to converse with a planet.

"Applejack has developed a unique ability to converse with whatever planet she's on," Shin explained, remembering when the pony girl had started conversing with his own planet, while he and the Old Kai were watching no less, "and it appears that the voices are either male or female... hence why she's referring to Earth as 'she'."

"Anyway, I know of two locations we can fight on that won't cause any damage to Earth," Applejack continued, knowing that it would take some time, and a much better explanation than what Shin said, to tell the others about her ability to converse with the spirits of a planet, "the first location is Asgard, as the Training Yard can recover from whatever damage is caused to it. The second location, however, is Planet Meka, where Rainbow and I trained with our father before he received the prophecy about an arch-rival, and one of the additional bonuses to that planet is that you wouldn't have to worry about hurting anyone in the process."

"And why is that?" Krillin asked, as while he was able to follow the majority of the conversation, even when the topic shifted to the abilities that Rainbow and Applejack possessed, there were still some things that he didn't understand.

"No one lives on Planet Meka." Rainbow stated, though at the same time Beerus couldn't help but detect a hint of anger, really strong anger, lingering in his daughter's voice, indicating that she was still angry with him, "Originally dad trained us there, so that way if we suddenly developed our powers we wouldn't hurt anymore, with the promise to Shin that he'd destroy it one day. Only now I can see that the planet is likely still around, because what happened four years ago makes so much more sense now... dad trained Shin so he could fight, and defeat, Dabura."

Beerus gulped for a moment, because while he had known that the girls would have caught onto how Shin was fighting when he engaged Dabura, as his friend had mimicked his own style, he certainly wasn't expecting either of them to put the pieces together so quickly. Sure, he had known that Rainbow was a fighter and that Applejack was a thinker, but it appeared that they must have caught onto Shin's movements and had determined that something had been wrong at the time, only for them to discover the truth today. It was at this point in time that he wished that he had actually forsaken hiding on Shin's planet for so many years and spent some time with his daughters... though now all he could do was silently hope that neither of them hated him once the day was over.

It would break his heart if either of his daughters decided to hate him when this day was over, or both of them for that matter, but all he could do is wait and see what their verdict was once he was done fighting whoever ascended to being a Super Saiyan God.

"You know, in all honesty, I feel that it wouldn't be right for just one of us to take on this new form," Goku commented, to which everyone looked at him for a moment, and that included Vegeta, who was surprised by the statement as Goku looked at him, "Vegeta, we both ascended to being Super Saiyans at the same time, we both ascended to Super Saiyan 2 within a week of each other, and we both obtained the Super Saiyan 3 form at the same time... it just wouldn't feel right if only one of us became a Super Saiyan God and the other stood on the sidelines."

Vegeta stared at Kakarot for a moment, wondering if he was being serious about actually sharing this sort of fight while at the same time wondering if they had a chance at beating Beerus. Ever since he had discovered who Beerus was, back when he was a child, he knew that he should never annoy the God of Destruction, but right now Rainbow and Applejack's father was asking who was going to take on the role of a Super Saiyan God and battle him. Eventually he let out a sigh and his left hand went to his neck, where his father's medallion rested, before he turned towards Beerus and smiled, as he had come to a decision.

"Everyone, we're going to Asgard!" Vegeta called out, causing most of the Z Warriors to nod their heads in agreement, as they had expected him to agree with Goku in the end, before he turned around and looked at them all, "Anyone who wishes to stay on Earth is welcome to do so, though I'm fairly sure that most of you will want to come along and see what happens for yourselves."

"I'll get my ship," Bulma replied, though at the same time a fair number of the group headed back down to the party area to gather some items before it was time to leave.

Vegeta watched them all for a few seconds, noticing that it was mainly food items that his friends were gathering, before he noticed what Bulma was doing, which caused him to laugh when his wife's spherical ship pulled itself from the ground nearby and floated into the air. That was followed by it landing on the ground near the party and extending a walkway for the group to walk up, for those that couldn't fly anyway, to which some of the items were quickly transferred to the ship before people started gathering inside it. While his friends were doing that Vegeta quickly headed inside the Capsule Corp building and changed into his armor, before walking back outside and joining everyone, where he remained by his best friends.

"Will the medallion work with so many people?" Applejack asked, though while she was angry with her father for lying to them, she wasn't allowing it to cloud her judgement or her thinking, while at the same time Rainbow decided to be silent at the moment, "Or with the ship for that matter?"

"Only one way to find out," Vegeta said, to which he joined the others that were standing inside the ship, where Beerus and his family moved on board the ship as well, though as the walkway returned to the ship he called for everyone to touch something as he rested his hand against the glass.

He waited for a few seconds, giving everyone enough time to touch a part of the ship, before pressing the button on his medallion and letting its special effect take hold of everyone... before they vanished from where the ship was standing.





When Vegeta eyes refocused he found that he, as well as the rest of the group, had indeed been transported outside the golden gates of Asgard, though that was before he noticed that the ship had been brought along as well. He made sure that everyone was fine from traveling between the two locations, as he had never transported such a large group before, to which he smiled when everyone said that they were fine. Once that was done he had some of the group disembark from the ship, which was essentially Kakarot, Beerus and his family, and himself, before they approached the golden gates and pushed them open. As Vegeta looked at the city he couldn't help but be pleased to see it again, as it felt nice to see his people enjoying themselves when they weren't busy protecting the Other World, though he eventually shook those thoughts away and walked towards the palace.

They were stopped a few times, mainly for people to hail either Vegeta, Goku, or Beerus, before they reached the palace, where they learned that King Vegeta and Queen Mizuna was waiting for them to arrive, to which they were brought to the throne room immediately... where all of them were welcome by both the King and the Queen.

When they arrived Vegeta embraced his parents before explaining why they had come to Asgard, on the day of Bulma's birthday party no less, which caused his father to reveal that he had been waiting for the day when Beerus returned to visit his daughters and reunite with them. It didn't take long for Vegeta to tell his parents about the Super Saiyan God, and reveal that Goku wanted to have two of them fight Beerus despite the fact that they were missing the required number of Saiyans to make such a thing possible. King Vegeta and Mizuna looked at each other for a few seconds and surprised Vegeta, as it appeared that King Kai had asked Tarble to visit them today and he happened to be in the palace... and that they, along with some other chosen Saiyans, would gladly join them and see what this Super Saiyan God business was all about.

With his parents promising to bring some more Saiyans with them, so they could have two Super Saiyan Gods face Beerus in battle, Vegeta and the others returned to the golden gate and waited to see who was chosen to come along with them. A few minutes passed before that knowledge became clear to them, as King Vegeta and Mizuna were leading four other Saiyans towards the gate, though Goku smiled as he noticed that his father, his mother, and his brother were among their number. Vegeta also smiled when he noticed Tarble, and his wife Gure, walking towards them as well, though as he counted how many Saiyans there were he found that they had eleven Saiyans... meaning that they were still missing one.

Before he could ask his father about the number of Saiyans, however, he noticed another Saiyan walking some distance behind the group, though his smile returned when he noticed Gorlick, his father's general before He Who Must Not Be Named killed him and began his treachery. When Gorlick joined the group Vegeta inquired if the Training Yard would be fine without him to oversee everything, to which he heard that today the other Saiyans were taking a break... but at the same time Vegeta suspected that there was something else he wasn't being told.

Once the group had assembled, and they were back aboard Bulma's ship, Shin and Whis combined their powers to shift the group through the space between Asgard and Planet Meka... though when they appeared above the planet's surface the majority of the group were shocked by what they saw. They all shared Goku's earlier shock when they discovered that the planet was void of humanoid life, though the girls admitted that if there were any animals they had never seen them in all the times they had visited the planet. A few seconds later Whis helped Bulma navigate the ship in the direction of the small temple they had built years ago, which was still standing the last time Shin and Beerus had visited the planet.

It didn't take them long to reach the temple, which happened to have a flat grass plain resting nearby, though Whis had them land in the plains so they could drop off Goku, Vegeta, the remaining Saiyans, Rainbow, Applejack, and Beerus, before heading to a safer area so they could watch the fight. As Rainbow and Applejack focused on arranging the twelve Saiyans into two groups, Rainbow focusing on Vegeta's group and Applejack focusing on Goku's group, Applejack noticed something odd; Planet Meka was silent. She knew that she could easily speak with the spirit of a planet, if Earth and Shin's planet were any indication, which meant that this planet was a planet that was merely waiting to die... and she suspected that it's misery would be over soon enough.

After a few seconds the girls stepped back and observed their work, as Goku was standing in a circle with Gohan, Goten, Bardock, Gine, and Raditz, while Vegeta was standing in a circle with King Vegeta, Mizuna, Tarble, Trunks, and Gorlick... to which they smiled a tiny bit and backed away, so they could watch what happened next. Once they had backed away everyone in Goku's group joined hands, which was mimicked by Vegeta's group a few seconds later, before their ki started to gather around both of their groups. As their groups were surrounded in a golden aura the other Saiyans focused on transferring their ki to Goku and Vegeta, as they were the ones that would fight Beerus... though a few seconds later all twelve of them gasped as the golden auras transformed into a pair of blue fiery auras.

Beerus eagerly watched as each group's collective ki physically appeared around the fiery blue auras and surged into both Goku and Vegeta's bodies, though that was before they were lifted into the air, and out of the hands of those that had been standing near them, and were surrounded by a blue sphere of energy. The blue ki energy pulsed a few times, indicating that something was happening to both of the Saiyans, before the ki started to break apart and reveal the two Saiyans once again, though Beerus immediately noticed some differences. For one thing both Goku and Vegeta had a faint blue aura resting around their bodies, no doubt leftover energy from the transformation, while both their hair and their eyes had become red colored... though their hair retained its normal shape, instead of flaring upwards like when they transformed into Super Saiyans.

Another thing that was different about them was the fact that Beerus could now feel the godly energy coming from them, which meant that they had succeeded in completing the ritual, to which he smiled as he clapped his hands.

"Congratulations," Beerus said, to which all twelve Saiyans turned towards him, despite the fact that ten of them were shocked by what happened to Goku and Vegeta, "it appears that you were successful in becoming Super Saiyan Gods."

"T... This power is incredible," Vegeta commented, though at the same time he had to resist the urge to do anything at the moment, while both he and his companion faced the God of Destruction, "Kakarot, are you ready for a fight?"

"Of course I am," Goku replied, though as he spoke he dropped into his battle stance, while at the same time the other ten Saiyans retreated to a safer area so they could easily watch the fight.

A few seconds passed as both Goku and Vegeta stared at Beerus, who also stared back at them, before the two Saiyans were surrounded in a fiery red aura that briefly reminded them of what happened during the ritual... though they cast those thoughts aside as they both charged forward in unison and threw a punch at their opponent. Beerus, who had been expecting this to be the first move, waited until they were close to him before he raised both of his hands into the air, catching the punches in their tracks. What happened next was the ground around them flattened, much like what happened when Rainbow fought Cell in her Avatar state, but this time the crater was much larger than before... though Beerus suspected that it was because he was fighting two Saiyans instead of one.

At the same time, however, he was extremely pleased with both Goku and Vegeta, as they were everything that he could have hoped for and they had barely started their fight... though while they stood there the clouds that had assembled in the sky were being pushed away until nothing of them remained.

"So tell me," Beerus said, staring at both of the Saiyans for a few seconds, knowing that they had to be stunned by the sheer amount of power that came from ascending to this level, "how does it feel to become a god?"

"Its... its incredible," Goku replied, as all he could do was mimic what Vegeta had said moments ago, though at the same time his companion nodded his head, as he was too stunned to even speak at the moment.

"I see," Beerus stated, to which he gently released their hands and allowed them to stand straight, before his earlier smile returned to his face as he beckoned to them, "Come, let me show the two of you what you are capable of now."

With that said Beerus floated into the air and left the ground behind, though not even a second later both Goku and Vegeta followed after him, to which the three of them stopped when Beerus had reached a good height. A second passed before Beerus flew towards his opponents, where he threw a punch with his left fist at Goku while at the same time shifting his body enough to kick at Vegeta with his right foot. He was pleased to find that both of his opponents weren't to phased by his attacks, as those same attacks would have sent anyone else flying into a wall or the ground, while at the same time noticing that they had actually blocked them. That was quickly followed by both Goku and Vegeta pushing his attacks back and punching him in return, one to the face and one to the stomach, before he forced them back and attacked them once more.

This time he tried for the points on a body where he could knock an opponent out, as he wanted to see if the Super Saiyan God form protected both of his opponents from such a fate, to which Beerus grinned as he discovered that the cheap way of knocking someone out was no longer available to him.

Once he had finished his brief test, and discovered some useful information, Goku and Vegeta launched their attack, which involved Goku striking first with a series of punches and kicks, though it was meant as a distraction as Vegeta came from behind and added his own attacks to the couple of attacks that Goku was sending his way. Some of their attacks he flat out dodged, some of them he blocked with his arms and legs, and then there were some that he willing took so he could deliver his own attack in return. As he blocked attacks, however, he noticed something interesting about how his opponents were reacting, they were taking into account his own abilities, those they knew about anyway, and had planned their attacks to match whatever he did.

Beerus had known that they had been training to defeat him, though he silently admitted that they were doing a fantastic job of following their plans and adapting when he did something different... but he put a stop to the plan when he headbutted Goku and sent him flying towards one of the mountains. In the moment that followed Vegeta glanced over at his friend, which was when Beerus appeared behind him, grabbed onto one of his arms, and spun around until he sent Vegeta flying towards where Goku was standing. The collision knocked both of the Saiyans to the ground for a few seconds, but they were able to regain themselves and flew back up to where Beerus was floating... where they noticed that he was still smiling at them.

"I must say that the two of you are doing quite well," Beerus commented, though at the same time he kept his arms at the ready, because there was no telling what they were going to do next.

"Like I said earlier, we spent years training for this day," Goku said, recalling all the times he and Vegeta trained in the past, with the goal of beating Beerus in their minds, before turning his attention to their opponent, "This time, however, it appears that our training is paying off."

"Indeed it has," Vegeta stated, voicing his agreement, though at the same time he knew that Beerus was still just testing their new abilities and that he would be getting much more serious in the near future, which was why he was preparing himself for battle again.

Beerus beckoned for them to come at them and that was what happened, both Goku and Vegeta charged at him once more, though this time one of them collided their fists with Beerus' own while the other circled around to do the same thing from another angle. Beerus, seeing through this ploy, decided to push away whoever was in front of him and then use his speed to circle around and confront the next person that was coming his way, repeating the attack that he and his first opponent had gone through. Together the three of them danced around in the air, with Goku and Vegeta taking turns throwing punches at Beerus, who simply accepted whatever attack was coming his way and parried it, while at the same time keeping his eyes open for whatever attack was coming up next.

As they clashed the sky shook as all the clouds in the area disappeared, while at the same time the earth beneath them shook as well, indicating that all three of them were strong... even as Beerus raised both of his hands to his sides and caught the punches that were coming towards him.

After a few seconds Beerus forced Vegeta away with a thrust of his hand, causing the Saiyan Prince to stagger for a moment, though he used that opportunity to slip passed Goku's defenses and slam his first into Goku's stomach, stunning him in the process. Beerus then punched him several more times, in the head, the back, and the chest again, before rushing forward and delivering a kick that really sent Goku flying this time, though instead of following along he blocked Vegeta's incoming attack and dashed behind him, where he kicked him in the same direction that Goku was heading in. The direction that Goku and Vegeta had been kicked towards happened to be where a forest rested, though as they slammed into a few trees, breaking them in the process, Beerus raced towards them and continued his attack... forcing them to defend themselves as they traveled through the forest.

As Goku and Vegeta righted themselves they each threw a punch in Beerus' direction, though this time Beerus decided to jump over their fists and kicked at the two of them, allowing the force of his attack to send them both flying towards the mountain range that was behind the forest. Both Goku and Vegeta slammed into two separate hills, breaking them into a thousand pieces, and continued to fly through the air, though they regained themselves as Beerus caught up with them, to which they fought in the air and allowed part of the mountain range to break as they passed by it. Several of the peaks that surrounded them shattered into pieces as they fought near them, much to the amazement of everyone that was watching them... though that came to an end as all three of them landed at the ground and charged at each other, with Beerus caught between two punches that leveled the entire area around them.

After a few seconds Beerus pushed both Goku and Vegeta backwards, though Vegeta flashed through the air and returned to Goku's side, to which the two of them stared at Beerus while he looked at them in return... though at the same time he sensed something that made him a bit unhappy.

"The two of you are still holding back." Beerus commented, causing the two Saiyans to pause for a moment, as it appeared that they had been sure that they had been fighting at full power, before he waved a hand at them and the planet they were fighting on, "Imagine that Planet Meka was actually Earth for a moment, while at the same time imagining that I had come to your home with the purpose of destroying it. I know, I would never do such a thing to the planet that the friends of my daughters live on, but imagine the possibility that I had come to do that... I want to fight the Saiyans that fought Frieza when he was trying to destroy Namek, the Saiyans that fought Cell when he was trying to blow up the Earth, and the same Saiyans that engaged the evil inside Majin Buu before he destroyed the entire universe.

Goku, Vegeta, I want you to fight me with the same power you called upon in order to defend your home and I, in turn, will show you why I am the God of Destruction for Universe 7."

This was the first time that both Goku and Vegeta had ever heard of this universe being called Universe '7', but at the moment they knew that they didn't have time for questions, as Shenron had stated that their godly power was only temporary and that it took time for them to return to normal. After a few seconds they both grew much more serious than they had been mere moments ago and charged at Beerus, to which their fists connected with his arms, or more accurately the golden bracelets he was wearing, and another large crater formed in the area around them. Beerus grinned at them for a few seconds, as they were actually taking him seriously now that he had told them to focus on his role as the God of Destruction and not the father of Rainbow and Applejack... to which he forced them both backwards for a few seconds and sent Goku flying towards the large body of water that rested nearby.

This time around Beerus chose to follow after Goku and rushed above him when he was flying parallel to the water, where he brought his hands together, in the form of a fist, and struck Goku in the head, sending him towards the lake with enough force to cause all the water to move away from where Goku was. As Beerus stared down at Goku, however, he sensed Vegeta coming up behind him and moved out of the way of the attack that was coming his way, though Beerus followed that up with sending the other Saiyan down into the same area that Goku was in. Beerus then followed the two of them towards the ground level of the lake, to which the three of them broke through the earth and descended deeper into the planet... though Beerus wasn't too concerned about hurting the spirit of the planet, as the look on Applejack's face had told him that there was none for Planet Meka.

As the three of them descended through the earth they clashed a few times, breaking the rocks around them in the process, until eventually they broke through the ceiling of an underground cavern... one that had a pool of water waiting for them, as well as some light so they could see what was going on around them.

"Much better," Beerus said, though at the same time Goku and Vegeta smiled at him, as they were happy that he was pleased that they had followed his instructions, before he beckoned to them again, "though I am still far from going all out against the two of you."

"I figured as much," Vegeta commented, though at the same time he and Kakarot dropped back into their battle stances, indicating that they were getting ready to come at him again, "but sooner or later we'll get you to pull out even more of your power... and maybe even overcome you at some point."

Beerus grinned as he charged at the two Saiyans, his punches forcing the two of them to separate from each other before they came back at him, though this time they discovered that he wasn't playing around and was pushing them around so he could draw out their power. As they exchanged blows, however, Beerus watched as both Saiyans dropped out of their Super Saiyan God form, meaning that it's time was up, though neither of them had noticed it and were still fighting him with a level of power that mimicked what their godly state had given them. Beerus paused for a moment, wondering if these two were truly prodigies of the Saiyan race, though this was when Goku started incorporating his Instant Transmission into the fight... allowing both him and Vegeta to land some light blows in the process.

After a few more hits Beerus backed away and stared at his opponents, knowing that they were expecting him to break from just using his fists and feet... though at the same time he guessed it was time for him to stop messing around and get more serious than he was at the moment.

"Its time we took this to the next level," Beerus called out, allowing his opponents to hear him, though he followed that up with gathering a small amount of his ki and started firing small energy blasts, about the size of a finger, at both Goku and Vegeta.

Beerus watched as the two Saiyans dodged his attacks, as he fully expected them to do that when he started firing at them, though at the same time Goku managed to find a way to slip away for a moment before appearing behind him, where he delivered a blow to Beerus' side and stopped him from launching any additional blasts. At the same time, however, Beerus launched one last blast into the ceiling and blew it apart, to which rocks dropped down on the area and all three of them started making their way to the surface... though Goku and Vegeta were caught by a larger amount of rocks that could potentially bury them in this underground area they had discovered.

Beerus turned around for a moment, as he wasn't about to leave the friends of his daughters to die, but before he could do anything he noticed a yellow light emerge from where the two Saiyans were, to which he smiled as his own aura surrounded him as well.

"We won't be so easily defeated!" Vegeta shouted, though that was followed by both him and Goku taking on their Super Saiyan forms, to which they used the force of their transformation to break the rocks around them so they could chase after Beerus once more.

Together the three of them tore their way through the earth they had descended through to reach that underground area they had discovered, though it didn't take them long to pierce the ground level of the former lake and fly into the sky once more. The moment they were above where the lake had been located the three of them continued their fight, though this time around both Goku and Vegeta insisted on continuing their assault, meaning that they blocked Beerus' attacks and threw their own at him in turn. The two Saiyans then forced Beerus further and further from the ground they had been fighting near the entire time, throwing him towards the atmosphere and the space that surrounded the planet... until they eventually reached the area that they wanted to fight in.

When they passed through the atmosphere Beerus forced the two Saiyans off of him and started dodging the attacks that were coming his way, while at the same time looking for an opening that would cause his opponents to admit defeat.

"If your going to start using blasts against us," Goku said, though while he spoke he and Vegeta took a few punches from Beerus, knowing that they had one more move they could use to try and beat their opponent, "we've got a special one in store for you."

"Go on," Beerus commented, though at the same time he dodged the attacks that were thrown at him, knowing that this fight was going to be over soon enough, "Feel free!"

Goku smiled as Vegeta flashed over to him and touched his shoulder, before activating his Instant Transmission and vanishing for a moment, to which he started moving both himself and Vegeta around the area that Beerus was standing in in an attempt to confuse the God of Destruction. After a few attempts Goku managed to arrange themselves in such a way that Beerus was facing the area passed the atmosphere, allowing him and Vegeta to appear diagonally behind him, to which the two of them broke away from each other and gathered their ki into their hands. Beerus turned around in time to see Goku and Vegeta complete their attacks, to which he took the combined power of the Kamehameha and the Galick Gun head on... to which a large explosion erupted in the area he had been standing in.

The two of them lowered their hands after loosing their combined attack and immediately moved behind the wall of smoke, as they wanted to surprise Beerus when he emerged, though not a few seconds later the smoke cleared and they charged in to punch Beerus... who moved out of the way and caused the two of them to look around for their opponent.

"Now its my turn!" Beerus called out, though at the same time he brought his hands close together and allowed his ki to create a small volatile sphere of energy, one that, when he brought it above his head and pulled his hands apart, expanded into a much larger sphere... one that he sent straight towards his opponents.

"Vegeta!" Goku shouted, though at the same time he raised his hands and faced the incoming sphere of energy, one that could potentially ruin a good portion of the planet that rested below them.

"Right." Vegeta shouted in turn, to which he returned to his friend's side and raised his hands towards the sphere, where they waited for it to come into contact with them.

Not a few seconds later the sphere reached where they were floating and immediately pushed them backwards a tiny bit after making contact with their hands, to which the two of them growled as they used all of their remaining power to prevent the sphere from touching the planet they had been fighting on. Goku had known that there was still a gap between his power and Beerus' power, and he was sure that Vegeta had likely determined the same thing for himself, though the sphere of energy continued to force them backwards. In that moment he had to wonder how much training he and Vegeta would have to go through before they could even do some damage to Beerus, and not have something like this sphere overpower them.

Beerus, on the other hand, simply stared down at the sphere for a few moments, watching it slowly head down towards the planet below them, before he let out a sigh as he focused on his opponents.

"Evidently neither of you have realized it yet." Beerus called out, allowing his voice to carry to where Goku and Vegeta were at that moment, while at the same time knowing that his statement would likely distract the two Saiyans for a couple of seconds.

"Realized what?" Goku called out in return, though at the same time he and Vegeta struggled against the sphere, despite the fact that they knew that they were outclassed.

"Your god power," Beerus replied, knowing that neither Saiyan had noticed this and had gotten caught up in fighting him, though he was more than willing to remind them about the form they had unlocked, "it ran out some time ago."

"Seriously?" Vegeta commented, though that was followed by both him and his friend glancing down at their bodies for a few seconds, to which they discovered that their bodies no longer possessed the Super Saiyan God power that they had acquired earlier, "Then how did we keep up with you?"

"It appears that when the two of you were fighting me in your God Form, your bodies learned from the experience," Beerus explained, as he had been thinking about this since the Super Saiyan God form had expired, as he had expected one of his opponents to ask how they were able to continue fighting him without their new form, "merely feeling that level of power was enough to push you to new heights. While your God Forms may have expired both of your powers are much greater than before... the two of you really are prodigies."

"I only wish I could be happy about that." Goku said, though this time he knew that he and Vegeta would have different views on being called prodigies by Beerus, as he suspected that his companion had been happy for the God of Destruction to call him that.

"You should be happy about that," Beerus replied, to which he glanced down at the planet beneath them, where he stared down at the temple and looked at his daughters, all three of them, before turning back to the sphere, "Prodigies like you are rare and are extremely hard to come by."

"We may be prodigies, which I'm happy about, but this sphere is still too much for us to handle," Vegeta admitted, to which he noticed that his companion was nodding his head, indicating that he was thinking the same thing, "even with our power up you're still much stronger than we are."

"Then I guess its time we brought this battle to a close," Beerus said, though that was followed by him sighing as he held his hand out towards the sphere, to which he focused his energy on the sphere and snapped his fingers.

Goku and Vegeta watched as the sphere doubled in size, though the sudden increase in power knocked them both backwards and forced them to revert back to their normal state, but instead of attempting to break the sphere the two Saiyans allowed themselves to fall back towards the planet below them. Beerus, seeing the sphere heading towards their falling bodies, sighed and focused his energy so he could destroy the sphere before it actually did some damage to the friends of his daughters and the planet below them. As he prepared to do that, and stop the fight, he noticed something odd about the two Saiyans, they had gotten back up and were standing between the sphere and the planet below them... though as he noticed that their god auras had returned, however, they were consumed by the large sphere.

A few moments later Beerus heard a pair of voices from inside the sphere, which was followed by the mass of energy stalling for a moment before a wave of energy erupted from it and it started collapsing on itself. That was also followed by the sphere breaking into hundreds of smaller ki spheres that raced off in almost every direction, the directions that weren't the planet beneath them, before the entire sphere was gone. Beerus' eyes widened as he realized that Goku and Vegeta had, somehow, destroyed his own attack, though he also noticed that the top part of Goku's gi had been ripped apart and part of Vegeta's chest piece had been ruined. Beerus floated down to where the two Saiyans were floating, finding that they were exhausted at the moment, but he figured that they would have been from everything they had done during their fight.

"How did you two do that?" Beerus asked, as that was the first time that someone had willingly let themselves be caught by his sphere, only to cause the entire sphere to scatter in very direction like they had done, "What was that power that you called upon?"

"H... Honestly, I have no idea," Goku admitted, though at the same time Vegeta nodded his head, indicating that he had no idea what they had done just now.

"Well, I think that the two of you might find out what that power is in the future," Beerus said, to which he floated towards the two Saiyans and smiled at them, while at the same time noticing that Whis had joined them, "You know, I have lived longer than either of you can comprehend... and out of all the fights I've been in the two of you are tied for being my second strongest foe. Our fight was so good that I've determined that both of your powers are at the same level."

"I never thought that Kakarot and I would ever tie in such a manner," Vegeta stated, though at the same time he chuckled, because since it was Beerus saying the fact he could live with it, before glancing at the God of Destruction, "So, whose the fighter that has the honor of being your strongest foe?"

"Right now that would be me," Whis commented, though at the same time he floated over to the group and grabbed onto Vegeta, which prompted Beerus to do the same time Goku, before they floated down to the planet below them, "Not only am I Beerus' attendant, I am also his teacher... but someday someone will replace me as his strongest opponent, of that we both agree on."

"Interesting fact, but you two are some of the strongest mortals in the entirety of Universe 7," Beerus added, though at the same time he and Whis descended through the atmosphere as they carefully carried the Saiyans back towards the temple, where the others were waiting for their return, "and, before you ask, there are other universes as well; 13 to be exact. Some of the other universes have spawned warriors that are even stronger than the two of you and myself. We'll speak about the universes later... once the second fight is over."

Vegeta started to open his mouth, so he could ask what Beerus was talking about, when he glanced down at the temple and found that Rainbow and Applejack were staring up at them, though at the same time he knew who they were actually looking at. As he looked down at them he noticed something odd, Rainbow had a faint dark purple aura area her body, which was the same energy that Beerus used while he fought, though Applejack had a light blue aura around her, making Vegeta wonder what was going on. He knew that Applejack had unlocked the Avatar of Destruction, but it was almost like she had unlocked something on her own... something that she wanted to show to her father.

Vegeta chuckled for a few moments, because it appeared that the next fight, which was going to be between Beerus and his daughters, was really going to be something... and it just might put the fight that finished to shame, but he was eager to see what happened next.
> Battle: Father vs Daughters
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus and Whis gently carried Goku and Vegeta down to where the temple was located, to which they were taken by their caring family members, who would be absolutely sure that no permanent harm had been done to their bodies, though the two Saiyans merely smiled and relaxed. Beerus knew that he had pushed them to their limits, especially by overpowering them with a Sphere of Destruction, but in the end he knew that it had been for the best, as both Goku and Vegeta possessed incredible power that could be drawn out when it was needed. He had seen it for himself, when they destroyed his sphere, and knew that it was only a matter of time until they came up with a method to push themselves even further beyond Super Saiyan God.

For a moment Beerus had to chuckle, because in the past the possibility of a Saiyan achieving this level had been laughable, and he thought the same thing when he first heard the legend of the Super Saiyan that Frieza feared, but now he knew that it was no laughing matter... and that the possibility of a Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan was likely a reality, only Goku and Vegeta needed to reach it first.

"Well then, now that the first fight is over I suppose that its time we started the second one," Beerus commented, to which he turned his head towards Rainbow and Applejack, who were still staring at him like they had been moments ago, though he could tell that Rainbow was pissed about his lies and Applejack seemed unhappy, "unless the two of you would like to hold off for a day or two to..."

"No, we're ready for a fight," Rainbow replied, knowing that she had interrupted her father, which was something that she and Applejack had avoided when they were children, though at the same time he balled her fists and stared at him, "we were just waiting on you to finish fighting Goku and Vegeta."

Beerus sighed as he jumped backwards and landed on one of the rock peaks that rested near the temple, though not close enough to actually do harm to the temple when his power collided with Rainbow or Applejack's powers, as he didn't want to hurt anyone that was watching them. A few seconds later, after he had landed on his destination, his daughters jumped into the air and moved until they were in the area surrounding him, though as they came to a stop Beerus prepared himself for whoever was going to attack first. The one thing he was interested in seeing was whether or not they were going to transform right off the back, as fighting against them in their Avatar states would be interesting, though he kept his eyes open and waited for them to make a move.

It was Rainbow who answered his silent question, as the destruction energy that had been gathering around her spiked all of a sudden and she willingly surrounded herself in a sphere, though Beerus already knew what was going to happen next. A couple of seconds passed before the energy broke apart, though that was when Beerus had to smile as he looked at Rainbow, as she was now decked out in her godly attire and was preparing herself for battle, to which he glanced over at Applejack and found that she was easing herself back into her Avatar state as well. This meant that they were either going to come at him as a pair, like Goku and Vegeta did, or one of them was going to start the fight and the other was going to join in a few minutes later.

Once again the question was answered by Rainbow, as she broke ranks and flashed through the air with her fist raised, though this time around Beerus, who was in a good mood over thanks to the fight with Goku and Vegeta, raised his right fist and parried Rainbow's attack. The force of their fists connecting literally obliterated the top of the peak that Beerus had been standing on, which made sense to him considering what had happened when he fought the Saiyans, but at the same time his daughter was using her Avatar of Destruction... meaning that they were using the same power to fight each other, almost like two Destroyer Gods were clashing with each other. In the moment that followed the collision of their fists Beerus had to duck as Applejack tried to kick his head, to which he backed away before his daughters came at him again.

This time it was Applejack who came at him, as she swung her fists at him in an attempt to start up the Harvester's Barrage, one of her favorite moves to use against someone while they were fighting, but he had seen the damage it could do and he honestly hoped that he could avoid it. That was, however, until Rainbow appeared directly behind him and kicked him in the back, allowing Applejack to knee him in the chest and send him flying into the air, though as he started to react she followed after him. What happened next was what Beerus had been expecting; a series of punches and kicks that landed all over his body, from his arms to his legs, and from his chest to his back, though each strike had enough power to crack the bones of a mortal opponent. A few more moments passed before Applejack appeared above his body, which happened to be leaning parallel to the ground, and planted both of her hooves firmly in the center of his chest.

The kick sent Beerus right down into the ground, creating a decent sized crater around him, though at the same time he moaned for a moment, as now that he knew the power that Applejack had put into her attacks he knew that neither of his daughters would be holding back.

"You know, I'm honestly surprised that Applejack even managed to get her Harvester's Barrage off on you," Rainbow commented, though at the same time Beerus gently pulled himself to his feet and stared up at his daughters, where he noticed Applejack appeared to be a little distracted by something, "Come on dad, fight us like you were doing earlier, with Goku and Vegeta... we're not vulnerable children anymore. We can take whatever you can dish out."

Beerus knew that Rainbow was being overconfident in her abilities, as she seemed to be too sure of her skills whenever she was in her Avatar state, but at the same time he had seen the damage his daughters could cause and knew that he'd have to teach them to control their powers in the future. He glanced over at Applejack for a moment, where he found that she seemed indifferent to the amount of power that he showed to them, which made him wonder if he should pick up the pace or remain at his current level. A few seconds passed before he turned his gaze towards the crater that rested around him, observing the damage that had been done thanks to Applejack's attack, before he came to a decision... to which his energy pulsed around him as he focused on his daughters.

"Very well, you want to see a fraction of my true power?" Beerus asked, though at the same time the ground around him quaked, to which Rainbow and Applejack jumped towards each other so they could be ready for his incoming attack, one they knew was coming up, "I shall use seventy-five percent of my full power for now, though I might increase my power further if I deem it necessary... and that will be based on what you two do."

The moment the last word left his mouth Beerus burst into the air and raced towards where his daughters were floating, to which he punched at Applejack with one of his fists and used one of his feet to kick Rainbow, separating the two of them for a moment. Instead of chasing after Rainbow, like the other people that had fought her over the years, he focused on testing Applejack's reflexes, as when he threw a punch at her she either dodged the attack or blocked it, and when she attacked him in turn they weren't faster than he could see. As the two of them clashed, and Rainbow stood on the sidelines looking for something, Beerus observed the aura that was still surrounding Applejack, as he and the others had never seen her use a light blue aura before. There was one particular technique that he was trying to determine if Applejack possessed the knowledge to use it, but from what he could tell there wasn't anything special about the strange aura he had seen.

So she didn't unlock Ultra Instinct, Beerus thought to himself, though at the same time he avoided the punch that had been coming his way and delivered one in return, one that knocked Applejack backwards and caused her to rub her left cheek for a few seconds, it seems that she unlocked something different... something that she might not even be aware of at the moment.

Applejack raced back towards him and threw her fist at him, to which Beerus moved out of the way in order to dodge the attack before it could come into contact with him, which caused Applejack to fly passed him, though she immediately turned around and let loose another barrage of attacks at him. This time around Beerus either parried the attacks with his own punches, causing the ground to quake like it had been when he fought Goku and Vegeta, or blocked them with before they could touch him. At the same time, however, he noticed that Rainbow had backed away from the fight, but he already knew that she was preparing one of her ultimate attacks, most likely the Lightning Lance... to which he smiled for a moment as he thought about facing that attack.

Sure, he knew that a smart opponent would be stopping her before she could complete the attack, but he was eager to see how it fared to his power... especially after the damage it caused to Shin's world when she and Applejack fought Kid Buu four years ago.

A few seconds later Applejack threw another punch at Beerus, to which he moved out of the way this time, but instead of letting her pass him by he grabbed onto her outstretched arm, spun around for a few seconds, and sent her flying down towards the ground. Before he could follow Applejack towards the ground, however, Rainbow appeared in front of him and started throwing punches and kicks at him, to which he went on the defensive and started blocking the attacks that she was throwing at him. While he did that, however, he wondered if she had given up on creating the Lightning Lance, as if remembering that he had seen the two of them fight and train over the years, but he focused on the fight and forgot about what she had been planning earlier.

As the two of them clashed Beerus also noticed two things about Rainbow; one, her attacks seemed much weaker than they had been before he forced her and Applejack to separate from each other... and two, he could feel her power forming in the area around them, meaning that she was still planning something.

"It appears that your distracted by something," Rainbow commented, to which she slipped a punch passed Beerus' defenses and slammed it into the side of his face, where he staggered back for a moment before he stared at her, "Come on dad, show us how strong you really are!"

Beerus sighed as he dashed forward and slammed his fist into Rainbow's stomach, where she coughed in pain for a few seconds, though he followed that up by punching her in the chest a few times and proceeded to knock her around the air. Rainbow backed away from one of his punches and moved away from him, though Beerus decided not to play around and flashed behind her, reminding her that he was still technically one of the fastest beings in the entire universe, before he spun around and kicked her in the chest. The force of his attack sent her flying towards the ground, though this time around he lowered himself to the ground and kept himself ready for whatever trick the girls had planned next for him... as he was sure that they had something in mind to tip the odds in their favor.

He waited for a few seconds before Rainbow climbed out of the crater that had formed around her when she hit the ground, though as she noticed that he was standing nearby she dropped into her battle stance and stared at him, but that was quickly followed by Applejack landing nearby. One thing that Beerus noticed was that the wounds he had dealt to Rainbow were visible, as if he had put too much power into his attacks, though before he could even ask if she was alright, however, he spotted little cracks appearing around each wound. His eyes widened for a moment, as he remembered one technique Rainbow used to change the tide of a battle, one that allowed her to use the clouds to create copies of herself... and she always used that ability whenever her opponents were distracted by something or someone else.

A few seconds later the Rainbow that was standing in front of him shattered into a thousand pieces, turning into a mass of clouds that disappeared, though not a few moments later three more Rainbows appeared in the area around him and flew towards him.

As Beerus dodged the incoming attacks, and delivered his own in return, he tried to recall the last time he had seen Rainbow use more than one Cloud Copy at a time, though every time he tried to do so he kept coming up empty, as he had actually never seen her do this before. Despite that fact, however, he knew that these copies were extremely fragile and didn't have a lot of power backing them, which had to be the reason why Applejack decided to rejoin the fight and command his attention. Applejack went on the offensive and threw a series of punches and kicks at him, which he noticed the copies perform as well, though at the same time Beerus gladly went on the defense, because something about this whole fight seemed wrong and he wanted to see if he could figure it out before his daughters revealed their hand.

That was before he heard the familiar sound of a lance being formed, to which he quickly turned around and found Rainbow, his daughter and not the copies he had been fighting, was holding a dark purple colored lance, meaning that she had infused it with her destructive power. He remembered the damage it did against Kid Buu, and the planet as a whole, so he already knew that Rainbow wasn't playing around this time, though before he could do anything he felt Applejack touch his back and his body seemed to freeze. A few seconds later Applejack stepped into view, though she was in the process of moving away from where he was standing, telling Beerus what their plan had been from the beginning... though as he struggled against the Basilisk Hold he noticed that the copies of Rainbow had disappeared, meaning that they were no longer needed.

"Hey dad!" Rainbow shouted, though at the same time she heaved the lance into position as she aimed at her father, who was trying to free himself at the moment, "Try eating this!"

Rainbow swung her right arm and loosed the lance, to which it tore the ground to pieces as it raced towards where Beerus was standing, though even after throwing it both Rainbow and Applejack backed away from where they had been standing. Beerus ignited his aura and let it surround his body for a few seconds, to which he shattered the hold that had been placed upon him and found that he was able to move again, though instead of moving he held his ground and raised his hands into the air until both of them were resting in front of him. One of his hands caught the tip of the lance as it pushed him backwards, indicating that Rainbow had poured a good deal of energy into this one, while at the same time his other hand went for the shaft that was right behind the tip. He was going to attempt to shift his weight and use both hands to toss the lance into a mountain or a plateau, but before he could even do that his back slammed into the side of a mountain... to which he gulped as the lance detonated.

Applejack watched as Rainbow's lance finally detonated its payload, kicking up the hurricane level wind that Rainbow had produced when she used the attack against Kid Buu and creating the large crater that accompanied it, all while trying to ignore the fact that this world would have been screaming in pain because of what her sister just did. She was, however, shocked that their father didn't move out of the way when he freed himself from her Basilisk Hold, though she suspected that he didn't have enough time to actually do so and decided to take the attack head on. She knew that Rainbow was angry at their father for lying to them, and she honestly couldn't blame her sister for feeling that way, but it appeared that rage was clouding Rainbow's mind somewhat, as she was approaching the ruined mountainside with her guard lowered.

Before she could say anything Applejack noticed a few sparks inside the smoke, which was followed by a purple ball of energy, one that didn't radiate the energy of a destroyer, burst out of the smoke and raced towards where Rainbow was walking. Rainbow had enough time to raise her hands and let the ball touch the palms of her hands, though at the same time she found that she was still being pushed backwards by the power that the ball contained. As the smoke cleared Beerus stepped out of it with his right hand leveled with the ball, though when he raised his arm higher the ball, and Rainbow, moved with it... until he flexed his fingers and the ball expanded into a much larger orb, trapping Rainbow inside the sphere and doing damage at the same time.

Beerus did not enjoy hurting Rainbow in such a manner, especially since he heard several short sounds that could have been screams if she didn't snuff them out, but at the very least this would show both her and Applejack why he was the God of Destruction for this universe... that was his plan, until something interesting happened.

"Just kidding." Rainbow commented, causing Beerus to look at the sphere again, where he found Rainbow floating in the middle of all the energy without a single scratch on her body, "Allow me to show you the power I possess when I use the Avatar of Destruction."

Beerus watched as Rainbow spread her arms out and concentrated on whatever she was doing, though as she grunted he watched as the sphere slowly started to decrease in size, almost as if she was proving that her power was much greater than what he was using against them. After a few moments she had freed herself from the sphere of energy and was causing it to collapse back into the ball that Beerus had used earlier, though Beerus did become worried when the sphere enlarged again. He considered that Rainbow was overstepping herself, as she didn't know the limits of her Avatar state, but before he did anything she reversed the process and transformed the sphere back into a ball, though once that was done he noticed that she was sweating a little. He was surprised that Rainbow could do something like this, and judging from Applejack's face she was surprised as well, which meant that this particular tactic hadn't been practiced like everything else he had seen.

It was in that moment that Beerus wondered if he was staring at the person that was destined to replace him as the God of Destruction for Universe 7 one day, though he also knew that Rainbow needed some serious training before she could claim that position for herself.

"Here, you can have this back!" Rainbow shouted, to which she arced her hand backwards and hurled the ball down towards where Beerus was standing, indicating that she intended to use his own attack against him.

Beerus, however, kept his hand leveled with the incoming ball and loosed a second one into the air, to which the two balls came into contact with each other not a few moments later, causing them both to expand into a pair of large spheres that were battling for superiority. As Beerus focused on what Rainbow was doing, and keeping the spheres stuck where they were, Applejack appeared to his right and swung her fist at him, causing him to quickly change the hand that controlled the sphere to his left hand, and get it into position, before his now freed right hand grabbed Applejack's fist. The ground around them quaked as their energies conflicted with each other, while at the same time the nearby plateau cracked under the pressure that came from the spheres clashing with each other.

After a few moments Beerus lifted his right hand, and Applejack for that matter, higher than it had been a few seconds ago, though that was followed by him raising his right leg and kicked Applejack in the chest, sending her away from him so he could focus on Rainbow. As he turned his head towards the two spheres that were in the air, however, they quickly detonated and covered his vision of both his daughters, to which he stood still and waited to see what they did next. That was followed by the ground beneath his feet shifting before it pushed him into the air, though as he leapt higher into the air, to avoid being on top of the moving piece of earth, a large shadow covered him for a moment, which was when he looked up and saw a Sphere of Destruction coming towards him... and it was too close for him to do anything to prevent it from colliding with him.

Applejack, who was kneeling on the ground with her right hand pressed against one of the nearby stones, let a small smile appear on her face as Rainbow's own Sphere of Destruction, a move she had been unable to reproduce until now thanks to their father's fight with Goku and Vegeta, slammed into their father and exploded upon impact. Her ability to manipulate the earth in such a way had been a distraction, as it was designed to cause their opponent to look at her and avoid the obvious threat, though she honestly never expected this tactic to work against someone... or their father for that matter. In the end she lifted her hand from the stone she had been touching and stood up, to which she watched as Rainbow flew down until she was standing on a rock that put her a little higher than she was, while at the same time they kept their eyes open for their father.

When the smoke cleared a few seconds later both Rainbow and Applejack discovered that their father was just fine, save for a few light scratches on his arms, no doubt from stopping the sphere with his hands, though that was followed by him staring at them as he floated down to the plateau they were standing in front of.

"The two of you have grown quite well since we last fought," Beerus commented, to which he smiled at his daughters, knowing that they at least deserved the praise for being able to stand up to the current amount of power that he was dishing out, "though we're far from finished."

"Actually, we may be wrapping this up sooner than you think," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she raised her hand into the air and waved it, to which Beerus watched as the clouds, which had been broken apart when he and the Saiyans had been fighting, reformed above their heads, though they looked more like storm clouds, "Honestly, I'm surprised that you didn't see this coming either."

Beerus focused on the storm clouds that were gathering above their heads and heard the thunder that came with it, making him wonder how Rainbow had been able to get the clouds to form when he, Goku, and Vegeta broke them all into bits while they were fighting. His best guess was that Rainbow's unique weather abilities had been able to get them all to reform while he had been distracted, or maybe Applejack had helped her in some manner, but at the moment he knew that there was no reason for him to question what he was seeing. He had known that his daughters were going to put up a fight, which meant that they would be bringing out all of their ultimate attacks, though he had to wonder if this was going to be the Wrath on its own or if the Primordial Dragons were going to join it.

Not even a few seconds later he got his answer, as he noticed four glowing symbols that happened to be etched into the four peaks that surrounded the plateau he was on, though he suspected he knew what was going on. At one point during the fight he had switched his focus to Rainbow and left Applejack alone, though it appeared that she had used that time to create the four symbols necessary to call upon the Primordial Dragons. One thing that was in his benefit was the fact that Planet Meka was a dead planet, in the sense that there was no living spirit like Earth and Shin's planet had, which meant that these four dragons would be much weaker than the ones he had seen in the past. Still, Applejack was using the Avatar of Destruction was well, which meant that she could empower her attack like Rainbow did with the lance... making him worry about what they were doing.

Before he could figure out what his daughters were doing, however, Rainbow flew into the sky and focused her power into the storm above them, to which the Wrath of the Thunder God, its color tainted by the destruction energy that was coursing through its elemental body, erupted from the clouds and gathered around Rainbow. Applejack followed that up by placing her hand on the ground once more, to which the four symbols came to life and the four Primordial Dragons came to life before his eyes. Beerus noticed that each of Applejack's dragons had the appearance of the four elements they were supposed to represent, but their colors had been twisted by the same energy that was pulsing through Rainbow's Wrath... meaning that he was going to face five dragons, all baring the same level of power on their own, that were empowered by destruction energy.

As he prepared to take a step forward, however, the ground around him broke as a large hand erupted from the ground, though since he wasn't expecting such an attack he was immediately grabbed by the hand and was quickly immobilized. Beerus cursed himself for falling prey to Applejack's other holding technique, the Giant's Grasp that she had used against Super Buu, though this time around the hand was made out of some sort of metal that she had called to the surface, instead of stone. Being trapped like this reminded him of the last time he and the other eleven Gods of Destruction had been asked to fight in front of Zeno, which had been long before Rainbow and Applejack appeared on his planet, though one thing he remembered was being trapped in Mosco's grip for a few moments.

Beerus growled as that particular memory came back to the surface, to which he drew his energy into his body and focused on breaking out of Applejack's hold, while at the same time knowing that it was only a matter of time until his daughters unleashed their attack on him.

Not even a few moments later he heard the sound that he had been listening for, as the Primordial Dragons were starting their rampage as they tore through the ground in order to reach him, while at the same time the Wrath waited for Rainbow to command it. Beerus took a deep breath and focused his energy once more, though this time around he could feel the metallic hand slowly opening for him, indicating that he could easily free himself if he put the effort into doing so, before he noticed that the Primordial Dragons were picking up speed. The moment the first finger eased up Beerus knew that he could escape at any moment, but he also wanted to show his daughters what they were really up against, so he patiently waited until he heard the crackle of the Wrath being unleashed... to which he broke out of the hold and used his own incredible speed to get away from the hand before all five dragons collided with each other.

The instant following his escape from Applejack's hold was when the five dragons detonated their payload and blasted a massive crater into the ground, exactly like what happened when they were fighting Kid Buu, though this time around Beerus stood beside a rock wall and stared at the damage for a few seconds. He wasn't too concerned about being found out, because he would fight back if either of them discovered where he was standing, though as he stood there he noticed that Rainbow was definitely looking for him... and Applejack seemed to be dealing with a migraine or something.

"You okay Applejack?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she landed beside her sister while keeping her eyes open for their father, as she was sure that Beerus was going to come out in the near future to either see what was up or attack them while they were distracted.

"Y... Yeah." Applejack said, as while the voice in the back of her said was soft, as the voice of Earth had been when she first started speaking to the planet, she had heard something she never thought she would hear, "Rainbow... I heard him speak to me."

"Heard who speak to you?" Rainbow inquired, to which she spared a moment to look at her sister, as she was worried that something might have gone wrong when they launched their combination attack.

"Meka... I swear I heard his voice for a moment," Applejack answered, though that was followed by her placing one knee on the ground and shooting Rainbow a look for a moment, silently telling her to watch for their father, before she placed her hand on the ground once more and closed her eyes.

...Meka... Applejack said, speaking in her mind for a moment and letting her voice echo, as it was the only way for her to contact a world's spirit that was only beginning to open up to her, can you hear me?

...yes... came the soft reply, one that was a tiny bit louder than what she had heard a few moments ago, though just hearing the response brought a smile to her face.

That's good to hear, Applejack spoke, though at the same time she poured some of her energy into the ground, not in the hopes of pulling the planet into a battle, but rather to see if she could do something that Shin deemed to be impossible when they spoke about the planet, Its time for you to wake up... and I'll help you to the best of my ability.

Beerus, observing what his daughters were doing, emerged from his hiding place and flew over to where Rainbow and Applejack were standing, though when he arrived Rainbow immediately dropped into her battle stance and prepared herself for whatever he was 'planning'... though he was focused on Applejack and what was happening to her. The only time he had seen something like this happen, to his daughters anyway, was when Rainbow freaked out over her sister's death, which was when she first accessed the Avatar of Destruction.

"Applejack... are you alright?" Beerus asked, though at the same time he was considering the option of stopping this fight and resuming it at some point in the future, when something like a migraine wasn't going to happen while they were exchanging blows with each other.

"Oh, I'm just fine," Applejack replied, which was followed by her lifted her head up and opening her eyes, though that was when Beerus noticed that she seemed to have done something after their combination attack had failed, "In fact I feel better than I did when we started this fight, because I've done something that Shin deemed to be impossible; I've spoken with the planet and he's starting to wake up."

Before Beerus could say anything to that, and ask what Applejack meant that the planet was starting to wake up, he felt the ground beneath his feet shake for a moment, to which he floated into the air and looked around so he could see what was going on, as he suspected that this was going to be interesting. Rainbow joined him a few seconds later, where he noticed the anger she held towards him had been replaced by curiosity, meaning that she was interested in what her sister was doing. Together they watched as Applejack called upon her own power and poured it into the ground, though Beerus noticed a light green color gathering around the area that Applejack was standing in, making him wonder what she was trying to do. It wasn't destruction energy, as that was dark purple colored and would have done something harmful to the planet, which made Beerus keep his eyes open as he focused on what was happening on the ground.

Moments later Applejack waved her hand and the energy started spreading beneath the ground that she was standing on, though as the energy moved Beerus noticed that some of the grass they had been fighting on was growing once more. The really small craters that they had made during their fight, which there were only a few of, seemed to disappear completely, as if some of the earth that was deeper beneath their feet had been called up to heal the surface, while at the same time the larger craters filled with water that was drawn from underground. Beerus flew over to the forest he had fought Goku and Vegeta in, as well as the rocky area and the lake that was near it, and watched as all of the things that had been ruined either restored themselves or took on a new form in a matter of minutes. Even the lake he had knocked his earlier opponents into, which had dried up as a result, had water being drawn from a reserve, making it look like the fight had never happened.

He flew back to where Applejack was standing and found that she was floating in the air now with her hand raised towards the sky, though green energy was being gathered from someplace and had formed a green version of the Spirit Bomb... though at the same time he knew that this wasn't an attack of any sort.

"What is she doing?" Rainbow asked, though at this point Beerus could tell that she had dropped her anger for curiosity, but he had no answers to give her, as this was the first time he had ever seen something like this happen in all the time he had been alive.

"The planets surrounding Planet Meka heard that he's woken up," a voice said, though that was when Shin appeared near them, but his attention was on Applejack and not the people he was speaking to, "I think Applejack's innate ability to speak with the planets, and either ask them for help or sooth them when they are in pain, is allowing what we're seeing to even happen. I think that the other planets are offering Meka some of their own life energy to kick start his awakening, which Applejack is gathering so this world isn't overwhelmed with all the energy he's being given."

Beerus' eyes widened as he realized what was going on around them, as Applejack was allowing the power of the other planets to flow through her as she directed it into the planet beneath her, which explained why everything was slowly fixing itself. Applejack was repairing the damage they had done to the planet, but at the same time she seemed to be improving what had already existed, as if she was making sure that this world was prepared for living beings, instead of her and the rest of their group. As the green energy flowed into the ground, and spread out to make sure that everything was fine, Beerus couldn't help but chuckle at what he was seeing, because he finally understood what Applejack was doing... even if Rainbow was confused.

For once Beerus couldn't fault Rainbow for missing what had been right in front of her eyes since she first developed the ability to use the Avatar of Destruction, as he had missed it as well and was sure that Whis and Chronoa had spotted it at some point in time... Applejack walked a different path than Rainbow did.

As Beerus opened his mouth to explain what he was thinking, and have Shin back him in case he was right or wrong, the three of them noticed that the sphere of energy was getting smaller, meaning that the planets surrounding them had given what they deemed to be enough and were withdrawing, though Applejack didn't seem phased at all. It took a few moments for the green sphere to change into a small ball, one that merely floated above Applejack's head before she gently pulled it down to her. The trio watched as Applejack closed her eyes ones more and focused on the ball, to which it transformed into what appeared to be a seed that was as long as her hand, though when the deed was done she flew back to the ground and landed where she had been standing minutes ago.

They watched as Applejack opened a hole in the ground for the seed and gently placed it inside it, to which she moved the earth back over the seed and held a hand towards it, where she gathered her energy for one more thing she needed to do before the job was done. As she pooled her energy together she noticed that it was slightly green colored now, though she paid it no mind as she let the seed drink in some of her energy before she backed away from where she had buried it. The ground shook a few seconds later, but she simply smiled as she moved out of the way and watched what happened next, as that was swiftly followed by the ground breaking as the top of a tree erupted from where the seed had been planted. She watched as the trunk, which was almost as large as the tree that her father's temple had been built into, followed the top of the tree until it stopped when it reached the top of the nearest peak.

She could also feel the roots digging through the ground and connecting to the vast stories of water that actually rested beneath the surface of this world... to which her smile remained on her face as she gazed up at the massive tree, which radiated life energy.

"A Tree of Life... she's really done what I thought was impossible," Shin remarked, though he was beginning to think that the surprises from Rainbow and Applejack were never going to stop, as he had a feeling that he knew what was coming next for Applejack, "she, with the help of the surrounding planets, not only woke this one from its slumber, but also transformed it into a world where life could begin in a few hundred years or so."

He would have said more, but his train of thought was interrupted by something happening to Applejack, as a few strands of life energy gathered around her, almost as if the large tree was thanking her or something, though Shin knew what was going on. The strands gathered around Applejack and formed a sphere around her, just like what happened when Rainbow had first taken on the Avatar of Destruction state during her fight with Cell, though this time there were no emotions involved in this process. Shin could see the fragments of destruction energy being peeled away from Applejack before the life energy embraced her, to which she sphere shined like a bright star for a few seconds... though when the light disappeared, and the energy pulled away, Shin smiled at what he saw.

Applejack was still floating where she had been where the strands of life energy had surrounded her, though this time she wasn't wearing a set of clothing that was mimicking what her father and sister were wearing... rather she was wearing some clothing that mimicked what Shin was wearing, complete with her own green colored Potara.

"What... is that form?" Rainbow asked, because while she could feel the godly aura still flowing off of her sister she could tell that it was different, it didn't feel like the type of power she had come to understand.

"That is the polar opposite of the Avatar of Destruction," Beerus remarked, though at the same time he smiled as he looked at Applejack, who was staring down at her new form with a look of curiosity on her face, because this was something he hadn't seen coming, "this is the Avatar of Creation."

"Hey dad, can we put off finishing the fight for another day?" Applejack inquired, though as she spoke she smiled, as she was fully aware that this would annoy Rainbow a little bit, "I'd hate to inflict some harm on this planet, especially after giving him the push necessary to awaken from his slumber."

Beerus had to laugh at that, because this just proved that Applejack really was the polar opposite of her sister, as Rainbow enjoyed blowing things to pieces and Applejack enjoyed spending her time speaking to the planets and growing apple trees... and apparently a Tree of Life as well, based on what Shin told them.

"Sure, we can pick this up later on, when we find a more appropriate planet to fight on," Beerus replied, though at the same time he floated over to Applejack and threw an arm around her neck, to which he beckoned for Rainbow to join them, who let out a sigh as she joined them, before they headed towards the temple, "besides, I think its time that Chronoa and I shared some good news with you... and tell you more about the 13 universes."

Rainbow and Applejack's eyes widened as they heard their father mention the number of universes, as when they were younger it had always been the 12 official universes with one unofficial universe. That piece of information told them that something had happened during their adventures with Goku, Vegeta, and the Z Warriors, though that something was the awakening of the God of Destruction that was supposed to rule over the mysterious Universe 13. That made them eager to hear what their father and mother had to tell them, while at the same time wondering if the new Destroyer God would allow them to visit their universe at some point in the future.
> Battle: Revealing the Truth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus, Shin, Rainbow, and Applejack flew through the air and made their way back to where the rest of the Z Warriors and the Saiyans from Asgard were waiting for them, though at the same time they observed the changes that had happened to the planet beneath them. Beerus was surprised to see that all of the damage he and the others had done to the planet had been repaired by the life energy that Applejack had called upon, as he had next to no experience in Shin's aspect of keeping the universe in balance. He preferred destroying things, as was his role as the God of Destruction, but just seeing what happened to Planet Meka, with the life energy pulsing out of the large Tree of Life that Applejack had grown, actually took his breath away for a moment... while at the same time making him wonder what sort of lifeforms would call this planet home in the future.

When they returned to the temple Beerus found that everyone was gathered outside, though that was before he noticed that all of them were staring at the large tree that appeared in the distance.

"What... is that?" Krillin asked, as while he knew what trees were, which everyone in their group knew about, he had never seen this sort of tree before and had never seen the type of energy it was emitting.

"A Tree of Life." Shin stated, though at the same time his group landed on the ground, where he noticed that Chronoa was glad to see that all of them were safe, "Not only was Applejack able to hear the voice of Planet Meka, something that not even I could do, she was able to draw upon the other planets to give this one life... in more ways than one. Now that a Tree of Life has grown on this planet, and its life energy is radiating into the planet around it, life will eventually start growing on this planet in a few hundred years or so."

"I see," Bulma said, as she was slightly curious about the Tree of Life and wondered if there was a way to get a sample of the energy, or do something else with the power that the tree held, before she glanced at Applejack, "Also, why is Applejack wearing the same clothing that you are wearing?"

"Because she's currently into her newly acquired Avatar of Creation state," Beerus answered, to which the group turned and looked at him, though that was when he gestured to the clothing that he and Rainbow were wearing, before doing the same to Shin and Applejack's clothing, "Like I said earlier, I am the God of Destruction for this universe, so the Avatar of Destruction allows the user to take on a form that is similar to mine, meaning that their clothing changes to match my godly attire and they gain the ability to tap into the power of a Destroyer God, which is the dark purple energy you have all seen Rainbow use quite a few times. The same can be said for the Avatar of Creation, as it allows the user to change their clothing to the same clothing that Shin is wearing, while at the same time granting them the ability to tap into the power of a God of Creation."

"You know, I've been meaning to ask this since Rainbow first manifested the Avatar of Destruction," Vegeta said, to which he glanced over at his friends for a moment, finding that they seemed interested in something and were eagerly awaiting a different conversation to start, "but can anyone, with enough training and determination, acquire the same form that she's been using since the Cell Games?"

"I'm afraid that such a thing would be impossible." Whis stated, drawing the attention of the group to him, while at the same time Chronoa set something down on the table that rested in the middle of the temple grounds, where he and the others had tea whenever they visited this planet, "Only those that are destined to become a God of Destruction one day, and a God of Creation as well, are the only ones that can manifest one of the two Avatars. If such a person didn't exist than a Destroyer God would search his or her universe for a mortal that was able to actually best them in battle, or by whatever method they so desire, to find a suitable replacement."

"Wait a second," Rainbow said, though at the same time the group could see that she and Applejack were shocked by the news, as they had believed that their Avatar states were only a power up of sorts, "are you telling me that Applejack and I are going to become gods one day?"

"Yes, though we'll get into that after we explain some... other things... to you and Applejack," Beerus answered, though at the same time he had to prevent himself from saying more for the moment, as he already knew that when his beloved daughters received a certain piece of news they were going to freak out.

Rainbow and Applejack seemed eager to hear what he and Chronoa, as well as Whis and Shin, wanted to tell them, to which they eagerly took a seat around the table, or rather tables, as several more had appeared while they were talking with their father and Whis. Beerus had known that they were going to have to spill the beans at some point in time, though he never anticipated that they would have to do so in front of so many people, but it made things much easier in the long run, as they would only have to explain everything one time. Chronoa, being the Supreme Kai of Time, had likely seen that they were going to need all these tables and chairs, as the temple grounds looked more like Bulma's party with a large crystal ball, about the size of Whis, was set on a stand near the entrance of the temple... allowing everyone to sit around it and observe whatever they were being shown.

Once Chronoa was finished setting up the sphere, and making sure that everything was attached right, Whis took up a seat near the crystal and gently placed the end of his scepter into a slot that had been prepared for this occasion, to which the sphere sprung to life and images started flowing across the screen... until he settled for an image of the original 12 universes, which was twelve spheres that formed a circle. That was shortly followed by a thirteenth sphere, this one possessing a flame like color that was vastly different from the colored spheres that represented the other universes, of which there were two red spheres, two blue spheres, two green spheres, two yellow spheres, two purple spheres, and two cyan colored spheres.

"Rainbow, Applejack, back when you were four years old we told you that there were only 12 official universes," Beerus explained, to which Whis highlighted the original twelve spheres, before he zoomed in on one of them and several more images appeared, "before we discuss the other sphere, you must first know the names and appearances of the other eleven Gods of Destruction, even if one will be a reminder. First up is Iwen, the God of Destruction for Universe 1."

What appeared on the screen was what appeared to be a human shaped person, though they were much shorter than Whis, likely around Shin's size, and had a large amount of fur that covered the majority of his face, as all the girls could see was his eyes and his ears. They could just make out the form of Iwen's collar, which was buried under his fur, while at the same time noticing that he wore a white shirt and his belt that labeled him as a Destroyer God, to which they also spotted a small hat of sorts on his head.

"Next up is Heles," Beerus said, though that was followed by him lightly nodding his head to Whis, who nodded in return and caused the image of Iwen shifted and transformed into the next God of Destruction he had named, "she is the Destroyer God for Universe 2."

Heles was a very slender human-like woman who had light brown skin, large green eyes, which happened to have dark turquoise colored eye shadow surrounding them, while at the same time having some red lipstick on her lips, and black hair with gold beads at the end. The girls noticed that Heles looked like an Egyptian goddess or something, as Chronoa had given them books on certain cultures that existed throughout the universe, or did depending on what their father did to them before they arrived on his planet. They also spotted what appeared to be a headdress on Heles' head, a dark turquoise sash, and a white skirt, completing the look that she must have been going for.

"After Heles is Mosco," Beerus stated, though at the same time he had to push down the memory that Applejack had stirred up during their fight, about him being grabbed by Mosco's metallic hands, before the image changed shape, "the God of Destruction for Universe 3."

Rainbow and Applejack discovered that Mosco was a green hulking humanoid robotic being with a single orange eye, though they had never actually seen anything like him before and were actually slightly interested in meeting him one day, if only to sate their own curiosity. Mosco was, of course, dressed in a similar fashion to the other Destroyer Gods and his attire was white-trimmed black, green, and gold colored, though his possessed two triangles on his sash and a diamond on his collar. One thing they noticed, however, was that Mosco's attire lacked the belt that most of the Gods of Destruction, those that the girls had seen anyway, wore to complete their godly appearance. On Mosco's mid-section was a circular grey panel with a small blue screen and what appeared to be a red button, though oddly enough he was also wearing a pair of brown shoes with golden braces around the heels.

"After the God of Destruction for Universe 3 comes the God of Destruction for Universe 4," Beerus said, though this time he had to resist the urge to growl in annoyance, as this was one of the few Destroyer Gods that he disliked with a burning passion, despite the fact that they were rivals in a sense, "Quitela."

The girls noticed that Quitela happened to be a small yellow furred anthropomorphic mouse with large round ears, a thin tail, and had a black outline around his eyes. Unfortunately there wasn't much else for them to stare at or notice, other than the fact that he wore a green striped variation of the typical God of Destruction attire, those his sash had one white triangle facing the north position, an orange circle beneath that, and a second white triangle facing the south direction. One thing they did notice was that their father didn't much like Quitela, which meant that they had to be bitter rivals or something, but at the same time they hoped that he could put his past feelings of him aside... just like he had done for Whis, Shin, and their mother.

"Next is Arack," Beerus continued, wanting to get away from looking at Quitela, because there were some aspects of his former life that weren't going to change by the presence of his beloved girls, "who is, of course, the God of Destruction for Universe 5."

Arack was a tan and somewhat wrinkly humanoid with large purple eyes and an emaciated frame, though at the same time the girls knew that looks could be deceiving, especially when a God of Destruction was involved. Arack had a red mohawk on the top of his head, but while he didn't possess a nose he had some nostrils, making him one of the stranger Destroyer Gods that they had seen. The girls also noticed that he had some whiskers on his face and large purple lips, while at the same time spotting that the color of his attire was yellow, instead of what they had seen earlier.

"Next up is someone that you two should recognize," Beerus said, though while he was happy that his brother had given him, and by effect Rainbow and Applejack, some space he was actually disappointed that Champa didn't want anything to do with his daughters, "my twin brother, Champa, whose the God of Destruction for Universe 6."

Rainbow and Applejack stared at the screen as the image of their uncle flashed onto it, making Goku make a slight remark about there being a fat version of Beerus running around, though they were pleased that their father wasn't upset over the entire thing. Rather he seemed to stare at the image of his brother, as if wondering what he was up to and if he was spying on him again, but he shook his head and had Whis change the image again. One other thing that the girls noticed was that Bulma had a tablet out, no doubt taken from her spaceship, and was making her own notes on the various Destroyer Gods that they were being shown. They had to wonder if she was looking for something specific or if she was noting down her observations, though they decided to push the thought away and focused on who was up next.

"As you all know I am the Destroyer God for Universe 7..." Beerus started to say, though that was before he stopped when he noticed his own image appeared on the screen, one that was of him sleeping in his favorite bed with Chronoa at his side, to which he turned to Whis, who was resisting the urge to chuckle, "Really Whis?"

"Just having a little fun," Whis replied, though at the same time he calmed himself down and shifted the image once more, indicating that he was ready to move on to the next universe.

"After my universe is Universe 8," Beerus said, to which he turned away from where Whis was sitting and glanced at the image of the god that was up next, before he turned his attention to his daughters, "and this is Liquiir, the God of Destruction for Universe 8."

Liquiir happened to be a golden yellow furred fox humanoid with black tipped ears, with yellow sclera surrounding his black colored eyes, and had three tails. His godly attire was red colored, though while his collar had two orange colored diamonds, as opposed to the one diamond their father had, his sash had a circle followed by a second circle, then a pair of diamonds, and then a final diamond near the bottom. Liquiir seemed to be a powerful God of Destruction, just from them looking at his image, to which the girls wondered what he would be like if they had the opportunity to meet him.

"Next is Universe 9 and its God of Destruction," Whis said, giving Beerus the opportunity to step back for a moment, while at the same time making sure that the image he wanted to show the girls was the correct one, "Sidra."

Sidra was a short and pudgy olive green skinned individual with long orange hair that flowed halfway down his back, while at the same time leaving a bald spot on the top of his head, though he also had a mustache and a beard. According to the various books and studies they had gone through Applejack was able to determine that Sidra's appearance seemed to resemble something called a Viking. It was another term that she was unable to decide if the culture still existed or if it had been blown away before their arrival at their father's planet, but at the same time she focused on the remaining three universes and their Destroyer Gods.

"After Sidra comes Rumsshi," Whis continued, to which the image of Sidra shifted for a moment, before settling down into the image of the next Destroyer God, "the God of Destruction for Universe 10."

Rumsshi happened to be a thin and pink skinned humanoid elephant with wide ears, with sharp blue colored sclera surrounding his black colored eyes, and had a pair of short tusks resting near his mouth. His godly attire came with a black and orange colored collar with white lining on both edges and a triangular symbol, which happened to rest in the center of the collar. Rumsshi also wore a blue colored belt that his sash was connected to, with his sash having three triangles, facing the south position, lined up in the middle of it, while at the same time wearing an orange colored pair of pants that matched what most of the Gods of Destruction wore. The girls stared at the image for a few seconds, knowing that he had to be a fearsome opponent if encountered in battle, but they nodded and let the image change once more.

"Next is Belmod," Whis stated, to which he worked the scepter once more and the image shifted, while at the same time noticing that the group was eager to see the last two Destroyer Gods, "the God of Destruction for Universe 11."

Belmod was a tall pale humanoid who had a scrawny build happened to have a resemblance of a clown, as he had white skin, a mostly bald head with two large puffs of orange hair exuding on each side, a large red round nose, and big red lips. He has a thick vertical blue line running over both his eyes each which have thick black out-linings, making him look a little menacing and fully capable to prepare a plan without someone finding out until he wanted them to know of his plans. He was also wearing a multicolored variation of the attire that all Gods of Destruction wore, as one part of his pants was pink colored and the other half of it was blue colored, though his collar reflected the same coloration.

"And now we come to the last God of Destruction," Whis said, to which the image transformed one more time, causing the group to really focus on it this time around, "this is Geene, the God of Destruction for Universe 12."

Geene was a tall fish, or maybe a merman, like humanoid with red iris eyes and two fin-shaped ears, though his skin definitely had the scales that one would expect from such a person. His attire was purple colored and his belt was dark blue colored, though his sash's pattern was one triangle facing the north direction, a circle below that, and a second triangle, facing the south direction, resting below that. Geene seemed to have the appearance of someone that was bored and was waiting for something interesting to happen, though what that something was the girls had no idea... and they honestly didn't want to know what he was waiting for.

"You are no doubt wondering why we showed you the remaining Gods of Destruction," Beerus spoke up, causing the group to look at him, where he could see that many of them were eager to hear what he had to say, "For the longest time it has only been the twelve of us, watching over our respective universes and maintaining balance in our own unique ways, but now that fact has changed. Four years ago, shortly after the defeat of Kid Buu, my planet shook with such an intensity that could only be the result of one thing..."

"...the awakening of the God of Destruction who watches over Universe 13!" Rainbow and Applejack said, as they remembered what they had been told when they were children, when they asked Whis and Vados about why Universe 13 had been labeled as an 'unofficial' universe.

"Indeed, and that point sort of brings me to my next statement," Beerus said, as he was pleased that his daughters remembered what they had been told, though at the same time he was sure that this news would likely break their hearts to some degree, "Rainbow Dash, Applejack, the two of you aren't actually from one of the many planets that exist throughout the entirety of Universe 7... in reality the both of you are from one of the planets in Universe 13."

The looks of excitement that had been on Rainbow and Applejack's faces immediately changed into a look that appeared to be shock and disbelief rolled together, meaning that they were shocked by his declaration while at the same time couldn't believe what he was telling them. Beerus had known this was going to happen, because he would have been devastated if he had been told that the universe he had grown up in wasn't the one he had actually been born in, though there was nothing he could do but explain everything to his daughters. He could also tell that Vegeta and the others were stunned by that news, as they had all assumed that their friends were actually from a planet they knew nothing about... but while part of that was true,as they were from an unknown world, they were from an entire different universe.

"How... how long have you known?" Applejack asked, though at the same time Rainbow looked at her sister in disbelief, as if she couldn't believe that she was believing what their father had told them.

"Since the day you two showed up on my planet," Beerus replied, though as he said that he pulled a chair over to him and took a seat, as he was remembering the first day he had encountered the girls that would become his daughters, before he looked up at the group, "When you two entered this universe you were surrounded in some sort of energy that Whis, Chronoa, and I had never seen before, though before we could investigate the energy it disappeared and left you two where you woke up. Chronoa, who had seen your arrival coming, told me that you two were from Universe 13 and reminded me of the rule that the Gods of Destruction had been told; if something, or someone, from the unofficial universe landed in one of our universes we were responsible for watching over them until they could be taken back to their original home."

"And why didn't you do that after they arrived?" Bulma asked, because while she knew that Beerus loved Rainbow and Applejack, based on what she had seen and what she had heard, she knew that he must have been a completely different person before their arrival, "Surely you wanted to return them to their place of origin and let them grow up with the rest of their species, not to mention grow up on their home world."

"I did, but that proved to be impossible." Beerus said, to which he noticed some eyebrows raise in response to his statement, though he remembered his own response to the information that he had been given as well, "Universe 13 was a universe that didn't have a God of Destruction, which meant that it was missing a God of Creation and an Angel to guide a Destroyer God. Since the universe had no God of Destruction, and no Angel, there was no way for anyone to contact someone on the other side and gain permission to enter their universe, making it impossible for us to return Rainbow and Applejack to their home universe. Once it was determined that we couldn't send them home, as it was unlikely that someone would take up the position as the God of Destruction for the universe, I took them in as my daughters and the rest is history."

"Until four years ago," Rainbow stated, recalling what her father said about the defeat of Kid Buu, especially regarding Universe 13, though at the same time Applejack nodded her head in agreement, "You said that Applejack and I were going to be gods one day, thanks to the Avatars of Creation and Destruction, so doesn't that mean that we're two of the three people necessary to make Universe 13 an official universe?"

"No. If you had ascended to being a God of Destruction the planet you ascended on would have been destroyed in the process," Whis stated, causing the group to gasp, as they hadn't known that fact, but before anyone could say anything he shook his head, "Someone else has been chosen to be the God of Destruction for Universe 13, though that doesn't mean that one day, with some assistance from your father and Shin, the two of you just might become a new pair of gods... be it for your home universe, if someone killed the new Destroyer God, or for this universe, whenever Beerus intends to retire."

"What if we consider Universe 7 to be our home, instead of Universe 13?" Applejack inquired, causing the group to turn towards her, especially her parents, before she frowned at everyone, "What? We've spent our entire lives in this universe, even if we were born in Universe 13, so shouldn't we consider this universe to be our home?"

"From what we can determine you weren't just born in Universe 13, you lived there for a number of years before being snatched from your home world," Chronoa stated, to which her daughters looked at her with a look of confusion on their faces, though she couldn't fault them for being confused at the moment, "When we haven't been watching over you, and watching your progress over the years, I've been observing and studying the magical signature that was attached to the two of you went you entered this universe. From what I can tell there was something caused you two to lose all of your memories and age backwards until you were four years old... but there's something about the magic involved that's preventing us from actually reversing the process and restoring your memories.

In order for us to even have a chance at restoring either of your memories there's only one course of action; we have to visit Universe 13, speak with the God of Destruction, and figure out if he or she knows who might have done this horrible thing to you."

"You know, I'm still not convinced that Universe 13 is our actual home universe," Rainbow stated, as a new thought had come to mind, one that everyone seemed to overlook, before she glanced at the crystal that was in front of them, "What if Applejack and I are more like exiles of some kind and this was the most effective way to get rid of us; send us back in time, reduce our bodies to a specific age, and take all of our memories so we wouldn't seek a way back when we returned to this age?"

"That sounds insane!" Gale nearly shouted, beating everyone to the punch, as everyone had been thinking the same thing that came to her mind, before she turned to her sisters, "The two of you are warriors of justice, possessing righteous hearts that could easily rival the Saiyans that reside in Asgard, so the very idea that you could have done something wrong just sounds wrong."

"And I agree with you Gale," Applejack said, to which she and Gale turned towards Rainbow, who gulped and rubbed the back of her head, before she turned to her parents and Whis, "Say Rainbow and I believe that we're from Universe 13 and reverted to being children, not to mention losing our memories... where do we go from there? Do we visit the Time Nest and restore our memories that way?"

"Unfortunately we can't do that," Chronoa replied, though she followed that up by letting out a sigh, as it pained her to be unable to do anything to restore her daughters' missing memories, "one of the magical elements I mentioned is something that none of us have encountered, something that's making it impossible for us to get around whatever happened to the two of you. If we wanted to restore your memories, even if you chose to stay in Universe 7, we would have to go to Universe 13 like I mentioned earlier... its the only way to do this."

As they spoke Whis pulled his scepter out of the slot he had slipped it into and stared at it, wondering if this was one of those times that he should send a message to the person that had been chosen to be the Angel for the God of Destruction that watched over Universe 13. That thought meant that he would have to do so without the others coming to an agreement on what to do, as it appeared that Rainbow and Applejack were eager to see who the new Destroyer God was, but at the same time they didn't believe that they were from that universe and that their memories had been taken from them before they arrived on Beerus' home planet. He had known that the girls wouldn't have taken the news very well, especially since they didn't like the fact that their father had been lying to them for so many years... but it appeared that their were undecided about what to do about Universe 13.

"Do we actually know who the God of Destruction for Universe 13 is?" Vegeta asked, deciding to voice the one thing that everyone seemed to have forgotten about, as the moment Beerus and Whis had stopped naming the other Destroyer Gods they had revealed that his friends were from the other universe, though they forgot to backtrack to the first topic of their conversation.

"No. We haven't had the opportunity to meet the new God of Destruction," Whis said, causing the group to look at him, while at the same time Beerus nodded his head, confirming the fact that they had no idea who the Destroyer God was, "but some time ago I spotted a new contact among the number of Angels that guide the other eleven Gods of Destruction, a thirteenth symbol that hadn't been there before."

"So that means you can contact any of the existing Angels... and yourself?" Goku inquired, though while he clearly understood the point of the symbols he had to wonder why there would be one for Whis to contact himself.

"Not quite." Whis stated, as he was slightly pleased to find that Goku was smart enough to understand part of what he was trying to tell them, while at the same time slightly disappointed that the Saiyan had messed up by thinking that one symbol was for him, "You are correct in thinking that twelve of the symbols represent the other universes I can contact, one per Angel, but the final symbol isn't for myself... that symbol is for my father, the Grand Priest, and we only contact him in the event of an emergency or responding to something that he asked of us. One such instance is when all the Gods of Destruction are called to gather before Zeno-sama, to which Beerus, Shin, and I, along with our counterparts in the other universes, gather before the King of All... which should be happening some time soon now that I think about it."

Beerus would have preferred that Whis not mention Zeno or the Grand Priest, as that could easily open up a whole new can of worms that he wasn't prepared for, though at the same time he noticed that no one in the group seemed interested in that part of the conversation. Rather they seemed more interested in the scepter and the fact that it could allow them to contact the Angel that was guiding the new God of Destruction, which told him that they might be eager to test it out and see if Whis was telling the truth. Beerus glanced over at Whis for a moment and slightly nodded his head, doing so in a way that only his attendant should notice, to which he noticed Whis do the same thing in return... before he pulled his scepter towards him and stared into the crystal, while making sure it was no longer connected to the large orb.

There was only one way to get Rainbow and Applejack to come to any sort of agreement on whether they wanted to stay in Universe 7 or head back to their home universe... and that involved contacting the new Angel and the Destroyer God he or she were watching over.

"Let's see if the new Angel is even paying attention to their scepter," Whis commented, to which he focused some of his energy on his scepter and allowed an image of Universe 13 to appeared on the orb at the top of his scepter, where he watched as the image rapidly searched for the Angel he was searching for, until the image of a new planet appeared in place of the universe, "Angel of Universe 13, this is Whis, the Angel of Universe 7. Can you hear me?"

The group stared at Whis for a moment, most of them wondering what he was even trying to do at the moment, though Beerus, Chronoa, and Shin knew exactly what he was doing, as this had been the plan in case Rainbow and Applejack didn't accept the fact that they were from a different universe. If they couldn't convince the girls that they had been born in a different universe, and had been transported to this universe, then their only course of action was to hope the Destroyer God of Universe 13 and their companions could do the job.

"Yes, I can hear you," a regal voice said, though at the same time Rainbow and Applejack were surprised that Whis had actually gotten through to the new Angel, while at the same time hearing the sound of someone, or a group of people, fighting in the background, "What can I do for the Angel and God of Destruction for Universe 7?"

"We were wondering if you could grant Lord Beerus, Lady Chronoa, Shin, myself, and a few others permission to enter your universe at some point in the future," Whis replied, knowing that Shin and Chronoa would want to be there if the girls chose to restore their memories, so they could see who they used to be before coming to this universe, "It would give Rainbow Dash and Applejack the chance to see their home universe, and their home world, before they came to a decision on a matter they have been discussing."

Applejack had to wonder what Whis was planning, as she and Rainbow had made it clear that they likely weren't going to be interested in who they had been before coming to this universe, even if they both chose to believe the story that they were originally from Universe 13 and had been transported to Universe 7. She knew that her parents, Whis, and Shin had no reason to lie to her and Rainbow, but she felt at this universe was her home and she was sure that her sister was going to agree with her. Her thoughts, however, were interrupted and shattered when she heard the Angel of Universe 13 speak again, though she was sure that she wasn't the only one that was shocked by what came next.

"So Discord was telling the truth when he said that Rainbow Dash and Applejack had been flung into an entirely different universe." the mysterious Angel replied, though at the same time the group heard her, and Applejack was sure that it was a lady that was talking, let out a sigh for a few seconds, before hearing an explosion in the distance, "Well, my God of Destruction and I will be wrapping up our training in the next two hours and then we'll be returning to our home world. You and the others are more than welcome to travel to Universe 13 and visit us once we're back home."

"You have our thanks," Whis said, as he was pleased that the Angel of Universe 13 was willing to let them into their universe so quickly, though what really shocked him was the fact that she was apparently going behind her God of Destruction's back.

A few seconds later the scepter's orb went dark and returned to normal, indicating that the connection had been broken, to which he leaned it against his chair and looked at the others, where he discovered a variety of emotions on the faces of everyone else. Beerus, Chronoa, and Shin were pleased that they could visit Universe 13 so quickly, as it was something that they hadn't been expecting, while at the same time Vegeta appeared to be slightly stunned by the facts he had discovered. Most of the Z Warriors were shocked that he had done what he did, or shocked that the other Angel had even responded while they were in the middle of a training session. Rainbow and Applejack, on the other hand, were shocked by the discovery that they might actually be from Universe 13, something they had been trying to deny since they had been told that piece of information... but he could also see that they were thinking of going just to settle the matter.

The only person that was excited, and he had seen this coming the moment he had thought up this plan, was Goku, who was no doubt already imaging fighting a new God of Destruction... despite the fact that such a thing wasn't going to happen while they were there.

"So, who else is going to Universe 13?" Goku asked, though at the same time he looked up at the stars that were barely visible in the sky, as if he was looking for the mysterious universe, "Because I would sure like the opportunity to meet whoever this strange God of Destruction is for myself."

"That's easy to answer," Beerus commented, as he had known that Goku would have said something like that, especially after seeing Rainbow and Applejack fight him, before turning to the group, "As Whis said the first four people are myself, Chronoa, Shin, and himself, though at the same time its obvious that Rainbow and Applejack will be in the group as well. Gale, being their sister, will be joining them for the journey... and I think that you and Vegeta, being close friends with my daughters, should also come along as well."

"What about the rest of us?" Bulma asked, though while she was interested in visiting another universe, and seeing how advanced it was, she was more interested in heading home and finishing her party, but at the same time she wanted an answer before they did anything else.

"We should take you all back to Earth before we depart for Universe 13," Whis stated, causing the group to turn towards him once more, though at the same time Beerus and Chronoa nodded their agreement, as they knew exactly what he was going to say, "The Angel will be expecting the four of us, Rainbow and Applejack, and a few others, so appearing with such a large group may seem like we might be trying to take advantage of them. Despite the timing of the visit, which happens to be in the middle of your birthday party, this is the best chance the girls have at figuring out what happened to them and deciding on their future... and which universe they want to call home."

That statement still struck Rainbow and Applejack, as they still couldn't believe what was happening, but that didn't change the reality that there was something they were missing. They both silently agreed that going to Universe 13 might give them the answers to all the questions that had sprung up in their minds, to which they nodded their understanding to their father and moved to help the others pack up the ship once more. The plan was simple; they head back to Earth with the rest of the group, enjoy the party for another hour or two, and then they would travel to a new universe with their parents, Whis, and Shin... and meet the God of Destruction that had been chosen to watch over everything.
> Battle: The New Gods
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Once the girls had finished being told that they were apparently from a different universe, and had gotten permission from the Angel of Universe 13 to enter her universe, they remained silent and considered what they were going to do while the rest of the group packed up whatever items they had brought with them in Bulma's ship. Fortunately the group hadn't brought a lot with them, as most of the tables and chairs had been made a long time ago and had been provided by Shin when they arrived on the planet, to which they were allowed to leave Planet Meka a lot faster. While the Z Warriors walked back onto the ship, however, Rainbow and Applejack stared at the Tree of Life that was looming in the distance, allowing it to take their minds off of what they had learned and focus on the upcoming meeting with the new God of Destruction that had been chosen for Universe 13.

They stood there for a few minutes before their father called out to them, to which they turned around and walked onto the ship, though once the door closed behind them Whis and Shin combined their powers and transported them all back to Earth, where they appeared in the area that Bulma had been having her party in. Once that was done everyone climbed off the ship and returned to the party, though once everyone was off Bulma turned around and pressed a button, causing the ship to collapse into a capsule that she stored in a container that she kept with her at all times. She then turned around and noticed that most of the group had returned to the party, discussing what they had seen back on Planet Meka, though she could already tell that Goku and Vegeta were coming up with a new attack pattern that might allow them to beat Beerus.

When she thought about the God of Destruction for their universe she noticed that he, Chronoa, and Whis were sitting at a table, while at the same time Shin was off getting something for them to eat or drink while they waited for the time limit to be up... though Rainbow and Applejack moved away from the table with Gale following them, but she could tell that they were disturbed by the information they had heard.

"Why didn't you tell them any of this when they first arrived on your world?" Bulma asked, to which Beerus glanced over at her, though if she was upset she didn't show it, because she didn't want the Destroyer God to change his mind and blow their planet to pieces.

"They were four years old at the time and they barely understood why my job is so important to the balance of this universe," Beerus replied, though he couldn't fault Bulma for asking the question, as he had actually considered revealing the truth back before the Oracle Fish had made her prophecy, but he had made his choices and he had to live with each and every one of them, "I decided to wait until they were older to reveal the truth to them, though it appears that the only way for them to truly accept the truth is for them to get their memories back, from whoever took them in the first place."

"Maybe we won't need that person's help," Chronoa said, causing the two to turn towards her for a moment, as she had thought about an interesting idea that might help Rainbow and Applejack recover their missing memories, "The Angel of Universe 13 mentioned that she and her Destroyer God were heading back to their home world, which has to be the same world that the girls are from. There's a slim possibility, roughly a one percent chance really, that visiting this planet and seeing what it has to offer might bring back a few of their memories... though there's no way of knowing until we arrive and see the planet for ourselves."

Beerus smiled at Chronoa, because he knew that she was doing everything in her power to come up with a way to restore the girls' memories without having to track down the creature or person that was responsible for doing so, but even he had to admit that one percent wasn't anything to hope for. His hopes were pinned on the new God of Destruction knowing who stole Rainbow and Applejack's memories, so the two of them could go and ask for them to be returned to their rightful owners. He then turned his gaze towards his daughters and watched as Rainbow finally released her Avatar state and returned to wearing her gi, though it took Applejack a few more seconds to replicate the transformation... though, oddly enough, she kept her Potara earrings, as if stating that she didn't care if people knew that she was destined to be a God of Creation one day.

When all three of his daughters returned to the table, however, he could tell that two of them were still upset over what they had learned about themselves, while at the same time rejecting the truth, to which he simply sighed and knew that this issue would resolve itself in some manner. Bulma, on the other hand, sighed and walked away from the table, mumbling something about gods and how they worked in such strange ways, before Shin returned with the drinks he had gone to collect. Beerus was, oddly enough, still full from everything he had eaten prior to the start of the bingo tournament, which had been followed up with him fighting two Super Saiyan Gods and his own daughters... and yet he didn't want to eat anything else at the moment. He quickly determined that the cause behind this was because he was too excited about meeting the new God of Destruction, as he already had relationships with the other eleven and this meant he could see if they would be friends, enemies, or rivals at the end of the day.

The group tried to enjoy the party, as Beerus actually found some fun in another dance off that he had been invited to join in again, but for the most part the rest of his group simply rested from their ordeal, while Vegeta and Goku replaced their ruined gear with from clean pieces that weren't wrecked from their battle with Beerus. Eventually two hours had passed since their return from Planet Meka, to which Whis called for everyone that was heading to Universe 13 to gather around him. Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale gathered near him while Chronoa and Shin finished off their drinks before they joined the group, to which they watched as Beerus finished up thanking Bulma for inviting them to her party before he walked over to them. Goku and Vegeta also landed nearby and watched as Whis conjured a sphere into existence around them, to which the nine of them lifted into the air for a few moments, giving them time to wave goodbye to the rest of the group, before they surged towards the atmosphere and began the journey towards Universe 13.





It took some time for Whis to get them to the outskirts of Universe 13, even with him following the trail that the new Angel had apparently left for them, but once they were actually in the now official universe it didn't take him long to figure out which planet the Angel had been talking about earlier. As the sphere they were riding in flew towards their destination Whis also noticed that someone was observing their arrival in the universe, no doubt a Supreme Kai of Time considering what Chronoa had did back when the girls had first shown up in their universe. A few seconds later whoever was watching them cut off the connection and left them alone, meaning that they must have determined that they were friendly and weren't here to cause a scene.

Once whoever had been watching them had turned their attention to more pressing matters Whis turned his focus to the task of finding the planet that the Angel had told them about... though after some time he brought them to a planet that appeared to resemble Earth, but at the same time it contained a type of energy that also came from the girls. It was also the planet that the energies of the God of Destruction, their Angel, and the God of Creation were coming from, to which he lowered them through the atmosphere and they started their descent towards the planet's surface. As they descended towards the ground there were a few odd things that caught their attention right off the back; there was a rather large city resting on the side of a mountain, as if it had been there for a great deal of time and didn't look ready to collapse at all, a decent sized village of some kind that happened to be resting near a rather dangerous looking forest, and the forest itself.

Oddly enough Whis wasn't taking them to the city that rested on the side of a mountain or the village that rested near a dangerous forest, rather he was taking them towards the middle of the plains that rested between both points, as that was where the energy signatures were coming from. Beerus guessed that such a location made sense, as it appeared that this world was nothing like the world he lived on and watched the rest of his universe from, which meant that the new Destroyer God either didn't have a planet like his or didn't want one where it was just them and their Angel. He also assumed that when the Angel mentioned 'home world' she meant that it had to be the world that the God of Destruction had been born on, which opened a question in his mind... one he was going to ask once they found who they were searching for.

When they got closer to the ground Beerus noticed four people looking up at them, though after a few more seconds he spotted the Angel that Whis had contacted earlier, as she was wearing the same black cuirass that all the other Angels wore, though the only different was that the clothing under her cuirass was golden yellow colored. The Angel also appeared to have the same appearance that Rainbow and Applejack had, as she appeared to be a cross between a human and a pony, though her skin color was white colored, more like the actual color and not like the people of Earth. Her hair and pony tail possessed several different colors and moved in the wind, though at the same time Beerus noticed that the Angel had a slender white horn growing out of her forehead.

The next person the group noticed was another person that looked like Rainbow and Applejack, though this time the lady's skin was lavender colored and she had purple colored hair, with a few streaks of different colors mixed in, which matched her tail. She appeared to be the God of Creation for this universe, as her attire matched what Shin and the other Kaioshin wore, only hers seemed to have a fiery orange color to them. The Kaioshin was also wearing her Potara earrings, another common thing that all the Kaioshin wore, though they had the same color as her clothing, but one odd thing Beerus noticed, aside from the lavender horn that the lady had, was that she was wearing a bracelet of some kind on her left wrist.

The third person they looked at was an odd one, as instead of finding another person that had the same look as Rainbow and Applejack they found what appeared to be a pony, who was simply looking up at them as they came closer to the ground. The pony in question had a dark blue colored coat with a sapphire blue colored mane and tail, though she happened to be wearing some silver colored shoes or slippers on all four of her legs, along with a black colored collar around her neck, complete with a crescent moon in the center of it, as well as a black colored crown resting behind her horn. The other thing Beerus noticed was that the pony, in addition to possessing a horn like the first two people they had looked at, also possessed a pair of wings that allowed her to fly, as they had seen her landing on the ground near the others as they descended towards the ground.

The person that Beerus was most interested in, however, was the person that was standing next to the Angel of this universe, as while the person's form was the same as Rainbow and Applejack's, as well as the Angel and the Kaioshin, there was something different about her. The person that he was interested in, who was slightly shorter than her Angel and slightly taller than the Kaioshin, was wearing the attire of a God of Destruction, though her baggy pants were cyan blue colored, the belt she was wearing was blue colored, and she had a golden bracelet near both of her wrists. The sash she wore had the same diamonds that were on Beerus' own sash, only hers were all lavender colored, just like the lavender diamond that rested in the center of her collar, though the stripes her collar possessed were amber colored. The Destroyer God's skin was amber colored, while her hair and tail had two colors, a brilliant red color that had a light apple green color next to it... though Beerus could tell that her cyan colored eyes were focused on him at the moment.

Despite the fact that this God of Destruction wasn't channeling her destruction aura into the area around her, like he had done when he was fighting Goku, Vegeta, and his daughters earlier, he could tell that this person was incredibly powerful. Beerus maintained the stare as Whis finally touched the ground, to which the sphere that was surrounding them disappeared entirely, allowing him and the rest of their group to touch the ground. The two groups stood their ground, waiting for the two Gods of Destruction to make their move, before Beerus and the unnamed one stepped forward, putting some distance between them and their Angels until they came to a stop in front of each other. Beerus was surprised that there could be another God of Destruction whose sash bared the same markings as his own, but a part of him actually liked how this new god looked.

A few seconds later the unnamed Destroyer God held one of her hands, the right one to be exact, out towards Beerus, though at the same time he could tell that, despite the fact that he could see the power in her eyes, she was trying to be friendly towards their visitors.

"Beerus the Destroyer, God of Destruction for Universe 7," the unnamed Destroyer God said, while at the same time offering him a smile as he clasped his hand with hers, as he didn't want to appear to be a rude guest when he was visiting her universe, "its a pleasure to finally meet you in person."

"Its a pleasure to meet the newest God of Destruction," Beerus replied, though at the same time he wished that he and the others had found a name to use for her, because they knew nothing about the gods that were standing in front of them, "It appears that you have me at a disadvantage; you know my name, but I don't know yours."

"Allow me to fix that issue; I am Sunset Shimmer," the unnamed Destroyer God said, though at the same time her expression didn't change, indicating that she wasn't annoyed that they didn't know her name, before she glanced behind Beerus and her smile widened a bit, "I see Celestia wasn't kidding when she mentioned that you were bringing some company to our universe."

"Celestia?" Whis inquired, though at that point the rest of Beerus' group approached the pair of Destroyer Gods, who pulled their hands away from each other, but at the same time he was slightly curious as to which of the remaining three beings was the one Sunset had mentioned.

"That would be me." the Angel said, though at the same time she stepped forward and smiled at the group, to which Rainbow and Applejack gulped a little when they saw her looking at them, "I am Celestia, former princess of Equestria, though currently I am Sunset's attendant and teacher, while at the same time I raise and set the sun every day. This is my sister, Princess Luna, who rules all of Equestria from Canterlot and occasionally asks for my opinion on certain matters, while at the same time raising both the sun and the moon when I'm off planet."

"And I would love to have a new responsibility like yours so I could leave the courts behind," the strange pony, who had a pair of wings and a horn, said, to which she bowed her head towards Beerus a little bit, informing him that they had been told about him by someone else, "As my sister said, I am Princess Luna... or just Luna if you prefer. I raise and set the moon every day, and occasionally the sun when my sister leaves with Sunset to go investigate something, while also helping ponies get through nightmares."

"And I'm Twilight Sparkle, the newly appointed, um, Kaioshin for this universe," the final member of the group said, though at the same time she rubbed the back of her head, "I'm actually quite happy for a change in responsibilities, as I can learn about new worlds, find fascinating new knowledge, and even create new worlds... once one or two planets have been destroyed by Sunset anyway. Got to maintain balance in the universe."

Beerus was impressed that Twilight, despite the fact that she had to find one of the terms for her new position, was so eager to do her job and actually understood what she needed to do, as he was sure that she had only been doing this since Sunset had ascended four years ago. He had to wonder just how many worlds Sunset Shimmer had destroyed so far, as he already knew that one had fallen since her ascension, but he determined that the only way to know would be to ask... and he had the feeling that such a thing wasn't the right thing to ask at the moment. Instead he went with a much safer option, introducing the rest of his group to the new gods.

"Allow me to introduce my attendant, Whis," Beerus said, waving a hand towards his attendant, who smiled and waved, before loving on down the list of people that had come with him, "my counterpart god, Shin, and the love of my life, Chronoa. These two are my newest friends, Son Goku and Vegeta, who came all the way from Earth to see the gods that keep this universe in balance."

"Its a pleasure to meet you," Goku and Vegeta said in unison, to which they both raised a fist above their hearts and bowed towards Sunset and her fellow gods, as they assumed that Luna was one in her own right if she could move the heavenly orbs, while at the same time using an ancient Saiyan gesture that Vegeta had taught his friend.

"And finally we have my daughters," Beerus said, coming to the end of the list, as he was sure that someone would have interrupted him if he started with them, before he gestured to the three pony girls that were standing to his immediate left, "Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Gale Wind."

Beerus immediately noticed a response from Twilight the moment he mentioned their names, to which she looked over at them and stared at them with a look of joy in her eyes, meaning that not only were they from this universe, but they must have been good friends with the God of Creation at some point in time. A few seconds later Twilight ran forward and threw her arms around Rainbow and Applejack, pulling the two of them into a hug while a look of confusion crossed his daughters' faces. it was in that moment that Beerus knew that some heartbreak would be involved in this meeting, because the young Kaioshin was likely going to hear that Rainbow and Applejack had no idea who she was and that they believed that they belonged in Universe 7, instead of Universe 13.

"Rainbow... Applejack... I'm so glad the two of you are safe," Twilight said, though while she hugged her friends she noticed something strange, neither one of them were responding to her embrace, to which she pulled back and stared at them, "What's wrong? Don't you girls recognize me?"

"Sorry, but I've never seen you before in my life," Applejack replied, though that statement weakened Twilight's hold, allowing her and Rainbow to pull back for a moment, before they stared at the group.

"Neither have I." Rainbow said, though at the same time she noticed Celestia and Luna, the sisters apparently, staring at the three of them with great interest, as if they found something amusing or interesting about them, "What? Did I say something funny?"

"No, its not about you, Applejack, or your sister Gale," Celestia replied, though even as she spoke she decided to have a word with Discord about the number of displaced ponies, as it appeared that there might be one more that he didn't tell them about, "A certain someone told us about what he had done and told us, in a certain amount of detail, the specifics behind what happened to everyone that walked through a certain crystal mirror."

"What she means is that Discord, the Spirit of Disharmony, intentionally shattered an anchor that connects a very special mirror to a world that is a parallel dimension to this one." Sunset explained, knowing that Celestia would have liked to beat around the bush and not address what Discord had done, but it would make them stand here for hours and she would prefer not to do so, to which she turned towards the other group, "If you would gather around us, we can teleport everyone to Twilight's castle and continue this conversation there... along with getting some refreshments."

Beerus had to wonder what Sunset was referring to, though at the same time he decided to trust what the god was telling her and his group gathered around hers, to which Celestia, Twilight, and Luna combined their magic for a moment before they shifted into what appeared to be a ballroom of a large castle. The movement they had gone through reminded him of what Shin and Whis could do with their own movement techniques, though at the same time he and the rest of his group looked around the large ballroom. He noticed that there were a fair number of tables and chairs already spread around the area, which meant that they had ever been expecting company or they had been discussing something with a large group and hadn't cleaned up yet.

The three magic users stopped channeling their spell the moment they noticed that the entire group was in the ballroom, though that was followed by Luna and Twilight walking into the nearby hallway as they said that they would be right back. Celestia had their visitors take some of the seats that surrounded them, though while they did that Sunset stood near one of the tables, where she glanced at Rainbow and Applejack for a few seconds before turning towards a chart that rested to her right. Beerus kept his eyes on Sunset, as he knew next to nothing about her and wanted to make sure that she wasn't going to try anything funny, though for some reason she seemed distracted by something else... and that something had to be the fact that his daughters weren't what she was expecting.

Something strange was going on here and he was going to get to the bottom of it, or at the very least do his best to understand why Twilight was so upset when Rainbow and Applejack told her that they had never seen her before.

A few minutes later Twilight and Luna walked back into the ballroom and levitated some drinks onto the tables that people were sitting at, while at the same time Twilight also set some snacks around for them to eat, before she and Luna took their seats near Sunset. From what Beerus could tell the snacks were mostly just fruits and vegetables, though he suspected that this was what they normally ate and that they hadn't gotten used to their new forms yet. He noticed that everyone else had taken some of the snacks and decided that he might as well do the same thing, but at the same time he kept his eyes and ears open, as what was going to come next was going to be very interesting.

"I imagine you are all curious as to why Twilight's reaction to seeing Rainbow and Applejack was to run forward and embrace them," Sunset finally spoke up, to which she turned towards the group, where she spotted several of them nodding their agreement to what she was saying.

"That's right," Vegeta replied, as he was curious as to why the Kaioshin of this universe would have the same type of reaction he would have had to the girls, if he hadn't seen them for years and was excited to see them again, "among other things anyway."

"That's because before they entered the crystal mirror they were some of my best friends," Twilight answered, to which she kept herself from wincing when she noticed the shocked expressions that were on Rainbow and Applejack's faces, though she followed that up by wrapping her magic into the area and summoning an image of the mirror into the area, "This mirror, like we said earlier, used to connect our world to a parallel world, one that Sunset used to live in for some time before she decided to come home. Long story short she was sent to another world and had to fight her way back home, while in the process becoming the second unicorn, in all of Equestria's history, to become an alicorn... and then from there she was tricked into entering the mirror again and was sent to another galaxy with my student, Starlight Glimmer."

"What's a, um, alicorn?" Gale asked, because she could tell that most of her group were confused by what Twilight had said, though it appeared that she was the only one that was brave enough to ask the question, "And where's this student of yours anyway?"

"The first question is easy," Luna replied, to which she unfurled her wings for a moment, allowing them to take in the sight for a few seconds, "an alicorn is a pony who possesses both a horn and a pair of wings, as well as a great deal of magical power. Essentially we have the strengths of all three pony tribes, meaning Earth ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns, but our magic is somewhat... different... than the magic the three individual tribes possess on their own. My sister, Celestia, used to be an alicorn until she offered to become Sunset's Angel, and the same could be said for Twilight, as she used to be one before being chosen as the God of Creation... Sunset was, as we said, also an alicorn, but she had to go through some additional training and soul searching before she could become our God of Destruction."

"That's putting it nicely," Sunset commented, to which she noticed the group turn towards her again, where she sighed as she picked up where she left off, "Discord, the Spirit of Disharmony, discovered that I was destined to become the God of Destruction for this universe, but at the time I was supposed to originally ascend to that level I would have destroyed all of Equus in the process. In order to spare this world from that fate Discord turned his chaotic magic on the crystal mirror and shattered the connection between this world and its parallel world, meaning that whoever stepped through the mirror would be sent to an unknown world. He also wove a spell into the mirror that not only makes ponies lose their memories, but also turns them into children at the same time... so when Starlight and I walked through the mirror, or rather I chased an adventurous pony through the mirror, we wound up in another galaxy with no memories and we were four years old at the time.

There's also the fact that whoever enters the mirror is also teleported backwards through time, as Starlight and I had to relive most of our lives until we reached a point where Discord's magic wore off, allowing us to go home... though Orvus, our Supreme Kai of Time, managed to record the missing memories for the both of us and help us remember who we had been before we entered that mirror."

"Really?" Chronoa asked, though she supposed that such a method would work in the universe that the girls had originally come from, which made her somewhat happy, "So where is Starlight? And who is this Discord you keep mentioning every now and then?"

"Starlight was called back to the Polaris Galaxy," Twilight replied, though at the same time she rubbed the back of her head, as she had been hoping to continue Starlight's lessons and she was constantly being called away for very specific reasons, "she should be back in the next day or two... if her schedule doesn't get screwed up again."

"And I am Discord!" a voice said, to which a chimera creature appeared in the middle of the ballroom, directly between both groups, while at the same time bowing to everyone.

Gale's eyes lit up as she stared at the creature in front of her, as the last time she had seen someone like this was when Majin Buu made the statue of the strange chimera creature... in fact they looked the exact same, as every single limb and oddly placed item was where it was when the statue had been made.

"Its you!" Gale exclaimed, to which everyone, from both of the groups, looked at her, while at the same time Discord raised an eyebrow at her, "You're that strange chimera creature that Buu made a statue of when he was waiting for me to come and play with him!"

"You know Majin Buu?!" Discord asked, to which Gale nodded her head, which in turn made Discord smile as he claimed a chair for himself and summoned a glass of what appeared to be chocolate milk, where he sipped a little and the glass, not the liquid, was what was lost, "You and I will have to talk about him later."

"Discord, can you please focus?" Sunset asked, because while she was somewhat thankful for the Spirit of Disharmony coming up with the idea that had spared her home world, she was still annoyed that he didn't tell her about it and caused all the problems that were happening so far, "As you can see Rainbow and Applejack have returned..."

"Yes, and that means I don't have to go sneaking around Universe 7 to check up on them anymore," Discord replied, though at the same time he glanced over at the group from the mentioned universe, "You would not believe the trouble and effort I went through to sneak into your universe, figure out where those two were located, and take possession of a statue, made in my own likeness, only to find that I had followed the trail to the wrong person. I still have no idea how Gale here possesses a similar energy signature to Rainbow and Applejack's own signatures, but I had to vacate the area when Evil Buu showed up... at least Kid Buu didn't make an appearance while I was present."

"Wait, you took possession of the statue?" Gale inquired, though at the same time she recalled the day when she saw the statue, where she remembered thinking that the statue was weird because it continued to follow her while she was playing games with Buu, "So that's why it's gaze was following me!"

Beerus nodded his head in understanding, because Chronoa and Whis had shown him exactly what had happened before Super Buu had made his appearance, where he got to watch the strange statue follow Gale around. It made sense that Discord would have found her instead of Rainbow and Applejack, as they had been hiding their energy while practicing the Fusion technique. Besides, this meant that no one from Universe 13 had any idea that Gale was actually a Bio-Android that had both Rainbow and Applejack's DNA, as well as their individual energies, inside her body. That was something better left unsaid, as there was no way of telling how these gods would react to that piece of news, though there was one interesting topic he wanted to discuss.

"You said that the mirror was designed to send ponies to other worlds," Beerus commented, causing the group to turn towards him, though at the same time Chronoa nodded, as she seemed to have caught onto what he was talking about as well, "yet you seemed a little unhappy when you saw Rainbow Dash and Applejack, which means that there are more of your citizens, and possibly friends, scattered across the stars. Just how many ponies are you missing?"

Sunset, instead of answering automatically, turned her gaze towards Discord once more, to which the Spirit of Disharmony snapped his claws and a fair number of screens phased into existence above his table, almost as if he was watching over the other ponies like Beerus had been watching over his daughters. When Beerus counted the screens he discovered that there were seven of them, though oddly enough a few screens had more that one pony inside them, or rather they had people that had the same form as his daughters. Sunset was also looking at the screens, though while her expression said that she knew who had been taken from this world he could tell that she hadn't see anything that was happening in front of her eyes... and neither had Celestia, Luna, or Twilight.

The first screen showed a pink skinned girl, with pony ears and a tail, driving through what appeared to be a desert in a strange vehicle, though next to her was some boy that had to be her brother, along with two creatures that looked like a cross between an otter and a weasel. The screen next to it showed two more girls, one with a light gray skin tone and another that looked like a griffon that would walk on two legs, flying through the air while they fought what appeared to be a large menacing mechanical owl. The third screen showed two girls that looked like Twilight, though one had an aquamarine color to her skin while the other had an azure color, fighting what appeared to be some sort of large demonic creature on a large ship of some kind, though Beerus noticed one girl looked more demonic than her friend was.

The next screen in the line up showed a trio of girls, who were no doubt sisters, standing beside an older guy who had lightning dancing around his arms while he stood on some sort of rectangular box, while the girls seemed to be wielding their own various elements as they fought beside the older guy. After the trio of sisters came a slightly older pony girl that had a horn that was twisted and curved in places, not like the horns Beerus had seen so far, though this one seemed to be fighting some undead creatures with weapons while wearing a suit of armor as she, and someone else, ran down a hallway of a large spaceship. The next screen revealed a white skinned pony girl, who purple colored hair, that happened to be visiting some sort of rundown shop, where the shopkeeper was some sort of cat that the girl apparently liked to talk to, if Beerus was reading her expression right.

The final screen showed something odd, as Beerus was expecting another pony girl like all of the others, but this time the person they were looking at was a male, though he was wearing some sort of robe and was looking out at a large circular city. The dark gray skinned person, whose hair was black and had a unicorn's horn on his forehead, stood beside a decent sized group of people, as there were a couple of other guys standing near him, along with one girl who seemed frightened and a black cat that the group appeared to be listening to. The man's robe was dull gray colored, almost like the color of iron, while he wore a small red collar around his neck, though his red eyes seemed to indicate that he might not be a good person... or pony, seeing what Beerus and the others were dealing with.

"That's a fair number of missing citizens," Chronoa commented, though based on what they had been told only Rainbow and Applejack had been sent to another universe, which meant that all of these people were somewhere across the vastness of Universe 13.

"Indeed it is," Sunset said, to which she turned towards Rainbow and Applejack once more, though at the same time she could see that they were more concerned about the others that had been taken to other worlds, as a few of them were in the middle of a fight for their lives, "there is so much more we need to go over, but the first order of business is to restore your memories and..."

"What if we don't want that?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she leaned back in her chair as she spoke, to which Sunset raised an eyebrow as Twilight's ears went downwards for a moment, "What if we're fine with our 'new lives' and don't want to remember our 'old lives'?"

"You should at least let us give you your old memories," Sunset stated, though as she spoke she knew that this was likely what she was going to have to do with everyone that lost their memories, "then you can decide which life you want to continue living in Universe 7 or come back to Universe 13 and pick up where you left off, with your father having permission to come visit."

"Might I offer a suggestion?" Discord asked, to which he floated himself, and his chair, over to where Sunset was standing, though at the same time she barely looked at him, indicating that she was still slightly annoyed with him.

"Please." Applejack said, causing the group to look at her for a moment, because at the moment she didn't want to piss off the new God of Destruction and wanted to get on with their visit, even if that meant listening to the creature that, if she believed the new gods, caused them to leave this universe.

"What if we put a bet on you and Rainbow fighting Sunset Shimmer?" Discord asked, though at the same time Sunset raised an eyebrow, which meant that she was curious as to what he was going to suggest, "If the two of you beat our God of Destruction in a battle, then we'll drop the notion of restoring your memories and your free to call Universe 7 your home. If Sunset defeats you, however, we'll carefully restore your memories to what they had been before you walked through the mirror, though you'll be given the choice to choose which universe you want to call home."

"I don't know..." Applejack said, because while she could agree that a fight of some kind was a decent way for them to agree on something, she didn't like the idea of them fighting Sunset Shimmer, because something about this reeked of a trap that they could be walking into.

"Besides, our Destroyer God only has four years of experience backing her," Discord continued, while at the same time his chair floated over to where Rainbow was sitting, to which he smiled at them for a moment, "while you two have been training with one ever since you arrived in Universe 7. You should be able to hold your own against her and maybe even overpower her... but I'll leave the decision to..."

"We'll do it!" Rainbow stated, though at the same time she stood up and stared at Sunset, already imaging the battle they were going to have soon while a smile appeared on her face.

Applejack sighed, because it seemed that her sister had decided their fate for them, instead of them speaking to each other and determining what they should do with their parents offering them some suggestions... though she still worried that they could be walking into a trap of some kind, and Rainbow seemed more than willing to spring it.
> Battle: Duel of the Elements
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus stood beside his daughters as they, the rest of their group, and Sunset's group flew through space, traveling to an unnamed world that was apparently like Planet Meka, before Applejack had gone and grown a Tree of Life anyway. From what he could determine the planet in question had no intelligent life, only animals that fed upon each other and kept the cycle of life going. Sunset had told them that one of the first things Twilight did after becoming the Supreme Kai of this universe was seeing everything she could see, meaning all of the various galaxies and worlds that existed across the stars, though she opening admitted that she hadn't seen everything yet... though during her searches she found this lonesome planet, with two moons, and discovered that it wasn't likely going to be getting any better.

While they flew, however, Shin asked Twilight about the various galaxies that existed in this universe, the galaxies she knew about anyway, to which she confessed that she only knew the names of three galaxies off the top of her head. Those were the Solana, Bogon, and Polaris galaxies, the same three galaxies that Sunset admitted to having been sent to by Discord when she was chasing after Starlight. That, in turn, made Shin ask what Starlight was doing in the Polaris galaxy, where he learned that she was likely dealing with more space pirates that were constantly harassing the fair people of that galaxy... to which Sunset explained that some parts of her universe were more advanced than others and had spaceships that allowed the various races to travel to new worlds and explore.

Beerus had to admit that part of this universe reminded him of Mosco's universe, as that was a universe that was intellectually advanced and had the ability to do something like what Sunset was talking about... though he kept his mouth shut and listened to what his group was being told. They learned that it had taken Sunset a number of years to get her magic back after stepping through the mirror, as Discord had given her a golden bracelet to seal away her magic, but Beerus had to mentally chuckle at the thought of someone trying to take away the power of a God of Destruction, even if that person wasn't a Destroyer God yet. Discord, who was resting at the back of the group, even admitted that the bracelet was never supposed to last for more than ten to twelve years, where it would come undone on its own, though that was before the group focused on what was heading their way.

A green and blue colored planet, one that reminded Beerus of Namek oddly enough, was resting in front of them, though as they got closer to the world, however, he and the others noticed that there had to be an active volcano somewhere on the lower half of the planet, as there was a grey blob on the planet's surface that had to represent the ash cloud. This was clearly their destination, as they started descending towards the planet's surface, though at the same time Beerus could tell that they were heading towards the upper half of the planet, where the green fields, forests, and lakes were located. He even noticed that part of the area they were heading towards had an ocean of some kind, which meant that life could have grown on this planet at some point in the future, but from what he could gather Orvus, the Supreme Kai of Time, was one of Sunset's friends and based on some information to Twilight, regarding the various planets that she was likely studying at any given point in time.

Beerus silently wondered if this planet was going to be destroyed during the fight that was going to happen in the next few minutes, though all he had to do was wait and see what occurred when Rainbow and Applejack fought Sunset with all of their might.

It took them some time to reach the area that Celestia was taking them towards, though when they reached the plateau that she must have selected some time ago, in the off chance that someone challenged Sunset, she dropped the barrier that was surrounding the group and allowed them to touch the ground. Not a few seconds later Sunset leapt into the air and floated down towards the plains that were in front of the plateau, which was followed by Rainbow and Applejack following after her. Moments later the trio touched the ground, with some distance between the two groups, while Beerus and the rest of his enlarged group prepared themselves for what was going to happen next... though at the same time Beerus kept his eyes on Sunset, so he could observe how she fought.

"We'll start whenever the two of you are ready." Sunset said, though at the same time she kept both of her hands by her side, indicating that she was prepared for whatever attacks the girls brought to bare against her.

"Rainbow, we should be careful," Applejack commented, as she had noticed something odd about how this Destroyer God carried herself, something that she couldn't believe that she had missed earlier, "she carries herself like our father does... even her battle stance mimics the one he uses the majority of the time."

"So what?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she grinned as she stepped forward, to which she allowed her normal aura to surround her, as she didn't want to reveal her trump card just yet, "Applejack, we've trained against our father for so long that we should be able to really turn the tables on our opponent, because if she is actually using the same patterns that our father uses we'll have won this fight in no time."

Applejack thought that Rainbow was being silly and was too full on her own ability, especially since their father would have beaten them in battle if she hadn't gone and created that Tree of Life, but before she could say anything Rainbow charged through the air and raced towards where Sunset was standing. Sunset, on the other hand, simply stood there for a few seconds and waited for Rainbow to reach her, though when she was close enough Sunset sidestepped the attack and let Rainbow fly right passed her. Rainbow, seeing that she must have misjudged something about this situation, flipped around and landed on the ground, to which she charged back towards Sunset and started throwing a series of punches and kicks at her.

Some of the attacks Sunset flat out dodged, while others she actually blocked with her arms and legs, which reminded Rainbow of what their father did when his was fighting Goku and Vegeta, as he had dodged a fair amount of the attacks and blocked the majority of the remainder, while the last few he actually took and parried with his fists. Rainbow could determine that Applejack had been correct, a lot of the movements that Sunset went through while being on the defensive were the same types of moves that their father used, though she didn't know if that was common among Destroyer Gods or not. The only other God of Destruction they had met was their uncle, Champa, but Rainbow couldn't recall ever having seen him fight anyone before, so it was hard to tell what was going on at the moment.

While she was busy thinking, and not paying much attention to what her opponent was doing, Rainbow barely noticed that Sunset had moved until a fist collided with the side of her face and knocked her to the ground, to which she moaned and rubbed her cheek as she looked at Sunset for a few seconds. As Sunset approached her, however, Applejack appeared behind her and swung her fist in a downward motion, though their opponent seemed to sense what was coming and raised her left hand into the air. Not a few seconds later Sunset caught Applejack's attack and pulled her towards the ground, tossing her to where Rainbow was resting, though she remained where she was standing as the sisters stood back up and stared at her.

"Rainbow, you need to be careful in this fight," Applejack commented, knowing that her sister may not listen to her, but at the same time it was better than not trying, especially against a God of Destruction they had just met and knew nothing about, "this isn't an opponent we can just take head on without a plan..."

Applejack was, once more, cut off as Rainbow's energy flared into the area around her, forming the familiar aura that she had seen several times in the past, before the aura transformed into lightning and had several strands of energy lash out at the ground around them. She knew this move, as she had seen it being used multiple times, had explained it to Gale when she first saw it, and even fought against Rainbow when she first created the technique, though she was surprised that Rainbow was pulling it out already. A few moments later Rainbow flexed her arms and the aura solidified around her, to which she touched the ground with her hoof and raced forward, bursting through the air as she zeroed in on where Sunset was standing.

This time around Sunset raised her hand up and caught the punch that was coming her way, to which the ground shook around her and Rainbow as their energies came into contact with each other, though Rainbow was a little surprised to find that her target was unfazed by the lightning that was coursing around her body. That was quickly followed by Sunset lifted her right leg into the air and striking Rainbow in the chest, knocking her backwards into the air for a moment, though Rainbow refused to go down so quickly and repeated the her earlier attack with different end points. Every time she aimed for something different, be it Sunset's back, her legs, her head, or even one of her arms, Sunset seemed to be able to pinpoint where she was going to strike and caught her attack in its track, before hitting her in return.

Once her last attack failed Rainbow returned to the ground near Applejack and switched off the technique she had been using, before she stared at their opponent and growled for a few seconds.

"That was an interesting technique," Sunset commented, though at the same time she lowered her hand and stared at Rainbow, while making sure to keep her eye on Applejack as well, "what do you call that technique?"

"Its the Thunder God's War Cry," Rainbow said, though while a part of her was pleased to hear that her opponent found her technique to be interesting, she was also annoyed that her speed boost had done nothing to aid them in bypassing Sunset's defenses, "I've got some more techniques in store for you!"

Rainbow's lightning came to life once more and wrapped around her right arm, creating her Lightning Blade attack, though before her opponent could do anything else she burst into the air and raced towards where Sunset was standing. This time around, however, Applejack charged through the air as her own energy gathered around her right hand as well, to which the two of them approached their opponent from both sides, because if Sunset dodged Rainbow's attack she would back up into her attack. This meant that if one of them missed with their attack the other could hit their target, which meant that the battle was going to turn in their favor and weaken Sunset's chances at beating them, if not making it impossible for her to win.

Sure enough Sunset sidestepped Rainbow's attack and let it pass by her, though as Applejack approached her from behind, and prepared to attack her with her attack, Sunset also moved out of the way and dodged the second attack, forcing Applejack to cancel her attack and slide under Rainbow... while at the same time they noticed that Sunset was watching them.

"Rainbow, before you do anything crazy, just listen to me for once," Applejack said, though at the same time they stopped themselves and stared at their opponent, while she noticed that Rainbow was actually looking at her, "We need to pick up the pace and show her what we're really made of, because at the rate we're going we're never going to hit her."

"Right," Rainbow replied, to which she steeled herself and released all the power she had been holding back, because by now they had determined that half of their full power wasn't enough to even deal with Sunset, though at the same time Applejack did the same thing, "Prepare yourself, Sunset Shimmer, because now neither of us are holding back anymore."

Sunset raised an eyebrow as both Rainbow and Applejack flew towards her at the same time, though this time around she started parrying the attacks that came her way, instead of flat out dodging them like she had done earlier. Rainbow was happy this time around, as she managed to slip a fist passed Sunset's defenses and slammed her fist into her target's face, knocking her backwards for a moment. Rainbow seized the chance that revealed itself and went on the offensive, following after Sunset and slamming a series of punches and kicks into her target, though after a few seconds Applejack joined her and moved through the series of attacks that made up the Harvester's Barrage... before slamming both of her hooves into her target's chest and knocking her into the ground.

As the crater formed around Sunset, however, Rainbow and Applejack gathered their ki into their hands and loosed a pair of Kamehemeha's at the crater, causing it to widen as the attacks slammed into Sunset and exploded, before the two of them landed on the rock wall that was overlooking the crater.

"How do you like that?" Rainbow shouted, as she felt much better than she had been at the start of this fight, because it appeared that Discord had been right, they were definitely stronger than a God of Destruction that only had four years of experience backing her.

Sunset burst out of the smoke and landed in front of the crater, though as she landed the girls watched as she stood straight for a few seconds and dusted off herself for a few seconds, revealing that none of her godly attire had been harmed by their attacks. A few seconds later she looked up at Rainbow and Applejack for a moment, to which they stared down at her in return, though this time she made no move to approach them just yet, rather she brought her hands together and focused her energy for a few seconds. Applejack raised an eyebrow for a moment, because she could feel the change in their opponent's energy and had to wonder what was coming next, though at the same time Rainbow raised her arms and dropped into her battle stance.

A moment passed before Sunset sucked in some air and started blowing her breath towards Rainbow and Applejack, but what came their way was a large mass of fire, telling the girls that Sunset was trying to burn them with her attack. A few seconds later Applejack pressed her hands against the ground and willed the earth beneath her and Rainbow to rise, which was followed by a wall of earth rising between them and Sunset. She had just enough time for the wall to rise passed where she and Rainbow were standing before the wave of fire struck it, to which she held her ground and gave Rainbow enough time to get away before the fire pieced the wall. Once the wall had been pierced Applejack disconnected from it and backed away from where she had been standing, though the clash of their powers revealed that Sunset preferred to use fire over the other elements... and that she was holding back her power to avoid crushing them.

Applejack had to wonder how much power their opponent was using, along with the other types of powers she might possess, but before she could do anything Sunset appeared in front of where she was heading and punched her in the face, knocking her back towards the ground. As Applejack hit the ground Rainbow joined her a few seconds later, indicating that their opponent wasn't messing around and was testing their skills at the moment, but that meant that she had no idea what sort of power the two of them possessed. At the same time, however, Applejack knew that they couldn't underestimate Sunset, because she had called her fire into existence and burned a hole in her earth wall in a matter of seconds... though when she looked at the front of the wall of earth, however, she found that a good deal of the plains that rested in front of the wall had been charred by the fire breath.

The sisters stared at the charred area for a few seconds, spotting several small patches where the flames were still standing, before they turned towards Sunset, who was standing straight once more.

"That was my Fire Breath," Sunset commented, though at the same time she shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she didn't care too much about naming this sort of attack, "its also the lowest form of that particular attack, as I call the next rank 'Dragon's Breath'. Now that we have started fighting for real, and are showing each other our attacks, allow me to show you some more before the battle comes to an end."

The moment she said that Sunset flew towards where Rainbow and Applejack were standing, though at the same time her energy weaved into the air around her and fireballs, about twice the size of her head, started to appear above her head as she closed the distance to her targets. When she had enough fireballs she started throwing them at her targets, where Rainbow and Applejack moved out of the way and separated from each other, meaning that their next tactic was for her to focus on one of them and ignore the other. She didn't mind having to fight the girls like this, because the last time she got into a fight like this was against only a single opponent, though she wasn't counting her training with Celestia, so she was eager for a challenge. Of course the fireballs ended up leaving small burning holes in the ground, though that was a small price to pay considering that she was still testing their strength... as she wanted them to really get serious, and use their hidden power, before she upped her own power.

Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Rainbow launching something into the air, though it rapidly disappeared when it pierced the clouds, to which she paid it no mind as she flew down towards Applejack and threw the rest of the fireballs at the ground around her, stopping her in her tracks.

Applejack frowned as she turned towards Sunset, who noticed that her hands were surrounded by the same energy she had tried to hit her with earlier, before the two of them started swinging their fists at each other and the ground around them quaked as their energies collided with each other. While they were doing that Applejack also tried blasting Sunset with several small ki spheres, where she noticed that the Destroyer God replied with the same type of attack and caused smoke to fill the area between them. She already knew what her sister was doing, she was making sure her ultimate attacks were ready while she stalled Sunset, though this time around Applejack was more than willing to make sure that their opponent couldn't see the attacks coming until it was too late.

Unfortunately keeping Sunset occupied was going to be a full time job, meaning that she wasn't going to be able to carve the four symbols into the ground so she could summon the Primordial Dragons, but Applejack was fine with that as long as Rainbow's attacks hit their mark.

Applejack raised her arm into the air and blocked the incoming punch with her hand, feeling the ground beneath her crack under the pressure of their energies colliding, but this time around she kicked Sunset backwards and forced her further away from where Rainbow was working. What worried her was that Sunset was so willing to follow her and add more fire to their fight, meaning that she was either fully aware of what Rainbow was planning or she had no idea and was simply trying to take one of her opponents out. She, much like her father and the rest of their group, knew next to nothing about this particular God of Destruction, which meant that everything she did was going to be new to them... especially when some of the flames coiled together and formed some sort of small serpent that wanted to burn her, though it exploded when it came into contact with the ki sphere that Applejack shot at it, raining the ground with more flames.

After another moment or two Applejack flipped over and landed on the ground, though when Sunset did the same thing the two of them stared at each other for a few seconds, as if they were daring the other to make the first move and were simply biding their time until the other broke the stalemate.

"I see that you are skilled in the art of using fire," Applejack commented, hoping that by talking for a few minutes she could buy Rainbow the time she needed to complete the Lightning Lance, which would in turn empower the storm that was slowly building above their heads.

"Oh, I'm skilled in using all the other elements as well, but my affinity for fire is the strongest of them all," Sunset replied, though at the same time she glanced over towards the watchers, as she already knew that she and Twilight were sort of the same, they soaked knowledge in like a sponge and knew more about the various elements than most ponies, save for Celestia and Luna, "though second to that is my magic, basically the equivalent of whatever energy you and Rainbow are using at the moment. Trust me on this, you don't want to see what sort of powers I can use when I choose not to use a specific element, as the results can be rather destructive... and I could easily take out one of the moons that orbit this planet in the process."

Applejack knew that Sunset's affinity had to be for fire, if what she had seen so far was any indication, and she wasn't surprised to hear that their opponent could use her energy in a similar fashion to what they had done earlier, but what worried her was that it appeared that there was more to Sunset's power than what they were seeing. Fortunately she was sure that this fight was going to be over quickly, because she could see Rainbow putting the finishing touches on the Lightning Lance. She could feel the energy in the air as the weapon crackled, felt the ground hum with her sister's energies pulsing through the stones, and knew that, with Sunset not even paying attention to what was going on behind her, that the lance would hit its target and end this fight before they witnessed how strong Sunset's full power really was.

This time around Rainbow appeared to learn from her past mistakes about informing her opponent that the lance was ready, because this time she lifted her arm back and sent the lance flying towards where Sunset was standing, destroying the ground around it as it rapidly zeroed in on where her target was standing. Applejack, seeing the attack coming thanks to where she was standing, prepared to jump out of the way the moment the lance struck Sunset in the back... but she, and everyone that was watched, weren't prepared for what happened next. Sunset spun around and raised her left leg into the air, which was followed by her literally kicking the lance near where the tip was located, though the force of her kick knocked the lance off course and sent it flying out over the nearby ocean, where it detonated when it connected with the surface of the water.

The three of them held their ground as they resisted the wind that erupted from the attack, though at the same time Rainbow and Applejack were shocked by what had happened in front of their eyes... while Sunset merely lowered her leg back to the ground and stared at them.

"She... she KICKED the Lightning Lance without having it detonate on her?!" Beerus asked in disbelief, though at the same time he knew that Rainbow had to be as shocked as he and the others were, especially since they knew the power that her attack commanded.

"You say that like Rainbow's thrown that attack at opponents who stand still and take it," Twilight commented, as she was surprised that the God of Destruction for Universe 7 would even say something like that, while noting that his tone suggested that Rainbow's used the attack more than a few times over the years, though that was before she noticed that Beerus' group was staring at her, "What?"

"Everyone she's used the attack on have taken it head on," Vegeta said, remembering all the times he and the others had seen Rainbow use the Lightning Lance, though this was the first time that the attack had outright failed to hit her target, "sorry, we're just shocked that there's someone that can knock the lance off course without it exploding when it was struck down."

Twilight raised an eyebrow for a moment, wondering what sort of opponents Rainbow had fought that would allow her to use that attack on them and not do a thing to stop it from touching them, before she turned her attention back to the fight that was happening in front of them. She could tell that Rainbow was also shocked by what had happened, which she guessed that she understood considering what Vegeta had said, though at the same time she wondered what was going through Rainbow's mind at the moment. A few seconds passed, where Twilight believed that Rainbow was coming to terms with that had happened, before Rainbow's energy flared and wrapped around her, though this time her aura took on the same coloration of the destruction energy that Sunset used when she wanted to erase or destroy something.

"It appears that Rainbow has decided to stop playing around," Whis commented, while at the same time noticing that Celestia, Twilight, and Luna were surprised by what they were seeing, though Discord simply smiled and summoned some popcorn, indicating that he either knew what was happening or didn't and was enjoying himself.

Rainbow growled as she jumped into the air and let the energy she was gathering surround her once more, to which she was surrounded by a glowing sphere of dark purple energy, though at the same time she knew that her friends and family knew that this had been coming since the battle started. A few moments later she broke out of the sphere and let the area around her shake for a few seconds, giving the gods of Universe 13 the chance to see her in all her glory when she accessed the Avatar of Destruction state. She could tell that the new gods she had met were shocked and surprised by what they were seeing, though at the same time she noticed that Sunset had raised an eyebrow and was staring at her... though Rainbow had no idea if Sunset was trying to wrap her head around what she was seeing or if she was interested in testing this form out.

"So this is your full power," Sunset said, though at the same time a light smile appeared on her face, telling Rainbow which path she had decided on, while raising her arms for a few seconds, "Tell me, Rainbow Dash, what do you call this sort of transformation?"

"This is something that our father calls the Avatar of Destruction," Rainbow replied, though as she spoke she dropped into her battle stance, but she also had to smile as she noticed what else was happening behind her opponent, "though I'm not the only one that can transform into a state like this."

Sunset would have opened her mouth to say something, though as she prepared to do so a light blue light started shining behind her, to which she turned around and noticed that Applejack was surrounded by another sphere of energy, one that was light blue. A few moments passed before the light faded and let Applejack touch the ground once more, though that was when Sunset noticed that Applejack was wearing the same sort of clothing that Twilight was wearing, along with the earrings as well. From what Rainbow had said, and the fact that her attire mimicked what a God of Destruction wore, she had to assume that this meant that Applejack was using the Avatar of Creation state... though she honestly had no idea what this meant for their battle.

"So, an Avatar of Creation," Sunset said, beckoning to the state that Applejack was using at the moment, before turning and doing the same thing to Rainbow's look, "and an Avatar of Destruction. I won't ask how you obtained these states, or the powers that you now command, as that would distract the two of you from finishing the fight, so let's pick up where we left off."

Rainbow raced down towards where Sunset was standing and threw her right fist at her target, though at the same time Applejack charged at Sunset from the side and swung her left leg in a kicking motion. Sunset, on the other hand, raised her right hand into the air and caught Rainbow's fist before it could hit her face, while at the same time raising her left leg and stopped Applejack's attack in its tracks. The ground around them shook as their fists and legs collided with each other, though instead of giving up and retreating Rainbow and Applejack went on the offensive, intending to not give their opponent a chance to fight back or use any of the other powers that she had access to.

This time around Rainbow had to grin, as despite the fact that Sunset was able to keep up the pace with the two of them, while in their Avatar states no less, she couldn't guard against the two of them forever and the sisters started scoring hits on their opponent. Rainbow was able to punch Sunset's face and knock her into one of Applejack's kicks, sending her flying through the air before she and her sister ganged up on their opponent again, who simply continued to punch and kick while defending herself against the attacks that were coming her way. As they moved over the ground, however, their attacks either caused the earth beneath them to quake under the collision of their energies or outright created craters in their wake.

Applejack, on the other hand, was still worried about whatever their opponent was planning, because earlier it had been harder for them to land even a single hit and now they were suddenly landing a great deal of them, despite the fact that none of their blows were doing any lasting or serious damage to Sunset.

After another two to three minutes of the fight going on like this Rainbow and Applejack heard the sound that they were waiting for, the sound of thunder that indicated that the storm cloud had reached its maximum capacity and was nearly finished forming the Wrath. Once they heard the sound that they had been waiting for they backed away from Sunset and left her standing in the middle of the plains, though as Rainbow headed towards the clouds, so she could put the finishing touches on her attack, Applejack moved around the area and started carving the four symbols into the ground. One thing that Applejack discovered, just from being in this form, was that she could actually connect to the primordial elements that shaped all the worlds she had been on and call upon them at a much faster rate, though that only worked in this form... which meant that she could pull the Primordial Dragons together without having to waste the opportunity Rainbow's Wrath was going to provide.

Sunset stared up at the sky as the rain started to pour, though while she knew that such a thing was common for this planet to do she also knew that Rainbow and Applejack must have sped up the process to form whatever attack they were planning on using next. That was quickly followed by Rainbow raising her hand towards the storm cloud that was above them, which was when a long serpent, one that looked like a dragon she mentally told herself, pulling itself from the clouds until it wrapped around Rainbow, as if it was protecting her. Before Sunset could raise an eyebrow at that she felt the ground shake and noticed four glowing symbols, one in each of the four directions from where she was standing, floating in the air. She watched as the one closest to the ocean called upon the water and formed a watery version of the serpent that was hanging in the air, while the symbol closest to the charred portion of the plains formed a fiery serpent, to which the third symbol, which was close to where the others were standing, pulled the wind around it, leaving the final symbol to construct a serpent made out of the ground they had been fighting above.

Sunset smiled as she took in the five dragons, for that was what these serpents had to be, and the various elements that they were made up of, finding that Rainbow's dragon had been darkened by her destruction energy while Applejack's dragons seemed to be glowing with her creation energy.

"Sunset Shimmer!" Rainbow shouted, though as her hand twitched her Wrath started to fly back up into the clouds that rested above her head, while at the same time noticing that the Primordial Dragons were ready to go as well, "Begone with the thunder clap!"

With that said Rainbow swung her hand down towards Sunset as Applejack did the same with her hand, to which the Primordial Dragons surged towards where Sunset was standing, but at the same time Rainbow intentionally kept the Wrath from leaving the cloud for a few more seconds. Sunset seemed preoccupied with the four dragons that were already approaching her, though when they got close enough Rainbow released her power and the Wrath burst out of the clouds, where it rapidly descended towards where her target was standing. She and Applejack then had to cover their eyes as the attacks came into contact with Sunset, creating the explosion that happened whenever they merged these two attacks together and blasting a large crater into the ground.

Rainbow grinned as she descended towards the ground and landed near where her sister was standing, to which the two of them stared at their handiwork as they waited for Sunset to appear and make her next move so they could finish this fight. Through the smoke they could see some energy wrap around Sunset's body, or at least they through it was her body, before she spun around and swung her arm at them, to which a blue wave of energy, shaped like a thin crescent wave, erupted from the smoke and headed towards where they were standing. Rainbow and Applejack then jumped out of the way and let the attack fly by where they had been standing, to which they watched as it raced towards the ocean that had been resting behind them... though when the wave disappeared they discovered a large cut in the ground that went from where Sunset was standing and traveled all the way out into the ocean, allowing the water to fill the gap that her attack had left behind.

As they refocused on their opponent, however, Rainbow noticed that there seemed to be some parts of her attire that were covered in dust, no doubt from the two attacks colliding against her, though she didn't seem phased by the combined might of their attacks... rather she seemed pleased to have the pleasure of fighting such strong opponents.

"What... was that attack?" Applejack asked, though at the same time she was fortunate that she and Rainbow had avoided the attack, because it had done a great deal of damage to the ground and could have easily done the same thing to them if they hadn't jumped out of the way.

"Its my 'Crescent Fang' attack," Sunset replied, to which she waved a hand and the remainder of the smoke broke apart, though that was followed by her staring at the two of them, "I gathered my energy into my right hand and focused on transforming a very small portion of it into the shape of a blade, though the rest of it is used to actually power the attack. Trust me on this, the power I used to create that attack was nowhere near as strong as it could have been and nowhere near as fast as I could have made it."

"Does that mean that you aren't taking this fight seriously?" Rainbow inquired, though at the same time that fact annoyed her, because she and Applejack had been fighting with all of their might and it appeared that their opponent wasn't even doing the same thing in return.

"Oh, I am taking this fight seriously," Sunset answered, though at the same time she sensed that Rainbow was annoyed, which meant that there might be one last power the girls hadn't tried out or they were getting close to admitting defeat, "but at your current level I only need to use fifty percent of my power to fight the two of you. I'm not about to go out of my way and completely overpower you and Applejack, especially since it appears that the two of you have already hit your limits."

Rainbow growled as she looked down at Sunset Shimmer, because while she knew that they were fighting at the highest level of power they had, as she had no idea if they could combine their Avatar states with the Kaio-Ken for an added boost, she did recall one technique that might given them the edge they needed. She braced herself for a moment and reverted back to her normal state, allowing her gi to return as Sunset raised an eyebrow at her, though at the same time Applejack nodded her understanding and repeated the motion. Together the sisters jumped backwards and landed on the ground, with the required distance resting between them, before they made sure that their energy levels were exactly the same... to which they raised their hands into the required positions and started moving through the motions of the Fusion Dance.

"Fu..." the girls said, moving towards each other until their arms were almost touching, followed by the "...sion" stage of the motions that required them to pull their arms over their chests and raise one of their legs up, before they let out the "HA!" part of the Fusion Dance and pulled themselves into the required motion... to which the two of them were once more consumed by the light as they merged themselves together.

Sunset stood her ground as the two girls were consumed by the light they were generating, though at the same time she could see two silhouettes merge into one entity as the ground violently shook under the power that Rainbow and Applejack were generating. When the light faded, and the ground finally stopped shaking, Sunset could see that the girls were no longer standing where they had been a few moments ago, though in their place stood someone that she had never seen before. The warrior in front of her had Rainbow's body structure, which she based on the blue coloration that the warrior's body had, while at the same time possessing Applejack's facial features and her hair style, though while the warrior's hair was light olive colored there were several cyan colored streaks in her hair that resembled lightning bolts. Sunset noticed that the warrior was wearing some sort of vest that was dark purple colored, with a golden yellow colored collar, though beneath the collar rested the top section of a body suit... though it was cut off to cover the upper area of her chest, leaving her stomach open, and didn't touch the warrior's arms.

Sunset also noticed that the warrior was wearing a cyan colored sash, though that was followed by her staring at the warrior's eyes for a moment, because each of the warrior's eyes had their own individual color... her left eye was green colored, like Applejack's eyes, while her right eye was reddish pink colored, just like Rainbow's eyes. Sunset could also feel the energy coming from the warrior and smiled, because it seemed that Rainbow and Applejack's last trump card had been to meld their powers together, creating a powerful warrior that might actually push her further than the girls could on their own.

"I am neither Rainbow Dash or Applejack... I am Raijack," the warrior said, her voice sounding like a perfect unison of both Rainbow and Applejack's voices, though at the same time she frowned as she looked at Sunset, "Its over Sunset Shimmer, I've come for you!"

Sunset chuckled to herself for a moment as she raised her hands and dropped into her own battle stance, as it sounded like Raijack wasn't planning on messing around... to which she braced herself and prepared for whatever her opponent had planned for her.
> Battle: Full Power
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Raijack stared at Sunset for a few moments, allowing the God of Destruction to feel the power she was putting out at the moment, before bracing herself and activating her speed, to which she flashed through the air and appeared behind her opponent. As Sunset realized that she had disappeared, and was already moving her head to look at her opponent, Raijack moved through the air and made sure she was behind Sunset at all times, though after a few seconds she gripped the back of Sunset's head and flew towards the ground. When she reached her destination she let go of Sunset's head as she collided with the ground, creating a crater around her as Raijack floated back up into the air and stared down at her opponent, to which a slight frown appeared on her face as her foe stood back up.

Sunset glanced up at her for a moment as she got rid of the dust that was on her body, though not a few seconds later she jumped into the air and flew towards where Raijack was floating. Raijack, on the other hand, moved out of the way of the incoming attack and struck Sunset in the side of her face and knocked her backwards, though that was before the two of them started throwing punches and kicks at each other. As the two of them clashed in the middle of the air Sunset also introduced some fireballs to the battle, which she summoned from a distance and sent flying at Raijack while she was concentrated on her. Raijack, however, could sense the attacks coming and used her own energy to knock the attacks away from her, destroying each and every one of them while denying Sunset the satisfaction of hitting her... while also keeping her guard up in cause Sunset used that wave type attack she demonstrated earlier.

Raijack, for the most part, blocked the attacks that were coming at her, as from her perspective Sunset's attacks were much slower than they had been for either Rainbow or Applejack, while at the same time taking a moment to wonder how long it would take to get through her opponent's defenses. She guessed that since her opponent was a God of Destruction she had a greater durability than enemies like Super Buu, as she knew that Beerus could take a great deal of damage before having to call an end to a fight, but this opponent was different. She had to believe what Discord said about Sunset's inexperience as a Destoryer God, as she could tell that her a few of her strikes might be causing some form of damage to her foe's body... though eventually Raijack dodged the next incoming attack, spun around in midair, and kicked Sunset in the chest as hard as she was able to.

The moment Sunset staggered backwards, however, Raijack jumped backwards and then flew at her opponent, her fists colliding with her chest and knocking her even further backwards, before she spun and and kicked Sunset again, sending her flying towards the plateau that hadn't been touched since the start of their fight. As Sunset collided with the plateau, and caused the entire thing to collapse on top of her, Raijack moved higher in the air and stared down at where she had sent her opponent. A few seconds later she started throwing ki spheres down at the ruined plateau, causing everything to be engulfed in a series of explosions that rocked the entire area around where her opponent was standing... though even as Raijack did that she knew that this wasn't really going to hurt Sunset, rather it was going to incite her to get serious before she unleashed her attacks on her.

"See that?" Raijack shouted, though as she spoke she stopped firing ki blasts down at the ground, because at this point there was going to be nothing left around where Sunset was standing, to which she returned her hands to her side and stared at the crater that she had created, "I can overpower you with a few kicks and punches... so why don't you show me your full power? Or you can admit defeat now and we'll call it a day!"

At first there was no response to her words, making her wonder if she had defeated her opponent already, though as she waited she kept her attention on the energies around her in the off chance that Sunset decided to awaken her true power and give her a proper fight. A few seconds later, however, Raijack suddenly felt the pressure in the air, resting around the area that Sunset had been thrown into, drastically change and increase in size, indicating that this fight was far from over. As Raijack watched the crater for the next few seconds she noticed several large blue cracks appear on the air around where she suspected Sunset was standing, though that was quickly followed by both the ground and the nearby ocean shaking in some manner... reminding her of Applejack's Tremor Punch technique she had developed during the time of the Cell Games.

Moments later the smoke cleared as Sunset revealed herself, though Raijack noticed that there seemed to be nothing physically different about her opponent, but her power was definitely more immense than it had been before she had been blasted into the ground.

"I'm not about to admit defeat, not when you're showing me your full power," Sunset commented, to which she dropped into her battle stance as she stared up at Raijack, who glared down at her at the same time, "Come Raijack, let us see just how strong you really are!"

The instant Sunset finished talking she braced herself against the one part of the plateau that hadn't been blown to pieces and raced towards where Raijack was floating, though when she reached her destination she swung her fist at her target. Raijack, while originally a little bit shocked by the fact that Sunset's speed had increased to a level that was just beneath her own, raised her guard and blocked the incoming attack, though that was quickly followed by the two of them throwing punches and kicks at each other. As the two of them traded blows Sunset directed where they would be fighting, as she brought them back towards the ground and moved them in the direction of a mountain range, where the collision of their energies shattered several of them in the process and caused the pieces to fall to the ground around them.

Beerus and the others, however, noticed something interesting as the two combatants fought each other, despite the fact that Sunset had powered up she was still slightly weaker than Raijack... but Beerus, having more experience with the other eleven Destroyer Gods, had to wonder if Sunset was holding back the last percentage of her power or if she had pulled her full power to the surface.

Sunset swung her fist at Raijack, who used both of her hands to stop the attack from reaching her, though before she could continue with the next stage of her attack Raijack pushed her backwards and kicked her in the chest, which she followed up with a Celestial Push to the chest. Sunset soon found herself flying through the air for a few seconds, where she collided with another rock peak, though instead of allowing Sunset to get back up and fight back Raijack used the Celestial Pull skill to yank her target into the air and force her to come towards her. Raijack grinned as she swung her fist and struck Sunset in the face, which would have normally knocked someone out of this hold, though instead of allowing her foe to have a break she wailed on her, delivering several blows to Sunset's chest and lower body. When Sunset snapped one of her limbs out of the hold, however, Raijack only let her grin widen as she blasted her opponent backwards again... to which she repeated the process several more times just to prove that she was stronger than what Sunset thought she was.

The moment that Sunset actually snapped out of her attack, and avoided her incoming fist, Raijack smiled and jumped backwards, where she lowered herself back into her battle stance as she stared at Sunset, though the moment her foe replicated her stance the two of them flew towards each other and swung their fists at each other. The two of them made sure that their fists connected when they reached the area between them, to which the force generated by the collision of their powers caused the ground and the air to shake for a moment. Not a few seconds later Sunset grabbed onto Raijack's arm, spun around for a moment, and sent her opponent flying through the air, much like what had happened to her several times during this fight. Raijack, on the other hand, managed to regain control of her body and righted herself, to which she flew back up to where her opponent was floating and resumed the fight.

Raijack flashed behind Sunset and struck her in the back, knocking her forward for a few seconds, before she started flew after her opponent and started punching her in the chest, intending to do as much damage as she could before Sunset managed to regain control of the situation. Sunset, of course, tried to throw several attacks at her in return, though Raijack was more than ready for that and dodged the attacks that were coming in her direction, to which she made sure to inflict damage on her opponent for each attack she dodged. After a minute of making it impossible for Sunset to hit her, and delivering quite a number of blows in the process, before she flipped over the fist that was coming her way and brought the back of her hoof down on Sunset's shoulder, sending her flying towards the ground and creating another crater around her.

Instead of following after Sunset, however, Raijack brought her hands together and formed a small pocket in the process, to which she started to channel her ki into a more concentrated form, one that she had only used against one opponent and that had been when the opponent was watching her. This time around her foe was dazed and likely wouldn't be expecting her to try something like this, but since Sunset was dazed she had a decent amount of time to prepare herself before she loosed her attack. She glanced down and looked at the small black sphere that had formed formed in the pockets between her hands, though once the sphere was ready she lifted her hands into the air and let the small black sphere float into the air. As all of this happened, however, she noticed that Sunset had regained herself and was now standing on the edge of the crater that had formed around her

When the black sphere reached the cloud level, and disappeared thanks to the mass of clouds that remained after Rainbow tried to use the Wrath against Sunset, Raijack clapped her hands together and let the sphere come to a complete stop... though that was before she activated the power inside the sphere.

Sunset stared up at the clouds, where Raijack had launched a small black sphere into the air, for a few seconds before she felt the ground beneath her hooves start to shake, though instead of staying near the ground she jumped into the air and moved away from the earth that she had been standing on earlier. She quickly noticed that the entire mountain range was shaking with an intensity that matched what she had done when she released her power earlier, though not a few seconds later a piece of the earth cracked and pulled itself into the air. Sunset then watched as that first piece floated into the air and started gathering around the area the sphere had been sent into, though as the larger sections of the ground  started to follow the same movements Sunset had to wonder what Raijack was planning this time around. As she watched all of this happen, however, she also moved out of the way of the pieces of earth that moved passed her, because it would have been stupid to take some damage by letting a moving piece of the mountains touch her in such a way.

A few moments later the entire mountain area, the same one that the two of them had been fighting above for the last few minutes, started to shake under the intensity of Raijack's power as whole sections of it, ranging from small pieces to massive boulder sizes pieces, were pulled from the ground. Sunset watched as the various fragments neared the sphere and started to move towards each other, to which they started to take on the form a large boulder, though she knew that this was more than a simple boulder. A few more seconds passed before the rest of the mountain was pulled from the ground, adding even more mass to the large sphere that was forming above their heads, before she noticed a smile appear on Raijack's face. It seemed that her foe was pleased with the amount of material she had managed to pull in, meaning that she must have used this attack once or twice in the past, but at the same time she watched as the sphere seemed to smooth out, the cracks and holes merging together. Not a few seconds later a perfect sphere, no doubt the size of a small moon, floated in the air above the two of them, though as Sunset stared at it she noticed a faint ki aura wrap around the entirety of the sphere, meaning that Raijack had a purpose for it besides being a distraction.

Raijack, on the other hand, glanced up at the large spherical rock that was floating above their heads and smiled, as she loved it when she was able to create one of her special attack's without something going wrong, such as Sunset deciding to blow the entire thing to pieces... though that was before she turned her head back down towards where her opponent was floating.

"Let's see how you like this, Sunset Shimmer!" Raijack shouted, to which she moved her hand downwards and got the large boulder moving, knowing that the moment it made contact with her target a decent explosion would rock the planet and show everyone that the God of Destruction for Universe 13 wasn't as strong as they through she was.

Sunset stared up at the large moon sized boulder as it began its descent towards where she was standing, already knowing that if it struck the planet the entire area would be reshaped in the process, but at the same time she knew that it would be easy to dismantle this attack. Her energy gathered around her body as the small moon moved even closer to where she was floating, though she paid it no mind as she held her right arm out and let a small fraction of her energy take on the shape of a blade. She waited for a few seconds, allowing the energy to wrap around the blade in a large mass, before she swung her arm at the small moon and released the energy that she had been gathering, which was followed by the small moon being cut in half.

A few seconds before the wave of energy passed through the back side of the small moon Sunset spotted Raijack moving out of the way, meaning that she had seen the attack coming and avoided it before it could hit her, but she kept her attention on the small moon and swung her arm a few more times... which eventually resulted in the entire sphere being reduced to a bunch of smaller pieces.

Raijack, knowing that this was going to happen, especially after what happened during the battle with Super Buu, extended her right hand towards the pieces of rubble and raised them into the air, to which they all rose back towards the clouds and disappeared from Sunset's sight. Once they were far enough away from her target, however, Raijack grinned as she channeled her power back into each and every fragment that she had grabbed, to which they all transformed according to her will. A few seconds passed before the sky caught on fire, to which Raijack grinned as she swung her hand back towards Sunset and a massive amount of fireballs, all baring the various sizes of the earthen fragments she had grabbed, rained down upon the battlefield.

"Eat this!" Raijack shouted, to which she made sure that all of the spheres were designed to target Sunset, though this time she hoped it did more damage to her foe than it did to Super Buu, "Ragnarok!"

The moment Sunset saw the flaming spheres she decided to try and blast some of them into oblivion, as she was curious as to whether causing them to explode would take out the rest of the group, or if they would remain and continue on their course. She soon discovered that even if one of her attacks caused a sphere to explode they were designed to keep the explosion small and even separate into several smaller balls, which caught on fire and continued their descent towards her location. With that information in mind Sunset changed her mind and started avoiding the flaming spheres that were coming her way, letting them head towards the ground below her, though one thing she noticed was that Raijack was moving her hands around. It appeared that Raijack was directing the flaming spheres, making sure that they headed in her direction, to which Sunset continued avoiding the spheres as she thought up a way to permanently... until one of them managed to clip her right leg.

The moment that happened, and a smile appeared on Raijack's face, the rest of the flaming spheres changed where they were heading and barreling into her body, to which they detonated in midair the moment all of them came into contact with her... though at the same time Raijack's smile turned into a grin as she noticed a figure flying down towards the ground that rested below them. This time around there were some marks on Sunset's body that indicated that she had actually been damaged by the attack, though at the same time Raijack was a little disappointed that, besides the scuff marks and dust, there wasn't any substantial cuts or bruises to show that she was hurt... but it appeared that her opponent was surprised by the damage she had taken from the attack.

A few seconds later Raijack sighed and floated back down to the ground, landing parallel to where Sunset was standing, though this time she wondered if she needed to use a certain technique that the girls had been using up until the Cell Games... one that could end this fight in a matter of seconds if she was lucky, and show the gods of Universe 13 just how strong she and the others could truly be.

"I'll tell you something, Raijack," Sunset said, dusting off her attire and the rest of her body, while at the same time making sure that she hadn't sustained any serious injuries that would force her to surrender, only for her to find that she was able to move on still, "Rainbow and Applejack, on their own, were strong, while you are definitely on a whole new level than either of them could be alone... so it makes me somewhat happy to see that you two have developed a technique to combine your powers together in such a manner."

"If you think that was good, then you'll love this next attack," Raijack replied, to which she mentally chuckled as she noticed the look of curiosity on Sunset's face, though at the same time she focused on her energy as a faint red ki aura appeared around her, "but first I have to prepare before I show you which attack I'm talking about."

Raijack raised her hands to her side and braced herself for a few seconds as the faint red ki aura transformed into a solid red ki aura, indicating that the technique was fully usable in this state, though at the same time she focused on making sure that it could stand the pressure of this form. She was fully aware that this technique could very well drain the time she had left in this form, by how much she had no idea because she had never tried this in her fusion state, but at the same time she knew that she had to take the risk. A few more seconds passed before the red ki aura flared to life and rose to twice the height and twice the width of her body, to which the entire area around her shook as everyone stared at her, though she knew that Goku and Vegeta understood what she was going.

"Kaio-ken!" Raijack said, to which she locked the ability in place and empowered her body even further than what the fusion state gave her, though she had to smile at the thought of showing her opponent how terrifying this skill had been before Goku and Vegeta had unlocked the Super Saiyan state.

"Kaio-ken?" Sunset inquired, to which she raised an eyebrow for a moment, though at the same time she could tell that this transformation gave Raijack a new level of power.

"That's right," Raijack stated, to which she flexed her arms for a few seconds, as she was making sure that everything had worked out like it was supposed to, before she looked up at her opponent, "this technique can double the user's strength, speed, and other fighting abilities. Neither Rainbow or Applejack have had to use this technique for some time, though I'm glad to see that it still works... and now I will show you my new power!"

Sunset watched as Raijack jumped into the air and stared towards where she was standing, though not a few seconds later she appeared to have flashed out of existence for a moment, but that was followed by her feeling Raijack's energy behind her. As she started to turn around, however, she felt Raijack's energy shift location all over the area that they were fighting in, though as she attempted to follow her target Sunset quickly discovered that Raijack's new speed was definitely something that she needed to pay attention to. She turned around a few times, following her opponent's energy each and every time to the places that she had paused at for a few seconds, before turning her head and finding that Raijack had returned to the spot that she had started on.

With that speed alone Sunset knew that she would be hard pressed to follow Raijack's movements, meaning that if Raijack decided to attack her she was sure that the majority of her attacks would hit their intended target, to which she prepared herself for whatever her opponent could throw at her.

"I'm going to end this in an instant," Raijack said, though at the same time she brought her arms back to her side and concentrated her energy once more, to which she focused on empowering the Kaio-ken once more and pushing it to the limit that she could use in her current state.

As Raijack braced herself she could feel the ground around her shake as she pushed the Kaio-ken further than the original state that the girls had learned so many years ago, though at the same time the wind around her surged away from her and even tore small fragments of the ground out of where they had been resting. Sunset could tell that Raijack was preparing something big, especially with how her energy was rapidly increasing with every second that passed, but at the same time she raised her guard as she waited for something to happen.

"Just how much power does Raijack have?" Twilight asked, while at the same time she started to sweat as she felt the energy in the air, as it appeared that the red aura Raijack had called into existence had doubled her power and it was growing at an alarming pace, "Times three... times four... no, its even larger than that..."

"TIMES TEN!" Raijack shouted, to which her aura exploded as the sky around the entire area darkened, almost as if the sky and the weather were reacting to her power, though at the same time everyone braced themselves as they waited for her to make her move, "KAIO-KEN TIMES TEN!"

Sunset, recalling what had happened when Raijack pulled off the original state of this attack, immediately raised her arms and prepared to defend herself, though before her arms could get into position Raijack surged forward and punched her in the left side of her face. She jumped backwards and touched the ground for a moment, though instead of stopping in her tracks she charged at Raijack and threw her left fist towards her opponent's head, but that was rapidly followed by her opponent raising her right hand and blocked her attack before it could reach its destination. Before Sunset even had the chance to comment on what had happened, or even be shocked over how quickly Raijack had stopped her attack, Raijack raised her left hand and punched her in the chest... knocking the breath out of her for a few seconds.

Sunset then regained herself and tried to kick Raijack, though her opponent blocked her incoming attack and started a barrage of punches that prevented her from doing anything else for a few seconds, before following them up with a kick that sent Sunset flying into the air. Raijack then immediately followed after Sunset and punched her several more times, before flashing behind her target and slamming the base of her right hoof into Sunset's back, sending her flying towards the ground that they had departed from a few moments ago. Instead of following her opponent this time, however, Raijack noticed something about the Kaio-ken, something that told her that she needed to wrap this fight up before her fusion state fell apart.

Raijack jumped backwards and positioned herself in a position where she would be diagonal with Sunset's body, where she mentally chuckled due to the fact that she hadn't given her opponent a chance to regain herself, before she raised her right hand and leveled it Sunset. A few moments later her aura flared to life once more, which was followed by a large number of small sized spheres launching themselves into the air around her, just like she had done against Super Buu four years ago. She stared at the cyan colored spheres and the orange colored spheres for a few seconds, where they floated around her for a few seconds before her energy pulled them back together, to which they stared to form a dark purple mass in front of her right hand. The mass of energy, which was roughly about the size of her head, stayed in front of her hand for a few seconds before shrinking into a much smaller size, forming a sphere that was the same size as the spheres that had been launched mere seconds ago.

When the sphere locked itself in that size the air around Raijack shook under its power, something that caused the observers to raise their eyebrows for a moment, but at the same time she knew that she had a limited amount of time to use this attack before everything fell apart.

Not a few seconds later, when she noticed that Sunset had regained herself and spun around to look at her, Raijack flashed through the air and appeared right in front of her opponent, whose eyes widened as she realized what was going to happen next. Instead of giving Sunset an opportunity to dodge the attack, and make her waste her time, Raijack fired the sphere of energy at her opponent's chest and grinned as Sunset was pushed through the air, heading back towards one of the plateaus that rested on the ground below them. It took a few seconds for Sunset to collide with the plateau she was heading towards, though when her back hit the rock Raijack forced her to go even further into the earth, intending to bury her under all the rubble that was going to follow when her attack exploded.

Once she was sure Sunset had gone a great distance into the ground, however, Raijack allowed the mass of energy to detonate its payload, which caused the ground to heave for a few moments as the top of the ground was consumed by the explosion... though when the smoke cleared there was a large crater, much like the one that had been created when Goku used the Spirit Bomb against Kid Buu, and she couldn't tell where Sunset was at the moment. Raijack let out a sigh as she landed on the ground and released the Kaio-ken, to which she huffed for a few seconds and glanced at the massive crater that was in front of her... before she started laughing at her accomplishment.

"I did it!" Raijack said, telling her voice carry so that the observers could hear her, because at the moment she didn't care what the others thought considering what she had done, "I've beaten the God of Destruction for Universe 13! While she was at her full power no less!"

"Who ever said that I was using my full power?" a voice asked, though at the same time Raijack stopped laughing and looked at the crater for a few seconds, where she watched as Sunset, who was surrounded by her aura, floated out of the large hole and stopped when she was parallel with where Raijack was standing.

Despite the fact that Sunset was still standing, and hadn't admitted defeat, Raijack had to smile as she noticed that part of Sunset's baggy pants had been obliterated due to the blast she had been trapped in, though the missing part was located near the bottom of her legs. In addition to that Raijack also noticed that there were a large number of cuts and scrapes on Sunset's body, along with some blood resting around where the Hollow Cannon struck, which meant that her opponent had been wounded and was likely bluffing. Despite that fact, however, Raijack knew that if Sunset was telling the truth about her full power, and how she hadn't been using it all, then the fight was as good as over, because she had burned through her energy to defeat her opponent.

As she stared at Sunset, however, Raijack noticed that her aura was finally taking on the aura that belonged to a God of Destruction, which she guessed meant that her opponent was getting serious about this fight... despite the fact that the fight was already over.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Raijack asked, though at the same time she stood her ground and waited for something to happen, as there was no telling whether Sunset was going to finish the fight or call it off.

"When I released my power I was only using seventy-five percent of my full power, which clearly couldn't stand up to you and your Kaio-ken," Sunset replied, though as she spoke she held her right arm out towards the right of where she was standing, to which she allowed an energy blade to form below her hand, "Now that you have shown me the height of your power, and demonstrated how strong you really are in this state, I think that its only fair that I show you the full extent of my power."

Raijack opened her mouth to say something, though before she could do so she watched as Sunset pointed the tip of her energy blade in her direction, but instead of firing a wave of energy at her Sunset's energy flared and a massive wall of energy, going from one side of the crater to the other, consumed her. Raijack watched the wall of energy for a couple of seconds, feeling her opponent's energy rising once more, before strands of energy started pulling themselves away from the wall. A few moments later the wall started to fall apart before her eyes, though when she saw Sunset once more she found that her aura had truly taken on the destructive aspect of her position, while at the same time her power had risen to a level that was, once more, above Raijack's level.

A few seconds later, once all of the excess energy was gone, Sunset placed her hands behind her back and started walking across the distance between the two of them, though this time around all Raijack was seeing was a god that she would be hard pressed to defeat. Raijack had to gulp as Sunset  came to a stop in front of where she had been standing, though before she could actually do anything she defused, to which Rainbow and Applejack separated from each other and turned their attention to their opponent.

"So, your technique has a time limit and you burned through the majority of your time with that Kaio-ken of yours," Sunset commented, though at the same time she glanced at both Rainbow and Applejack, who now seemed certain that they couldn't beat her anymore, to which she sighed, "Very well, its time we brought this fight to an end..."

Rainbow and Applejack, discovering that they were still going to be in a fight with Sunset, raised their arms up and prepared themselves for what was coming next, while at the same time understanding that they had no chance at actually beating a God of Destruction in battle. Neither of them could defeat their father in battle, and it was plainly clear that he would have beaten them had Applejack not created that tree, and Sunset was at least on the level of power that their father used against them, which meant that they couldn't win. They both glanced at each other and silently nodded their heads, because they understood that this time around they were fighting someone they couldn't defeat, which meant that they should accept their fate and have her restore whatever memories they were missing.

"Congratulations, you won." Sunset said, though at the same time she let her aura fade away, as there was no reason for her to be using it anymore, while noticing that the girls were shocked.

"What do you mean we 'won'?" Rainbow asked, as while she would have been fine with winning, because that was what she and Applejack had been shooting for, the bet was whether or not they could defeat Sunset while she was at her full power, which she was only now displaying, "We haven't beaten you yet... and I'm fairly sure that such a thing is impossible for the two of us."

"Yes, the bet was for you to beat me while I was using my full power," Sunset replied, though she could tell that her agreement to what Rainbow said was only confusing her and Applejack, to which she determined that it would be best if she explained everything to them, "but Discord was the one that made that bet and tricked the two of you, or at least one of you, into believing that I was weaker than your father, since I have only a few years of experience being a God of Destruction. Since you were able to push me so far, and actually make me undo the seal on my full power to prevent being severely hurt by your attack, I would say that its appropriate that the two of you won the bet... so the two of you are free to do whatever you desire in regards to your old lives. I will not press the issue about restoring your memories anymore."

"Will you answer a question for me?" Applejack spoke up, to which Sunset glanced over at her and raised an eyebrow, though at the same time she could tell that the Destroyer God was shocked, "Even if we knew what your true power was like, we were never going to be able to defeat you, were we?"

"Never say never Applejack," Sunset said, though at the same time she smiled, to which she patted the girls on their shoulders for a few seconds, "Its like Discord said, I've only been at this for four years now and there's so much for me to learn and make improvements on, so who knows, maybe in a couple of years you and Rainbow will have gained the power to best me without needing to fuse into Raijack."

"Can we at least see a sample of your full power?" Rainbow asked, as she and Applejack had seen their father destroy planets during the three years they had spent growing up on his planet, "You don't have to blow a planet up or anything like that, but I think its a waste for you to reveal your true power and not do anything with it."

Sunset stared at Rainbow for a few seconds, wondering which of her spells she could use that would satisfy one of Beerus' daughters, before she recalled a spell she had used against Tirek when she had fought him for the fate of Nirn, to which she beckoned for the girls to stay here and backed away from them. When she reached a fair distance between them and the crater they had created when Raijack was fighting her, however, she stopped and pressed a hand against the ground. She waited for a few seconds, allowing her energy to weave its way through the ground and the surrounding area, before a large circle, having the same width of the crater Raijack had made, sprung to life around where she was standing... though that was before the circle caught on fire.

Rainbow and Applejack watched as Sunset stood up once more and raised her hand into the air, to which the flames started to pull themselves from the ground and swirled around her, appearing to form a vortex of flames that completely covered Sunset. They watched as the flames started to move towards the sky that was above all of them, though it wasn't long before the flames started to take on the shape of a large fireball, one that definitely contained more power than anything their opponent had thrown at them over the course of their fight. A few more seconds passed before the two of them noticed Sunset standing in the same spot she had been in when she stared channeling her power into the ground, though it quickly became clear that she was the one holding the sphere of fire.

"Rainbow, Applejack, this is my Flame Emperor technique," Sunset said, loud enough for the girls to hear what she was saying, before she noticed something hanging in the atmosphere above where they were standing, "Now observe the damage this attack does."

Without even wasting a beat Sunset targeted the moon that was hanging above their heads, one of two anyway, and hurled the Flame Emperor into the air, to which it surged towards where the moon was located and engulfed the moon in a matter of seconds, blowing the entire heavenly orb to pieces. If she had targeted something like a nearby mountain, one of the ones that survived the battle with Raijack, the sphere would have destroyed a good portion of the planet in the process, which was another reason why she had used a low amount of power when she created the sphere. She waited for a few seconds, allowing the smoke to clear and reveal that the moon she had targeted was gone, before she walked back over to where the girls were standing... where she noticed that they were surprised by her choice for a target.

"Now then, let's head back to Equus," Sunset commented, causing the girls to turn towards her for a moment, though at the same time she noticed something was up with them, "or you can head back home with your father."

"Actually, I have an idea about the bet," Rainbow said, causing Sunset to raise an eyebrow in the process, indicating that she was curious as to what Rainbow was talking about at the moment, "How about we call the entire thing a draw? Its clear that Applejack and I couldn't beat you with our current level of power, and you even admitted that Discord tricked us and you were willing to let us win, so why don't we compromise and say that the bet ends in a draw?"

"If that is what you wish," Sunset replied, though at the same time she returned her arms to their positions behind her back, to which she sighed and focused her mind, feeling the seal she had loosened return to being completely intact, before she returned her attention to the girls, "So, what do the two of you want to do about your memories? Since we're agreeing that the bet has ended in a draw, and that neither of us is really the winner in this scenario, do you want to restore your memories or do you want to forget about them?"

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other once more, as they hadn't thought about that very much since they started their fight with Sunset, before they nodded their heads, indicating that they knew there was only one thing for them to do in this situation... even if they originally refused the idea.

"We'll... indulge... our father and what he told us about being born in this universe," Applejack said, though based on what everyone was telling her and Rainbow, however, she was beginning to wonder if there might be some truth to what they had learned so far, "Where would we go to restore our memories... or do whatever the process is?"

"First we'll return to Equus and rest up, because the two of you have to be exhausted," Sunset replied, though at the same time she mentally smiled, as she was glad that one of the girls were willing to give her and the others a chance, "then I'll need to contact Starlight. I won't go into the specifics yet, but if we're lucky Orvus will set aside some time and allow us to visit the Great Clock, then from there we'll recover both of your memories and restore you both to how you had been before you stepped through the mirror."

Rainbow and Applejack nodded their heads and followed after Sunset as she walked back towards the plateau that the rest of their group was standing on, which was surprisingly intact after all of the madness that had done on during their fight. They still weren't sure that this was going to work, considering that Discord may not actually return their memories since neither side had actually won the bet, but they were going to have to wait and see what he said when they joined back up with the rest of their friends... and maybe apologize to their parents if they were telling the truth.
> Battle: The Great Clock
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The moment Sunset had called an end to the fight, and had pronounced that Rainbow and Applejack had won due to Discord's trickery with the bet and their stance on how they really tied due to them being unable to match Sunset's full power, the trio returned to the area that the rest of their ground was standing in. Beerus, Chronoa, and Gale immediately moved to where Rainbow and Applejack had landed, to which their parents checked them for any wounds and made sure that they still had enough energy from their fight. Gale, on the other hand, asked her sisters about the abilities that Sunset had demonstrated during their fight, as some of her attacks were unlike anything she had seen so far, to which the girls told them about the various attacks, knowing that the only one who knew everything about the attacks was Sunset herself.

Sunset, on the other hand, was standing in front of Celestia, who was currently using her scepter to heal her wounds and reverse the damage to her attire, though at the same time Beerus could tell that the new Destroyer God was deep in thought about what she had been told earlier.

Beerus, having heard the result of the fight, was still shocked to hear that Rainbow and Applejack had agreed to make the journey to this Great Clock, which sounded like Chronoa's Time Nest, and have Orvus use his specific technique to restore their missing memories. Considering how opposed they had been to the idea that they had been born in this universe, and had originally refused to believe everything he and Chronoa had told them, he was surprised to hear that they were now willing to go through with this. At the same time, however, he was actually interested in hearing what their lives had been like before they entered the mirror that he and the others had seen earlier, the same one that Discord had messed with... provided Orvus' technique was successful.

A few minutes later, when Sunset's wounds were healed and her attire had been completely restored, the two groups gathered near each other and Celestia held her scepter up for a few seconds, to which they were surrounded by the sphere she had summoned earlier and they rapidly ascended towards the atmosphere. The moment they departed from the planet Celestia located the magical trail that she had left since they departed from Equus, as she was still new to her position as an Angel and didn't want to head to a different planet on accident, before they started moving back towards their intended destination. She knew that once they arrived on Equus, and the sphere came down, Sunset would contact Starlight and they would likely be on their way to the Great Clock, where they would restore Rainbow and Applejack's missing memories.

While they moved through the space Whis thought about what he had seen so far, from Celestia anyway, and silently reflected on how well she had taken to being an Angel, especially since she only had six months of training to fulfill her duties. The same could be said for Twilight, as she only had a limited amount of experience and had already taken to her new duties with an open mind, though he wasn't sure what sort of experience she had in actually creating new planets and making sure that new life would prosper on the planets that she created. It was interesting to consider that this universe, the once mysterious Universe 13, had gone millions, if not billions, of years without any guiding force, only for Sunset to ascend and cause a chain reaction that needed to be corrected.

It didn't taken them long to return to Equus, not with how well Celestia managed to retrace her steps towards her home planet, to which their speed lowered to a more reasonable pace as they passed through the atmosphere. The group watched as she directed them towards the crystal castle, Twilight's castle as Beerus and the others recalled, before they landed on the ground near the main entrance. Due to where the actual castle was located they wouldn't have to worry about the ponies of Ponyville asking questions, though not all of them walked into the castle, as Luna explained that she had spent enough time away from Canterlot and the nobles would likely send the royal guard out to find her. Everyone knew that Luna disliked the courts, so much so that she was already thinking of appointing some to stand in for her so she could retire like her sister, but they bid her farewell as she flew back to the city.

Once Luna had departed from the area, and disappeared into the distance, the rest of the group walked into the castle and closed the door behind them, to which they returned to the ballroom and took up their seats once more, though while most of them did that Sunset excused herself so she could go get her communicator.

"Her communicator?" Goku inquired, to which Twilight nodded her head and confirmed what the Saiyan had heard, though at the same time he stared at the doorway Sunset had walked through, "Shouldn't she have been carrying such an important item with her at all times?"

"She only has one of them and would rather not risk it being destroyed," Twilight explained, remembering what she had learned when she had asked the question, which had been when Sunset and Starlight had returned to their home world, "Sure, she could easily replace it in the part of the universe that it was made in, though since its our only way to contact Starlight when she's off world she prefers to keep it safe in my castle, in a secured area that only she knows about. From what I was told she has a special notification spell attached to the chest that its stored in, allowed her to know when someone's trying to contact her or if she has a message from someone, though it will take her a few minutes before she comes back to us."

Vegeta, upon hearing that piece of information, remembered the scouters that he, Raditz, and the rest of Frieza's soldiers had been required to wear when they worked under the former tyrant, though from the sounds of it the scouter of this universe wasn't like the ones he was used to. Just thinking about Frieza made Vegeta happy that the former tyrant was dead and would no longer trouble the rest of his universe, though considering that someone resurrected Nappa, however, he knew that it was only a matter of time until someone tried the same thing with Frieza. His father had promised him that if someone resurrected the tyrant, even if the only people that knew how to do so were his friends, he would be told immediately... so he and his friends could prepare for the fight that would be coming.

A few seconds later Vegeta noticed Sunset walking into the ballroom with something on her head, as part of the device was wrapped around her left ear and had a mouthpiece that was resting hear her mouth, though he also noticed that the strange device, that he knew Bulma would have wanted to look at if she was here, was already activated.

"Starlight, its Sunset," Sunset said, though as she walked into the ballroom a screen appeared in the air in front of her face, where she came to a stop near the board she had been standing near earlier, but at the same time the others stared at her and waited for Starlight to show up, "Come in Starlight. I have some news that will make you happy."

"Oh really?" a female voice said, to which a face appeared on the holographic screen that Sunset was projecting at the moment, though Vegeta and the others were shocked when the head of a pony revealed itself, "Tell me, dear sister, did one of our friends return from whatever world Discord sent them to? Or have we figured out a way to reverse the damage he's caused without doing any additional damage to those poor ponies?"

"No, we're still going to resort to allowing them to finish their adventures," Sunset commented, to which she actually chuckled for a few seconds, as if she and Starlight had this type of discussion every now and then, before glancing at the screen once more, "but allow me to get to the point of why I contacted you. Rainbow Dash and Applejack have returned to Equus, and their parents, Beerus the Destroyer and Chronoa, have come along as well, along with some of their friends. Both of them have agreed to undergo the process to restore their memories, so I was wondering..."

"...if you could bring them, and their group, to the Great Clock?" a new voice asked, though at the same time whoever was speaking chuckled for a moment as some sort of small creature, about the size of Starlight's head, appeared on the screen and stared at Sunset, "Of course you can bring them to the Great Clock and restore their memories, as that is the exact reason why I had the Memory Restoration Machine made in the first place. And you'll be arriving at a good time too, as Ratchet and Angela are visiting Azimuth as he searches for any disastrous time distortions with Nefarious... along with the members of the newly instated Time Patrol."

Chronoa's ears perked up for a moment, because she had done the same thing with Future Trunks and actually hadn't told anyone that her own Time Patrol existed, though she was already interested in hearing what sort of time distortion could have caused Orvus to create his own Time Patrol.

"That's good to hear," Sunset said, telling the group from Universe 7 that she preferred to ask her fellow gods for their permission to enter their domain, though at the same time Beerus was interested in the story behind Sunset and Starlight being sisters, even if he could guess what happened, "Starlight, how long would it take you, and no doubt the others, to get the Hyperion in position above Equus?"

"Shouldn't take me more than thirty to forty minutes to get in position," Starlight replied, to which her face appeared on the screen once more, though at the same time she smiled at Sunset, "It will be good to see you and the others again."

Sunset nodded and deactivated the communicator, to which she pulled it free and gently placed it on the table near her, indicating that she didn't need it at the moment and didn't want to wear it for much longer than was necessary. At that exact same moment, however, she could tell that someone had some questions to ask her, to which she turned towards Beerus and the girls.

"How is Starlight the only displaced pony to remain in her pony state?" Rainbow inquired, as she recalled the images they had seen on the screens that Discord had projected earlier, where everyone that had entered the mirror were in a similar body to their own, though Starlight seemed to be the odd pony out, "If everyone that walked through the mirror had their body changed into something similar to our bodies, and they had thanks to what Discord showed us, then why is she the only one to not have that happen to her?"

"You know, I never considered why that is." Twilight commented, speaking up before anyone else could, to which Rainbow and the rest of her group turned towards her, "All I can say is that Discord was putting the finishing touches on the mirror after Starlight and Sunset entered it, meaning that everyone that entered the mirror after them were effected by the new additions to his spell. At least, I think its something like that. I'm still trying to figure out everything there is to know about him and his chaotic abilities, and the exact extent of said powers."

Beerus had the feeling that Twilight would never learn everything there was to know about the chimera creature, though at the same time he guessed that Discord was more like the God of Chaos for this universe, especially since he was able to send ponies to other worlds and sent his daughters to his universe. While he thought about Discord, and silently considered everything that he knew about, Applejack spoke up and asked why Sunset and Starlight were sisters, to which they learned that both of them had been reduced to four year old children and left with someone called Ratchet at an orphanage. Apparently the three of them had hit it off when they arrived at the orphanage and quickly became a functional family, though a few years passed before they went on their first adventure... which eventually accumulated in Sunset discovering her true destiny.

Sunset gave them the shortened version of the story of her adventure in the Solana and Bogon Galaxies, skipping over all of the unimportant facts and what happened on each planet they visited, before coming to her ascension, which was what Beerus, Whis, Chronoa, and Shin had seen thanks to the Grand Priest four years ago. When they reached the end of Dreadzone, and the group from Universe 7 agreed that it was a good thing that the space station had been blown to pieces, Sunset stopped talking as her communicator went off. Once that happened she waited for a few seconds, which was followed by a magical gateway opening in the air near the entrance of the ballroom, though she then beckoned for everyone to follow her before they entered the gateway... and walked onto what appeared to be some sort of spaceship.

Instead of asking questions the group followed Sunset through the hallway of the ship, to which they came to what Beerus guessed was the command center for the entire vessel... where they found a pony, who had a pale light pink colored coat and whose mane and tail had a dark purple color, followed by an aquamarine color, and then a lighter purple, standing near the command console. This was Starlight Glimmer, that much Beerus knew from a simple glance, though the two sisters embraced for a few seconds before the ship, the Starship Hyperion, got underway and entered some sort of warp system that reminded him of what Whis did when he traveled through space. In order to pass the time Rainbow and Applejack asked Starlight about parts of her journey, specifically the Great Clock and the machine Orvus had talked about earlier, though they found that she wasn't really allowed to talk about it... save for the fact that it wouldn't hurt them in any way, shape, or form.

Beerus had to guess it was because Orvus didn't want them to know what to expect before they arrived at the Great Clock, though after some time their attention was brought to the large structure that was in front of them as they exited the warp system... which appeared to be the inner workings of a colossal clock, which made sense considering what Sunset and Orvus called this place.

The group watched as they approached the Great Clock and the starship slowed down, though as they waited the Hyperion arrived at what appeared to be a massive dock and came to complete stop, to which Starlight checked all of the screens on the console before declaring that they were fine. The instant they were docked, and the consoles declared that they were connected to the Great Clock, Starlight led the way towards the doors and had everyone follow her outside, allowing the others to see the pieces of machinery that made up the massive clock. Chronoa kept her thoughts to herself as she looked around the place, as she could feel the power in the air all around her, though she had to admit that she was interested in meeting Orvus.

As they walked down towards the dock, however, the group from Universe 7 noticed a small floating creature, the same one they had seen when Sunset was talking with Starlight, floating above the ground and smiled at them. Standing to his right was a cat like creature that walked on two legs, wore some sort of metallic armor while carrying a strange weapon that looked like a staff combined with two rather large wrenches. On Orvus' left was someone that stood and walked like a human, though Beerus and the others noticed that he was completely made up of metallic parts, almost like he was a robot of some kind. The only other beings in the area were creatures that looked like Orvus, only without the headpiece he was wearing, though the group watched as the other Orvus like creatures ignored them and went about their work... whatever their work was.

"Lady Sunset, I am glad to see you again," Orvus said, to which he and his companions bowed their heads a little bit, indicating that they respected their God of Destruction and she, in turn, respected them as well, "along with all of your companions, including Lord Beerus."

"It is an honor to meet you as well, Orvus." Beerus replied, though he offered the Supreme Kai of Time for Universe 13 a slight bow as well, as he was the person that created the machine that would restore Rainbow and Applejack's memories to what they had been before they entered the mirror, "And its an honor to meet your companions as well."

"I am General Alister Azimuth," the cat creature said, to which he raised his left hand and placed a fist over his heart, which both Goku and Vegeta recognized immediately, "former Four-Bolt Magistrate of the Lombax Praetorian Guard and former Elder Councilman for the Center for Advanced Lombax Research, though right now I work for Lord Orvus and help protect the Great Clock."

"And I am Dr. Nefarious!" the robot said, though at the same time he respectfully bowed to the group as well, before glancing up at them and focusing on Rainbow, Applejack, and their friends, "Don't let my name fool you into believing that I'm an evil robot bent on universal domination, that was what I used to be before I came into contact with our God of Destruction... along with some things that I would prefer not to mention at the moment. Right now I am a guardian of the Great Clock and my mechanical army helps protect this important structure from those that would seek to misuse it, and that includes an alternate timeline version of myself."

Beerus and the others took turns introducing themselves, allowing the trio to understand who was standing in front of them at the moment, before Sunset inquired where Ratchet was, only to find out that something came up that required his specific skills and headed out with Angela and Clank. Once that was done Orvus beckoned for them to follow him, to which the group headed onto a walkway that allowed them to access a teleport pad after a few minutes, once that allowed them to teleport to a special building he had constructed some time ago. The Memory Restoration Machine rested in a chamber and at first glance it appeared to be a simple chair, or chairs considering that there were two resting back to back, but that was before the group noticed the complex machinery that rested above the chairs.

Orvus had Rainbow and Applejack walk into the chamber that contained the chairs, while at the same time Azimuth and Nefarious led the others follow them into the part of the building where they could watch the girls and observe what was going on. When the girls had taken a seat, Rainbow in the left one and Applejack in the right one, Orvus nodded and Nefarious activated one of the commands on the console in front of him, to which some cuffs emerged from the chairs and locked themselves around their arms and legs. Nefarious then explained that the process might make them a little violent for a moment, to prevent Beerus from shattering his body, before tapping a few buttons and powering up the machine... to which Orvus exited the chamber and left the girls alone.

A few seconds passed before Chronoa felt the time energies in the air around them focus for a moment, those that weren't being used to actually power the colossal machine they had discovered, before a pair of headsets lowered from the ceiling and gently placed themselves above Rainbow and Applejack's heads. They watched as Nefarious tapped another button and the image on the screen in front of him separated into two halves, one for Rainbow and one for Applejack, meaning that he was monitoring their progress to avoid hurting them. As the robot doctor made sure that the lost memories of the girls had been found, which he and Orvus had apparently been doing since the girls had gone missing, before allowing the memories to pass through the machine and return to their respective owners.

Beerus winced for a moment when he heard Rainbow and Applejack moan for a few seconds, though it was one that indicated that the pain came from their heads, before they went silent as the memories flowed back into them... though Nefarious did tell him that they were fine.

A few minutes passed before Nefarious proclaimed that the memory restoration sequence was complete and powered down the machine, though before that happened he tapped some buttons and the helmets pulled themselves away from the girls. When the helmets returned to where they were supposed to be located when they were in standby mode, and Nefarious was sure of that, the cuffs that had been keeping the girls down came undone before the rest of the machine powered down completely. A few more seconds passed before the chamber looked like it had been before it had been activated, to which Nefarious tapped a button and told the girls that they were good to go, leaving Beerus to wonder if it was that easy to restore their missing memories.

"Are you sure that its that easy to restore their memories?" Chronoa asked, because she remembered everything that she had researched and knew that Discord had to be the one to do it, yet it almost looked like someone else had done the work that the chimera creature should have done.

"Of course it is, I spent a year designing this device with Orvus and another week testing it with Starlight," Nefarious said, to which he turned and faced the group, though he had to chuckle for a moment, "I know, you were thinking that you had to ask Discord to restore their memories, but in reality its really hard for him to actually reverse the damage he's caused, especially with all the elements in play. Its much simpler for us to wait for whoever was displaced to live out their new lives and come to a point where the time aspect of Discord's spell no longer exists, then bring them to the machine and restore their old memories. Of course when Discord tried to modify his already existing spell, and remove some aspects of the spell, the whiplash knocked several other ponies into other worlds... such as Lyra and Trixie."

Beerus didn't know the specifics of what they were talking about, but in the end he really didn't care, as he was more worried about what the restoration meant for his daughters, who were currently pulling themselves from their chairs and looking at the world around them in a new light. The girls touched the floor and looked around the chamber for a few more seconds, though that was before they looked at each other with a look of confusion on their faces... though that was before Applejack let out a sigh as she looked at Rainbow.

"I cannot believe how irresponsible you were to enter a mirror that you knew nothing about." Applejack commented, though while those from Universe 13 were glad to see that she apparently remembered everything, and that meant that Rainbow did as well, everyone from Universe 7 was shocked by what they were seeing.

"What are you talking about?" Rainbow asked, to which she frowned at Applejack in turn, though her tone told Beerus that his daughters had argued before they came to his world, "All I said was that I had seen Starlight and that I was going in to save her from whatever fate had befallen her."

"You could have been killed!" Applejack snapped, though that was followed by her sighing as she remembered something, specifically what had happened on Namek, "Actually, now that I think about it, you were killed by Frieza when we fought him on Namek... and it appears that your arrogance hasn't changed at all, despite the fact that we grew up in a different universe."

"My arrogance?" Rainbow inquired, though her tone indicated that she had no idea what Applejack was talking about, or if she did she wasn't saying anything about it.

"You told Sunset that we hadn't beaten her in combat yet, as if you expected that one day we'd be able to tango with someone of her level and actually beat her," Applejack replied, to which she gestured towards Sunset for a moment, while also keeping her attention on Rainbow, "Personally, I don't think we even have the potential to beat her, because her full power was on a completely different level than what we have seen so far. You could have easily gotten us smashed into the ground and punished for your words, or maybe punished on a level that not even the Dragon Balls can reverse."

"How about I punish you for doubting our chances of winning?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time her aura darkened for a moment, indicating that she seemed ready to shift into her Avatar state.

"If the two of you are going to fight then I suggest we take this somewhere else," Nefarious said, though at the same time he rubbed his head, because it appeared that restoring the memories of two people might not be a good idea, despite the fact that it had worked like a charm, "There are some decent planets nearby, each without any intelligent life, that would be suitable for a small brawl between the two of you."

"That won't be necessary," Applejack replied, taking a moment to glance at Nefarious, staring at him through the glass window that was in the chamber, before turning her attention to her sister, which was another thing they needed to talk about, "we can settle this without actually getting into a fist fight... right, Rainbow?"

"Sure." Rainbow answered, though at the same time she crossed her arms and stared at Applejack, meaning that they were going to have a deep discussion about what had happened to them and what it meant for their relationships with their family... including Gale for that matter.

Sunset, on the other hand, merely sighed as she stared at the girls for a few seconds, as it appeared that they had returned to who they had been before they entered the crystal mirror to search for her and Starlight, which was a topic she was interested in hearing about. She only hoped that the two of them could avoid getting into a fight while they discussed what happened to them, especially since they needed to go over their lives from two different universes and come to a decision on which one they would rather call home... though something told her that the personalities they had developed in Beerus' universe would come back soon enough, and personally she liked those versions of the girls. All she had to do was wait until they finished their discussion and see what happened next, even if that meant that they wanted to live in Universe 7 from now on.

She also hoped that Beerus and Twilight didn't have their hearts broken by Rainbow and Applejack's decision, as both of them had ties to the girls and both would be equally devastated by a simple set of words... though it all depended on how fast the girls got through with their discussion, and whether or not they got into a fight in the process.
> Battle: Important Discussions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Lord Orvus," Applejack said, turning to the creature that was the Supreme Kai of Time for this universe, who glanced over at her for a moment as well, as he appeared to be curious about something, "is there someplace where Rainbow and I can have our discussion? Preferably someplace where we can be alone for a few minutes if possible."

"Yes, there is a chamber of the Great Clock that you two can use," Orvus replied, to which he held up a hand and a swirling vortex opened near where the two girls were standing, though that was before he beckoned for them to walk through it, "I'll open the portal again when I feel that the two of you have reached an agreement or understanding with each other... though if you do decide to fight each other I'll just teleport you to the nearest planet, so you don't destroy part of the Great Clock in the process."

Applejack guessed that this place did more than keep time, like Chronoa's Time Nest did, and that damaging it would harm the timelines in some manner, to which she nodded her agreement and beckoned for Rainbow to follow her. The two of them respectfully bowed their heads to Orvus and passed through the vortex that had been opened in front of them, though when they appeared on the other side they noticed that they were in some sort of small eating area that didn't appear to be connected to any apart of the Great Clock. Applejack approached the table and looked back at Rainbow, who was still annoyed about what they had talked about a few moments ago, before the vortex closed behind them... to which she took a seat and beckoned for Rainbow to do the same.

It took Rainbow a few seconds to make up her mind and took a seat across from Applejack, though she also crossed her arms and stared into Applejack's eyes, who remained calm despite what was happening at the moment.

"So, what exactly are we going to talk about?" Rainbow asked, because she could easily get back to what they had been talking about after their memories had been restored, but she truly wanted to know what her sister was thinking about at the moment.

"First we need to discuss your arrogance," Applejack replied, to which she held up a hand to stop Rainbow from saying anything, as she already knew that her sister would try to say something about that before she even finished talking, "You need to understand the position we are in at the moment, as we have finally stepped away from the realm of mortal enemies, such as Goku and Vegeta, and have placed one foot inside the realm of the gods. Rainbow, it took us almost twenty years of training to get close to a level of power that was able to stop someone like Kid Buu in his tracks, despite the fact that none of our attacks could actually kill him, and he was the closest thing to a god we have fought since training with our father."

"I fail to understand where you are going with this," Rainbow said, though at the same time she remembered the fight with Kid Buu, as that had been a perfect opportunity to demonstrate that she wasn't someone that anyone could mess around with in a battle without her lashing out at them.

"Our father has had millions of years of experience training with Whis and perfecting his skills," Applejack stated, though at the same time she silently hoped that this wasn't the tone for the entire conversation, as they would waste time if this continued for too long, "we, on the other hand, have had only twenty years of training and we're still nowhere near the level that our father is on. As for Sunset, according to her story she was destined to become a God of Destruction and, despite the lack of experience she has, her full power is much greater than anything we can throw at her over the course of a battle. I'm pretty sure that our fusion state wouldn't last too long against her full power as well, despite the fact that we dominated her when she was at fifty and seventy-five percent power."

"We could always try a Potara fusion, instead of the Fusion Dance," Rainbow commented, remembering what Goku and Vegeta had done when she and Applejack were fighting Super Buu as Raijack, while recalling how Vegito had looked and acted before Super Buu had taken him into his body.

"That's not the point Rainbow," Applejack said, to which she let out a sigh as she resisted the urge to bring a palm to her face, as it appeared that this discussion was going to be difficult after all, "The point is that our father has had millions of years of experience and practice, while Sunset was destined for this position the moment she was born, so its not like the two of us are suddenly going to obtain the power to smash either of them into the ground and win a battle... despite what you think anyway. Yes, I also understand what we are destined to become gods one day as well, if the Avatars and our parents' words are anything to go by, but so far our power in our Avatar states are nothing compared to the power that a true god commands."

Rainbow stared at her sister for a few seconds, wondering if she was trying to prove something to her with her words, while at the same time thinking over the two fights that Applejack had mentioned. She reviewed everything that had happened during their fight with their father, who they had been dominating for some time before he started to get serious and released more of his true power. As much as she hated to admit it, but Applejack was right that their father would have beaten them in the fight had she not suddenly manifested the powers of the Avatar of Creation and asked if they could pause the battle for some time. She then switched to their fight with Sunset, where they had used all of their powers against her and found that they stood no chance at beating her two on one while she was only using fifty percent, only to find that Raijack could easily dominate that level and still overpowered her after she switched to using seventy-five percent of her power.

She then recalled the feeling that had passed through her body when she and Applejack felt a drop of Sunset's true power slip through the seal that she willingly placed on herself, indicating that she had much more power than what they could generate as Raijack... and she hated to admit that, once she thought about it, she had to agree that it would be some time before they could even fight on equal footing with their father or Sunset.

"So what do we do about that?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she softened her gaze, as there was no reason for her to be absolutely furious with Applejack at the moment.

"We continue our lives and continue our habits," Applejack replied, to which she lightly smiled for a moment, as it appeared that her words had struck a cord inside Rainbow's head, one that had been put there thanks to living in Universe 7 for so long, "just because we can't best either of them right now, at our current level of power, doesn't mean that with some additional training we won't be able to climb the ladder. Someday the two of us will stand in front of our father and fight him while he's at his full power... though honestly I'm not sure what the outcome of such a battle would be, since we have never seen our father fight with his full power before."

"I'll concede to that point." Rainbow said, knowing that Applejack spoke the truth, as neither of them had seen their father use his full power before, not even when they were kidnapped so many years ago, though that was before another thought entered her mind, "Since we've been talking about our father and Sunset, that raises another question; which universe should we call home?"

"The answer to that should be obvious," Applejack replied, to which she glanced out the window that was near where they were standing and looked out at the stars that were surrounding the Great Clock, "Rainbow, we may have been raised in Universe 7, but we were born in Universe 13 and there are ponies that are no doubt worried sick about us. I know that Big Mac, Apple Bloom, and Granny Smith have likely been worried about me since we walked through that mirror some time ago, though they'll be happy to see me, despite the fact that my body has changed since they last saw me. Besides, there's someone whose likely been depressed since you walked into the mirror and left her behind, someone that's close to your heart... just like Big Mac and Apple Bloom are close to my heart."

"Really?" Rainbow asked, to which she reflected on the memories that came from Universe 13, as that was where the person, or rather pony, in question would have come from, though not a few seconds later a set of memories came to the front of her mind and a word accompanied them, "Scootaloo!"

"That's right," Applejack said, though she was proud to see that Rainbow was able to remember what had been important to her back before they entered the mirror, to which she remembered something about the poor pegasus she had been referring to, "You know, I just had a thought about Scootaloo's inability to fly; Twilight's a smart person and likely discovered a way to mimic the transformation that happened to her, Celestia, and especially us."

"Where are you going with this?" Rainbow asked, as while she knew that Scootaloo would be overjoyed to be able to fly she didn't want to put the young pegasus through the ordeal of crossing through the mirror, traveling to another world and forgetting who she was, and then having her own adventure that may or may not kill her in the process.

"Rainbow, if Twilight figured out how to mimic the effects of someone crossing through the mirror, she might be able to cast a spell on Scootaloo to make her like us," Applejack replied, though even as she said that she could see some of the other ponies seeing what happened and causing the entirety of their world to change into their current form, "Though such an idea would have its own drawbacks and Twilight, along with Starlight I'd wager, would be the only ones to figure out a safe way to do it without some serious consequences."

Rainbow nodded for a moment, knowing that it would have been cruel for them to give Scootaloo the ability to fly, after teaching her how to manipulate ki, only to curse her with something else in the process... to which she shook her head and knew that they would visit Twilight later to inquire about this train of thought.

"So, whose heart do we break?" Rainbow inquired, to which Applejack looked up at her sister, because she was a tad bit shocked to hear her sister utter those words, as they weren't something that she usually said in either of her lives, "Do we choose to live the rest of our lives in Universe 7 with our parents and our new friends, while at the same time breaking the heart of one of our closest friends... or do we choose to live in Universe 13, where we were originally born and lived until we entered the mirror, and break the hearts of our parents."

Applejack already knew that if they picked Universe 7 they would devastate Twilight to the point where she broke down into an emotional mess, especially since they were two of the first five friends she had made after being sent away from Canterlot. At the same time, however, she was sure that Beerus and Chronoa would be equally devastated if they decided to return to their home universe, though she suspected that they would be more accepting of their decision since they had been trying to tell them this for some time. She was also surprised to hear that Rainbow was actually considering what might happen when they made their decision, which made her more proud of her sister... though that didn't stop her from holding firm to her own decision while she waited for Applejack to speak her mind.





While Rainbow and Applejack were busy talking with each other, and coming to terms with what their memories told them, Beerus couldn't help but sigh as he walked over to Sunset, who was currently staring out at the various stars and only glanced over at him when he stopped near her.

"Lady Sunset, can I talk to you for a few minutes?" Beerus asked, causing most of the assembled group to look at him, though at the same time Sunset raised an eyebrow as she turned towards him, "Alone if possible."

Sunset nodded her understanding as a second vortex appeared near the two of them, to which she and Beerus walked through the gateway that Orvus had opened, where he found them standing on a platform that had a stand in the middle of it, one that was watching over a planet. From what he could tell Orvus liked to have individual stands for each life growing planet, though instead of reading the name on the stand he turned his attention to his fellow God of Destruction, who was leaning against the nearby railing.

"So, what did you want to discuss?" Sunset asked, though at the same time she had an idea what that something was, but she was more interested in hearing what Beerus actually wanted and said nothing about her thoughts.

"What are you doing to do about this situation?" Beerus asked in kind, choosing to get to the heart of what was going on around them, instead of beating around the bush and wasting both of their time, while at the same time hoping that Sunset understood what he was referring to.

"Situation?" Sunset inquired, though at the same time she resisted the urge to chuckle, because it appeared that Beerus might be blowing Rainbow and Applejack's conversation out of proportions.

"Regarding the decision that my daughters could make in the near future," Beerus replied, knowing that Sunset likely knew what he had been referring to, though if she wasn't playing around he didn't want to insult her by suggesting something that wasn't true.

"Oh, that," Sunset said, to which she stood straight and stared at Beerus for a few seconds, though she already knew how she was going to respond to this question, "Nothing."

"What do you mean you'll do nothing?" Beerus inquired, as he was actually shocked that Sunset wasn't going to do anything in regards to the decision that Rainbow and Applejack were about to make, especially if they chose him over their old friends, "They were originally denizens of your universe, so wouldn't you want them to remain in your universe and live out the rest of their days with you and the other ponies of their home world?"

"Normally it would be hard to deny that your statement is true, but this situation is different," Sunset replied, to which she simply shrugged at Beerus, because she had something in mind that he might not have considered, "I would be happy if Rainbow and Applejack decided to chose Universe 13 as their home, as it would make Twilight feel better knowing that two of her friends had returned home. I would also understand if they chose the opposite and decided to make Universe 7 their new home, despite the heartache that it would cause Twilight in the end, because I knew that they would be following both of their hearts. Beerus, I'll be fine with whatever decision the girls make, as it is something for them to decide on their own... without any gods trying to persuade them into choosing one universe over the other."

Beerus stared at Sunset for a few seconds, taking what she had just told him into consideration as he thought about what the girls could decide, and knew that she had to be right in this regard, as it was ultimately up to Rainbow and Applejack as to which universe they called home after today. A part of him would be overjoyed if they decided to stay with him and the others, especially after everything they had gone through since their arrival on his planet, but the other part of him knew that he was be saddened if they picked Universe 13 as their home. He was conflicted, because if Universe 7 was chosen as the girls' home then Twilight's heart would no doubt shatter in the process, while if Universe 13 was picked he and Chronoa would be saddened by their decision... but they would have known that the girls had done what their hearts were telling them to do.

He glanced at one of the other platforms that were resting in the air around them, despite the distance between where he was standing and the one he chose to look at, and wondered what Rainbow and Applejack were talking about at that very moment.

"I also have a question for you," Sunset commented, snapping Beerus out of his thoughts for a moment, where his eyes glanced over at his companion for a few seconds, "You said that Chronoa is the love of you life and that she is Rainbow and Applejack's mother, though oddly enough I noticed that neither of you are wearing anything that would symbolize a union between two lovers. You love Chronoa, right?"

"Yes, of course I do!" Beerus almost snapped, though he caught himself before he did anything he might regret, to which he took a few deep breathes before he turned to Sunset, "What sort of question is that supposed to be anyway?"

"Just stating some observations before the real question." Sunset replied, noticing the hint of anger that had been in Beerus' voice when she asked the question, despite the fact that she had seen their affection towards each other since they arrived on Equus, "I also noticed that you never once called her your wife, while at the same time she never once referred to you as her husband, despite the fact that your love for each other is as clear as day."

"I'm still not seeing your real question," Beerus said, though a part of him was wondering if she was referring to a wedding ceremony or something, the one thing that he and Chronoa had agreed to skip because neither Rainbow or Applejack would have been present for it.

"I'm just curious about something," Sunset stated, to which she sighed and focused her attention on Beerus, who simply stared at her in return as he clearly wondered what she was going to say, "Are the two of you ever going to bother with a wedding ceremony, or is this as far as you two are ever going to go?"

In truth Beerus had no idea if he and Chronoa were ever going to go through with a wedding ceremony, though it wasn't because of what the other Gods of Destruction said when they learned that one of their number was in love with the Supreme Kai of Time for their universe. Originally they had agreed to skip such a ceremony because it would have happened without Rainbow and Applejack present, as it would have made a fine memory for them to have in the future, but now that he had been reunited with the girls, and their memories had been brought back, he wasn't sure what to do about that anymore. As he thought about this he had to wonder if Chronoa ever wished that they had done a wedding ceremony back when the girls were still little, or if she was thinking about doing that down that all of them had been reunited, but there was no way of knowing without asking her.

Beerus mentally chuckled at the image of him and Chronoa getting married, because it had been something that the person he had been in the past would have laughed at and ignored, though now it was something that he actually took into consideration and wondered about when he wasn't thinking about his daughters.

"Honestly, I don't have an answer for that question," Beerus said, though this time he walked over to the railing that Sunset was leaning against and stared out at the Great Clock, choosing to focus on the large structure they were in instead of letting that question plague his mind, "I guess the best thing I can say is that Chronoa and I should talk about it once we get back home... its not something I can decide on without asking her what her opinion is, despite the fact that I think I know what she might say to the question."

Sunset nodded and turned her head so she could look out at the various platforms that were moving around the area in front of them, where she spotted a darkened platform that must have once looked over Fastoon, a planet that had been obliterated for the greater good of the universe. She guessed that Orvus was looking for a planet to replace the one that had been resting on the platform, though she was sure that he would find one at some point in time, especially with all the planets the other ponies had been sent to thanks to Discord tampering with the mirror. She also reflected that Discord had been quiet since they came to the Great Clock, though she had to wonder if that meant that he might have found something or if he just wanted to be ignored.

Her thoughts were interrupted a few seconds later as another vortex opened behind them, to which she and Beerus turned around and spotted both Whis and Celestia standing in the area they had been in when they entered this area... and it appeared that it might be time for them to rejoin the others.

"Orvus has reopened the portal to where Rainbow and Applejack went," Celestia said, to which both Beerus and Sunset nodded, as they had expected as much, though they both knew what that statement truly meant, "and it appears that they have reached a decision."

"I, for one, am eager to hear what they decided," Whis added, though at the same time he silently admitted that he would prefer it if the girls decided to stay with Beerus and Chronoa, because they made one big happy family and he didn't want to see them be in two different universes, "and I'm sure that everyone else is eagerly waiting to hear what the two of them have decided on."

Sunset and Beerus walked over to where Celestia and Whis were standing, which was followed by the four of them walking back into the vortex and traveled back to the area that the rest of the group had gathered in, though it appeared that Orvus had moved everyone to a larger seating area so they didn't crowd up the area with the memory machine. They were both glad to be in a larger area, though they both returned to their own groups and stared at the vortex that Orvus had opened, which would take someone to the area that the girls were gathered in. A few seconds later the vortex shimmered and Applejack stepped out of the swirling mass, though not a few seconds later Rainbow followed after her, to which Beerus smiled when he noticed that Rainbow was no longer annoyed.

That told him, and the others, that Applejack had managed to calm Rainbow down without causing her to explode and tear part of the Great Clock, though a few seconds later the vortex disappeared and Orvus floated over to where the group was standing... to which everyone focused on the girls as they waited to hear what they decided on.

"So, I'm guessing everyone is waiting to hear our decision?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she rubbed the back of her head for a few seconds, a gesture that made Beerus wonder if they were actually going to choose Universe 13 over Universe 7.

"Indeed we are," Celestia replied, though as she spoke could could tell that everyone else was getting anxious, as this was one decision that none of them knew the answer to, save for the girls that had made the decision, "So, are you two going to choose Universe 13, or are you going to choose Universe 7?"

"Rainbow and I, after a few minutes of discussion, decided on picking Universe 13." Applejack answered, though as the words left her mouth she noticed two things, the first being that Twilight looked relieved to hear that they were picking her and the universe she lived in, while the second was the look of sadness that appeared on their parents' faces.

Beerus would be lying if he said that he was saddened by their decision, as he was actually sad to hear that the girls picked their old universe inside of his, though at the same time he nodded his head and remained silent, because he understood the reasoning behind their decision... despite the fact that neither of them had said a word behind why they picked Universe 13. Despite the fact that Chronoa was also saddened by the news, like Beerus was, she also understood why the girls would have chosen their old universe over their new one, though Beerus walked over to her, knelt down beside her, and wrapped an arm around her neck. They had been expecting this decision to be the chosen one ever since they first decided to make sure their girls knew their pasts, so they did their best to avoid breaking down and smiled at Rainbow and Applejack.

"If I may ask, what made you pick Universe 13 over Universe 7?" Whis asked, though while he had a feeling that it had something to do with their memories returning, and recalling who they used to be, he wanted to see what they said about their decision.

"Its not that we're ungrateful for our parents raising us, but there are a lot of memories for us to recall and other ponies that we need to meet," Rainbow said, though at the same time she glanced over to Gale for a moment, as if she was already recalling someone that Gale reminded her of, "Applejack wants to spend some time getting to know the rest of the Apple Family again, and maybe spend a day or two with them, while there's a certain someone I need to go look for and see if I can help her in any sort of way. Besides, something tells me that our parents will want to visit us every now and then to be sure that we're fine with our new universe, and spend some time with us."

"And I'm fairly sure that you and Applejack will want to do the same thing," Sunset commented, to which she turned her attention towards Beerus and Chronoa, who both looked up at her with a look of curiosity in their eyes, "Lord Beerus, Lady Chronoa, the two of you and your friends are welcome to visit Rainbow and Applejack as they settle back into their old lives, or whatever they do with their new lives... provided that you let us know of your visits ahead of time."

"What about me?" Gale inquired, as while she knew that she wasn't originally from Universe 13, as she had been born in Universe 7, she didn't want to be separated from her sisters when they explored their old lives and rediscovered what had been taken from them.

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they actually hadn't considered whether Gale was even going to voice an opinion on the matter, before they briefly nodded their heads and turned back towards the group, making them wonder what was going on.

"Well, according to my memories I have a house in the same small town that Twilight's castle is in," Rainbow said, to which she offered Gale a smile, because she already had an idea that might work out for all of them, "and I'm fairly sure that there's a spare bedroom located near the master bedroom. So I think that it might be best if you took the spare bedroom and moved in with me, once we get back to Equus anyway."

Before anyone else could say anything, and comment on what Rainbow had said about her old life, they heard the sound of what they assumed was an alarm of some kind, to which they all turned towards the source of the noise and stared at Whis and Celestia... who were currently staring at their scepters at the moment.

"We won't be heading back home anytime soon," Celestia commented, though at the same time Beerus noted that there was a hint of curiosity in her voice, which made him wonder what the Angels had seen in their scepters.

"The Grand Priest has called for the gods to gather in Zeno-sama's palace," Whis added, though that was followed by him glancing at Rainbow and Applejack, silently telling Beerus that he wondered if this was a meeting to discuss the people that would replace him and Shin, or if it was about Sunset and her universe.

"A summit of the gods," Beerus said, mulling over the information for a few seconds, as this wasn't something that happened very often and was generally because the Grand Priest, and by extent Zeno, wanted something from all the Gods of Destruction, their Angels, and their Gods of Creation, "That certainly kills the mood... when do they want all of us to gather in the palace?"

"In the next half hour," Whis answered, though he was surprised by the suddenness of this call, as it happened too soon after the girls made their decision on which universe they wanted to call their home.

Beerus let out a sigh as he stood up straight once more, because it appeared that the time for relaxing was over and that it was time for him to meet the other Destroyer Gods face to face once more... but this time around he would be joined by the newest member of their group, though he hoped that the other Gods of Destruction welcomed Sunset with open arms and didn't laugh at her. He could already imagine what could happen if a war broke out among them if someone pulled the wrong string while all thirteen of them were gathered together, though he silently hoped that nothing like that happened while they were in the presence of Zeno. Despite the fact that he disliked some of the other Destroyer Gods, and was neutral with the others, he didn't want anything bad to happen to any of them, to which he wondered what they were being called in for.

One thing was definitely a certainty in his mind, in the next thirty minutes he would know what was going on and what the Grand Priest wanted with all of them.
> Battle: Summit of the Gods
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus had been expecting many things to happen on the day of Bulma's birthday, such as his reunion with all three of his daughters, fighting a Super Saiyan God in the form of Goku and Vegeta, dueled Rainbow and Applejack for a few minutes, revealed the truth to his daughters, visited Universe 13, and made sure his daughters had their memories back, after they fought Sunset Shimmer and had Orvus restore their missing memories. One thing he hadn't been expecting, on the longest day in his entire life, was for the Grand Priest to suddenly call for a summit of the gods, in Zeno-sama's palace nonetheless. From the looks on everyone's faces, from his universe and Sunset's universe, all of them were actually caught off guard by the fact that a summit had been called, though most of them had an idea of why such a thing was happening... the Grand Priest likely wanted to introduce Sunset to the other Gods of Destruction.

Oddly enough Sunset seemed interested in what was going to happen next, which made sense considering that this would be her first time meeting the other Destroyer Gods, but Beerus kept his mouth shut as he waited for Shin to make sure that everyone was touching each other in some fashion. The Kaioshin were able to instantly transport themselves, and generally anyone that the Grand Priest wanted to see, to the palace of Zeno-sama, though since Twilight didn't know about this power this served as an excellent bit of training for her. While Shin did that, as they had some time to spare before the appointed time of the summit, Beerus turned towards some of the group members who would be forced to come with them, as after this he planned on heading back home... and he needed to clear something up before they visited the palace of Zeno.

"Rainbow, Applejack, Gale, Goku, and Vegeta," Beerus commented, causing the five named individuals to turn towards him for a moment, while at the same time noticing that they were interested in what was happening, "When all of the gods gather for these summits we generally stand on large circular platforms, though when we arrive I'll need all of you to stand behind Shin, Whis, and myself. There have been a few instances over the millions of years where one of the Gods of Destruction brought a mortal companion, usually the one that was to replace them at some point in time, but never such a large group like we have. I only have a few things to ask of all of you when we get to Zeno-sama's palace, restrain from talking and make sure you do nothing to upset both the Grand Priest and Zeno... the last thing we want is for something to happen and have our entire universe destroyed in the process."

"And what about Chronoa?" Goku asked, because Beerus had made no mention of the Supreme Kai of Time, which concerned him a little bit, especially since they were in love with each other, "Where will she stand?"

"To my right," Beerus instantly answered, though while he knew that the Supreme Kais, in this case Shin, were supposed to stand there he also knew that there was more than enough room for all four of them to fit in the front, before he refocused on the task at hand, "but like I said, the best thing the five of you can do, for the moment anyway, is remain quiet and watch the summit unfold. Once we're done with whatever business the Grand Priest is calling us for, and we've been dismissed, we'll return to our home universe... and in the next day or two we'll help three of you move back to Universe 13."

It still hurt him when he thought about the fact that Sunset's universe had been picked over his universe, by his daughters no less, but he knew that this could have happened and accepted it... though before he could get further down that thought process Shin beckoned towards him with his head. He was almost grateful for that, because it meant that they could travel to Zeno's palace and see what this summit was about, because while he had an idea what that something could be he also knew that it might not be the case. The only people that truly knew what the summit was going to be about were the Grand Priest and Zeno himself, but considering how rapidly one of them could change their mind that meant that the topic of the summit could change in an instant.

A few seconds later he turned towards Shin again and found that he was nodding while tapping Twilight's arm, a gesture that indicated that she must have understood the basics of the technique he had been attempting to teach her for the last couple of minutes.

"Its time that we got underway," Shin commented, to which he took his place at Beerus' side, while at the same time Twilight returned to Sunset's side before she nodded to Shin, "Twilight and I will combine our power and teleport all of us to Zeno-sama's palace, so join hands for a few moments and we'll get underway."

Beerus watched as everyone moved around the area that they were standing in, where those that were from Universe 7 gathered near him and linked their hands together, while the rest of the group, who were from Universe 13, gathered near Sunset and linked their hands as well. That was followed by the two groups linking their hands and completing the circle that they were in, to which Sunset nodded to Orvus, Nefarious, and Azimuth, the three people who weren't coming along with them, before Shin and Twilight combined their energies for a few seconds. While that happened Beerus could feel Twilight's energy for a moment, where he noticed that she was definitely powerful for a Kaioshin, though that was before he focused on what they were going to do next.

"Kai kai." Shin said, to which the air around them shifted for a few seconds before the entire group vanished from where they were standing, leaving Orvus, Nefarious, and Azimuth behind in the Great Clock.





When they appeared in a new location Beerus stared up at the floating building, that was surrounded by a total of twelve floating stones that had orbs above the top of them, which represented the twelve existing universes, before he noticed that there wasn't a thirteenth stone and orb. He guessed that the Grand Priest and Zeno hadn't the time to create the pair and put it somewhere around the palace, but even as that thought crossed his mind he looked at the building that was the palace of Zeno-sama, though he had to gulp as he stared at it. The building looked like the kanji symbol for 'All', which made sense considering who owned the place, but just looking at it made Beerus worry that something bad was coming their way in the immediate future.

Sunset, on the other hand, stared at the palace with a look of curiosity in her eyes, which was mimicked by Celestia and Twilight, though Beerus knew that it was because this was the first time the three of them had ever been here, but he silently hoped that they followed his lead and did nothing foolish while they were here.

As the group pulled apart from each other, and gathered in their two universal groups, Beerus noticed someone standing on the ground in front of where Zeno-sama's palace was floating, though this was someone that he recognized almost immediately. A few seconds ago there had been no one standing in front of them, especially when they arrived outside the palace, though now the Grand Priest was standing in front of them, giving his daughters their first meeting with the angel that guided and watched over Zeno. The Great Priest was a short man with pale blue skin, which all twelve of his children shared, purple eyes, and slicked back white hair, though he was wearing a dark green outfit that had a orange triangle on his shirt. The Great Priest's belt bared the kanji symbol for 'Great', identifying himself like Zeno-sama's palace was the symbol for 'All', while at the same time his blue halo rested behind his head, which was unique among all of the angels.

The moment Beerus saw the Grand Priest, however, he respectfully bowed his head towards the angel, which was something that was mimicked by Whis, Shin, Chronoa, his daughters, and the gods of Universe 13... though it took a few more seconds before Goku and Vegeta followed suit.

"How amusing that the Gods of Destruction for Universes 7 and 13 to arrive at the same time," the Grand Priest commented, his statement silently informing Beerus that he must have already met Sunset and the others at some point in time, but at the same time no one spoke up just yet, "Of the three universes that haven't had their representatives arrive yet the two of you could have been the last ones to arrive... had Universe 8's gods arrived before you."

Beerus found it amazing that the last time there had been a summit, millions of years ago anyway, Liquiir had been the last God of Destruction to arrive, though now it appeared that history was repeating itself... and he wondered if it was because his Kaioshin had to go to the bathroom again.

"Lord Beerus, who have you brought with you to the summit of the gods?" the Grand Priest asked, though his eyes were on Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale, though it appeared that he was simply curious at the moment.

"Allow me to introduce my daughters Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Gale Wind," Beerus replied, to which he waved a hand towards his daughters, who respectfully bowed their heads once more, before he moved onto the Saiyans, "along with Son Goku and Vegeta, friends of mine that have only started understanding the world of the gods."

"Will your daughters be standing with you, or with their God of Destruction?" the Grand Priest inquired, informing Beerus and his group that he already knew about the fact that Rainbow and Applejack were from Universe 13, "I was under the impression that they might be returning to their home universe at a certain point in time."

"They have chosen to live in Universe 13, but we were called before we could take them back home," Whis answered, to which his father glanced over at him, though none of the others actually knew their relationship ship, something that he might tell Beerus about once this was over, "You'll also have to forgive the presence of Goku and Vegeta, as they were present when the call came in and we haven't had the time to take them home either."

The Grand Priest looked over the five named individuals, silently studying them for a few seconds, before nodding his head and turning his attention back to the rest of the group, telling Beerus that he must know something about their groups before they even said anything. He actually had to wonder if the Grand Priest knew that Rainbow was destined to become a God of Destruction and that Applejack was destined to become a Kaioshin, as no one knew the full extent of the Grand Priest's powers, but he wasn't going to question him at the moment.

"Very well then," the Grand Priest said, almost as if he understood something that none of them had mentioned, before he turned around and walked towards the building, to which he and the two groups entered the palace, "There will be some difference during this summit, as this time when I call for the gods to gather I'll be speaking to the original twelve Gods of Destruction and their Kaioshins. That will allow them a few moments to consider what is going on before Lord Zeno and I announce the reason behind this summit, where we'll call for Sunset's group to join us. From there... well, it will be up to Lord Zeno what we do once all thirteen groups of gods have gathered."

As the two groups followed him into the palace Sunset noticed that the inside of the palace, or at least the area around them, was like a dark void, save for the fact that the area was brightened by the glowing floor, while at the same time noticing the thousands of white pillars that were scattered around the place. This was an interesting place, as it appeared to be unlike anything she had ever seen before, though she kept her opinions to herself as she, Celestia, and Twilight followed the Grand Priest and Beerus' group. After a few minutes they came to a larger area that was different than what they had been walking through, as this area was much brighter than the darkened passage they had been walking thought... and it appeared that there were hundreds of galaxies scattered around what had to be the walls.

Once they reached this area, however, the Grand Priest stopped and had Sunset's group separate from Beerus' group, to which the trio silently moved to the side, where they would wait for their universe to be called into the area that the gods would be meeting in. The moment Sunset's group was standing to the side the Grand Priest extended a hand and the area beneath Beerus' feet stared to glow, before a circular area was covered in the light that had appeared, though he personally held a hand out to stop anyone from freaking out. A few seconds later his entire group passed through the floor and started to fall for a brief moment, though that was before they corrected themselves and landed on the platform the Grand Priest had created for them... to which Beerus and his fellow gods stood at the front while his daughters and their friends retreated to the back.

Beerus spotted the Grand Priest's own platform, one that was much smaller than the ones he and the other Destroyer Gods stood on, descended towards the area that they would be holding the summit in, which held a decent sized ring of sorts, before it stopped and the Grand Priest stood in the direct center of it.

"All gods, gather here!" the Grand Priest called out, moving his hands to the sides and pointing the tips of his fingers towards the east and west directions, while at the same time his voice no doubt carried towards where all the Gods of Destruction, their Angels, and the Kaioshins were currently waiting.

The moment the words left the Grand Priest's mouth, and essentially stated that the summit would be starting soon, Beerus watched as their platform lowered out of the area they had been floating in and descended towards the area that the Grand Priest was floating near. As their platform moved through the air Beerus glanced around them and spotted the other eleven Gods of Destruction as their own platforms descended as well, though at the moment none of them were glancing at him and his group. None of the other gods seemed to have any idea what this summit was about, meaning they had either forgotten what they had been shown four years ago or had paid no attention to it when their worlds had shook under the intensity of Sunset's awakening as a God of Destruction.

Beerus patiently waited for all twelve platforms to come to a stop near the level that the Grand Priest's platform was on, while at the same time keeping his attention on the other Destroyer Gods, as he was sure that some of them were already looking around and were taking in what was happening around them.

"Welcome Gods of Destruction and Kaioshin of the twelve universes," the Grand Priest said, his voice carrying a bit so all twelve groups could hear him without any difficulty, as some were close to his platform and some that were some distance away from him, "I'm sure all of you are interested in hearing why you have been called away from your various universes and asked to attend this summit of the gods."

"Indeed," a voice said, to which Beerus glared in the direction of Quitela, as he recognized the voice anywhere, though at the same time the mouse god was looking back at him, only he was sure that he wasn't the target of his gaze, "I only hope that we weren't called in to hear that Beerus managed to find someone that might actually care about him, or the fact that he apparently has some strange offspring."

"We're not hear to discuss my personal life, Quitela," Beerus stated, though at the same time he already knew that his rival would have enjoyed taking a moment to jab at him, especially since the Grand Priest had given him and the others a chance to talk before they got the summit started, "we're here for a more important reason."

"Lord Beerus is correct, Lord Quitela," the Grand Priest said, to which Quitela switched his gaze towards the Grand Priest and nodded his head, though Beerus could tell that Quitela was annoyed about him being correct about something for once, "We're here to discuss what happened four years ago... and welcome the newest God of Destruction, her Angel, and her Kaioshin into our ranks."

"She?!" Heles commented, as that was a bit of news that she and the others weren't expecting, though at the same time she smiled, as if she was excited about something, "Praise the King of All, I'm no longer the only female God of Destruction anymore. I wonder what the new Destroyer God looks like..."

"Ah yes, Universe 13 finally found someone to take the empty throne," Liquiir stated, as if trying to make up for the fact that his group was late because his Kaioshin had put them slightly behind schedule, though at the same time his eyes glanced around the area as he searched for someone, "I was wondering when we were going to have the honor of meeting whoever was chosen to become Universe 13's God of Destruction, though this makes the summit all the more interesting."

"I am also interested in meeting this new Destroyer God," Arack added, though at the same time he twisted one of the whiskers on his face, though whether it was because of a nervous habit or it was what he did when he considered something Beerus still didn't know the answer to, "especially since she comes from the formally unofficial universe."

"And you will meet her, but first," the Grand Priest said, to which he turned towards the space behind him and bowed slightly, though that was followed by Zeno, who was sitting on his throne, and his guards appearing in the area he had been bowing towards, "Lord Zeno has arrived."

The instant Zeno appeared Beerus, as well as the rest of the assembled gods and their angels, bowed towards the King of All, though at the same time he was pleased to see that his daughters and their friends were smart enough to follow his lead and had bowed as well. A few moments passed as Zeno looked at the twelve groups of gods, as if studying them while looking for someone specific, before smiling at all of them, which was followed by the Grand Priest beckoning for everyone to stand straight once more.

"Its been a long time, everyone." Zeno said, causing all twelve of the gods to nod their heads in agreement, as they didn't want to piss off the one being that could erase them and their universe with a single motion, before he turned his head towards the Grand Priest, "Hey, Grand Priest, where's the new Destroyer God? I don't see her anywhere."

"She, along with her Angel and Kaioshin, are waiting to be called in." the Grand Priest replied, to which he glanced at the ceiling of the area they were in for a few seconds, as if he was focusing on where Sunset was standing, before turning his head back to Zeno, "Shall I call for her group to join us?"

"Yes, yes!" Zeno stated, though at the same time the look on his face indicated that he was excited to meet the new godly pair and the Angel that accompanied them.

The Grand Priest nodded and raised his hand into the air for a moment, to which a thirteenth platform descended from the ceiling and came down towards where the others were floating, though at the same time Beerus gulped as he waited to see what the rest of the Gods of Destruction did when they laid their eyes on Sunset. As their platform lowered into the area around them he could see that Twilight was looking at the other eleven Gods of Destruction with a look of curiosity and some amount of fear. Beerus suspected that the fear was because of the power that some of the Destroyer Gods possessed, or the fact that she was finally meeting the person that could end her universe with a wave of his hand if he so desired... while at the same time Sunset and Celestia seemed perfectly calm.

In that moment Beerus had to wonder what sort of experience Celestia had, as so far he hadn't seen anything that could faze the former princess of Equestria, though he was also pleased that no one had said anything negative about them or tried to insult them yet... though one of the Angels, Cus from Universe 10, was struggling to resist the urge to fly over to the trio and fawn over them, which would have been amusing if the Grand Priest didn't start moving again.

"Lord Zeno, allow me to introduce the God of Destruction for Universe 13, Sunset Shimmer," the Grand Priest said, to which he waved his hand towards Sunset, who respectfully bowed her head in return, before moving onto Celestia and Twilight, who mimicked the gesture, "along with her Angel, Celestia, and the Kaioshin of her universe, Twilight Sparkle. Lady Sunset, this is Lord Zeno, the King of All."

"It is an honor to meet you, Zeno-sama," Sunset said, using the term that Beerus had used when he was talking about the King of All, though at the same time she had to admit that Beerus had been right in warning them about Zeno, as she could tell from a glance that he wasn't someone that you wanted to mess with.

"Oh, a pretty pony!" Zeno stated, though the look in his eyes indicated that he was interesting in what he was seeing, to which he actually got up out of his throne and floated around Sunset's group, studying all three of them while the Grand Priest simply stood near the throne, "Three pretty ponies!"

"I cannot believe what I am seeing," a voice commented, to which Zeno stopped floating around the group and stared at the source, which happened to be Quitela, though at the same time the Grand Priest stared at the God of Destruction with a disapproving look on his face.

"Lord Quitela, need I remind you that you are in the presence of Lord Zeno?" the Grand Priest stated, to which he watched as the Destroyer God for Universe 4 gulped, as he had accidentally stopped Zeno from completing his study of the new gods, "Now then, before Lord Zeno gets upset, would you care to explain what you mean?"

"I cannot speak for the other eleven Gods of Destruction, but I was expecting a great warrior to be chosen from Universe 13," Quitela replied, though this time around it was clear that he was choosing his words carefully, as to avoid being obliterated by the King of All, before beckoning to Sunset for a few seconds, "What we got, however, is a weak individual that doesn't deserve to be called a God of Destruction."

"My Lord, Grand Priest, I hate to agree with Quitela, but I am also disappointed in the new Destroyer God," Belmod spoke up, to which he stared down at Sunset from where he was standing, though at the same time he noticed that Sunset wasn't annoyed with what they were saying, "At her current level she is the weakest God of Destruction to ever grace our ranks, and I would wager that any one of us could easily flick our fingers and knock her into the ground with little effort."

"She is much stronger than you think!" Zeno declared, though instead of floating up to Belmod and doing something to him, like the other Gods of Destruction were expecting, he turned towards Sunset and stared at her for a moment, "You are stronger than what you are putting out, right?"

"That's correct." Sunset replied, to which she turned her head and looked at the other Gods of Destruction, though she was focusing on the eleven that she hadn't met, as Beerus knew more about her than the others did, "At the moment I am displaying only five percent of my total power, as I expected this to be a summit where we simply talked and got better acquainted with each other. I can, at any moment of my choosing, release the seal I put on my full power and raise to whatever percent I desire, such as twenty-five percent, fifty percent or even one hundred percent."

"I sincerely doubt that." Belmod stated, though at the same time he simply crossed his arms and stopped talking, because he noticed that Zeno-sama was whispering something to the Grand Priest, who was quietly replying.

Beerus, along with the other Gods of Destruction, also noticed the quiet discussion between Zeno-sama and the Grand Priest, which meant that they were deciding something that would drastically change the course of this summit, which would have happened at some point in time. He did have to resist the urge to chuckle, because this time around Zeno-sama wouldn't be upset with him for interrupting the summit, which made him wonder what his superiors were even talking about this time. He also had to hold a hand back to prevent his daughters and their friends from saying anything, because he wanted to keep the fact that he and Sunset knew each other a secret for now, to which they nodded towards him and kept their mouths shut.

Not a few moments later, when their discussion was over, the Grand Priest turned to face the assembled Gods of Destruction, while at the same time Zeno-sama returned to his throne and faced everyone once more.

"Lord Zeno has decided to temporarily lift the taboo on the Gods of Destruction fighting each other," the Grand Priest stated, to which several of the Destroyer Gods gulped while the others raised their eyebrows, though they were all interested in what they were being told, "Now Lord Zeno is asking that someone volunteers to face Lady Sunset in a battle, to determine what her true power really is and where she rests on the power scale for all thirteen of you. Of course if two or more of you wish to fight Lady Sunset she can either take one of you on or fight everyone that chooses to fight... though in the off chance that no one wishes to volunteer Lord Zeno has declared that all of you will be forced to participate in a battle royale. Lord Iwen, what do you say?"

"This is rather odd, for the Gods of Destruction to be allowed to fight each other," Iwen commented, though at the same time he simply stared at his fellow Destroyer Gods before focusing on the newest member of their ranks, "but I'm afraid that I'll have to pass on the offer."

"Very well then," the Grand Priest said, to which he turned his attention to the next Destroyer God, though at the same time something told him that this was going to be the trend until he reached a certain god, "Lady Heles, what's your decision on the matter?"

"Unlike my fellow Gods of Destruction, who focus more on physical strength, I appreciate the beauty of our newest Destroyer God," Heles replied, her eyes scanning Sunset's body for a few seconds, indicating that she never expected to find a God of Destruction in a pony like creature before, "and I would honestly hate to ruin her looks... so I'll have to throw my hat into Iwen's ring and pass on the offer as well."

"That's an interesting reason," the Grand Priest said, though he turned towards Universe 3, where he could already see the next Destroyer God speaking to his Angel, "Lord Mosco, what's your opinion on the offer?"

"Lord Mosco says that he would crush Lady Sunset in a matter of seconds and that it wouldn't be entertaining for Zeno-sama to watch," the Angel of Universe 3, Campari, said, translating the robotic God of Destruction's beeps into words, which he did almost all the time, "As such he would like to apologize to Zeno-sama and join the other gods in their decision to say no."

"I see..." the Grand Priest replied, though at the same time his expression stayed the same, despite the fact that he would have expected someone to have jumped at the chance they were giving the Gods of Destruction, before he turned his head towards Universe 4, "Lord Quitela, am I correct in assuming that you would like to deny the request as well?"

"I don't see a reason in crushing a weakling like Sunset in battle," Quitela spoke up, to which he turned his head away from where Sunset was standing and focused on something else, "Personally, I'd love to fight a certain God of Destruction, since he and I have a score to settle, but since he's not the target of this match I'll have to say no as well."

"And what about you, Lord Arack?" the Grand Priest said, to which he glanced over at the next universe in line, though at the same time he knew that Lord Zeno had to be getting annoyed by so many of the gods denying his request, but he was happy to see that he was waiting for them all to speak before saying anything.

"From what I can tell Lady Sunset has more power than what the others originally believe," Arack stated, though at the same time he crossed his arms and stared down at Sunset, as if he was seeing something that the others had missed, "but for now I would like to state that I'm undecided on whether or not I should fight her... I want to see what the others are thinking before I make my decision."

"Understood," the Grand Priest replied, though this time he was pleased that someone was at least considering the proposal, which no doubt made Lord Zeno happy that one of the gods was willing to entertain him, before he turned towards Universe 6, "Lord Champa, what about you?"

"I'm afraid that she'll run circles around me and I'll be too exhausted to provide an entertaining fight," Champa said, though at the same time he hesitated while looking over at Beerus' stand, or more specifically the pony girls that were standing behind his brother, "I'll have to decline as well."

"Lord Beerus," the Grand Priest said, to which the attention of the other Gods of Destruction, including Sunset, turned towards the platform that Beerus and his fellow gods were standing on, "what is your decision?"

Beerus was honestly surprised to find that five of the six gods that came before him, in terms of the order they were called on, had declined the offer to fight the newest God of Destruction while only Arack had stated that he would think about the offer. He had to wonder what Liquiir, Sidra, Rumsshi, Belmod, and Geene were thinking about, though at the same time he could guess that both Belmod and Geene would decline, mostly because Belmod flat out said that he could best Sunset in seconds and Geene wouldn't fight unless he had an understanding of what Sunset's power was like. Sidra was likely overthinking everything and was going to decline when it came to him, while Rumsshi was likely to refuse for whatever reason he felt like creating this time around. Liquiir, on the other hand, he was unsure about and glanced over to the platform that the God of Destruction for Universe 8 was standing on, to which he watched as Liquiir actually made a small movement towards him... one that he wasn't expecting to see at all.

Liquiir had slightly nodded his head towards Beerus, meaning that he was okay if someone took the spotlight and challenged Sunset to a fight... to which Beerus grinned as he stepped towards the edge of his platform and stared down at the God of Destruction for Universe 13, who was smiling in his direction.

"I would be delighted to face Lady Sunset in a battle," Beerus said, to which he noticed that nine of the Destroyer Gods were shocked by his decision, as they hadn't seen her fight before and had no idea what her true power felt like, while only Arack and Liquiir seemed to be silently agreeing with him.

Zeno-sama seemed pleased that one of the gods was willing to volunteer to face Sunset, to which he ignored the fact that Liquiir stated that he would desire to watch Beerus and Sunset fight, while Sidra was leaning towards not fighting, and Rumsshi had some lame excuse that the Grand Priest flat out ignored. Belmod and Geene thought it was funny that Beerus and Sunset would be fighting each other for some reason, while Arack decided to withdraw his name out of curiosity for what what was going to happen next. Once it was determined that Beerus was the only one that wanted to volunteer, and the other eleven were only interested in watching at this point, the Grand Priest beckoned towards the Universe 7 platform, to which Beerus leapt into the air and descended towards where Sunset was standing.

The moment the two of them were standing before Zeno-sama's throne, however, they patiently waited for one of them to tell them exactly how this fight was going to happen, though it appeared that the Grand Priest would be the one to give them the information they needed.

"Now that someone has volunteered, we can get this fight started," the Grand Priest said, to which he extended a hand an the image of a planet appeared in front of them, where the projection was large enough for everyone to see it, though Beerus noticed that the planet looked like Earth, "This planet, which we call Planet Zero, is located in the World of Void, which is a basically a void with infinite nothingness, but we had brought in a small world so you two can demonstrate your true power. This place will give the two of you the perfect battleground, as you won't have to worry about destroying an entire universe in the process of your fight."

"I see," Beerus commented, as he had forgotten about the World of the Void, as they could use the nothingness of the void to their advantage and use their full power against each other, "So basically we're allowed to use our full power in this fight and the entire world is our battleground, so its perfectly fine if our fight destroys the entire planet."

"That is correct." the Grand Priest said, as he was secretly pleased that one of the twelve gods had volunteered to fight Sunset, because it had looked like Lord Zeno was going to force all of them into the arena, before he waved a hand and opened a gateway to the planet in question, "Once we arrive the two of you can release your full power and get the battle started... and show Lord Zeno an exciting fight."

Beerus and Sunset nodded as they walked through the gateway and headed to the planet that the Grand Priest had created inside the World of Void, though as they stepped on the ground the two of them separated from each other while keeping their eyes on their soon to be opponent. A few seconds later the gateway closed behind them, indicating that they weren't going to return to Zeno's palace until their fight was over, to which Beerus let out a sigh as he started releasing his full power. The ground around him shook as he released his full destructive power, something that he hadn't done for a very long time, though at the same time he could tell that Sunset was watching him and was waiting before she did the same thing. A few moments later he pushed his energy out and the entire around around him collapsed, forming a massive crater around him in the process... before he let out another sigh and stood up, where he faced Sunset again.

Sunset, on the other hand, extended a hand and conjured the energy blade that was associated with her true power, before she smiled at Beerus and was consumed in the wall of energy that she had summoned when she fought Raijack just a few hours ago. A few more moments passed before Beerus noticed the wall of energy started to fall apart, though as the energy started to pull itself away from where Sunset was standing Beerus could tell that the ground around her had collapsed as well. The two of them stared at each other, clearly excited for what was about to happen, though Beerus hoped that the other Gods of Destruction enjoyed the show... because they were about to see just how strong Sunset Shimmer, the Destroyer God for Universe 13, really was and would come to regret not taking the chance when it had been given to them.
> Battle: Duel of the Destroyers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus and Sunset stared at each other for a few seconds, while they slowly moved to an area that hadn't collapsed after they had released their full power, knowing that all the other Gods of Destruction were interested in what was going to happen next. Beerus wondered, for a few seconds anyway, if the Grand Priest was going to have the other Destroyer Gods watch them from Zeno-sama's palace or if he was going to have them watch from a special spectator area, but at the moment he was more focused on his soon to be opponent. From what he knew about Sunset she had only had four years of experience backing her, but thanks to the fight he had seen earlier she knew that she had enough raw power to overpower Raijack, after ascended to her full power for a few seconds anyway. Just from all of that, and what he had seen, he knew that this fight was going to be even greater than anything he had participated in over his long life... and he was sure that the same could be said for Sunset.

As the two of them prepared themselves, however, they both noticed that the Grand Priest had followed them into the area they had chosen, a rocky mountain range, and was floating above them, though they didn't see anyone else at the moment... though they were more interested in their opponent.

"Are the two of you ready?" the Grand Priest asked, to which he looked down at the two of them, who were already in the process of raising their arms, indicating that the battle would start soon.

"Anytime." Beerus and Sunset replied, speaking at the exact same time, though neither of them let their eyes wander from their opponent, even though they both let their destruction auras surround them for a few seconds.

"Begin!" the Grand Priest declared, though the moment the word left his mouth his platform rose into the air and departed from the area that the two Destroyer Gods were standing in.

Beerus and Sunset, hearing that the battle was to be started, flashed through the air and only reappeared when they reached the area that had been between them, to which Beerus raised his fist and punched Sunset in the face, who crossed her arms and blocked the attack before it could reach her face. The resulting collision of their energies caused the mountains around them to shake as the closest one started to crate, though that was followed by Sunset grabbing onto Beerus' fist and spun around. Beerus found himself flying through the air a few seconds later, indicating that Sunset had thrown him, to which he flipped around and let his feet touch the mountainside he had been heading towards, though that was followed by him propelling himself forward and causing a crater to form where he had been standing.

When the two of them came into contact with each other again they started throwing their fists and legs at each other, though several of their punches and kicks collided with each other and the air shook under their power, something that Beerus had forgotten about since it had been a long time since two Gods of Destruction had battled each other. After a few more attacks were exchanged between them, however, Beerus managed to slip a punch passed Sunset's defenses and struck her face, causing her to stagger backwards. He immediately seized the opportunity that presented itself and grabbed onto her outstretched arm, to which he spun around and sent her flying towards the ground, before pulling his arms back and started throwing several ki blasts in her direction.

Sunset, seeing the attacks coming her way, corrected herself so she could be descending towards the ground while she faced Beerus, though once that was done she gathered her own energy and launched a few blasts into the air as well, to which the two sets of blasts collided in the air and exploded. The moment the smoke appeared in the air between them, and prevented them from actually seeing each other for a few seconds, Sunset flipped backwards a few times and came to a stop against one of the peaks. When she stopped, however, she gathered her energy as she brought her hands together, though the moment that the smoke started to dissipate she seized the opportunity and released a stream of flames into the air. This time the attack was wider and even hotter than what she had used in her fight against Rainbow and Applejack, as this was the 'Dragon's Breath' she had told the girls about.

Beerus, seeing the attack coming, raised a hand and used his energy to try and destroy the flames as they reached for him, though while some of the flames were consumed by his power to negate certain attacks he could tell that a fair number of flames remained. He had actually never used this skill against another Destroyer God before, so he guessed that while he could negate the attacks of someone like Goku and Vegeta he could only negate a fraction of a fellow God of Destruction's attacks. Another thing he had never experienced was the heat of a dragon's breath, as this was definitely much stronger than any mortal flame he had felt in the many years he had been alive, though after a few seconds he threw his arm to the side and cast the flames to the side... though he moved before the rest of the breath came towards him again.

While Sunset finished expelling the rest of her Dragon's Breath, however, Beerus gathered his energy and summoned small spheres of energy, to which he rained them down on where Sunset was standing and caused the ground around her to fall apart as she dodged the attacks to the best of her ability. As the attacks hit the ground Sunset moved back up into the air and appeared behind Beerus, to which she spun around and kicked him in the side, sending him flying towards one of the other peaks in the area. Instead of allowing him to correct himself she followed after him and made sure that they descended towards the ground, to which the two of them crashed into the ground at the base of the nearby mountain and created a crater around them... to which they separated from each other and landed on opposite sides of the crater.

"I must say, this is an interesting start to our fight," Beerus said, though at the same time he allowed his aura to return once more, while noticing that Sunset happened to be doing the same thing, meaning that they were both preparing for something bigger than what they had just done.

"Agreed," Sunset replied, to which she dropped into her battle stance once more, though at the same time Beerus raised an eyebrow, as her stance matched his own stance, "Let's pick up the pace, shall we?"

The two of them stared at each other for a few moments, trying to determine what the other was going to do when they decided to break the stalemate, before the two of them sprung into action and flew towards each other again. Mere moments later their fists collided and the entire area around them shattered under the collision of their energies, to which the two of them exchanged several more attacks with each other as the ground broke apart. As Sunset pushed the next attack away from her she gathered her flames into her right hand and held the palm of her hand towards Beerus, to which she loosed a stream of flames at her opponent. Beerus, on the other hand, moved out of the way and let the stream of flames pass by him, to which he watched as the forest behind him was set on fire in the process, once more demonstrating Sunset's innate connection to the element of fire.

Sunset, seeing that the attack had failed, withdrew her hand and cancelled the elemental attack, though that was before she continued throwing punches and kicks at Beerus, who remained on his guard while they moved away from the flaming forest. During the exchange Sunset also summoned some fireballs into the area and tried to hit Beerus with them, though he expertly avoided the small spheres and let them set fire to whatever they hit, which was mostly just bushes and more trees. As the last one passed by her target, however, Beerus dodged the punch that was coming his way and kicked Sunset in the chest, sending her flying backwards through the air, though before she could correct herself Beerus appeared above her and started punching her in the chest for a few seconds... before kicking her and sending her right into the ground.

He then appeared on the ground nearby and waited, because he knew that Sunset wouldn't go down that easily, though that was before the flames behind him started to move with a mind of their own, to which he watched as several large cat like creatures jumped out of the flames and touched the ground around him.

"Right, I remember the flames becoming a small serpent from your fight with my daughters," Beerus commented, recalling what he had seen earlier, though at the same time he figured that Sunset could change the nature of the flames into whatever form she desired, "and, if I had to bet on this, I'd wager that you have a fire dragon as well."

One of the cats growled and charged at Beerus, who simply dodged out of the way and allowed his body to start dodging the attacks while he studied them, because there had to be a trick of some kind that gave Sunset control over the six cats that were surrounding him. Based on what he knew, from Rainbow's lightning dragon and Applejack's four elemental dragons, an elemental being only existed to do whatever their creator desired, which was generally the dragons heading towards their target and detonating their payload. Considering that Sunset was on a different level than his daughters, and possessed an even greater level than they did, he knew that there was no way to determine what sort of command Sunset had given these creatures.

A few seconds passed before one of the cats tried to jump and bite him, to which he spun around and kicked the flaming cat in the face, sending it into one of its allies and knocking them both to the ground, before he focused his energy once more and his aura came to life. As the cats started coming towards him he dodged their attacks and delivered his own in return, beating them into the ground and into each other, causing them to growl at him for a few seconds before charging at him without a care in the world. Only one cat managed to land a hit on him, landing a very light cut into his right arm, but that was followed by him blasting the cat into the ground with enough force to blow the entire area around them to pieces. When the smoke cleared he noticed that the cats were still sticking around the area, including the one that he had targeted earlier, to which he wondered what was causing them to exist despite the damage he had done to his first target... before he remembered the flames that Sunset had created with her earlier attack.

An idea formed in his mind, to which he turned his attention to the burning forest and threw a energy sphere at the middle of the area, causing the entire place to explode... though when the smoke cleared he found that the flames had been eliminated, to which the cats fell apart and left him alone with Sunset once more.

"I must say, its impressive that you found out about the trick so quickly," Sunset commented, to which she jumped out of the crater that had formed around her and dusted off her shoulder, before she turned her attention back to her opponent, "but that's what I would expect from the person that raised Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Now then, allow me to show you my true power."

Sunset extended her hand for a moment and her energy gathered around it, forming the energy blade she used in her earlier fight, to which Beerus prepared himself for whatever attack his opponent decided to use next by entering his battle stance once more. A few seconds later Sunset swung her hand and a wave of energy rippled through the air, the exact same type of attack she had used against Rainbow and Applejack, to which Beerus moved himself to the side and let the wave cut through the ground like butter. Before he had a chance to fight back Sunset continued to throw more waves at him, indicating that she was either testing him or was actually trying to hit him, but at the same time he allowed his body to avoid the attacks.

As he dodged the attacks, however, he noticed that long gashes were being cut into the ground behind him, while the mountain behind him was being carved into pieces at the same time, where the pieces collapsed on the ground and kicked up some smoke in the process. This attack, the Crescent Fang, was another interesting attack that his opponent possessed, as it appeared that if Sunset charged her swings they did an extraordinary amount of damage, though at the same time he did his best to keep her from doing that. Liquiir was the only other God of Destruction that actively used this type of attack, though Sunset's was more like she was actually holding a blade made out of energy while Liquiir's was energy extending from his hand... though he had to observe her movements before throwing some attacks back at his target in a response to what she was doing.

He was so occupied with dodging the attacks that were coming his way, from the front of him, that he hadn't noticed that Sunset had gotten above him, to which he had enough time to move out of the way as a stronger Crescent Fang collided with the ground and blew a massive hole in the ground. Beerus rode the wave of destruction away from where Sunset landed and floated into the air, where he looked down and stared at the massive hole that had been carved into the earth they had been fighting on. Once again he had to admit that Sunset's raw power was impressive, especially since she could have easily carved the world in half if she so desired, but he also had to admit that she had some decent control to avoid doing that... meaning that she likely had a secret technique, one that she didn't show him and the others when she was fighting Rainbow and Applejack.

Sunset remained floating in the air as she extended a hand towards the crater that she had created, to which the entire diameter of the crater sprung to life as flames danced around the edge, though not a few seconds later she started to raise her hand and put her spell into motion. Her magic weaved itself into the ground as the flames started to piece themselves together, though that was quickly followed by the top of the sphere forming in the crater, which caused Beerus to back up and stare at the mass of flames. A few more moments passed before she started pulling the sphere out of the ground and raised it into the air, just like she had done back when she fought Rainbow and Applejack... to which she raised her hand into the air and the massive fireball rose into the air, before stopping above her head.

A few seconds passed before she targeted Beerus and threw the Flame Emperor down towards her target, though at the same time Beerus, seeing the attack coming, brought his hands close together and gathered his own energy, before summoning his Sphere of Destruction above his head. He then followed that up with throwing the sphere into the air, where it collided with Sunset's sphere and the two seemed to battle for superiority, though what was interesting was the fact that the two different spheres seemed to merge together as their energies battled each other. Beerus had to admit that it was interesting to watch their two spheres forcefully merge into a single being, doubling or even tripling its size and destructive capabilities, while at the same time making them battle with their energies... though at the same time the air shook as the entire area literally started to fall apart around him.

What happened next was another demonstration of Sunset's raw power, as she was starting to force the sphere back down to where he was standing and the entire ground around him started to sink as the sphere slowly came down towards him. At the same time, however, Beerus knew that his experience would help him win the day, because so far it appeared that Sunset was relying on her full power and was rapidly using her magic to send a fair number of attacks in his direction, meaning that if he avoided any additional damage he could force her to surrender at some point due to her collapsing from exhaustion. The moment that thought came to mind he focused on keeping the sphere away from him, where he forced it back towards where Sunset was floating for a few seconds... though not a few moments later she regained control of it and changed the sphere's path once more.

After another minute or two Beerus decided to change tactics and abandoned the sphere, to which he rapidly moved out of the way as the sphere collided with the ground, causing the entire thing to detonate and swallow the entire area that he had been standing in moments ago. When the smoke cleared this time around there was a massive area missing from the planet, though the crater looked like a massive chunk of the planet had been ripped out of the ground and cast into the sky or something. If Beerus had to wager what the size of the massive crater was, with any accuracy, he had to guess that it was at least ten times the size of the Lookout and at least ten times as deep as the building... something that would likely make the other Destroyer Gods think twice about Sunset's abilities.

While Sunset stared down at the crater, however, Beerus flashed through the air and appeared behind his opponent, to which he unleashed a barrage of blows and attacked her from behind, something that she clearly didn't anticipate after the collision of their spheres. Beerus grinned as he struck Sunset in the chest and knocked her backwards, before placing a hand in front of her and blasting her with a point blank ki blast, sending her flying down towards the massive crater that was below them. As Sunset went flying towards the ground Beerus summoned his ki and wove them into a large amount of spheres that rested around him, before he started throwing them at Sunset and watched as they collided with her chest, though when she hit the ground she was covered by a wave of explosions that tore the area around her to pieces.

As the smoke cleared Beerus noticed that there was a significantly smaller crater in the middle of the massive one, though at the same time he could tell that Sunset had stopped moving... though whether that meant that she was beaten or if she was biding her time he didn't know, but he wanted to see what she was planning nonetheless.





"It seems that Sunset couldn't stand up to Beerus' true might," Quitela commented, staring down at the ruined planet that the two Gods of Destruction were fighting on, though he was somewhat shocked that the two were able to combine two conflicting energies into a single mass.

"I wouldn't be too sure about that," Liquiir replied, though at the same time he crossed his arms as he stared down at the planet, because he had the feeling that the fight was far from over, "Sunset isn't like the rest of us, there is something different about her power that I find fascinating... and I am slightly regretting not testing her out for myself."

"Then maybe you should ask the Grand Priest and Zeno-sama if you can interrupt the fight that is going on and trade places with Beerus," Belmod said, to which he grinned as he glanced over at the fox God of Destruction, as if he was daring him to do so anyway, before staring down at the fighters.

Liquiir glanced over at Belmod for a few seconds, wondering if he was insane after what Quitela had done when Sunset had first been introduced to all of them, before shaking his head and walked over to where Celestia and Twilight were standing. The interesting thing about the gods from Universe 13 was that Beerus' daughters, Rainbow Dash and Applejack, stood with the two gods, meaning that they knew each other and likely were sharing notes with each other on the battle that was happening in front of them. Almost forty years ago he remembered hearing that something from Universe 13 had arrived in one of the official universes, which meant that these girls were what he and the others had heard about from Champa.

Since the battle started he and the other gods, as well as the mortals from Universe 7, had positioned themselves on a special circular stand that floated in the atmosphere above the planet, far enough that they wouldn't be affected by the massive amounts of energy that were being displayed in front of them. He guessed that the Grand Priest had created this stand long before Sunset had been chosen, like he knew that someone would be chosen to become the God of Destruction for Universe 13 and that there would be a display of power like this. At the moment he wanted to be away from Belmod and knew that standing near Sunset's Angel, the one called Celestia, would likely give him some insight as to what the powers of the new Destroyer God were... and maybe correct some of the things he had been thinking about.

As he neared the area that the gods from Universe 13 were standing in, however, Celestia turned her head towards him and nodded towards him, showing her respect towards him, to which he smiled at her as he finally came a stop beside her and the others.

"Lord Liquiir," Celestia said, to which she offered the God of Destruction for Universe 8 a smile, knowing that there had to be a reason behind him coming over to visit them, but at the same time she was more than happy to have some communication with the other universes, "are you enjoying the fight?"

"Yes. Your God of Destruction possesses a power that is unlike anything I have ever seen before," Liquiir replied, though at the same time he came to a stop and stared down at the planet once more, where Beerus was waiting for Sunset to get up and fight him some more, "What exactly is this power of hers?"

"All ponies come from a world that is rich in magic, which is essentially the energy you and the other Gods of Destruction use," Celestia commented, to which she gestured to Twilight, Rainbow, and Applejack for a few seconds, causing Liquiir to glance over at all three of them in turn, "some are born for greatness, while others are destined to rise to a level they never knew about. On our world Twilight, before becoming the Kaioshin for our universe, was a unicorn and after some special circumstances she ascended to the rank of alicorn, a being that's much stronger than the other ponies, yet we don't hold it over their heads. Rainbow and Applejack have, by their own means, risen to a level that they were both destined to achieve one day, though they needed a specific trigger to awaken their true potential. Sunset is the same way, as I saw that she was destined for something greater than being an alicorn... and here we are, with her as the Destroyer God for our universe."

"That is most interesting," Liquiir said, to which he stared at the two girls that had come with Beerus, along with what appeared to be their sister, and understood part of what he had been told, "but that doesn't really answer the question about what her powers are."

"The simple answer is magic," Celestia replied, though at the same time she glanced down at the planet below them and felt the slight change in Sunset's energy, one that she had felt when they were training sometime after she and Twilight had taken up their new roles, "and it appears that she's pulling out her trump card... one of the three Aspect forms she created during our training."

"Aspect forms?" Liquiir asked, because based on what he knew there were only two forms mortals could take on if they were destined for something greater, the Avatars of Creation and Destruction, though this sounded like something completely different, "What are those supposed to be?"

"The Aspects of Destruction, Darkness, and the Dragon," Twilight spoke up, remembering exactly what she had seen while Sunset and Celestia had been training, though at the same time she was aware that Liquiir was turning his attention to her, "During her travels, before becoming the God of Destruction she is now, Sunset once had to separate her body, mind, and powers into ten different versions of herself, which she called her 'Aspects'. She did this because her raw power could have destroyed a good portion of our universe due to how unstable her emotions were at the time, so by conquering the other nine aspects the Sunset you see before you came into being. These Aspect forms represent three of the greatest versions of herself that were created during that ordeal... and the Aspect of Destruction is the strongest of those forms."

Liquiir opened his mouth to say something, and ask what the forms even looked like as he assumed that the three forms changed Sunset's appearance to some degree, but before the words could come out of his mouth he felt the sudden shift in the air. It seemed like Sunset was starting to make her move once more, to which he and the other Gods of Destruction turned to face the planet, as they were all curious as to how this battle would end.





Beerus raised an eyebrow as Sunset burst out of the crater he had blasted her into and rose to where he was floating, though as she came to a stop Beerus noticed that Sunset's skin tone had darkened to a crimson red color and the sclera of her eyes had turned pitch back, which surrounded her cyan colored eyes. He didn't see anything else that looked out of place, though it appeared that whatever this transformation was supposed to do was simply change her form a little bit and maybe increase her power a tiny bit as well.

"I take it this is the height of your power?" Beerus asked, because while he had suspected that Sunset might have held one technique back from him, in order not to show her hand to the other Gods of Destruction, he didn't say anything because he wanted her to show him everything she had in her arsenal.

"Yes, and this will result in the end of our fight," Sunset replied, to which she flexed her arms for a few seconds, as the last time she had used this technique was when she was training with Celestia, before she glanced over at Beerus, "Come, let us bring an end to this fight."

Beerus nodded and the two of them flew through the air as they raced towards each other, though when they neared each other their fists came into contact with each other and the air around them shuddered under the collision of their powers. Instead of backing away from the other, and coming in for a second wave of attacks, Beerus gabbed onto Sunset's arm and sent her flying down towards the ground, though he followed after her and started wailing on her, where he found that she was more than able to block his attacks. While the two of them exchanged blows the ground around them shattered and was sometimes entirely obliterated in the process, though Beerus did force Sunset into a second forest that had remained untouched during their previous battle.

As they moved to the middle of the forest, however, Sunset latched onto Beerus and reversed the situation, which involved slamming Beerus into the ground before she flashed into the air and readied her magic into the form of a blade once more... though this time around it was black colored. The moment she was ready Sunset waved her arm and sent the wave of energy down towards where Beerus was laying, though this time the wave was much larger than anything she had used during the rest of the battle. A few seconds later Beerus jumped backwards and avoided the attack, though at the same time he watched as the wave cleaved open the ground in front of him... though a few seconds later he watched as the ground in front of him shifted upwards while the ground he was standing on started sinking.

It quickly became clear to him that Sunset might have actually cleaved the world in half, though at the same time Sunset flew down towards him and punched at him, to which the ground around them shattered as he blocked the attack and threw her backwards.

As the two halves of the planet started to separate from each other Beerus and Sunset continued their fight, the collision of their fists and energies destroying the ground around them as they moved away from what was the center of the planet. Beerus noted that Sunset seemed more focused on destroying everything around the two of them, and that fact was definitely proven when he kicked Sunset backwards and she didn't come back after him, as she pointed a finger at him and gathered her energy into a small orb in front of her pointer finger. A few moments later she released the attack that she had been gathering and it raced through the air towards Beerus, who moved out of the way and watched as the orb obliterated the mountain that it collided with.

As the smoke cleared Beerus raced towards Sunset and punched her in the face, though this time around she didn't seem phased by the attack, as she continued to fight him despite the fact that the planet seemed to be falling apart around them. Beerus noticed that when Sunset tried to punch him several times she had some energy wrapped around her fists, causing the ground around them to crack and shatter around them, reminding him of Applejack's Tremor Punch, only more successful than his daughter's attack. While the two of them continued to duel, and their energies collided with each other, the mountains of the planet transformed into volcanoes and started expelling lava, though neither of them cared about that as Sunset kicked Beerus over to the second half of the planet that was resting slightly above the one they had been fighting on.

Mere moments passed before the landscape of the second half started to match the first half, as the power of their energies was more than enough to transform the area into an area that was ready to explode, though the two of them ignored the area around them as their fists, arms, and legs collided with each other... until they both punched each other in the face and knocked each other backwards.

"Your raw power is amazing, but you lack the experience of a Destroyer God," Beerus commented, though at the same time he rubbed the side of his face as he smiled, because this had been an interesting fight, even if the planet was literally falling apart around them.

"I knew you were amazing Beerus, but I never expected something like this," Sunset replied, though as she spoke her energy gathered around her one last time, as she had enough power for one more attack, which also verified what Beerus had just said about her.

Beerus, sensing that the fight was coming to an end, gathered his own energy and his aura returned as well, to which the two of them stared at each other for a few seconds as they waited for their opponent to make the first move, though that was followed by them flying through the air. Not moments later they stopped in front of each other and threw their fists forward, to which they both punched their opponent in the face, like they had done a minute or two ago, though this time around neither of them went flying in the direction that their opponent was punching in. They both did stagger backwards for a second or two before something happened, though that something was the two of them chuckling as they stared at each other while they ignored the area around them.

A few more seconds passed before Sunset's skin color and eyes returned to normal, indicating that she had left the Aspect form she had chosen for this fight... though that didn't stop her from chuckling as she laid her eyes on Beerus, who was smiling at her.

"I admit defeat, Beerus," Sunset said, to which she staggered for a few seconds, just like someone would do when they were weakened from a battle like this one, "I may have the power, but I don't have the experience necessary to beat you... you win this fight."

With that said Beerus watched as Sunset toppled to the ground, weakened from the number of attacks she had taken head on and the amount of power she had poured out during their fight, though that didn't stop Beerus from chuckling for a few more seconds.

"You say I won, but the reality is different than what you think it is," Beerus said, to which he fell to a knee for a moment, because in order to counter the intensity of Sunset's raw power he had to pour out an equal amount of power, putting him in the same boat that Sunset was in, "Sunset Shimmer... we tied in battle, though something tells me that if we ever fight again, after you have more experience, the result might be different."

Once Beerus said that he chuckled one last time and collapsed on the ground near where Sunset was resting, though that was followed by the Grand Priest floating down to where the two of them were resting and surrounded them with his energy. A few moments later he moved the two exhausted Destroyer Gods away from the ruined planet and took them to the stands where the others were waiting, where they would travel back to Lord Zeno's palace, though as they did so he cast back at the planet and watched as it finally exploded. He found it slightly amusing that the planet remain in two halves for a few minutes, after being cleaved in half in such a manner, and actually waited until the two Gods of Destruction were done fighting before exploding.

He was sure that the other eleven Destroyer Gods would be interested in talking to the exhausted Destroyers, once they woke up anyway, and he needed to have a small chat with Lord Zeno... especially since the result was something that none of them had actually expected to happen.
> Battle: Return to Earth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow and Applejack were amazed by the sheer amount of power that had been put out during their father's battle with Sunset, as it was more than they had felt when they had fought him earlier that day and they now understood that their father had been holding back the entire time. There was no way that they could even beat their father, much less Sunset Shimmer, without more years of training with their various Avatar forms and spending some more time understanding what they had seen. From what they could tell Gale, Goku, and Vegeta were shocked by the sheer amount of power that had been on display in front of them, as all of them had been staring down at the planet as it was being torn apart, yet at the same time they could tell that the two Saiyans were more eager to continue their own training. The girls guessed that their friends were obsessed with defeating their father, which meant that they might ask Whis for additional training in the hopes of getting an upper hand in the process.

Personally, Rainbow thought that Goku and Vegeta were insane for thinking that they had a chance to defeat their father, but she wanted to do the same thing with Sunset, so she had to think that all four of them were a tad bit insane given what the two Gods of Destruction had done to the planet they had been fighting on.

A few seconds later, while she was interested in her thoughts, the Grand Priest floated over to where the other eleven Destroyer Gods were standing and gently lowered their father and Sunset into the waiting hands of their fellow gods, where Liquiir gently held onto Sunset while Champa, reluctantly, did the same for his brother. Once the two Destroyer Gods were back with the others, however, Whis and Celestia walked over to them and held their scepters out, allowing the healing rays to gather around Beerus and Sunset. Applejack remembered Whis telling her and Rainbow about this back when they were still kids, as this allowed an Angel to heal the wounds of their God of Destruction, which would allow both their father and Sunset to recover much faster.

As the two Destroyer Gods came to, despite the fact that they were exhausted beyond belief, the Grand Priest weaved his energy into the area around the stands before teleporting them back to Zeno-sama's palace, in the same area where the thirteen platforms had been earlier. Instead of returning to their platforms, however, they were all allowed to remain standing in the area that Sunset and her fellow gods had been standing in when they were introduced to the other gods and Zeno-sama. Thinking of the King of All, and the fact that he hadn't said anything so far, caused both Rainbow and Applejack to glance up at him, where they found that he was currently discussing something of great importance with the Grand Priest.

"I can't remember the last time I was this exhausted," Sunset weakly said, to which Twilight and Liquiir gently helped her into a sitting position, though at the same time she was actually surprised to find Liquiir standing near her.

"It has been a long time since something like this happened to me." Beerus commented, keeping his moaning to himself as Whis and Chronoa pulled him into a sitting position as well, while at the same time smiling at Sunset when he noticed that she appeared to have made a friend with another God of Destruction, or at least peaked Liquiir's interest.

"It appears that I was correct in my earlier decision," a voice said, to which the entire group of gods turned towards the one Destroyer God that was standing by himself, where they found Quitela grinning at something that he found to be humorous, "Sunset Shimmer, the 'God of Destruction' for Universe 13, is a weak individual that doesn't deserve such an important position at all."

"I would watch what you say, Quitela," Liquiir replied, though at the same time Beerus could hear the anger already rising in the fox god's voice, something that most of them felt when the mouse god started speaking, "You are already in hot water with Zeno-sama, so I wouldn't push your luck any further than you already have."

"And what do you mean that she's a 'weak individual' that 'doesn't deserve' her position?" Heles inquired, as that was something that was bugging her, though at the same time her fingers twitched, as she wanted to punch Quitela in the face with all her might, "Did you not see the battle that raged in front of us?"

"I did watch the fight, and Sunset failed to best Beerus," Quitela answered, though at the same time he smiled at all of them, indicating that he didn't care who liked him and who disliked him, "She failed to best one of the stronger Gods of Destruction, meaning that her power isn't up to par with what the rest of us can do."

"It seems that you need to get your eyes checked, because Sunset and Beerus tied in their match," Liquiir stated, to which he stood up and stared at the mouse god, though at the same time he was beginning to see why Beerus disliked Quitela as much as he did, "though you could always ask the Grand Priest and Zeno-sama to allow you to fight Sunset at some point in the future, once she's recovered from her fight with Beerus... I know that I'm thinking about doing just that in the future."

"We tied?" Sunset asked, as she remembered going to her fullest power against Beerus and then collapsed on the ground a few minutes later, though she didn't recall what happened after hitting the floor.

"That's right, I hit the ground not a few seconds after you did," Beerus replied, to which he looked at the other Gods of Destruction for a few seconds, knowing that they could have done something while he and Sunset were fighting and clearly hadn't done that, "You know, I'm kind of grateful that no one was betting on our match... because I think a tie would have annoyed the entirety, if not the vast majority, of anyone who bet on the match in the process."

"To be fair I would have bet against you," Champa commented, though that was followed by Beerus, and some of the other gods, to chuckle for a few seconds, causing him to raise an eyebrow in confusion, "What's so funny?"

That was immediately followed by Mosco beeping a few times, to which the group of gods remained quiet so Campari could hear what his God of Destruction was saying and accurately translate it to the rest of the group.

"Lord Mosco says that you are Beerus' twin brother, yet you would have bet on any of the gods beating him instead of putting your faith in him for once," Campari replied, to which Mosco nodded his head, or at least tried to thanks to how his body structure, to confirm that this was what he had said.

"Honestly, I knew that, even if you all did place some bets on our match, Champa would have bet against me," Beerus said, though this time around he wasn't pissed with his bother, because he had been expecting something like that to happen thanks to their history, "I'm used to that by now."

Champa was honestly surprised that his brother was so willing to not be angry at him over the fact that he had said that he would have bet against him, something that would have pissed him off about forty to fifty years ago, before the arrival of Rainbow and Applejack. He had to guess that those two girls had changed more than just his brother's anger issues, though at the same time he was already wondering what else had changed since the last time the two of them had been in the same area at the same time. Before he could say anything, and voice his opinion on what was happening to his brother, he noticed that the Grand Priest had finished speaking with Zeno-sama, to which he and the others separated from each other and stood in their thirteen groups to represent the other universes.

"Lord Zeno is pleased with the battle that the two of you put on, as he could accurately follow who was doing what without becoming confused as to what was happening at any given moment," the Grand Priest said, to which Beerus and Sunset smiled, as they hadn't known that they were supposed to be entertaining Zeno-sama at the moment and were pleased that he enjoyed the spectacle, "He even said that he might lift the taboo occasionally for another duel between two of you, though he is undecided on whether or not he should actually go along with it. He also told me that the summit of the gods is over, so you are free to either return to your home universes or socialize with each other in a location of your choosing."

"Th... that's it? This is the end of the summit?" Sidra asked, though at the same time the other Gods of Destruction could tell that he was slightly disappointed, telling Sunset and her group that the summits were supposed to go on for much longer than this one had.

"This summit was all about introducing Lady Sunset, Celestia, and Twilight Sparkle to all of you," the Grand Priest replied, not even taking offense to what Sidra had said, as he was fully aware that this was one of the shortest summits they had ever had, "Now that the gods from Universe 13 have been introduced, and Lord Beerus and Lady Sunset have entertained Lord Zeno with an excellent fight, the summit is officially over."

Sidra considered that piece of information for a few seconds, as if he was coming to terms with what they had been told, before he and the other gods nodded their understanding, to which the Grand Priest returned to Zeno-sama and the two of them disappeared before anyone could say anything. A few of the Gods of Destruction, namely Quitela, Champa, Sidra, and Belmod, departed a few moments after the Grand Priest left the area they were in, each claiming that they had some business they needed to finish up thanks to the summit being called. Mosco, Arack, Rumsshi, and Geene departed a few minutes after the previous group, each wishing Sunset well in her new role, while Heles mentioned she had some business to attend to back in her universe. Iwen stayed behind for a few more moments, to welcome Sunset to her new position, before departing from the palace as well... though Liquiir stayed with Beerus and Sunset until they were both ready to leave the palace.

Sunset was actually surprised when Liquiir asked if he, and his Angel Korn, could visit Universe 13 at some point in the future, especially since he was interested in see what sort of universe Sunset ruled over and getting to knew the three of them a little more... after Sunset had recovered from the match that she and Beerus had finished. Sunset was more than willing to agree with Liquiir's request, where she made sure that he knew to contact her ahead of time, as that was the custom between the Gods of Destruction. Beerus had to chuckle for a moment, where he explained that the only Destroyer God that didn't abide by that custom was his brother, as Champa loved to invade other universes when he was searching for something specific, which also served as a warning for Sunset to have her eye out for Beerus' brother.

Liquiir promised that he would abide by the custom and ask Sunset for permission to enter her universe when he wanted to come for a visit, though once that was done he, his Angel, and his Kaioshin departed for Universe 8... leaving Beerus, Sunset, and their friends to do the same thing. Shin then assisted Twilight with the technique that would allow them to leave the palace, the same one that they used to reach the exterior, before they all departed from Zeno-sama's palace and reappeared in Universe 13. When they returned to the Great Clock they had Starlight and Discord join them, as the two had opted to remain at the Great Clock, before they traveled back to Equus, where the two groups separated from each other... though that was followed by Beerus and his group bidding Sunset's group farewell, for now anyway, before Whis got them moving towards their home universe.





It took some time for Beerus, his friends, and his daughters to return to their home universe and reappeared on Earth, where Beerus discovered that it had turned into the late evening, if not night time, and that Bulma's party was still going on despite the fact that several guests were missing. They all reappeared near the pool area, though a few seconds later they were found by Piccolo, who was pleased to find that they had returned, to which they followed him down to the party and let Bulma see that they had returned. That, of course, was when Chi Chi, Gohan, and Goten ran over to Goku while Trunks and Bulma did the same for Vegeta, though both of the Saiyans were pleased to see that their friends and family were just fine... and had been having some fun while they had been visiting Universe 13.

"So Beerus, tell us about the new God of Destruction." Bulma said, though that was after some of the party staff brought the god and his group something to eat and drink, as she suspected that none of them had even eaten since they had left for the other universe, "What's she like?"

"Well, her name is Sunset Shimmer and she's also a pony like Rainbow and Applejack," Beerus replied, though his words revealed the exact nature of Sunset's body to those that didn't know her, but while he talked he simply sipped on a drink while his family had something to eat from what was available, "Sunset's raw power is very impressive, because not only did she best Rainbow and Applejack in battle, while they were fused no less, she also managed to fight me to a tie while we were visiting Zeno-sama's palace for a summit."

"The two of you tied?" Piccolo commented, to which he noticed that the God of Destruction nodded his head, confirming what he had just heard, though that caused him to sweat for a moment, "I knew you were powerful, and that both Rainbow and Applejack are powerful... but its hard to imagine another Destroyer God that is as powerful as you are."

"I was expecting her to be strong, since she fought Rainbow and Applejack, but that didn't prepare me for what she had up her sleeves," Beerus said, to which he flexed his fingers for a moment, because the fight had been something that he would never forget, though at the same time he hoped that Quitela and the other gods that didn't care for Sunset learned that she wasn't to be messed with, "Besides, while we were visiting Universe 13 we managed to restore Rainbow and Applejack's missing memories, so they remember everything that happened to them before they walked through a certain crystal mirror and appeared in our universe."

"Really?" Krillin said, to which he glanced over at the girls for a moment, who nodded their heads for a few seconds, though that only caused him to wonder what was going to happen to them now, "And? What did the two of you find out about yourselves?"

"We found out that there's some sort of rivalry between the two of us, we aren't actually sisters, and we each have our own families and important ponies that are missing our presence," Applejack replied, to which she let out a sigh, as she knew that Apple Bloom was worried about her, just like Scootaloo was for Rainbow despite the fact that they actually weren't actual sisters, "In order to get our memories back, however, we battled Sunset and were actually besting her, until she brought out her full power for the briefest of seconds and we defused back into our separate states. We then went to the Great Clock, essentially the Universe 13 equivalent of our mother's Time Nest, and restored our memories, where we eventually decided that we would be moving back to Universe 13 at some point in the near future... and Gale has agreed to move to Universe 13 as well, to live with the two of us."

"What about our friendship?" Trunks asked, while at the same time Goten nodded his head, indicating that the two of them were more interested in what Gale was doing and weren't even interested in what Rainbow and Applejack were going through at the moment.

"Well, I guess I could ask Celestia, the Angel of Universe 13, or Twilight, the Kaioshin, to take me somewhere and then had Whis come pick me up if we arranged a day to hang out," Gale replied, as when she made the decision to move to Universe 13 with her sisters she hadn't considered what that would mean for her friends, though she was thankful that Buu was apparently sleeping at the moment, "or we can figure something out... just like we usually do."

"Sunset didn't specify when Rainbow and Applejack had to move into their old homes," Whis commented, knowing that the fact was more like a gesture so the girls could settle whatever problems they had and gather the belongings they wanted to take with them, "which means that she knows that they have some things they need to take care of before they even consider moving back to Universe 13. That means that they can stay here for another month or two, maybe three if we push it, before Twilight asks us to bring her best friends back to their home world."

"You know, in the heat of all that happened, I forgot that fact," Goku said, to which he rubbed the back of his head, because he was used to thinking of the girls as Vegeta's best friend and now had another person to add to that list, "If I remember what Twilight said Rainbow and Applejack aren't the only friends of hers that were teleported to other worlds, all thanks to Discord messing with that strange crystal mirror."

"Discord?" Piccolo inquired, though at the same time he was curious as to what the group was talking about, as while they all knew the girls were from another world the news that they weren't the only displaced members of their kind made him worry that their new God of Destruction wasn't doing anything to get them back.

"The Spirit of Disharmony and Lord of Chaos... or more like the God of Chaos, since he was able to send us to another universe, instead of another world," Rainbow said, remembering the chimera creature that she and the others had encountered, as well as the brief amount of reality warping he had gone while they were there, "From what we saw, and what we remember, our home world of Equus is actually inhabited by three tribes of ponies, dragons that are different from Shenron and Porunga, griffons, and potentially even more races than what we saw."

"Don't forget the changelings," Applejack added, remembering the royal wedding that she and Rainbow had been invited to, the one that involved meeting the queen of the race and defending the city of Canterlot to the best of their ability, "and the Sirens... and the windigos as well I guess. It will take some time for the two of us to truly understand what our memories mean and what we can do with the information that we used to know, something that I am greatly looking forward to for the next couple of days."

"I'm more interested in getting back to our training, especially with the power that Sunset commands," Rainbow replied, knowing that her sister would be more interested on something that was different from what she wanted, even though she glanced over at their father for a few seconds, "Maybe one day we'll be able to best her in battle someday... or maybe we'll gain enough power to best our father one day in the near future."

"The day you beat me in battle will be the day I resign as the God of Destruction for Universe 7," Beerus stated, though he wasn't joking around, because Rainbow had the potential to become a strong God of Destruction when she finally reached the point where she ascended to that rank, which was a day he was eagerly awaiting for, "Though we should cease talking about our adventure in Universe 13, for the rest of the night anyway, and enjoy the rest of Bulma's birthday party... because she deserves to have the attention of her guests focused on her."

In reality Beerus just wanted some time to think about what they had seen, what they had learned, and understand what the other eleven Destroyer Gods had done while they were in the presence of Sunset Shimmer, who was an unusually powerful opponent. He knew that her raw power was more than enough to force him into a tie, and that with some additional training and experience, she might be able to best him one day, though that would take some centuries before such a thing happened. One thing he knew was that some of the Destroyer Gods had stated that they disliked Sunset, in the manner that they believed she was weak and wasn't deserving of such an important position, while others, such as Liquiir, were interested in learning about Sunset and her universe. He was still amazed that Liquiir, one of the more arrogant Destroyer Gods, had toned down his attitude and revealed that he was vastly interested in both Sunset and her universe... something that he couldn't stop thinking about.

He was beginning to suspect that the ponies of Equus possessed an innate gift to change some of the people that they encounter, because if he was able to change who he was, and become a vastly more likeable person to the other gods that helped keep his universe in working order... and briefly wondered if they could even do the same with Zeno-sama, but then tossed the thought to the side. It was more than enough that Rainbow and Applejack had changed him, when he used to be a terrifying God of Destruction that hated nearly everyone and treated them like trash, and he was thankful for them coming into his life like they had. His girls had also played a part in helping the Saiyans change their entire civilization and made them into warriors of good, and he was sure that he had player a small part in that as well, and they had changed everyone else around them... to which he smiled and simply enjoyed the rest of the party.

Sure enough Bulma and the others resumed the party after Beerus had said that they should stop talking about Universe 13, allowing Beerus' group to relax and enjoy themselves after everything they had been through since they left to visit the now official universe. During the remainder of the party Krillin asked Rainbow and Applejack what they were planning on doing once they got back home, to which the girls basically said that they were going to see what the immediate future held for them before they started packing for the one way trip to Universe 13. Beerus could tell that his daughters were still slightly sad about the fact that they had been born in Universe 13 instead of Universe 7, despite what their memories told them, but for the most part they seemed to understand what was going on.

He was sure that Rainbow and Applejack would come to enjoy reconnecting to their old loved ones and family members that had been missing them since they walked through that crystal mirror... and he was sure that meeting them would be interesting, once they picked a day to start moving back to Universe 13 anyway.
> Interlude: New Training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When Bulma's birthday party had finally ended, and the Z Warriors started departing for their various residences, Beerus considered having Whis teleporting him and his group back to his world, where they would be able to rest in their own beds before they did anything with their new friends. What actually happened was Rainbow and Applejack invited him, Chronoa, and Whis to come visit their home and spend the night there, though the only reason they didn't invite Shin was because he had something he needed to do with the Old Kai and he had put it off to come to this party. Beerus decided to accept the invitation, because he had done nothing besides sit around and watch his girls grow up without him, so this was more like a way of apologizing to them... to which he actually took the couch and let all three of his daughters sleep in their own beds for the night.

Chronoa, of course, settled into the couch with him and pulled the blanket over the two of them, while Whis, who didn't sleep like everyone else did, simply stood outside the house and made sure that nothing happened to the residents while they rested from the various fights they had been through.

When morning arrived Chronoa insisted on making breakfast while Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale cleaned themselves up, though Beerus sat by the window and stared out at the apple trees that had been planted years ago when the house had first been built. He would have been amazed that Applejack could grow and take care of so many trees on her own, though since she was destined to become a Kaioshin one day, thanks to the Avatar of Creation, he knew why she was able to do this all by herself. Whis, the last member of their group, was actually helping Chronoa make breakfast, acting like she was the boss of him this time around and followed her instructions to the letter, which made Beerus' stomach rumble for a few seconds when he smelled what they were making.

Once the girls were done cleaning up, and changing into a new set of training gear since the previous set was dirty and needed to be cleaned, they all gathered around the table, which was when Chronoa and Whis brought the plates of eggs, bacon, pancakes, toast, and other breakfast items down around them. The six of them enjoyed a nice family meal together, the first one in a long time since the girls had been put in the enchanted sleep, while at the same time giving Gale a chance to understand what Rainbow and Applejack had enjoyed when they were younger. The girls also praised their mother on a job well done, as she had vastly improved on her cooking skills since they had been children, which caused Chronoa to blush for a few seconds before saying that they were the reason she had improved. That made Beerus think about his thought from the previous night, about how the girls changed him, and knew that Chronoa had been changed in a good way as well... though he said nothing about that as they ate their breakfast.

When breakfast was over, and the dishes had been cleaned off, the group left the house so they could plan what they were going to do today, as now that Beerus didn't have to hide behind the prophecy, and could actually be with his daughters, he intended to spend as much time with them as he could before they decided to move back to Universe 13. Before they could get anywhere, however, they were stopped as two figures landed on the ground in front of them, to which the group smiled as they noticed that Goku and Vegeta had come to pay them, or more like Beerus, a visit. The girls noticed that Vegeta happened to be wearing a new suit of armor, which consisted of a grey bodysuit and a sleeker version of the armor he had been wearing his entire life... though when he was questioned about it he simply said that Bulma was tired of the old armor and updated it, giving him a new set of armor to wear when he trained and when he fought.

"Ah, Son Goku and Vegeta," Whis said, as he was honestly surprised to find the two Saiyans here, outside Rainbow and Applejack's house, though at the same time he had an idea what the two of them were after, "what can we do for you on this fine day?"

"Kakarot and I wanted to ask you something," Vegeta replied, though before either of them said anything they both gave Beerus a little bow, because despite the fact that he claimed that the friends of his daughters didn't need to do so they did so out of respect, before they turned their attention back to Whis, "we would like to ask if its possible for the two of us to receive some training from you."

"Is that so?" Whis inquired, to which the two Saiyans nodded their heads to confirm that they were serious, though that was followed by him raising his left hand to his chin as he thought about it, "Why do want me to train the two of you? Especially so soon after your battle with Beerus?"

"Because we want to have the strength to eventually give Beerus an enjoyable challenge like the one that Sunset gave him yesterday," Goku answered, though he could already imagine what sort of battle the three of them would have once they finished whatever training Whis had for them, "Besides, the additional training will allow us to be ready for whatever threat is coming to Earth next, because we're both sure that there's another threat that's just waiting to reveal itself."

Chronoa, being the Supreme Kai of Time, had to resist the urge to moan when Goku mentioned that a new threat would be coming to the Earth at some point in the future, because he was correct in his assumption that something was coming. She knew who was coming back into Goku and Vegeta's lives in the near future, someone who had changed the course of the entire universe with his mere existence, though even as she thought about that she had to wonder if he had changed or if he was the same person as before. Beerus glanced over at her for a few seconds, his gaze essentially asking if Goku was airing the problem that she had told him back, to which Chronoa nodded her head as lightly as she could, as to not alert the Saiyans to the fact that Goku was correct.

She didn't want to tell the Saiyans about who was coming because she had no idea which path the future could take, which would have annoyed her in the past, but since the arrival of Rainbow and Applejack the timeline and other people had changed drastically... so she had to be patient and see what the future held for all of them.

"I don't see why not," Whis said, to which he offered the two Saiyans a light smile, because one thing he knew that Beerus liked, no matter if it was the old version of him or the new version of him, was that he enjoyed a good fight and that allowing these two to train with him would make the next encounter even greater, "Beerus, you don't mind if I bring Goku and Vegeta back to your home planet when we head home, do you?"

"They can come along with us," Beerus replied, because based on what Chronoa told him this was the best time for the two Saiyans to increase their power within a decent amount of time, while at the same time giving him an excuse to further train Rainbow and Applejack, "I won't lie, I'm eager to see what happens the next time the three of us do battle with each other... after they have completed their training anyway. Rainbow, Applejack, how do the two of you feel about starting a new training session so you can learn how to wield the power of the Avatars you have acquired?"

"Are you sure that you want to start training us so soon?" Applejack asked, though she intentionally spoke before her sister could, because Rainbow would immediately jump at the chance to train with their father and she wanted to be sure that he was perfectly fine with this, especially after all the fights he had been through yesterday.

"This will just be training... so nothing like what we went through earlier, or what Sunset and I did," Beerus said, knowing that Applejack would have asked such a question, though at the same time he was perfectly fine with answering the question, as he was still sore from the battle he had with Sunset, "Besides, it will take some time before either of you even get close to mastering your Avatar forms, so getting started now won't actually hurt... rather it will benefit the two of you in the long run."

Beerus could see the day where Rainbow finally realized her destiny as a God of Destruction and became the person that ended up replacing him, allowing him to retire from the position after so many years of destroying planets and ending countless civilizations. He had been planning on obliterating Planet Meka when he and his daughters were finished fighting each other, but when Applejack finally took on the Avatar of Creation he had changed his decision, as she had awaken the formerly dead planet. Shin was likely still shocked by that development, as well as the creation of a Tree of Life that would give the planet everything it needed, but he was the only one that could teach Applejack everything that she needed to know about her destiny... and possibly learn something in the process as well.

"Well then, if everyone is ready I suggest that we get underway," Whis said, to which he summoned his scepter back to him, which caused the rest of the group to turn towards him and nod their heads as they raised one hand and set it on the shoulder of the person next to them, "and don't worry, I'll come back to Earth in a few hours and tell Bulma why the two of you aren't home. She can tell Chi Chi what's going on when she feels like it."

A few seconds passed before Whis tapped the ground with his scepter and engaged his own energies, to which they were surrounded by the sphere he used when he was traveling with so many people, as it was usually only him and Beerus flying through space. That was rapidly followed by them flying up into the space above the planet as the energy burst into the air, though while they flew through space Whis considered what he was going to do about Goku and Vegeta's training. He considered straight up fighting them, or allowing them to fight each other and offer suggestions on how they could improve their existing skills, but as he considered that thought he came up with a more interesting idea that would allow them to develop some other skills before he got them started on the real training.





Almost forty minutes later Whis brought them into the area above Beerus' planet, where he slowed them down to the point where they were simply gliding over the air and giving Goku, Vegeta, and Gale the opportunity to see a place they had never seen before while giving Rainbow and Applejack a chance to see their old home once more. Based on what Chronoa had told him, and had gotten approved by Beerus a year ago, the rooms they had built for the girls had been modified to suit a larger person and a third one had been built near them, specifically for Gale. That was because they all agreed that Gale needed her own room for when the three of them spent some time in the temple, one that she would be happy to have when it was time for everyone to turn in for the night... which wouldn't be for some time considering that the day had started a few hours ago.

Goku, Vegeta, and Gale were surprised by the shape of the planet, as it was an upside down pyramid with a forest growing on the flat side, along with some bodies of water and a massive tree that seemed more ancient than everything they had seen so far. The massive tree had some sort of temple that had to be what Beerus, Whis, Rainbow, and Applejack called home, which made the three of them wonder what was on the inside of the temple as they floated down to a walkway. The moment they touched the walkway Whis dispelled the sphere and let them all touch the ground, to which he noticed the trio were looking around and studying the area around them, which made sense considering that this was the first time they had been to this planet.

"This is where you were living all those years ago?" Vegeta asked, directing the question to Rainbow and Applejack, because when all three of them had been kids the girls had always come to his planet and he had never been permitted to come here, which he guessed had been Beerus' decision at the time.

"Yep, this is home sweet home," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she took a deep breath and smiled, because despite the fact that she and Applejack hadn't been here in years the place still felt like home, even though Ponyville felt the same thanks to their memories, "I wonder what the Oracle Fish is up to..."

"Oracle Fish?" Gale inquired, as this was the first time that she had heard of such a creature, though this was also the first time she had been brought to the place where her sisters had grown up before they came to Earth.

"She's the seer that first told me about the prophecy that involved me fighting a Super Saiyan God," Beerus answered, to which he turned towards the trio and smiled at them, because despite the Oracle Fish's power even she couldn't have seen that he would fight two Super Saiyan Gods, "along with a pair number of other prophecies that have come true in the past. When she told me about that prophecy we put Rainbow and Applejack in an enchanted sleep and arranged for them to be kept safe on Earth, until a day before Vegeta's arrival on the planet. She's likely already seen our arrival before hand and is either hiding, patiently waiting for us to find her, or is uninterested in all of us and found something else to be interested in."

Rainbow and Applejack remembered what happened when the Oracle Fish told them about the prophecy, as she had a headache and asked them to take her to their father, though at the same time they knew she was likely either sleeping or was patiently waiting for them to find her.

"So, what sort of training are we going to go through?" Goku asked, though as he changed the subject to something that interested him, and the others let out a sigh as they focused on why they had come here, he stretched his arms and legs as he prepared himself.

"Before we do anything else I need to test your speed, strength, and endurance," Whis commented, to which he noticed that Beerus had to resist the urge to moan, as it was clear that his Destroyer God remembered part of the training he went through and felt slightly sorry for the Saiyans, before turning to Goku and Vegeta, "Once I have a better idea of what your current skills are like, and you've had a chance to rest after my tests, then we'll start your training. While we're doing all of this Beerus will be training Rainbow and Applejack in the finer points of accessing their godly ki, and Chronoa will help Gale out in her own way."

Normally Gale would have been annoyed by the fact that she couldn't train with Rainbow and Applejack, as they had done that multiple times over the years, but this time around she was perfectly fine with the hand she was being dealt, as her sisters were in another league than she was. They were destined to become gods one day, so their training would involve mastering their new techniques and controlling the new type of ki they had discovered, but she had to admit that she was interested in seeing what they were able to do once they were done training.

Since both of the Saiyans were interested in seeing what their training was, and wanted Whis to start the tests they had to go through, the majority of the group moved to the side and watched Goku and Vegeta while Whis went over what they were going to do for each test. The test of speed was one that made Beerus chuckle for a moment, as it involved getting some gardening tools and the two Saiyans had to cut the grass in a particular patch of the planet, which would have regrown by tomorrow morning. Goku and Vegeta took a few moments to get the feel for how they were supposed to cut the grass, as per Whis' instructions, before they started to pick up the pace and started cutting their way through the entirety of the field they were supposed to be working in.

While the two of them worked on the field, however, Beerus had Rainbow and Applejack join him in the air and had the two of them simply spar with each other, as a warm up for later when he got to teaching them what they needed to know about their Avatar forms. The two of them proceeded to dance around the air above the forest, where they limited their power output as per their father's request, but despite the limitation their energies still collided with each other, though they avoided blowing things to pieces in the process. Their collisions were mostly markers for Beerus and Whis to know where they were, something that their father could do without their help, but he simply watched them spar while determining how best to teach them what he had been taught so long ago.

When Whis noticed that the Saiyans were finished with the first test, after about half an hour of work at rapidly cutting their way through the field, he called for them to stop and rest for a few moments, though when they were ready he had them follow him to the edge of the planet. There they found two square stones, about the size of someone's head, waiting for them, though the stones had some arm holes that Goku and Vegeta needed to slip their arms through so they could lift the stones up. They seemed eager to go through this test and immediately slipped both of their arms into the holes until they were in place, though they found that the stones were heavier than they thought they would be and that Whis had another surprise for the two of them; that they had to attempt to run a lap around the edge of the planet while trying to outrun the disappearing path, though they would be teleported back to the start if they fell off the path.

Rainbow and Applejack took a few moments to have a short break and watched their friends as they lifted the stones up and started shuffling along the path that Whis had set for them, though at the same time they had to wonder why this was a test... and then decided that it wasn't worth questioning the person that trained their father. Unfortunately Goku and Vegeta could only carry the stones a couple of steps before they collapsed, to which Whis sighed and brought them back into the area near the lake so they could rest before he started their final test. While they were resting Rainbow and Applejack resumed their sparring, though this time it was under the watchful eyes of both their father and Whis, which meant that when the real training started they would have two people watching over their progress.

While they exchanged a few blows with each other they could tell that Whis was analyzing their every move, more so than what their father was doing, though before they could wonder what he was looking for Whis appeared between the two of them and stopped them for a few seconds.

"I don't know if all the fights yesterday have affected you or not, but the two of you need to make a few changes," Whis said, staring at both of the girls as he wondered if they were messing with him or if they actually had no idea that they had failed for a few seconds, "Your ki is leaking out when you raise it, so you need to go back to raising it only inside your body to avoid your sister from realizing what your doing."

Rainbow and Applejack honestly had no idea that their ki had been leaking out of their bodies whenever they were raising their power, to which they nodded their heads and separated from each other for a few seconds, where the two of them closed their eyes and focused on raising their energies without letting their opponent know. A few more moments passed before anything interesting happened, which was when they opened their eyes and charged back at each other, where they continued their sparring match. Their fists and legs came into contact with each other as they danced around the sky, allowing the others to see just how skilled they were without using their Avatar forms, though they needed to learn to not rely on those forms in order to best their opponents.

That was before they both swung a fist at each other and they came into contact with each other, to which the air around them shuddered as their individual auras, destruction purple for Rainbow and creation green for Applejack, flared for a few seconds before disappearing.

"Wh... what was that?" Goku asked, as he was quite sure that neither of the girls had been using their Avatars during their training session, though at the same time he had seen the unmistakable auras of their Avatars.

"They are in the first steps of accessing their godly ki in their normal states," Whis explained, knowing that such a thing would make the girls much stronger, so when they had to resort to using their Avatar forms they would be able to overcome whoever they were fighting, before glancing over at the Saiyans, "I want the two of you to take a few notes on what the girls are doing while they practice, because once we're done with my tests we'll start attempting what they are doing at this very moment. Who knows, maybe one day the two of you will be able to do something like what Rainbow and Applejack can do... and maybe beat them in battle before they can resort to using their Avatar forms."

Rainbow and Applejack smiled at that, because the thought of having Goku and Vegeta on their level, after they had accessed the Super Saiyan God forms and completed Whis' training, actually made them wonder what sort of battle they would have at some point in the future. That was, however, accompanied by the sense of dread, one that told them that something terrible was coming towards Earth in the near future... and that the training they were going through would be able to aid them in protecting the world with all of their might. They were sure that their mother knew that something was coming, and was refusing to tell them because the future could change with the wrong person knowing what was coming, though that didn't stop them from taking to the training that their father and Whis would be giving them.

For a moment Rainbow wondered if one of the old villains they had taken care of was coming back to ruin their lives once more, though she was sure that such a thing was impossible, as no one wanted to revive Frieza and Cell, especially after all the evil deeds they had done, and Kid Buu had been obliterated by the Spirit Bomb... but those facts didn't stop her from training, as she was sure that something terrible was coming and they would be ready to face it.
> Interlude: Laughter's Return
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A week had passed since Goku and Vegeta had started their training on Beerus' planet, where Whis watched over their progress while Beerus continued showing Rainbow and Applejack the finer points of using their godly ki, which would take some time considering that he had actually never taught someone how to do this. Beerus actually had to interrupt Whis' training sessions from time to time due to his inexperience in actually teaching someone to use the type of ki that was unique to him and the other gods. He knew that it had to be annoying for Goku and Vegeta to have their training interruped in such a manner, but what really happened was that they were interested in what Whis had to say and listened in on their short conversations so they could get some pointers for their own training... to which they stopped trying to do that when Whis increased the weight of their stones on them, while also promising Whis that they wouldn't do it again.

Beerus knew that the Saiyans were actually just looking for something to latch onto, to really get their training started, and he couldn't fault them for that, but at the same time he knew that they wouldn't take the easy way out of this even if Whis actually gave it to them on a silver platter.

While the six of them were training, which involved Whis taking the Saiyans to the edge of the planet once more for the stone training while Beerus watched the girls fight above the lake, Chronoa had Gale take a different approach to her own individual training. Since Shin had trained with Beerus for a few years, to prepare himself for the battle with Majin Buu, Chronoa asked if Shin would take some time out of his days and spar with Gale, which involved the two of them sparring above a different part of the planet so they didn't get in the way of the others. Despite that fact Rainbow and Applejack occasionally stopped what they were doing to either watch their sister's training or even jump in and spar with her for a few minutes... though all of this helped aid her development.

Whis made sure that, while Goku and Vegeta were going though his intense training, the two Saiyans spent a few minutes eating, sleeping, and doing something that actually didn't involve training, just so they didn't burn themselves out in the process. That also involved taking them back home when a day ended, so their families didn't worry about them and understood that they were preparing for whatever the future held for the Earth, something that Chi Chi started to become angry with until she realized that Goku would go along with the training regardless of what she wanted. She still insisted that Goku stay on Earth for an hour or two each day to take care of the small farm that they had set up, to which everyone was shocked when they heard that Vegeta was more than willing to help his friend out... but Beerus knew that it was so they could get back to the training in a timely manner, though he said nothing about it.

Since Whis was insisting that the Saiyans take a break between their training sessions, and they seemed to be doing it every now and then, Beerus also insisted that his daughters do the same thing, where he was actually surprised to see that Rainbow was willing to take some breaks while they trained.

Another thing that Beerus found to be interesting was that the chefs in his temple, both the new ones and the old ones that insisted on staying on with him until they found a suitable replacement, were amazed by Chronoa's cooking skills when she wanted to make the entire group a meal at lunch or dinner. Beerus had to wonder if the chefs had known that the Supreme Kai of Time had been a terrible cook up until thirty-nine years ago, because after the arrival of Rainbow and Applejack Chronoa's skills had taken off in a positive manner. He even heard that some of his chefs were asking her about the various dishes that she created, as she usually put a twist on a certain dish that made it unique to her and she actually told them about her dishes so they could try them out in the future.

Beerus remembered when eating one of Chronoa's puddings would cause him, and anyone else that was unfortunate enough to taste the dish, to freeze for a few minutes, as her skills had been pitiful in the past... but now her puddings tasted divine and he actually enjoyed eating them, something that everyone agreed with.

While they were training Gale actually showed them a new technique she had been practicing with and had been attempting to complete, though she never got around to trying it out while Super Buu was running around and had resumed training with the technique after the party that celebrated his defeat. Beerus and Whis agreed that she could show them the technique when it was time to take a break, so when the time came, and both groups were ready for their break, the entirety of their group turned towards where Gale was standing at that moment. Gale, sensing that it was time, nodded her head and moved away from where they were gathered, to which she held her hand out and gathered her ki for a few seconds... which was followed by a spinning sphere of ki energy appearing above her hand.

"This is my Spiral Sphere technique, the base form of what I'm about to show you," Gale said, to which she prepared herself for what was coming next, as channeling the power into the stronger version of this attach was tougher than what she originally thought it would be.

A few seconds passed before Gale held her right hand away from her body, the palm facing the tree that was resting to her right, though that was before the wind around them started to gather around the sphere and started to form the four blades that were supposed to branch off from the center. It took a few moments for her to complete the technique, though once she was finished she nodded her head to Shin, who nodded in turn and summoned a block of metal in the area near her. Gale braced herself as she swung her arm and struck the block with her ultimate technique, something that she hadn't told her sisters about, to which they all watched as the block went flying with the sphere digging into it... before it reached a certain distance from where they were standing and detonated its payload.

The force of the blast would have knocked them all backwards, if they all weren't used to the power of Rainbow's lance, though there was a decent sized crater blasted into the ground where the attack had detonated... though once the wind died down Gale huffed for a few seconds and regained herself as she turned back towards the rest of the group.

"That was the Spiral Sphere: Wind Release," Gale said, though at the same time she wiped some sweat off of her forehead, because the power she needed to use in order to pull off that attack made it a one time thing, two if she could manage to gather enough power to pull it off a second time.

"I had no idea you had such a power hidden from us," Goku commented, to which he chuckled for a moment as he waved a hand towards Rainbow and Applejack, who were smiling at their sister at the moment, "and it seems that you are more like your sisters than we originally thought you were... you have a talent for channeling your elemental affinity."

Whis started to open his mouth, so he could say something about what they had just seen, though that was before he noticed that his scepter was glowing, but instead of the glow that came when the Grand Priest contacted him and the other Angels this was the glow that meant another Angel was contacting him. He briefly excused himself, as he apparently had a call that he needed to take, before holding the top of the scepter towards the area where no one was standing, which was followed by a green circle appearing in the air. A few more seconds passed before the figure of Celestia appeared in front of them, to which he heard some of the others gasp before they paused what they were doing, giving the Angel of Universe 13 their full attention.

At the same time, however, Beerus had to wonder if Sunset was calling for Rainbow and Applejack to return to their home universe already, which would ruin all of the plans that he had for their training so they could eventually master using the godly ki that they had unlocked.

"Celestia, this is an unexpected surprise," Whis said, as he knew that the majority of their group would be surprised by the timing of the call, though at the same time he silently admitted that he was interested in what was going to happen next, "What can we do for the Angel, and the God of Destruction, for Universe 13?"

"I'm sorry for the suddenness of this call, but we have some news that should interest the girls," Celestia replied, to which she shifted her gaze upwards for a moment, where she looked at Rainbow and Applejack for a few seconds, before she turned back to Whis, "One of the other ponies that Discord displaced, again by accident as he claims, has returned to Equus... and its one of Rainbow and Applejack's missing friends."

Rainbow and Applejack raised their eyebrows for a few seconds, as their memories told them that the ponies that Discord had shown them, on the screens he had summoned while they were talking, and they remembered the names of most of them. From what they knew the displaced ponies were King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis, Gilda, Derpy Hooves, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Lyra Heartstrings, Trixie Lulamoon, and a trio of creatures that Twilight called the Sirens, or the Dazzlings as Sunset knew them. Based on the names they knew, and what their memories revealed, the only two that fit what Celestia was telling them were Pinkie and Rarity, which made them wonder which of them had finally found their way home... and it appeared that Celestia wanted to keep that a secret for now.

They had the feeling that Celestia wanted them to come and visit Equus so they could meet the pony that had just returned to their home world... and the two of them were actually interested in seeing which of their friends had finally found their way back to Equus.

"Would it be possible for us to make a brief visit and let my daughters reunite with whichever one of their friends that happened to return home?" Beerus asked, because he had seen the look in Rainbow and Applejack's eyes, as they were interested in seeing who this pony was and he wasn't about to deny them a small reunion.

"Of course you can come over for a visit," another voice said, to which Sunset appeared in the background, though at the same time the group heard the sounds of Twilight talking to someone that wasn't standing near Celestia or her scepter at the moment, "besides, our friend is eager to reunite with the two of you."

With Sunset's approval to visit her universe given to them, and the call terminated a few seconds later, Beerus and the others gathered together and allowed Whis to get them moving in the direction of Universe 13, though at the same time they were all excited about who had finally returned. Rainbow and Applejack had an idea which of their two friends it could be and told the others a little bit about them, as they wanted them to know something about both Rarity and Pinkie before they arrived. It took them some time to pass through their universe and entered Universe 13, though the girls spent that time talking so they knew that they understood some of the memories that they had recovered, especially the ones involving Pinkie and Rarity.

When they finally reached Equus, for the second time in two weeks, Whis slowed down and located where Celestia was standing, to which he carefully brought them down towards the plains that they had landed in the last time they had come to this planet. This time around, however, there was an interesting ship, roughly twice the size of the Capsule Corp building, resting nearby, though at the same time Beerus noticed that the bottle shaped ship had an unusual metal alloy that had to be native to this universe. From what he could tell there was no one inside the strange ship at the moment, which told him that whoever had returned to Equus had likely gone back to Ponyville... though that was before he felt the presence of Universe 13's gods approaching them.

The moment the group towards towards the other gods, however, they noticed that there were some new people walking beside them; one man who looked to be about twenty years old, five creatures that appeared be to a cross between an otter and a weasel, and a pony girl that looked about the same age as the man did. The man was wearing some gear that looked like it was made so he could survive in a desert, while at the same time wearing a suit of armor, made in the same style of his clothing, that looked like it was made out of the same metal as the nearby ship. The hybrid creatures, who had orange fur, were an interesting bunch, as three of them were wearing white robes while one of those carried a staff, while one of the remaining two was wearing pants and some goggles on his forehead... though the fifth member of their race had dark purple fur color instead of an orange color like the others.

The last member of the group, the one Beerus was most interested in, was a pony girl like his own daughters, though her skin color and her hair color were pink colored, though the hair was slightly darker than her skin, and she happened to be wearing a suit of armor that matched what the man was wearing and showed off her midriff. The interesting part about her armor was that the right side of it was dark purple colored while the left side was light blue color, almost white colored, and the middle of her chest piece seemed to be a union of the two colors. The two colors happened to meet at a blue colored gemstone, one that Beerus suspected represented something about the pony girl they were staring at, which Celestia might be able to tell them about. One other thing he noted was that she also seemed to be wearing some sort of robe, which was split a slight distance below the neckline to reveal the armor beneath it, but he had no idea why she was even wearing the robe to begin with... and was sure that he wouldn't understand until he found out her story.

A few seconds later he turned towards Rainbow and Applejack, where he noticed that the two of them definitely knew who was walking towards them, as they walked towards their friend and threw their arms around her once they were in front of each other, which was something that she replicated not a few moments later.

"Its good to see you again Pinkie," Applejack said, to which the three of them pulled back from each other, before she glanced at the people and creatures that had come home with her, "Who are your friends?"

"This is my brother, Jak, and our friends Daxter and Raven," Pinkie replied, though Beerus noticed that she sounded unusually happy, but at the same time she waved a hand towards the two creatures that had been riding on her shoulder and Jak's shoulder, indicating that the orange one was Daxter and the purple one was Raven, before beckoning to the remaining three creatures, "and these are the Precursors, the beings that the people of the world I was teleported to revered as gods. This is their leader, and the most powerful of the trio, Eon."

"Greetings warriors and gods of Universe 7," the indicated creature, Eon, said, though at the same time he bowed his head towards Beerus for a few seconds, telling Beerus that he knew about the Gods of Destruction and recognized what he was almost immediately, "As Pinkie Pie said, my friends and I are the Precursors, though all five of us, including Daxter and Raven, are known by the term 'ottsel', which is the name for the form that you are staring at. My friends Surf and Trigger, named after the surfing and gun hobbies that they each enjoy, as well as myself can command the vast Eco energies that we used to craft the world that Pinkie landed on... as well as the other planets that rest near it."

"Eco energies?" Chronoa asked, because while she was interested in what Eon was talking about, as this was new to all of them, she had the feeling that this new type of energy was similar to Equus' magic or the ki of their universe.

"It is a type of energy that is similar to the magical energies of this world, or the ki of the world Rainbow and Applejack were sent to," Eon explained, revealing that he must have spent some time understanding the other energies that Sunset had discovered, meaning that Pinkie must have returned to Equus a few days ago at the very least, "Eco is broken up into six different colors; Red Eco, Blue Eco, Green Eco, Yellow Eco, Light Eco, and Dark Eco, though I will explain what each color does. Red Eco contains the essence of power and strength, which allows the person that uses it to empower their blows and take out certain opponents at a much faster pace. Blue Eco contains the energy of motion, which increases the user's speed, allows the activation of specific machines that we invented, and the collection of nearby items, like other bits of Eco energy or collectable items. Green Eco contains the energy of life, meaning that it can restore someone to perfect heal and cure corrupted plants back to the state they had been in. Yellow Eco contains the power of long-range strength, as the user can launch fireballs at whoever they are fighting or whatever they are targeting.

The last two types, Dark Eco and Light Eco, are different from the other four, as Dark Eco has the property to warp, mutate, and potentially even destroy things that are infected by it, or even people if they are unfortunate enough to have it injected into their bodies. Jak and Pinkie were touched by Dark Eco some time ago and they were greatly effected by what happened to them, though at the same time they were granted new abilities that helped them deal with the war that was coming towards them. The final type of Eco, Light Eco, is speculated by the people of our world to be the rarest and purest form of Eco, though at the same time it contains the properties of healing, restoring, balancing, and purifying, and it was something we gifted Jak and Pinkie with when they found the statue that was connected to where we were hiding. Light Eco also serves as a balance for Dark Eco and also grants another new set of abilities... and restored the entirety of Pinkie's abilities in the process."

"That's an interesting set of abilities that you've picked up," Rainbow commented, to which she turned her head towards Pinkie, though at the same time Beerus could tell that she was interested in fighting someone that had some unusual abilities that weren't like anyone they had fought so far.

"I know right?" Pinkie asked, to which she moved her arm for a moment and caused the robe to move as well, as if she was about to show something off to all of them, "When I channel a specific type of Eco through my body, as that is an ability that Jak and I can do due to our own reasons, my robe changes shape to match which color I pick... here, let me show you what happens when I channel Light Eco."

Rainbow and Applejack watched as Pinkie glowed for a few seconds before the robe started to unfurl before their eyes, though that was followed by the robe transforming into a white pair of wings, which appeared to be the same size as the wings that Celestia had possessed before her transformation, that actually came out of her back. It quickly became clear that Sunset and her fellow gods were surprised by the form that Pinkie had taken, meaning that they hadn't seen this yet, before Pinkie chuckled and flexed her wings for a few seconds. That was followed by the wings actually moving, which was when she took to the skies for a moment and she flew around them, revealing that she now had the power to fly when she used this form.

As Beerus watched all of this he knew one thing was coming, something that Rainbow likely remembered from her old memories, though he silently chuckled as he watched Rainbow prepare herself for what she was about to do... especially when Pinkie flew close to where everyone was standing.

"Say Pinkie, do you want to have a short race?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she lifted herself into the air and flew over to where Pinkie was floating, who seemed to raise her eyebrow for a moment, "Maybe once around the planet or something similar to that?"

"Sure, I've been waiting for a real challenge to test these babies out," Pinkie replied, to which she opened her wings to their full length once more as the two of them started to move away from the group, though that was before another thought came to her mind, "Oh, and when we get back I need to throw a party for all three of us, for overcoming everything that was thrown at us and finding our way home... and then I need to join Discord in the search for the other ponies he accidentally displaced."

Rainbow grinned and took off a few seconds later, to which Pinkie burst into the air and raced after her, leaving Sunset and the others to sigh as they used their own methods to follow after them, as some of them had expected this and others were surprised that such a thing was happening at the moment. Beerus, being excited to see what was going to happen, followed after the two of them, though he kept at a decent distance to avoid disrupting the two of them as they raced to the far north. From what he remembered, based on what he and the others had been told about this world, the Crystal Empire rested to the north of Canterlot and Ponyville, though he wondered if Rainbow and Pinkie even knew that or if they were just racing for the fun of it.

After a few minutes of following them he noticed that Sunset, Twilight, and Celestia were actually ahead of the girls, rapidly weaving an entire course for the two of them to follow, though neither Rainbow or Pinkie seemed upset by the change to where they were going. Rather the two of them were excited that someone was even creating a course for them, making Beerus wonder what sort of world Pinkie had been sent to as he followed after them, while avoiding the obstacles that Rainbow and Pinkie were passing through. It took the two a few minutes to reach the area that the Crystal Empire was in, telling the watchers that their speeds were greater than anyone originally believed them to be, though the first one to reach the halfway point and turn around was actually Pinkie... which caused Rainbow to pick up her speed as she gained on Pinkie and became neck to neck with her once more.

As they made the return trip to the plains outside Ponyville, however, the two of them really put forth their best effort to beat each other, though at the same time Beerus noticed that Rainbow was starting to get ahead, something that was bound to happen regardless of how fast Pinkie was. Soon Rainbow was packing on the speed and was getting ahead of Pinkie, who tried to make her wings go faster and made them pause for a few seconds, almost knocking her out of the sky, but she was able to regain herself as she returned to the course... but unfortunately she was unable to catch up to Rainbow. A few more seconds later and Rainbow had landed on the ground of the plains, to which she turned around and watched as Pinkie reverted back to her original form as she touched down as well, though despite the fact that she had been beaten she was smiling.

"I don't know what happened to you and Applejack, but it appears that you haven't lost your speed at all," Pinkie said, to which she chuckled for a moment, though at the same time the rest of the group landed around them, where Eon dropped Jak off and allowed him to check on his sister.

"Well, I am the fastest mortal in all of Universe 7," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she smiled, because it appeared that despite the fact that Pinkie was slower than her she might have found a decent racing partner for the future, "though it remains to be seen if I'm the fastest mortal in Universe 13. After all, we don't know what sort of adventures the others are having and what sort of training they happen to be receiving at the moment."

"Nonetheless, its time for a party!" Pinkie declared, to which she raised a hand and reached into her hair, where she pulled out some party items, though most of it was plates and other eating items.

Beerus chuckled, because Pinkie seemed to be someone that he was interested in knowing, as her abilities seemed to be stranger than anything he had seen so far and she seemed to have a talent for many things, despite the fact that all they had seen was her racing Rainbow. He was sure that there were more to her, and her abilities, that they hadn't seen yet, though at the same time he wondered what was happening to the other displaced ponies... and hoped that nothing terrible happened to them before they returned to Equus.
> Interlude: Revival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus found that Pinkie's parties were actually pretty famous in Ponyville, as she actually invited the majority of the place to party in Twilight's castle, where they actually put the ballroom to use instead of using it for a meeting area like they had been using it for since she first got the place. It was in that evening that he got a better understanding of who Pinkie was, because Twilight told him about the test she tried to conduct on Pinkie's strange abilities, while also coming to understand that she was an extraordinary pastry chef when she put her mind to the task. He had to admit that the cookies, cupcakes, actual cakes, and everything else she provided were some of the most delicious dessert items he had tasted for some time, but at the same time he knew that Chronoa still had some better recipes than what Pinkie had provided.

While they were part of the way through the party Eon and his fellow Precursors pulled Pinkie aside and gave her something, which appeared to be some sort of communicator that allowed her to contact them while they returned to the world she had come from... and it appeared that Jak and Daxter were needed for something back on their home world. Pinkie was definitely sad to see her brother go, especially since they hadn't told everyone the whole story yet, but at the same time she understood that she could talk with him with the communicator and possibly even get a ride back to his planet when Celestia wasn't busy with Sunset.

One of the other things that Beerus noticed was a white coated pony that went by the name Vinyl Scratch, or DJ Pon-3 as some of the ponies called her, who came in near the end of the party and gave them some music that he found to be a tad bit annoying... but after some time he decided that he had heard worse noises on some of the planets he had destroyed over the years and just went with the flow. Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie spent some time during the party, around half an hour to be exact, discussing some points of their own adventures, where Beerus heard Rainbow mention that she and Applejack had gained some decent power while they were away... and that interested Pinkie to the point where Beerus knew that they would fight one day.

Just hearing about a fight made Beerus wonder what sort of powers that the other displaced ponies would gain while they were trying to survive in their new worlds... but after a few minutes he decided not to bother worrying about the others, as they would return whenever they were able and reveal what abilities they gained in the process.

When the party was over Beerus and his group bid Sunset and her fellow gods farewell before they headed back to Universe 7, but at the same time he understood that the return of one of their friends would make Rainbow and Applejack want to visit their home world more often. Beerus was fine with that, as they needed to reforge their connections to the ponies that lived in Ponyville, as well as Canterlot if they had friends there, though he knew that sooner or later they would ask to return there so they could take up their old residences and lives again. The moment they returned to Universe 7 Whis brought them to back to Earth, where they returned Goku and Vegeta to their homes and explained why they had been away for a longer amount of time than they usually were.

Bulma and Chi Chi were actually surprised to hear that another pony had managed to return to their home world, as their husbands had told them about Equus and what they had discovered when they first visited Universe 13, though Chi Chi was still annoyed that Goku was training with Whis... but at least she was pleased that he was working the fields before he bothered to train.

Once the Saiyans had been taken home Beerus and his group returned to his planet, had a light evening meal thanks to all the pastries they had eaten during the party, and simply relaxed for the remainder of the evening, as Beerus didn't want to exhaust his daughters at the moment. Chronoa, unfortunately, had to return to the Time Nest that night, as something seemed to be happening to the timelines once more, but Beerus knew that she would be able to take care of whatever problem had arisen while she was away. She promised that she would be back in the morning to join her family for their usual activities, which currently involved training for Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale, but the rest of the group wished her well as she departed from the temple.

Normally Beerus would have been sad at the idea that Chronoa wasn't with him for a night, especially after all the years they had been together, but at the same time he knew that she still needed to perform her duties as the Supreme Kai of Time... to which he smiled at the thought of seeing her again in the morning and went about the rest of the evening as if it was a normal evening for all of them.

The next few days passed by in the same manner as they had before they had been told that Pinkie had returned to Equus, Goku and Vegeta did the work in the fields as Chi Chi asked them to do before they were brought to Beerus' planet by Whis so they could continue their own training. Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale also progressed on the same pattern that they had been going through as well, where they ate breakfast and cleaned themselves up before Beerus trained Rainbow and Applejack to better use their godly ki, while Chronoa helped Gale master her already existing skills. Shin would come by every now and then, just to see how all three of the girls were doing with their own training, but for the most part he came to Beerus' planet to take a break from the teachings that the Old Kai was giving him.

Beerus was pleased to see that Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale were progressing quite nicely, as sooner or later they would have the power to draw on their godly ki and truly give whoever their opponents were a greater challenge than what they could have given without the training. While all of this was happening he knew that something was going to happen that was going to demand Goku and Vegeta's attention in the future... to which he agreed on Whis' method for training them, as they would be prepared for whatever happened next.





Sorbet, who was a short blue alien that had a large black nose, sat on his chair and looked down at the soldier that was kneeling in front of him, while at the same time trying to come to terms with the report that he had just been given by the soldier. At the moment he was wearing a new type of battle armor, which was a vast improvement over what the rest of the soldiers had been wearing years ago, though his armor was colored green and black and had a red cape attached to it. In addition to that he had some appeal for his head, which covered the back of his head with a headpiece that had an orange stripe down the middle, and had a blue scouter that was resting in its proper place, in case he ever went back to the front lines or if he needed to read the power level of one of his soldiers.

The 1st and 2nd battalions, the largest forces of the once mighty Galactic Frieza Army, had been completely wiped out, half of the 3rd battalion was missing, he had been forced to call back the forces that had been fighting on Frieza Planet 448, and they were missing now sixty percent of their army. That was of course not even mentioning the fact that something had flown passed their ship and knocked it off course, followed by a report that a nearby planet had been destroyed rather suddenly. As such some of the soldiers that were aboard the ship had to put out the fires that had started before they were torn asunder from the inside out... though at the same time Sorbet climbed off his seat and approached the window he had been staring out of.

There was only one idea he had left to install the fear and respect back into the people of the planets that they owned, and had owned recently, and that was to bring back the person that had been known as the Emperor of the Universe.

"It appears that we have little choice in the matter," Sorbet commented, to which he glanced into the window in front of him, allowing him to see Tagoma and Shisami looking at him with surprise on their faces, though at the same time Tagoma seemed to be curious as well, "we must bring Frieza-sama back to life."

"Frieza-sama..." Tagoma started to say, though as he spoke Sorbet could already hear the gears in his subordinate's head turning, indicating that he was thinking about something.

"Back to life?!" Shisami finished, though his tone indicated that he didn't know whether to be shocked by the sudden announcement or overjoyed about what Sorbet had said.

"That's what I said," Sorbet said, to which he turned his gaze towards the soldier that had brought him the news of the fate of their other soldiers, who stiffened for a moment, "Have you managed to locate the survivors of Namek yet?"

"No, we haven't found any sign of them yet," the soldier replied, though at the same time Sorbet could tell that the soldier was scared for his life, as bringing bad news to Frieza would have meant something terrible for the person that brought him the news.

"Sorbet-sama, forgive me for asking," Tagomi spoke up, to which Sorbet turned around and looked at the man for a moment, as he was curious as to what he had to say this time around, "but can the revival of one person really change the current state of our army?"

"Of course it would." Sorbet replied, though he wasn't surprised to hear that Tagoma doubted the power that Frieza commanded, as he never had the chance to personally serve the emperor before his demise all those years ago, to which he turned his attention to his subordinate, "Frieza-sama's absolute power allowed him to dominate the majority of the universe, while his heartless personality made people fear him as the most evil emperor in the entire universe. He had enough power to blow an entire planet apart with a single ball of energy, referring to the destruction as 'pretty fireworks', which put fear into the hearts of those around him. If we can revive Frieza-sama, then our army will be restored to its former glory under his leadership in no time, of that I have no doubt about.

Besides, all of the simulations that I have run indicate that if we succeed in reviving Frieza-sama, we'll soon have seventy percent of the universe under our control and the fear that people used to have will return in no time... so, since we need the Dragon Balls, we'll just go to Earth and use them."

"Isn't that a dangerous idea?" Shisami asked, because while he was all for bringing Frieza-sama back to life, and bringing glory back to their army, he knew the danger that their forces could face on that planet, "That was where Frieza-sama died, at the hands of the Saiyans and their allies... shouldn't we continue hunting for the Namekians and their set of Dragon Balls?"

"Since we cannot find the survivors of Namek, heading to Earth is the best thing we can do," Sorbet replied, to which he pressed a button and revealed a spy drone that was keeping an eye on Earth, where it revealed that a trio had already obtained one of the Dragon Balls, "It will take us some time to reach our destination, so we'll have our spy drone follow that trio and see if they find anymore of the Dragon Balls... though when we reach the area near the planet Tagoma and I will head down and gather the spheres that this trio has found."

Sorbet knew that it would take them five and a half months to reach Earth, since they were a fair distance away from the planet that the Dragon Balls were located on, but it would be well worth the wait if they could gain the power to resurrect Frieza-sama and put their forces back at their rightful place in the universe.





Frieza sighed as he sat beneath his charred tree, the same one that he had claimed as his meditation place ever since his run in with Lord Beerus all those years ago, though it also served as the same place where the God of Destruction found him when Cell had killed someone precious to him. He rarely left this area, as there was no reason for him to actually visit the other inmates of Hell, though at the same time his father, his ancestor, and his brother bothered him from time to time. The interesting thing was that he knew how two of his family members had died, as Chilled's death was well known among his family and his father's death had been revealed to him once they both arrived in Hell... but Cooler, on the other hand, insisted that he had been slain by a Saiyan, yet the only living ones that Frieza was aware of were Goku and Vegeta.

For a few weeks Frieza wondered if his brother's death had come at the hands of someone else, but after being unable to hear the entirety of the story, as Cooler appeared to be humiliated by the story, he was unable to tell what had happened... to which he left his brother alone and continued his meditation.

Today, however, Frieza willingly stopped his meditation early and headed towards the area that his family usually gathered in, where they could overlook the sphere that the Saiyans had installed in the middle of Hell so they and the inmates could see what was happening in the universe. From what he heard, from the other inmates, the Galactic Frieza Force had been engaged in battle after battle over the years since his death, trying to claim the same terror and fear that they possessed while he was alive. At first it had been embarrassing to hear that his once feared army was falling apart without him, but after some time he truly wondered if the Saiyans had the right idea after their encounter with Lord Beerus... though as time passed he became neutral to the army's plight, while his father and brother worried about what was happening in their absence.

Frieza arrived at the overlook a few seconds later and took the chair that he had crafted from several of the trees in the area around Hell, something that took time and he had needed to do something new to calm his mind after Lord Beerus had come hunting for Cell. As he took his seat, however, he could have sworn that his body hurt for a few seconds, but since he had been dead for so long he had gotten used to not feeling anything and dismissed the notion entirely, which was followed by his ancestor taking his seat. The two of them nodded their heads towards each other as King Cold and Cooler entered the overlook as well, to which they joined the duo and took their seats.

"Its a shame to see our army in such a state," Cooler commented, to which Frieza noticed that his brother was staring down at the orb that some of the other inmates were staring at, which was displaying a battle between their soldiers and the people of the world they were attacking, "If we were there the planet would have been conquered already, and its citizens would have been pressed into service so the same could happen to the other planets in the universe."

"Actually, I find it refreshing that our forces are losing," Frieza replied, because in the past he would have thought that such a thing was impossible, but now he knew that nothing stays the same forever, not even the empire his family had built all those years ago, "after so long of being ruled over by our empire, and being abused in the process, the people of the various worlds are rebelling and they are finding success... and yet I pity all of the soldiers that are dying right now."

"You... pity them?" Cooler asked, to which he stared at his brother, who was easily much more evil and terrifying than he could ever be, with a look of shock on his face, "What happened to the uncaring attitude you had towards all of our disposable soldiers?"

"Hell happened," Frieza answered, though he remembered that Chilled, one of the most feared pirates during the time he had been alive, had spent enough time in this realm to think about what he had done and changed his attitude, as he had made friends with Bardock, something that he would have originally thought to be impossible, "that, and I also pissed off a certain god that could have obliterated me with a wave of his hand. He only restrained himself because he had been told that I was important to the timeline... or that is what I have been assuming ever since that faithful day."

He had never told the members of his family why Beerus had come to Hell for the first time, as King Cold and Chilled knew about that event, but just saying that sentence was enough to make Cooler stop talking for a moment as he considered what he had said. Dying and having his existence threatened, for what he had done to Rainbow Dash while she was on Namek, had made him think about his life and the evil deeds he had committed over the years, while at the same time remembering Chilled's story. He may not have a chance at living again, as there was no one out there that would bother resurrecting him with the Dragon Balls, but that didn't mean that he couldn't take his thoughts to heart and at least attempt to make a slight change to his life... though he secretly enjoyed the fact that his decision annoyed his brother.

The only thing that annoyed him at the moment was the fact that they had barely started talking and he was already getting a headache... though at the same time he could tell that it was from something else and not the fact that he had to converse with his brother once more.

"You okay Frieza?" Chilled asked, because while he understood that some times Cooler was hard to talk to, and convince him that becoming more neutral instead of evil was actually a good thing considering his friendships, he was worried for the former tyrant.

"I... I don't know," Frieza admitted, though even as he said that he noticed something out of the corner of his eye, red lines were starting to form on his hands and arms, to which he looked at his body and found them spreading all over the entirety of his form.

"Y... Your entire right arm is disappearing!" King Cold declared, to which he jumped to his feet and ran over to Frieza, as it appeared that something terrible was befalling him this time around.

Frieza watched as his right arm started to break apart before his eyes, though that was followed by a number of other sections across his body breaking apart and disappearing, as if they had been destroyed by some powerful force of nature that was toying with him. The parts of his body that remained were staring to fall apart, as in they were separating from each other and collapsing in a small pile where he was standing, to which his mind went back to how he had died and what happened seconds later. He had been cut down by a Saiyan who had been carrying a sword, which was followed by his body being hacked into a number of smaller fragments and then obliterated with a well placed ki blast, though that was before he noticed that his halo had disappeared.

As the significance of what the halo meant dawned on him, however, he felt a wave of pain course through his body before he collapsed on the floor of the outlook... and then he seemed to black out for a few moments, as the next thing he knew he spied two kids and a dog that could stand on two legs, but he closed his lone eye and went back to sleep.

Some time passed before he became aware of his surroundings once more, though this time around he didn't have the strength to open his eyes, but there were two things he could tell despite the fact that he couldn't see anything that was around him. One thing he could tell was that his body was surrounded by some sort of liquid, making him wonder if he was in one of the healing pods that his forces used all the time, or if he had been dropped into a river of some kind as a final act of revenge by one of Goku and Vegeta's friends. The other thing that he was aware of was the fact that there were some people arguing near him, or at least having a discussion where one of them disagreed with the person near them... though that was before he heard the voice of someone proclaiming for him to come back to life.

A few moments passed as he started to feel his body awaken, as he could feel the entirety of his formally missing right arm and right hand, as well as all of the missing bits that had been completely obliterated when he had been killed, though that was before he felt his energy return to his body. Even in his state he could hear the sound of scouters shattering under the intensity of his power, which generally happened whenever he wanted to show a stubborn underling who they were dealing with. That was followed by the sound of glass cracking all around him, indicating that he was indeed in one of the healing pods that his forces used all the time, though his mind told him that a rapid regeneration one, which could work with his hacked apart body, shouldn't exist at all, yet it appeared that one might actually exist.

A couple of seconds later, when his body told him that everything was okay, he snapped his eyes open and his power flared to life around him, breaking apart the healing pod that he had been placed in... to which he touched the base of the pod with his feet and walked forward a few steps, where he cracked his neck twice before spitting out some of the liquid that had gotten inside his mouth. At the same time, however, he noticed that he was back in what he normally called his 'First Form', the one that most of his army and those they encountered knew him by, but he pushed that aside as he focused on what was happening now.

"What a curious sensation..." Frieza commented, to which he flexed his arms and legs for a few moments, while at the same time his tail moved through the air behind him and informed him that it worked perfectly, "It appears that, against all odds, I have been revived."

"Y... You have indeed been revived, my Lord," Sorbet said, though at the same time Frieza could tell that the man was nervous, which was common among the many officers that existed in his army that finally stood before him for the first time, "Allow me to be the first one to welcome you back, Frieza-sama."

"Thank y..." Frieza started to say, but then before he could say the second word in the statement he instantly realized that something was missing, he had no idea who was standing in front of him, "Forgive me, but I have to ask who you are."

"I am Sorbet, formally the senior officer of the support staff in the third stellar region," Sorbet immediately replied, as he suspected that Frieza had no idea who he was, because they had only encountered each other once in the past and it wasn't anything special, so his Lord would have forgotten about him rather quickly.

"Ah yes, I do have some memory of that region," Frieza said, though at the same time he stretched a few more times, as his body was still a tad bit stiff from all the years of being dead, before he turned his gaze back towards the man, "Very well then, you have my thanks for resurrecting me... as well as anyone else that helped you gather the Dragon Balls so you could make the wish."

"Th... Thank you Frieza-sama," Sorbet replied, though as he spoke he wondered if something had gone wrong with the regeneration process, because to the best of his knowledge he had never heard of Frieza-sama thanking people for their efforts, though the only exception to that would have been the Ginyu Force, "Currently, on your behalf, I have been leading your army."

"Is that so?" Frieza asked, to which he walked over to the window and stared out at the planets that they were passing by, while at the same time being secretly pleased that they were leaving Earth behind, as he remembered what a certain god told him all those years ago, before another thought came to mind, "After seeing such a vast improvement to our regeneration pod technology, it raises a question in my mind; it certainly took you a great deal of time to return me to life."

"M... My apologies, your Lordship," Sorbet immediately said, as he suspected that it was still unwise to anger his Lord, especially after so many years of being dead and being forced to endure whatever came after that, "There were many hurdles that severely delayed our preparations for a venture like this to take place."

Frieza thought about that for a few seconds, because based on what he and his family members had seen their forces had been suffering since Sorbet had taken over and this must have been the turning point where he swallowed his pride and went through the effort to resurrect him. That meant that Sorbet had tried to run the army, and the rest of the empire, without him being the figurehead that he had been for a long time, but that had failed and his hand had been forced. Truthfully Frieza was thankful that fate had played its hand in such a manner, as it allowed him to understand some things while he was in Hell and reflect on what his ancestor had done... which had served as the bases for his new views on life, something that his forces would likely disagree with once they heard him talk.

He flexed his fingers for a few more seconds and considered warming up by shooting someone, which would have been a soldier that displeased him, but he mentally sighed and pushed that thought away, as there was no reason for him to do that at the moment.

"F... Frieza-sama," Sorbet said, noticing something else that was odd about the terrifying leader of their army, he actually thought about what was going on around him before actually speaking, though at the same time he gulped as his Lord turned his attention to him, "we know what happened on Namek all those years ago... surely you aren't thinking of having your revenge on the Saiyans that ended the Ginyu Force and your own army."

"Revenge? Oh, I'm not thinking about something like that," Frieza answered, as he already understood the reason behind why Sorbet revived him, though at the same time there was something he needed to do before he completely left the Earth behind, "Rather I am thinking of doing some training of my own, for the first time in my long life, so I can challenge Son Goku and Vegeta to a battle and see how they have progressed since my death."

"Frieza-sama, is that really a good idea?" one of the soldiers, one that appeared to be Sorbet's bodyguard of sorts, said, though at the same time he stepped forward and raised an arm over his chest, "Those two Saiyans have become extremely powerful since you last fought them, so wouldn't it be a good idea to avoid them to prevent what happened in the past from repeating itself?"

"I simply wish to have a small brawl with them, nothing more," Frieza said, though at the same time he noticed that some of the soldiers backed away from where the man was standing, meaning that they all suspected that he was going to wound him in some manner.

"My Lord... they even defeated Majin Buu!" Sorbet declared, though it was plainly clear that he was trying to convince Frieza to stop harassing the Saiyans of Earth, and was using the last trick in his book to do so.

"I already knew that they, along with two special girls, defeated the dreaded Majin Buu," Frieza commented, to which he turned and faced the entire group, as he already knew that they had no idea about the observation orb that had been installed in Hell, "During my stay in Hell the wardens installed a special orb for the inmates to use when an interesting fight happened somewhere in the universe, and the one with Majin Buu was one of the ones I had the honor of watching. The fact that Goku and Vegeta have likely gotten stronger since that day makes me want to see what they are capable of... and to do that I need to undergo some training of my own, so I can hold my own against them. I would wager that if I were to train for, say, four months I would be able to draw forth enough power to match the Super Saiyan 3 forms that Son Goku and Vegeta unlocked for their battle with Majin Buu."

"As you wish, my Lord," Sorbet replied, as he was just going to admit defeat in this argument, as it appeared that his Lord was more interested in a simple fight before they started conquering the rest of the universe, "but might I suggest that Tagoma be your sparring partner for the next four months?"

Frieza turned and looked at the warrior that Sorbet was pointing to, the same one that had suggested that they not go back to Earth out of fear of repeating what happened the last time they were there, before staring at the other soldiers that were gathered in the room around them... and he could only find one other soldier that was on the same level as the one that Sorbet had nominated.

"Excuse me, but what would your name be?" Frieza asked, staring at the red skinned warrior, who had two horns on his head, for a few seconds, who straightened up a few moments later.

"I am Shisami, my Lord," the warrior said, to which he respectfully bowed his head towards Frieza, though at the same time Frieza could tell that he and the other soldiers were worried that something was about to happen.

"You and Tagoma seem to be the equivalent of Zarbon and Dodoria," Frieza said, to which he noticed that Sorbet was nodding his head, indicating that these two had to be as strong as his two favorite warriors were when they were in their prime, "Very well then, the two of you will be my training partners for the next four months... but before we find a planet to train on, and commence our training, I have an announcement for the rest of the soldiers. There's going to be a slight change in how our army works from this day forward."

Frieza knew that many, if not all, of his soldiers were going to be shocked by the news he was going to give them and the announcement he had planned, and he was sure that his father and brother would be outraged in the process, but this was his army and he was going to change how they worked... and then he was going to train for the battle with Son Goku and Vegeta, which he was already eager to get to. He was sure, once the two Saiyans knew that he had been revived, that they would be training for his arrival, and he was eager to put the past behind him at long last.
> Resurrection: Strange Reunion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Four months had passed since Shenron had been summoned and granted whatever three wishes the person that had gathered them wanted, though this was something that Bulma knew thanks to the fact that she had seen the signs like the rest of the Z Warriors and had gotten word of the event from Piccolo. From what she could tell, after asking her friends if any of them had used the wish granting spheres, someone else had finally found the seven Dragon Balls and used them for something other than saving the world. She was sure that Shenron was pleased that someone else found the spheres, as he had to be getting tired of her friends gathering them all the time, though that only made her wonder who had gathered the spheres and what sort of wish they had granted.

Despite the fact that Shenron had been awoken from his slumber, however, Bulma continued her life as normal while she tried to figure out what was going on, as she got a sense of dread over the fact that she didn't know what was going on at the moment... and she worried that something terrible might be coming towards Earth.

At the moment she happened to be working on improving the existing technology, as she usually did, and trying to come up with new inventions that would improve the lives of the people around the world, something that was hard at times when she considered the existing devices. While she was working on her projects, and double checking all of her equations and schematics, Goten and Trunks were busy playing in the yard, though she insisted on them playing around like children instead of training like the warriors they were on the inside. There were times where she wanted to curse the Saiyan cells that both of the kids had in their blood, but then she remembered all the good that Vegeta and Goku had done since they arrived on Earth and cast the thought aside entirely.

The Saiyans were warriors of justice and they had righted wrongs across the universe until they had been nearly drove to extinction by one man, so she sighed as she went back to her work and let both Goten and Trunks continue playing whatever game they were playing... until both of them entered the area she was working in and interrupted her work, though when she saw the looks on their faces she knew that something was up.

"Is something wrong?" Bulma asked, though at the same time she set down her tools and covered up what she was working on, as she wasn't even remotely close to having it presentable and didn't want anyone else to see it until it was closer to being complete.

"There's someone called Jaco waiting outside," Trunks said, to which he pointed at the doorway they had come from, indicating that the person he was talking about was waited near the building they were in, "He said he's a Galactic Patrolman... or something like that anyway. All I know is that he's got this uncool pose that he showed us when he revealed who he was."

Bulma's ears perked at the mention of the name, as she knew Jaco and remembered the pose that she had original labeled as 'uncool' in the past, to which she beckoned for Trunks to take her to the new arrival and followed both him and Goten outside the workshop. From there they walked towards the small lake like body of water that rested near her the Capsule Corp building, though it took her a few seconds to spot Jaco's ship resting on the ground, the ship that looked like a ladybug that was resting on a leaf and wasn't spreading its wings. A few seconds later she spotted Jaco standing on a rock as he waited for her arrival, indicating that he must have something important to tell her... though at the same time she found that he looked the exact same since she had last seen him.

Jaco was a humanoid alien with a light blue colored head, save for his purple colored scalp that still resembled an 'm' if you looked at it close enough, though at the same time he had yellow colored eyes and the rest of his body was purple colored, the same as his head. Bulma could also tell that Jaco was wearing the same uniform he had been wearing the last time they had seen each other, had a holster for his laser gun, a pouch that contained something else, and he happened to be wearing something over his ears, which was either a new type of radio or a new communicator.

"Hey Jaco!" Bulma called out, though as Jaco turned to look at her, along with Goten and Trunks, Bulma waved her hand above her head, so he could find them quickly, "Its been a long time. Trunks told me that you were looking for me and wanted to speak to me as soon as possible. So, what made you come all the way to Earth to talk with me?"

"Is it true that you are friends with the people that defeated Frieza?" Jaco asked, though his tone indicated that his question was important, while at the same time stirring some of Bulma's memories in the process.

"Yeah. I know of three people that defeated Frieza in battle," Bulma replied, though at the same time she smiled for a moment, as she remembered exactly who had killed the tyrant when he came to Earth, "and one of them is my son Trunks... or rather the future version of my son, who came back in time, thanks to a time machine that he and the future version of myself made, to stop something terrible from happening."

"'Who came back in time'," Jaco repeated, to which some sweat rolled down the side of his head for a few moments, as he could not believe what he was hearing at the moment, "You said that like it was nothing at all. Altering time is against the rules of the galaxy! The punishment for such a thing could be losing your planet if you are caught!"

"I wouldn't worry about that Jaco," Bulma commented, to which she turned her smile towards Jaco, as there was something that he clearly didn't know about and could easily change everything about the time law he was talking about at the moment, "after all, my friends and I are friends with Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time, and she personally allowed the change in the timeline to continue existing."

"Chronoa? She's nothing more than a myth," Jaco replied, though at the same time he shook his head, as this wasn't helping his situation at the moment, before he glanced at the young Trunks for a few seconds, "Though in order to defeat someone like Frieza... your Earthling son must be an impressive warrior."

"Oh, he's not a full Earthling like I am," Bulma said, though she couldn't fault Jaco for thinking that, because not a lot of people, save for her friends and the entirety of Asgard, knew who she was married to, "Trunks is part Saiyan, just like my husband Vegeta."

"Vegeta... as is Prince Vegeta, from Planet Vegeta and the son of King Vegeta?" Jaco asked, though at the same time he had to contain his joy, because he knew that the Saiyans had suddenly changed from evil warriors and became the most righteous warriors in the entire universe, before their downfall, "Are you referring to that Vegeta?!"

"That's correct." Bulma replied, though she wasn't surprised to hear that someone else knew who her husband was, because before before the destruction of his home planet the Saiyan race had been well known throughout a good portion of the universe.

"Oh, I've got something I want to ask him when I get the chance," Jaco said, to which he shook his head for a few seconds before he turned towards Bulma once more, as he wanted to get to the reason behind why he had come to Earth in the first place, "Anyway, who were the other two people that defeated Frieza?"

"They would be my husband and my friend Son Goku," Bulma answered, though at the same time she noticed that the look of joy on Jaco's face had only grown when she mentioned that Vegeta had help defeat Frieza, "and, before you ask, Goku is also a Saiyan... and Goten there is also half Saiyan like Trunks."

"I see... well, that changes nothing," Jaco said, though this time his tone indicated that he was ready to reveal why he had come to Earth in the first place, something that peaked Bulma's interested, "Anyway, I need to talk to both your husband and this Son Goku."

"Well, that would have been a problem, since they're both on Beerus' planet training at the moment," Bulma stated, though at the same time she reached into her pocket and pulled out a special mirror, as it was something that Chronoa had given her so she could speak with Vegeta and Goku on the few days that they didn't come back home from their training, "but thanks to this mirror I'm able to send a message to Chronoa and I should be able to give her whatever message you wanted to give Vegeta and Goku. So, what's the message you wanted to give them?"

"Frieza has been revived and he's heading towards Earth with a large amount of his soldiers," Jaco declared, recalling what he had seen earlier and knew that Bulma would know exactly what to do with this information now that she had it, once she got over her fear anyway, "and, from what we discovered, he was likely brought back four months ago."

"Oh... so that was one of the wishes that Shenron granted," Bulma said, though now that she knew the message she could easily pass it on, as she was sure that both Vegeta and Goku would want to come back once the person that blew their planet to pieces arrived on Earth, "So, when will Frieza and his soldiers arrive on Earth?"

Before Jaco could tell Bulma how bad the situation is, since time was of the essence at the moment, he heard the sound of another ship entering the area around them and looked into the sky, where he spotted one of Frieza's circular ships coming towards where they were standing. One thing that Jaco immediately noticed was that this ship was one of the smaller ships that Frieza's forces used to send small groups down to a planet to scout an area out, though as it landed on the ground nearby he and the kids raised their fists as they prepared for battle. A few seconds passed before the ship landed and powered down, indicating that someone had arrived, though as the door opened the group got their first look at who was invading their planet. Jaco found that it was two people, a purple-grey colored humanoid alien by the name of Tagoma and a tall red skinned humanoid alien called Shisami... who happened to be two of the strongest fighters in Frieza's new army.

At that moment, without any powerful warriors on their side, Jaco knew that they were in trouble, but at the same time he was happy to find that Frieza wasn't on the ship that had come down to this planet.

"So, this is what Earth looks like," Shisami commented, though at the same time he looked around the area they had landed in, before noticing who was standing in front of him and Tagoma, to which he raised a hand towards them, "Peace Earthlings, we did not come to wage war with your people."

"Is... is that so?" Bulma said, as she was surprised to find that someone that served Frieza, who was known to destroy planets whenever he desired, would even say something about peace, "Then... what can we help you with?"

"Lord Frieza is busy putting the finishing touches on the new orders he's giving our army, thus he cannot come to Earth for some time," Tagoma replied, though at the same time he tapped a button on his visor scouter and a mechanical device, which was basically what would pass for a mirror on this planet that could float around, emerged from the ship and floated down to them, "so he sent us in his stead, though our mission is to establish communication with Son Goku and Vegeta. Our Lord wishes to speak with them about something important for a few seconds, and maybe challenge them to a sparring match in the process, but before that happens he would like to get the conversation out of the way."

Bulma stared at the mechanical device for a few seconds, which looked like a full body mirror that was attached to a device that allowed the mirror to fly around at the beck and call of whoever controlled the machine, though at the same time she could tell that the device didn't reflect anything back at them. That meant that it was designed with the purpose of allowing someone to chat with whoever was on the other side of the mirror, no doubt standing or sitting in front of the one this was supposed to connect to. As Bulma thought about it she knew that the person they would be chatting with would be Frieza, based on what the two soldiers had said, though at the same time she wondered what sort of game was being played on them at the moment... and wondered what sort of orders Frieza could be giving his soldiers, as the last time the tyrant had come to Earth he had no problem setting aside everything and focused solely on his revenge.

Something odd was going on, of that she was sure, though at the same time she gripped the crystal that she was holding and stared at the two soldiers for a few seconds... as she was sure they weren't going to like what she was about to tell them, if they were anything like the other soldiers she had encountered during her time on Namek.

"Well, since he's politely asking for us to get in touch with Goku and Vegeta, I'll go ahead and contact them," Bulma said, though at the same time she held up a hand to stop the two soldiers in their tracks, but oddly enough they didn't seem annoyed with her, "however, they are currently training on a faraway planet and there's no telling how quickly they can get back to Earth. Give me a few minutes and I'll tell you two what is going on... though while I'm doing that Trunks, Goten, and Jaco can help you set up your device where we'll have enough room."

Tagoma and Shisami looked at each other for a few seconds, as they had been told that the two Saiyans had been off planet and that this person would know how to get a hold of them, to which they turned back towards her and nodded... which was followed by Bulma walking towards her workshop, closed the door behind her, and set the crystal down as it started to glow.

"Chronoa, I need to talk with you and the others," Bulma said, though at the same time she sweated, as she had no idea if this was going to work or if this was going to fail, but all she had to do was pray that it worked.





Chronoa smiled as she watched Rainbow and Applejack sparring with Beerus, as he was attempting to show them how he and Shin had fought all those years ago when they were training for Majin Buu's arrival, while at the same time noting the areas that his daughters needed to work on. Goku and Vegeta were also training with Whis, which meant that they were either sparring with each other, working together to try and land a hit on Whis, or simply doing whatever else Whis decided to put them through. Gale, the last member of their group, was currently practicing against a hand stone that Chronoa had brought in for her to test the strength of her wind against, so she could figure out where to go next from this point forward. They also weren't alone at the moment, as Rainbow and Applejack insisted that their friends come and visit them at some point in the future, which meant that the gods of Universe 13 were watching the others train before they all did something as a large group... and they had even brought Pinkie along, who was exploring the area while she waited for something interesting to happen.

Chronoa was pleased to find that the two sets of gods were able to come to an understanding over the previous year, as Rainbow and Applejack were convinced that there was something else in this universe they needed to be present for before they headed back to Universe 13... though as she thought about that she felt the crystal mirror in her pocket vibrate, to which she pulled it out and discovered that Bulma was contacting her.

"Ah, Bulma, what a pleasant surprise," Chronoa commented, though at the same time the image of Bulma appeared on the face of her crystal mirror, indicating that the connection between the two mirrors had been established, "What can I do for you today?"

"I need to talk with Vegeta and Goku for a few minutes," Bulma replied, though her tone indicated that time was of the essence and that she was worried about something, which were cues that Chronoa easily picked up on, "Something has happened on Earth and we'll need their assistance... especially since the potential threat is targeting the both of them."

Chronoa stared at the mirror for a few seconds, as she was recalling what was supposed to happen today in the original timeline that the girls weren't a part of, though once she found what she was searching for she nodded her head and flew over to where the two Saiyans were sparring. At the same time, however, she could tell that everyone was interested in what she was doing, as the rest of the training had stopped and the rest of the assembled group were moving towards her location. Goku and Vegeta noticed that she was coming their way and immediately stopped what they were doing, to which they landed on the ground and wiped some of the sweat from their foreheads, before Whis landed behind them with a look of curiosity on his face.

"Chronoa, is something wrong?" Vegeta asked, as the only reason that Rainbow and Applejack's mother would even come this close to where they were training, which was something that she normally didn't do, would be if something terrible happened or was about to happen.

"Bulma wants to talk with you and Goku for a few minutes," Chronoa replied, to which she set the mirror on a tree stump and wove her ki through it, where the mirror expanded so Bulma could see the both of them and everyone that was around them, before she turned and looked at them, "Go ahead and talk with her."

"Bulma, how are you doing?" Goku said, beating Vegeta to the punch on who would be the first one to speak, though if his friend was annoyed he didn't show it.

"Oh, I was feeling good earlier," Bulma answered, though she, as well as everyone else, were used to the crystals that Chronoa used for communicating, though she only started using them recently thanks to her and Beerus returning to Rainbow and Applejack's lives, "An old friend of mine returned to Earth a few minutes ago, where he asked me about the people that defeated Frieza in the past."

He did?" Vegeta said, though at the same time he and his friend shared a glance, as they both remembered the last time they had been together with the tyrant, before he turned to the crystal once more, "Why would he ask about the people, or in this case the Saiyans, that defeated Frieza all those years ago? What's happening on Earth at the moment?"

"Frieza has been resurrected." Bulma stated, though at the same time she let those four words ring out for a few seconds, allowing everyone that knew about the tyrant to understand what she was saying, "He sent two warriors down to Earth a few minutes ago, but instead of looking for a fight they're simply asking for the two of you to talk with their 'Lord' about something important... and potentially have a duel or sparring match with him."

Goku and Vegeta glanced back at each other when they heard that piece of information, because if Frieza had been revived that meant that he was looking for something specific, though that also meant that he must have done some training if he was thinking of a bout between them. Vegeta knew that Frieza training was something that never happened, which meant that he had no idea what would have happened if the tyrant bothered to do some training, but at the same time he could tell that his friend was excited about the possibility of finding out what was going on. Vegeta then glanced back at the group that was behind him, finding that Rainbow was growling, indicating that she remembered what had happened to her, while the others from their universe were shocked by the news... and that the gods of Universe 13 were interested in who Frieza was.

A few more seconds passed before Vegeta turned his attention to the crystal mirror, as while it appeared that Bulma was worried for their planet she seemed to be doing fine, indicating that the soldiers must have come in peace... to which he balled his fists and cleared his mind.

"Tell those soldiers we'll be back within the next thirty minutes," Vegeta stated, though at the same time he could tell that the rest of the group were turning towards him, while Kakarot was nodding his head in agreement.

"I will." Bulma replied, though before anyone could say anything else, however, she powered down her crystal mirror and disappeared from the one in front of them, which made Chronoa collect her mirror as well.

"Gather around," Beerus said, to which he turned towards Sunset and her fellow gods, as he had no idea if they wanted to come along for the ride or if they wanted to go back home, "Would you like to come along for the ride, or do you need to head back to Universe 13?"

"We'll come along and see what's going on," Sunset replied, though at the same time Celestia and Twilight nodded their heads in agreement, while Pinkie merely came to a stop near them and grinned, "We'll head back home once we've seen what's going on with this Frieza that your friend told you about."

Beerus nodded and they quickly incorporated Sunset's group into their own, though instead of heading straight towards Earth Whis sent them flying to Shin's planet, where they could get an instant teleportation to Bulma's place so Goku and Vegeta could understand what was happening that much faster. When they reached Shin's planet they quickly explained that Frieza was back and that he wanted to speak with Goku and Vegeta, to which Shin incorporated himself into the group and used his ability to move them down to the Capsule Corp building. As they appeared near their destination, as Shin had put them near the lake, they noticed one ship that appeared to have been moved since its owner had landed on the planet, though that was before they all laid their eyes on the ship that the soldiers had come down on.

Vegeta immediately recognized it, as the ship was one that carried small groups of soldiers down to scout planets out before the bulk of the army arrived, though it had been some time since he had seen one of these ships and had mixed emotions about seeing it again.

"I'm glad you guys could get here so quickly, though I wasn't expecting you to bring two sets of gods with you," Bulma said, to which the group separated from each other and stared at Bulma, who had come out to greet them, before she beckoned to the building that the two soldiers had gone into, "Tagoma and Shisami, the soldiers that I mentioned, have finished setting up their communication device and are patiently waiting for your arrival... and I made sure that it was placed in a building with enough room for everyone."

Goku and Vegeta nodded as they followed Bulma towards the building that the device had been installed in, while the rest of their group walked behind them before they drew attention to all of them. When they entered the building, however, they spotted the two soldiers standing on the left and right sides of the communication device that they had brought with them. Tagoma and Shisami looked at the group as they walked into the building, finding that there were more people than they were expecting, but they said absolutely nothing as they waited for them to stop moving... though once the group had settled down, and both Goku and Vegeta were standing in front of them all, they activated the device and connected to the one that was in Lord Frieza's quarters.

A few seconds passed before the face of the device changed, though when it did Goku and Vegeta found themselves staring at Frieza's personal quarters, something that Vegeta also recognized thanks to the amount of times he had been called into the area for his missions, before they noticed Frieza sitting on a couch... and he appeared to be putting the finishing touches on something, before he closed the container and stood up. Vegeta also noticed that Frieza was back in his First Form, the one that most people knew him by, though he and Kakarot remained silent as the tyrant approached his own communication device and stopped when he was a few steps away from it.

"Prince Vegeta, Son Goku, it is good to see the two of you again," Frieza said, though at the same time he shocked everyone that knew him by offering the group a light smile, but that was before he noticed who was standing behind them and bowed towards his device, "Ah, Lord Beerus, I must apologize for not mentioning you first... or the other God of Destruction that is standing beside you."

"This is Sunset Shimmer, the God of Destruction for Universe 13," Beerus replied, to which Sunset nodded her head for a few seconds, before he turned back to the device that was in front of them, "along with her Angel, Celestia, and her Kaioshin, Twilight Sparkle. They were visiting my planet when the call came in that you wanted to speak with Goku and Vegeta, so they decided to come along and see what was going on."

"I see. Well, it is an honor to meet you, Lady Sunset," Frieza stated, though at the same time he stood up straight once more as he stared at the two Saiyans he had wanted to speak to for a few seconds, "Now then, I'm sure that the two of you are wondering why I wanted to talk with you."

"I would be lying if I said we weren't interested," Goku commented, though at the same time he thought back to what happened after the events on Namek, before he glanced up at the device again, "So, are you giving us some warning before you arrive on Earth, where we'll fight each other to decide the fate of our world?"

"Oh no, its nothing like that," Frieza said, though he couldn't fault the Saiyans for thinking that, especially when he considered what he had done to Namek and what had come after the destruction of that planet, "My army and I will leave Earth alone, as it is already in capable hands considering that it has the two of you as its guardians, as well as some other fighters that have graced your planet. I mean, if you were able to defeat Majin Buu, and have likely gained more power since then, so as far as I can tell the planet is safer with you and your friends protecting it. However, I would like to ask if the two of you would be interested in having a bout with me... on a different planet that doesn't have any life to speak of, meaning that you won't have to worry about people like the Namekians or the Earthlings."

"A fight... for fun and not to the death... between you and the two of us?" Vegeta asked, as he was shocked that the tyrant would even suggest such a thing, though at the same time he wondered what had happened to Frieza to suddenly make him suggest fighting on a planet were they wouldn't have to worry about anyone else, "Frieza, are you feeling alright? Because this doesn't sound like you at all."

"Dying, going to Hell, being threatened, and listening to my ancestor has given me the time to consider what I have done over the course of my life," Frieza stated, though of the group only Beerus understood exactly what the third item was supposed to be, but neither of them said anything about it, "I have decided to make a change to my life, and one of the first things I wanted to do, after making some changes to my army, is spar with the two Saiyans that were the first people to ever defeat me in battle. I wish to see the power that you two have obtained since the defeat of Majin Buu... and I'll show you the power that I have gained since my resurrection, as it might be unlike anything you have seen so far."

"Well that makes things more interesting," Goku commented, though at the same time Vegeta nodded his head a tiny bit for a few seconds, indicating that both of them were already curious as to what sort of power Frieza had gained since his resurrection, "Tell you what, why don't you tell us which planet you want us to meet you on and we'll see what sort of power you've gained since you came back from the Other World."

"As you wish," Frieza said, though that was when he turned his head towards the soldiers that were with their group, indicating that he could see them from his side of the device, "Tagoma, Shisami, I'll send the coordinates of the planet we have chosen to your ship so you can bring Son Goku, Prince Vegeta, and their friends to the place where we will do battle. I look forward to seeing all of you in the near future."

Goku and Vegeta nodded their heads before the device powered down, indicating that Frieza was finished speaking, though at the same time the rest of their group was shocked to find that the tyrant had changed since they had last seen him, which was something that Rainbow never thought was possible. She always considered that the tyrant was going to remain an evil person and, if he had been revived, he would have come to Earth to enact some revenge against Goku and Vegeta, but instead they were getting something different. Frieza was different since she had last seen him, as he actually smiled at all of them, was respectful towards her father and Sunset, and had stated that he was going to leave Earth in their capable hands while offering to fight them on a planet that was like what Planet Meka had been before Applejack planted the Tree of Life.

Rainbow wasn't sure what was going on at the moment, but at the same time she couldn't deny that she was slightly interested in the results of Frieza's training... and she was interested in seeing what Goku and Vegeta could do thanks to the training that Whis had given them. She was sure that the upcoming fight was going to be an interesting and entertaining one, and she was sure that their father was interested in seeing what the tyrant had planned for their friends.
> Resurrection: The Battle Begins
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After hearing that Frieza had been brought back to life, and that he wanted to spar with Goku and Vegeta on a planet that wasn't Earth, the first thing Goku did was use his Instant Transmission to get some Senzu Beans, that way they could restore their health, stamina, and their bodies in case something happened. He then bounced around the planet and told several of his friends that the person who had come to Earth searching for him and Vegeta all those years ago had returned, to which he returned with Krillin, Piccolo, Tien, Master Roshi, and his son Gohan. Tagoma and Shisami raised their eyebrows for a moment, as they honestly weren't expecting so many people to come with them, but they said nothing as they let Goku and Vegeta's party board their ship. The only people that didn't get on the ship were Beerus, his daughters, Whis, and the rest of the gods, as they intended to travel through space and arrive on the planet around the same time as the others did... though the only thing that they needed at the moment was which planet they would be heading towards.

As Krillin and Master Roshi boarded the ship, as they were the last of the group that would be traveling with the two soldiers, Tagoma noticed a message had arrived, though he smiled a little bit when he realized what it was the one that contained the coordinates for the planet they would be traveling to.

"Lord Frieza wants to meet us on Planet Aytera," Tagoma said, though at the same time he made sure that the gods heard him, as he suspected that they would want to see what was going to happen when the Saiyans fought his Lord, "You know where that planet is, correct?"

"Yes, I am familiar with where that planet is located," Shin replied, though as he spoke he turned towards Beerus, who was nodding his head at the same time, before turning his attention back to the soldier in front of them, "We'll meet you and the others on Planet Aytera in the next twenty minutes."

Tagoma nodded and returned to his seat in the cockpit, where he and Shisami started pressing buttons, which caused the door of the ship to close before they maneuvered themselves into the air for a few seconds. They let the warp systems power up for a moment or two, where the ship slowly spun around where they were resting in the air, before they warped through the air and headed towards the coordinates they had been given.

"So, what sort of planet is Aytera?" Twilight asked, as she assumed that there had to be a reason behind why Frieza picked that planet to be the battleground for him and the two Saiyans.

"Its a dead planet where life, such as people, doesn't prosper," Beerus replied, though at the same time Whis and Celestia returned to where they had been when they left his planet, indicating that they were getting ready to leave the Earth and begin the journey, "Shin and I determined that life will never grow on that planet, unless Applejack managed to create another Tree of Life, and we agreed that it should be destroyed at some point in the future... though now I'm glad that I held off on doing so in favor of teaching Rainbow and Applejack."

"Frieza's selection also speaks volumes about how much he has changed since his death," Chronoa commented, as she recalled what he had been like years ago, before the arrival of their daughters and Beerus scaring the tyrant for life, before she shook her head, "though we'll see what happens when we arrive on Aytera."

Beerus nodded his head and watched as Whis and Celestia wove their energies into the area around them, to which they surged into the air and departed from the Earth as well, though since Shin had said that they would meet Goku and the others later they didn't use his technique to travel back to his world and then teleport to Planet Aytera. As they traveled through space Beerus considered why Frieza didn't pick Planet Meka as their fighting ground, but he wondered if the tyrant knew about the Tree of Life and had changed his mind when he saw it. He had known that his brief chat with Frieza would have changed something about him, but it appeared that all the years in Hell might have made him change something else about him... which meant he had taken his words to heart.

Beerus honestly had no idea that his visit to Hell, and his threat to end Frieza's life, could have done all of this thanks to the years the emperor spent in Hell, but at the same time he was pleased to see that Frieza had changed... and hoped that the others, including his daughters, would at least give him a chance this time around.

While they moved through space, however, Beerus noticed that Twilight seemed to be taking notes on the various planets they passed by, as if she was interested in the exact layout of Universe 7, but he suspected that she was making notes of what a life baring planet looked like so she could improve her own skills when they went home. It made sense for her to be doing that, as she was making small talk with Shin as they headed towards their destination, though as he noticed that he also spotted Sunset staring at the planets as well. He had to wonder if she was recalling the planets she had destroyed so far, the three or four that had been destroyed since her ascension, but decided that it was best not to pry into what was going through her mind at the moment.

Rainbow and Applejack were oddly silent during the entire trip, something that Pinkie and Gale seemed to mimic when they noticed what the girls were doing, but Beerus suspected that they were mauling over what they had just seen and what they had just heard... but he knew that they would talk about it when they were ready.





As Shin had said it took them around twenty minutes to reach the light purple colored planet that they had been heading towards, though as they neared Planet Aytera they all noticed the ship that Goku, Vegeta, and the others had been riding in was already heading down towards the surface. Instead of guessing where Frieza was, as Rainbow and Applejack could likely feel him out now that they were close to his location now, they decided to follow the small ship and descended through the planet's atmosphere. They followed the ship down through the atmosphere and moved towards a plateau that was overlooking a ocean, which reminded Rainbow and Applejack of an area near North City, before they noticed the larger ship that definitely belonged to Frieza and his army.

A few seconds later the smaller ship landed near the larger ship, where Tagoma and the others climbed out of the ship and gathered in the area around it, to which Beerus, Sunset, and their group landed nearby as well... though not a few seconds later Beerus noticed someone floating over to where everyone was standing. It took him a moment to realize that Frieza was approaching the large group, though at the same time it was clear that he was more interested in Goku and Vegeta, who were separating themselves from the pack so they didn't endanger anyone else.

"Ah, it seems that you didn't have trouble reaching this planet," Frieza said, though at the same time he nodded his head towards Tagoma and Shisami, indicating that he was pleased with them, while at the same it appeared that there was something else on his mind, "We received a Code Ginyu a few minutes ago and your new orders are awaiting you inside the main ship, though you are free to stay and watch if you so desire. Regardless of what you decide on Sorbet wishes to stay near me and watch the fight occur, so he can see the power I have obtained."

Tagoma and Shisami glanced at each other for a few seconds, where Vegeta could tell that, despite the new system that must have been implemented after Frieza's resurrection, the soldiers were shocked to hear about the code that they had been told about, but their interest for the battle to come was hard to miss.

"Lord Frieza, to be honest we're interested in watching the fight as well," Tagoma stated, though at the same time he and Shisami raised their arms until they rested over their hearts, causing Vegeta to raise an eyebrow for a moment, as it almost appeared that the soldiers were copying the motion he and the other Saiyans did in the past.

Frieza nodded his understanding and the two soldiers returned to the little ship they had used to get the group to this planet, where they moved the ship into the larger one so it didn't accidentally get damaged during the fight, though at the same time Vegeta noticed that his friends had moved to a safe area as well. Frieza watched his greatest soldiers for a few seconds, as he already knew that Goku and Vegeta had liked detected that they were strong warriors in their own right, before he let out a sigh as he turned towards the two Saiyans. He wasn't surprised to see that literally nothing had changed to Goku, save for the fact that his gi seemed to have been changed into a more modern set, no doubt something that had been given to him by Whis. Vegeta, on the other hand, was wearing a new set of armor, something that Frieza was sure that his wife had made for him over the years, though all this knowledge was because of the reactions he had seen during their fights over the years.

He also knew that the reason neither of them were talking at the moment was because they were studying him, trying to understand what had happened to him and why his power was suddenly so much greater than it was the last time they had seen each other... though after a few seconds he approached them, where Goku raised an eyebrow and copied him as Vegeta stepped in sync with his steps.

"I can tell, without even exchanging any blows with you, that you have gained an incredible amount of power since we fought on Namek," Goku commented, while at the same time Vegeta nodded his head, as despite the fact that Frieza had come to the Earth with metallic modifications his power was roughly the same, but now they knew he was stronger.

"Thanks to the Saiyans that watch over Hell I was able to see you and Vegeta grow during your fights," Frieza said, reminding them of the observation orb that they might have known about, but even if they didn't they could easily ask Vegeta's father about it the next time they visited Asgard, "After you defeated Majin Buu I knew that the two of you were going to grow even stronger, which it appears that I was correct in assuming based on the fact that you arrived with Lord Beerus and another God of Destruction. The two of you are much stronger than you had been when we fought on Namek, that much I can plainly tell without having to use a scouter or anything like that, and I am eager to see just how strong the two of you really are."

"So, how do you want to go about this?" Vegeta asked, because while he was interested in showing Frieza the results of his training, and seeing what happened next for both himself and his companion, he worried that something terrible would be happening in the near future... especially with Frieza still walking towards them.

The two Saiyans raised their eyebrows for a few seconds as Frieza stopped right in front of them, though that was followed by them both being punched in the gut all of a sudden, as it appeared that he was attacking them while their defenses were lowered a tiny bit... but the light smile on his face indicated that this might be the new way he was planning on saying 'hello' to them, if they ever encountered each other in the future.

"Oops, sorry. My hands slipped," Frieza said, though at the same time both of the Saiyans noticed that he didn't put a large amount of power behind his punches, indicating that they might have been right in their way of thinking.

"Oh well, it can't be helped," Goku replied, but as he spoke he glanced over to Vegeta for a brief second, who understood exactly what was coming next and silently prepared himself as well, to which he placed his left hand on Frieza's shoulder as Vegeta did the same with his right hand.

That was immediately followed by the two of them sending their own fists into Frieza's gut as well, stunning him for a few seconds, but the look on his face indicated that he was actually expecting something like that to happen after his punch, but he actually smiled a little bit at that.

"Our bad, our hands slipped as well." Vegeta said, though as he spoke the three of them chuckled for a few seconds as they backed away from each other, indicating that they were all eager to see what happened when they started fighting.

"Now that we've had a bit of playful fun, its time for us to get serious," Frieza stated, to which he jumped backwards and landed on a large boulder that happened to be sticking out of the ground, one that was large enough for him to stand on without falling to the ground while he prepared to transform, "I'm going to take on my final form, the form I used when we fought on Namek, from the start and see just how well the two of you have gotten since we last fought. After a few minutes I'm sure that all three of us will be revealing the results of our training... while at the same time exciting our opponents in the process."

Goku and Vegeta nodded their heads for a moment, as they were sure that Frieza's final form would be much stronger than it had been when they fought him on Namek, but at the same time they knew that this was going to be an interesting battle them and him. A few seconds later the ground started to shake as Frieza's energy flared around him, forming an aura like what they used when they transformed into any of their Super Saiyan forms or when Rainbow and Applejack took on their Avatar forms. They watched as Frieza's purple energy flared once more as he braced himself, though after a couple more seconds he was consumed by the energy as it shot into the air, which caused the sky to darken in the process, but not to the degree of someone using the Dragon Balls to summon Shenron.

After another thirty seconds the energy surged into the air and disappeared completely, though as the smoke cleared Goku and Vegeta stared at Frieza as he emerged from the dust, where they discovered that not only had he transformed into his final form, but his power was definitely much greater than they originally thought it was.

"In... incredible." Goku commented, though at the same time he sweat a little, as he was a little surprised by the power that Frieza was putting out, something that Vegeta seemed to agree with, but at the same time it excited him, "I have no idea what sort of training you went through, but whatever it was definitely allowed you to catch up with the two of us... and we've had years of training and battles to reach our new levels."

That was followed by Goku and Vegeta preparing themselves as they channeled their base auras for a moment, where they were both surrounded by a white aura as they stared at Frieza, though at the same time they were silently gauging their opponent's strength... while preparing one of the attack patterns they had mastered over the years.

"Neither of you are going to channel any of your Super Saiyan forms?" Frieza asked, because he fully expected them to at least start at the Super Saiyan state they had earned when they fought on Namek, but at the same time he was sure that they were planning something.

"To be honest, I'm not sure that either of us need to do that yet," Vegeta replied, though this had nothing to do with being arrogant or anything, he could already tell that their powers were about equal, which meant that neither him or Kakarot had to transform yet, "but who knows, that might change in the near future."

A few seconds passed as the three of them entered their battle stances, to which the wind seemed to flow in a way that was influenced by all of their powers as they waited for something to happen, but at the same time they simply stared at each other for a few moments. When Sorbet accidentally knocked a rock off of where it had been sitting, and caused it to fall down the hill he was standing on, the three of them burst through the air and headed towards the middle of the area that they were standing in. It took them mere seconds to reach the middle of the area, where Frieza raised both of his arms and used his elbows to block the incoming attacks that were coming his way, to which he held both of the Saiyans back for a few moments before he forced them back.

That was followed by Frieza immediately targeting Goku and started throwing punches at him, where the Saiyan he had chosen parried his attacks in the process, but at the same time Vegeta came in from the right and added his attacks, which caused Frieza to simply parry those attacks while trying to avoid taking any damage. In the process he accidentally opened himself up a tiny bit, something that Goku and Vegeta clearly knew when to recognize thanks to the years of training with each other and their fellow Saiyans in Asgard. When the opening arrived the two Saiyans punched him in the chest and sent him flying into the rock wall behind him, creating a decent sized crater around him, though a few seconds passed before he burst out of the hole and raced towards his opponents once more.

As the three of them returned to the middle of the area they had started in, however, Goku and Vegeta gave Frieza a chance and either parried the attacks that were coming their way or simply dodged them when they had the opportunity to do so... while at the same time their conflicting energies caused the area around them to sink as a hole started to form below them, one that only enlarged the longer they fought in the area above it.

After an entire minute of fighting in the large crater, as that was what the hole had become during the beginning of their battle, Frieza surrounded himself in his aura once more and burst into the air, where he noticed both Goku and Vegeta were following him so they could continue the fight. When the three of them reached a decent height, however, Frieza turned around and launched an offensive against his opponents, where he started to punch and kick both of the Saiyans and forced them on the defense for the moment. This time the conflict of their energies, now allowed to flow through the air around them, caused cracks and fissures to appear in the mountains and plateaus around them, telling the observers that all three of them were strong... while at the same time Frieza noticed that his ship was being moved into the air to avoid it being crushed by the mountain collapsing on top of it.

A few seconds later one of Frieza's attacks was completely blocked by both Goku and Vegeta, who moved in unison and punched him in the chest for real, which stunned him for a moment, though that was followed by them kicking him in the same spot and send him flying towards the ground. Frieza let himself fly through the air for a few seconds, though when he got close to the cliff his ship had been resting on earlier he flipped around and caused a crater to form around him when he touched the earth. That was rapidly followed by him burst back into the air as he raced towards where his opponents were waiting for him, as they clearly wanted to see what sort of power he could call upon once they were all done warming up. When he reached them again they resumed what they had been doing a few moments ago, where the collision of their energies caused parts of the area around them to crack and fall into the water all around them... until both Goku and Vegeta knocked him away with their fists, but at the same time Frieza decided that it was time he changed the pace of the battle for the next few minutes.

Frieza grinned as he channeled some of his energy into his right hand and sent a blast of energy into the air, where he watched as both Goku and Vegeta did the same thing... to which the collision of their three energies, in the middle of the area between them, ignited a large explosion that rocked the area between them and kicked up a large amount of smoke.

As the cloud of smoke covered the area between them, however, Frieza raised his left hand as well and started shooting a storm of smaller energy blasts into the cloud, intending to use the smoke as cover so the two Saiyans wouldn't be able to react until the blasts were right in their face. As the seconds passed he watched as both Goku and Vegeta started knocking the large group of blasts away from where they were standing, though some of them went flying towards the area that Lord Beerus was standing in. Frieza immediately became worried about one of the Gods of Destruction being hit by something from their battle, but before anything terrible happened both Rainbow and Applejack moved to the front of the group and obliterated every blast that was coming their way by blasting them out of the sky... without sustaining any damage to themselves or to the rest of their group, which caused Lord Beerus and Lady Sunset to nod their heads towards the two girls for a few seconds.

In that instant Frieza wondered what sort of training the two pony girls had gone through, as it appeared that they might already be on the same level as Goku and Vegeta at the very least... and yet, at the same time, he honestly didn't want to be on the receiving end of Rainbow's lance again.

While the rest of the smoke disappeared Frieza used that opportunity to flash into the air behind them, where he put some distance between them, where he raised his hand towards the Saiyans and made sure that his palm was facing them as his energy flared. As Goku and Vegeta turned to face him, however, Frieza loosed the energy he had been gathering and allowed a decent sized ball of energy to form in front of him, before it started surging towards his intended targets, who seemed surprised for a few seconds. The two Saiyans backed away from the ball for a few seconds before they gathered their energies as well, to which they loosed their individual energy blasts, the Kamehameha and the Galick Gun, into the center of the ball... which forced it backwards after a few seconds of struggling against the power, where it headed right towards where Frieza was floating.

Frieza, seeing the ball coming back towards him, raised his arms and prepared for what was going to come next, as the ball was traveling slightly faster than what he had used when he sent it down at the two Saiyans, before it detonated as it collided with him... though a few seconds later he emerged from the smoke with a few scratch marks and some steam rolling off his arms, before he lowered his arms and stared at his opponents.

"I was right in thinking that the two of you are much stronger than what you were when you fought Majin Buu," Frieza commented, though at the same time Goku and Vegeta floated up to where he was resting, as they were interested in hearing what he had to say before they started fighting once more, "however, it appears that the time has come for all three of us to stop holding back and reveal our hands."

"No more tricks?" Goku asked, though he only mentioned it because of the smoke screen tactic Frieza had used, as this time he knew that Frieza wanted a fair fight between the three of them, "No more reserves?"

"That's what I was thinking," Frieza said, to which he stared at the two Saiyans for a moment, as he was already wondering what sort of power they could have gained since the defeat of Majin Buu, "Now then, why don't the two of you start us off by showing the results of your training?"

Goku and Vegeta grinned for a moment, as this was what they had been waiting for, before they descended towards the cliff that they had started the fight on, though when they touched the ground they noticed that Frieza landed near the edge of the cliff, right near the ledge that would allow someone to jump into the ocean around them. The two of them then closed their eyes for a few seconds, as they were remembering their training with Whis at that exact moment, while at the same time their auras transformed into the Super Saiyan aura, but this time their hair didn't change at all. They both recalled what it had been like to unlock the power of the Super Saiyan God, something that allowed them to briefly challenge Beerus and fight on equal footing for a few minutes, and focused their minds on their current task... though that was before they opened their eyes and braced themselves as they were both surrounded in a sphere of blue energy.

Frieza had to hold up his right arm to cover his eyes for a few seconds, though as the light started to fade he noticed the faint outline of both Goku and Vegeta emerging from their spheres, to which he watched as the energy broke away from the area around them and literally off of their bodies. It almost looked like the energy was flaking off of their bodies and their clothing, though that was before the two Saiyans were standing before them in what could easily be called their Super Saiyan forms, only this time around their aura, hair, eyebrows, and eyes were blue colored... and he could already tell that their power was much greater than before.

"So, what do you two call this form?" Frieza asked, though at the same time he was excited, because this was the reason why he wanted to see how strong they were and spar with them, and they weren't disappointing him at all.

"Honestly, we don't have a name for it," Goku replied, to which he glanced over at Vegeta and noticed that he had also succeeded in going through the transformation, before turning back towards Frieza once more, "I know you don't care much for long stories, but both Vegeta and I got a taste of something called Super Saiyan God about a year ago and, thanks to our intense training, we have learned to tap into that power. I guess that this information would make this form the 'Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan' transformation, or something along those lines."

"That sounds like a mouthful," Frieza commented, to which he raised his hands to his chin in thought, as he was considering a shorter name that matched the other forms the two Saiyans had used over the years, before something came to mind, "How about you call this Super Saiyan Blue?"

Vegeta and Goku looked at each other for a few seconds, as they were shocked that Frieza was the one coming up with an interesting name for their new form, but at the same time the two of them smiled as they turned back towards their opponent, who smiled in turn when he saw their faces.

"Super Saiyan Blue... that sounds much better than Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan," Vegeta said, to which he noticed a brief look of joy pass over Frieza's face, indicating that the emperor was quite pleased with the fact that they both liked his suggestion and might run with it, "Now then Frieza, what sort of power did you gain over the course of your training?"

Frieza nodded and raised his hands for a moment, where his aura flared to life around his body once more, though this time around his aura was golden colored and he was reaching for the new power he had unlocked thanks to his intense training with Tagoma and Shisami. As his power surged into the area around him the ground beneath him started to crack while lightning flashed in the sky, while at the same time his opponents stared at him with a look of curiosity in their eyes. A few more seconds passed before he brought himself to his full height and the intensity of his aura flared once more, where he was surrounded by a blinding light, just like Goku and Vegeta had been moments ago, though as that happened the area around him shattered and collapsed into the ocean below them.

Moments later Frieza emerged from the light as it died down, though at the same time Goku and Vegeta noticed that the majority of his body had turned golden colored, while his hands, his feet, and the area around his mouth appeared to have a purple color of some kind... and his power was more than either of them had been expecting it to be.

"In... incredible." Goku commented, though this time he meant it more than when he had said it when Frieza had ascended to his final form, as this form was much stronger than anything he had expected it to be.

"So this is the result of his training," Vegeta said, though at the same time he smiled for a few moments, as he knew that Frieza's new form put him on a level of power that matched what they were putting out, which meant that the next part of the fight was going to be more interesting than what they had just gone through.

"I know gold's a bit gauche, but this is the results of my training," Frieza said, though at the same time he jumped off the piece of rock he had been standing on, allowing it to fall into the water below them, before he stopped in the middle of the air and looked at the Saiyans, "Son Goku, Vegeta, come at me with everything you have... and I will show you the full extent of my new power."

Goku and Vegeta dropped into their battle stances almost immediately, though at the same time they couldn't help but grin as they wondered how their battle was going to go once they started fighting again... and they were sure that Frieza was just excited as they were at the moment.
> Resurrection: Betrayal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So, Frieza," Goku commented, taking in Frieza's new form for a few more moments, as he and Vegeta were interested in what they were seeing, before they started fighting once more, "what do you call this transformation?"

"You know, I was so focused on improving my empire, and getting my training done, that something like that completely slipped my mind," Frieza replied, though at the same time he glanced down at his golden colored body, where he decided that it couldn't hurt to call his transformation by the color, "Maybe I should call this my 'Golden' Form, like my Final Form."

"Or maybe we should call it 'Golden Frieza'." Vegeta added, though at the same time he prepared himself, as he was sure that the fight would be starting any moment now, where he noticed that his companion was doing the same thing as Frieza started to refocus on the two of them.

"Not to be vain, but I actually like the sound of that," Frieza said, as he actually liked the term that Vegeta had used to label his new transformation, which seemed to be the both of what he had said and who he was, "Very well then, from this day forwards this will be known as my Golden Frieza Form... though I am eager to see how it measures up to two Saiyans that are using their new Super Saiyan Blue transformation."

Goku and Vegeta nodded before they raced towards where Frieza was standing, though when they reached their target, and threw a punch at him, Frieza held up both of his hands and stopped their fists in the process, where the air vibrated with their energies clashing for a few seconds. That was followed by the two of them swinging their other fists through the air, where Frieza moved out of the way and let their fists pass by where he had been standing moments ago while at the same time releasing both of the Saiyans. The instant that happened both Goku and Vegeta came at him once more, where they unleashed a fury of punches at their target, though at the same time Frieza found that he might be on a higher speed than either of them, as he was able to see their attacks coming and could avoid the attacks with some ease... though the only problem was that sometimes the two Saiyans used their tag-team tactic to their advantage and slipped a few jabs passed his defenses.

A few moments later the two of them punched his elbows, which were protecting his face at the moment, and he went flying through the air for a few moments, but when he corrected himself he noticed that his opponents were trying a different tactic and were coming from two separate directions at two different speeds. He quickly deduced that Vegeta was the faster of the two at the moment, which made him reconsider his brief calculations, but he raised his defenses and blocked the incoming attack, before he grabbed onto Vegeta and threw him away from where he was floating. A few seconds later he dodged the incoming attacks that Goku was throwing at him until he grabbed one of them, where he kicked Goku in the chest and sent him flying into the wall of the nearest plateau... where he took the chance and loosed a series of Death Beams, which had low power since he wasn't trying to kill either of them, and the part of the plateau Goku had been sent into exploded.

A few more seconds passed before Goku, who was completely unharmed at this point, floated out of the wrecked plateau and stared at Frieza with a smile on his face, though at the same time Frieza glanced back for a second and found Vegeta doing the same thing from a different angle. Despite the fact that he had been able to dodge the attacks that had been coming his way earlier, and separate the two Saiyans for a moment, he knew that they could change the course of the battle if they so desired... which was why he was staying on the defensive, unless he spotted another opening like the one he had just used.

"I was right, your new power is incredible," Goku said, though at the same time he and Vegeta dropped back into their battle stances, as they were eager to see the full extent of the power that was inside the person that was currently floating between them, "Let's kick things up a notch."

That was rapidly followed by them flying through the air as they reached where Frieza was floating, where they started throwing punches at him, though they did so in a manner that told anyone that was watching that they were great at working as a team. Frieza could already tell that the two Saiyans were an impressive team, one that anyone, save Lord Beerus, would be hard pressed to beat in battle, but at the same time he suspected that there might be some weaknesses in their dynamic. The problem was finding out what that weakness was and how he could use it against them, but at the same time he stayed on the defenses and only blocked the punches that were coming at him, while letting a few attacks of his own fly when he found an opportunity.

One such opening appeared when he punched Vegeta in the chest and knocked him backwards for a few moments, as Goku came at him with both of his fists raised, to which Frieza grinned as he locked his hands with Goku's hands and let their energies struggle against each other while Vegeta corrected himself and watched them with interest. A few seconds passed before Frieza grinned as he turned his hands and forced Goku to spin around in the air, though when he was upside down, with a look of shock on his face, Frieza released him and struck Goku's gut with his right elbow. That was, however, immediately followed by Goku swinging his foot and struck Frieza in the side of his head, where the two of them separated from each other for a few seconds before the battle resumed... and Vegeta, who had been left out of what they had just done, joined them a few moments later.

Another minute passed before the three of them headed towards what could have been a volcano at some point in the past, but due to the planet's condition it was likely that it wasn't going to activate at all, to which they landed on the rocky surface of the interior and continued fighting. As they exchanged blows Frieza dodged everything that was coming his way, though he also found that the vast majority of his blows were either stopped in their path or he did no damage to whoever he was targeting. That was until he pulled his arms back and swung at both his opponents, though when they noticed that he had energy gathered around his hands they moved out of the way almost instantly, allowing his energy to carve through the ground and leave two long gashes in the ground they were fighting on... where Frieza also noticed that the gashes pierced the wall of the dead volcano as well.

"Was that a little too much power?" Frieza asked, though at the same time he was actually pleased with the results of his training, as he wasn't even worried about the fact that he couldn't wound either of his opponents all that much, "I'm still getting used to the power of my new transformation."

"We can see that," Vegeta commented, though as he said that he smiled, because despite the fact that it was clear that Frieza's new form was burning through more power than his body could supply, at least to him and Kakarot, the former tyrant was still doing a good job of keeping up with them, "Now then, I think its time we truly got the party started."

Frieza grinned as both of the Saiyans came at him again, though this time around he found that they were actually using all of their power against him, as some of their attacks had the same power that he was used to feeling and the remainder of their attacks were slightly stronger than what he was used to. From that fact he could determine that both of the Saiyans had been holding back a little bit, to see how much power he commanded in his Golden Frieza Form, but despite that fact he found himself grinning. Based on what he knew both of the Saiyans had been training on Lord Beerus' planet, which meant that either Whis or Beerus himself had been training them since they had encountered the God of Destruction... so it made sense that they would have gained a lot of power in such a short amount of time, but it only made this fight much more exciting.

Since he was in an even better mood than he had been moments ago he grabbed onto Goku and sent him flying into the air above the volcano, where he and Vegeta followed after him and the three of them resumed what they had been doing since they had all transformed... while at the same time moving away from the volcano.

"It appears that Frieza is much stronger than he was all those years ago, when he was on Namek," Applejack stated, staring at the person that had killed her sister when they were only children, though at the same time Frieza and their friends shook the air around them as they fought, "though despite the fact that this is pretty much a rematch of what happened on Namek, where he fought Goku and Vegeta together, it appears that they will have him on the ropes in the next couple of minutes."

"I wonder if he would be willing to fight with the two of us for a few minutes, after he's recovered from this fight," Rainbow commented, though at the same time she let a little bit of lightning flicker around her right pointer finger and thumb, as despite the fact that Frieza claimed to harbor no ill feelings towards the Saiyans she suspected that something bad might be coming their way soon.

"I'm not sure if Frieza would jump at the chance to challenge you two again, or pale at the thought of fighting you," Beerus said, though at the same time he watched as Goku and Vegeta continued their assault while Frieza switched between defense and offense, while his senses told him that something was coming as well, "After all, he freaked out the moment he heard that the two of you were my daughters and that you had been telling him the truth while you were fighting him on Namek."

"Okay, but that doesn't explain how he knew who our parents were when he wouldn't listen to us," Rainbow replied, though as she glanced over at Applejack for a moment she noticed that her sister was thinking about something, to which she thought about what their father had said and almost smacked her head, "I can't believe that I didn't notice it right away; the only way Frieza could have believed we're your daughters is if something important, in Frieza's eyes, told him that we were what we claimed to be... and that only person is you."

"Well, I wasn't thinking straight after you were killed on Namek," Beerus stated, recalling the pain he had felt when he had watched her die like that, while at the same time still being thankful that Frieza hadn't done Applejack in at the same time, "After Frieza died on Earth I paid him a little visit in Hell and explained that you two were my daughters and told him that, should he find himself revived by the Dragon Balls, he should stay away from Earth... and it appears that our talk has helped him see that there is another path for him to walk."

Rainbow and Applejack looked at each other, as they had pretty much been told that their father had threatened the dead tyrant with the possibility of erasure after Future Trunks had killed him, something that would take some time getting used to. At the same time, however, they couldn't help but marvel at the change that had occurred within Frieza, as he actually sounded polite when he was talking with their father, he seemed to treat his soldiers better than the ones they had encountered on Namek, and he seemed to be having fun sparring with Goku and Vegeta, instead of fighting them to the death. Sure, he was still the person that was in charge of a massive empire that was pulling itself back together, but even so it almost looked like he was a completely different person, one that was still determining where he stood in the universe and whose side he was on.

They both determined that it might be impossible for Frieza to become a good person, like the Saiyans had done in three years, but at the same time it was clear that he was no longer on the side of evil... which only made them wonder what was going through the former tyrant's head at the moment.

Frieza, on the other hand, was enjoying himself for the first time in a really long time, as he dodged and parried some of the punches that were coming his way, while at the same time making sure that his opponents knew that he wasn't tapped out by attacking them as well. Goku and Vegeta responded well to his attacks, as they sometimes came at him one at a time, other times they came at him together, but while he knew that his punches had to be doing some damage he also knew that it would take more than this to seriously wound them. As such he started changing up his attack pattern by firing small energy bursts, usually ten to twenty of them at a time, at the two Saiyans and, while they were either knocking them away from where they were standing or blasting them apart with their own energy blasts, he would back away and use a different technique against them.

Since he only had four actual techniques at his disposal, the Death Beam, Death Ball, Death Cannon, and the Death Saucers, his options were limited, but at the same time he knew that his opponents had a few named techniques as well, thus evening the playing field. He didn't feel like using the Death Ball, as that might accidentally blow a good portion of this planet to pieces if he wasn't careful, or another one if the Saiyans bounced it into space, and the Death Beams really weren't doing anything at the moment. Because that left him with only two attacks, one being a beam type attack like Goku's Kamehameha and the other being the same type of skill that Krillin used to slice off a part of his tail, he decided that the Death Saucers were the best way to go... and then reflected that, at some point in the future, he was likely going to rename all of his attacks so better reflect his new position in the universe.

Once he had determined which course of action he was going to take, and was preparing the proper amount of energy for a few saucers, he noticed the last of his previous attacks fall apart, to which he waved his hands and ten saucers formed around him, before he sent them flying towards Goku and Vegeta.

The Saiyans saw them coming and, instead of blasting the saucers apart, they turned around and flew through the air, where Frieza watched as they used the environment around them to force all of the saucers to explode, though Frieza had designed them this time around to not cut up whoever they came into contact with. The old Frieza would have tried to use them to carve his enemies to pieces, but since he was enjoying himself, and knew that they might do this more in the future, he wanted them to remain in one piece. That didn't mean that he was going to take it easy on them, considering that they had learned from Whis or Beerus, but they were definitely holding their own in this fight... and that was allowing him to enjoy what was happening around him at the moment.

Once the last of his attacks had been dealt with, and the two Saiyans came towards him, Frieza reacted appropriately and punched the two of them in the face, allowing the air to shake once more, but this time around they didn't go flying through the air and simply turned and looked at him. The first thought that crossed his mind was that something was wrong, mainly that he must not have trained enough with his new transformation to match the power of the Super Saiyan Blue form that Goku and Vegeta had unlocked during their own training. The second thought that crossed his mind was that the tables had turned on him, as it appeared that fate was now favoring the Saiyans at the moment, but even if that was true he knew that they were perfect sparring partners and would aid him in mastering his own transformation if they were to do this again in the future.

The two Saiyans raised one of their hands, Goku using his right and Vegeta using his left, before they stopped when they were level with Frieza's chest, though they followed that by them switching their outstretched hands into fists and punched him in the chest... causing him to stagger as he coughed for a few seconds, confirming that he must have not trained enough with this new transformation of his. They then followed that up by kicking him towards the ocean that was below them, though when Frieza reached the top of the water he used his power to stop himself from heading under the waves, where he stared up at the two Saiyans... who were moving their hands into the stances for their signature attacks.

"Galick Gun," Vegeta said, though at the same time his energy flared into the area around him as the black lightning gathered around his purple colored energy sphere, indicating that he was charging his attack.

"Ka... me..." Goku called out, to which he brought his hands to his right side of his body, which was opposite of Vegeta powering his attack up with his hands being on the left side of his body, though at the same time his energy sphere flared to life as well, "ha... me..."

"So it has come to this... a clash of energy beams," Frieza commented, though as he said that he lifted his right hand and pointed it towards the two Saiyans, while at the same time he raised his left hand and placed it on his right arm as the rest of his power flared to life in front of his hand, "Death... CANNON!"

The moment the word left his mouth he released the energy he had been gathering, to which an energy beam, that shared the same coloration of the other attacks he had, burst out of the area he had been pooling his energy around and raced towards where the two Saiyans were floating.

"FIRE!" Vegeta shouted, to which he swung both of his hands towards the area that the emperor was floating in, which was followed by his beam of energy bursting out of where he had been gathering it and it raced down towards the ocean below them.

"HAAAAAAA!" Goku called out, though at the same time he finished charging his beam attack and leveled his hands with where Frieza was floating, to which he released a beam of energy that moved alongside Vegeta's attack.

Frieza watched as the Saiyan's energy beams swirled together a few seconds before colliding with his own attack, to which the area between them shook as their attacks battled for supremacy, causing the cliff near them to shake for a few seconds before it started to fall apart. He wasn't sure how much power the two Saiyans were pouring into their attacks at the moment, but he was using the entirety of his remaining energy to try and at least beat them in some manner, which was causing some sweat to fall down the side of his face. That was seconds before the center of the beams started moving towards him, despite his best efforts at pouring out all of his remaining energy, and soon it was coming down towards where he was floating... though before he could move the beams broke through his own and collided with him, sending him into the ocean before exploding seconds later.

Goku and Vegeta, seeing their attack succeed in such a manner, stopped powering their attacks and let the light fade, though as they rested a tiny bit they both noticed that the waves were dying down... and a few moments passed before they spotted Frieza pulling himself from the water. The two of them smiled as they descended down to where Frieza was and landed on both of his side, to which they gently raised him up and carried him to the top of the plateau they had been fighting near. They were surprised to find that Frieza didn't even try to tell them off for such a thing, but it was either because he was exhausted or it was because of the fact that he was truly turning over a few leaf and was putting his trust in the two of them.

A few seconds later they landed on the same area they had been on when they started their fight, though as Frieza wheezed for a few seconds he took a few deep breaths and steadied himself, where he powered down to his Final Form and stared at them... to which Goku and Vegeta did the same thing and reverted back to their original forms.

"I... should have... trained more... with that form," Frieza said, though at the same time he took a few seconds between sets of words, as he was more tired than he had ever been before this day.

"Don't worry about it," Goku replied, though as he spoke he stood in front of Frieza and placed a hand on his shoulder, while at the same time Vegeta moved to the side so he could call the others over and tell them that the battle between them was over, "It took some time for Vegeta and I, as well as our sons, to fully master the first Super Saiyan transformation, despite the fact that Goten and Trunks took to it much faster than we did. In time you'll be able to control your new transformation to the same extent and fight in it for a longer period of time, which means that we'll have an even more epic battle once you reach that point."

Frieza pulled himself to his full height and looked up at Goku for a few moments, as he believed that the Saiyan might actually be offering to help him master his new transformation, but before he could actually say anything in response to that a laser pierced his chest... and went right into Goku's chest as well, causing the two of them to stagger for a few seconds before they collapsed on the ground.

"Kakarot! Frieza!" Vegeta shouted, though while he was shocked to find that he was actually concerned about the person that blew up his home planet, mainly because he knew that they needed to give the new Frieza a chance before deciding whether they liked him or not, he wondered who would do such a thing.

Rainbow, Applejack, and the rest of their group had the same thought that Vegeta was thinking at the moment, but as they all took to the air, however, they noticed Sorbet walking out from the area he had been hiding in, where there was some smoke coming from the ring on his right hand. Everyone from Universe 7 was more than willing to give the new Frieza a chance, considering that he had taken the effort to change since his resurrection, but they had known that some of his forces likely hadn't taken to the new changes he had imposed. Sorbet was a prime example of an evil underling that wanted the empire to remain the same, which explained one of the reasons why he had gone through the effort to resurrect his former master... and that meant there was something going through his mind that made him decide to betray Frieza like this.

"S... Sorbet..." Frieza coughed out, though he was honestly surprised to find that one of his soldiers would betray him in such a manner, especially after the man had gone through the effort to resurrect him and bring him back to full health four months ago, "H... How DARE... YOU... BETRAY ME!"

"You aren't the Frieza that I wanted to bring back," Sorbet said, though at the same time he stared down that Frieza, while also ignoring everyone else that was around him as he focused on the former tyrant, "You were supposed to come back to life, get stronger than either Son Goku or Vegeta, and then install a new level of fear into the hearts of both your subjects and the other planets that we already control. You were supposed to make your empire great again and return it to its former glory, but instead you decided to change the structure of our army in an attempt to turn us into a force of justice... like those idiotic Saiyans that decided to turn on you. We aren't warriors of justice, like those Saiyans and the Galactic Patrol, rather we are a force of evil that will eventually shroud the entirety of the universe and rule everyone with an iron fist.

Don't worry Lord Frieza, I'll make sure that you are placed in a stasis pod after we leave this planet behind, where you will remain until I can figure out how to restore you to your former persona... and then we'll invade Earth and erase it from the universe."

"Excuse me for a moment," a voice said, though that was followed by Krillin, of all people, appearing behind Sorbet for a moment, to which he kicked him in the right side of his head, sending him away from where Goku and Frieza were resting... and sending him into the waiting hands of Beerus, who was wearing an angry look on his face at the moment.

"Krillin, they're fading fast," Vegeta said, to which he turned towards his Earthling friend, while at the same time already feeling that both Kakarot and Frieza could die if nothing aided them, "Do you have the Senzu Beans?"

Krillin nodded and pulled out the pouch containing the beans that he and his friends used whenever a threat came to the Earth and they needed to restore their stamina, heal their wounds, and, in the case of Goku and Vegeta, allow them to take advantage of their genetics to further empower themselves. He carefully removed one of the beans and placed it inside Goku's mouth, to which his friend chewed on it for a few seconds before his wound closed before their eyes, though that was followed by him getting up from where he was resting. He then glanced at the wounded body of Frieza for a few seconds, remembering that this was the person responsible for killing him when he was on Namek, and for a moment he considered letting him die as that memory resurfaced... but one look from Goku and Vegeta, two of the people that had been wronged by the former tyrant, told him otherwise.

He let out a sigh and pulled out a second Senzu Bean, to which he prepared himself as he slipped the bean into Frieza's mouth and watched as the emperor chewed on it for a few seconds... though that was followed by him gently picking himself up off the ground and looked down at his chest, where he discovered there was no indication that he had been wounded.

"That's... that's like our regeneration tanks, only it takes a few seconds for the healing factor to take effect," Frieza commented, as he was amazed by the effects of the Senzu Beans that Goku and his friends had depended on in the past, before his anger returned as he turned towards Sorbet, "Lord Beerus, do you mind if I reward Sorbet for his actions?"

Beerus sensed that death was coming for Sorbet, something that he could easily get behind considering what had just happened, to which he nodded his head and shoved the man he was holding forward, though at the same time everyone that gathered around them backed away. At the same time Frieza raised his right hand and loosed a small white energy ball, about the size of a marble, through the air until it phased into Sorbet's body, where he raised his hand and forced the traitor into the air above them. He then forced Sorbet through the air until he was a great distance above them, where he spread his hand to stop him in his tracks, though at the same time that gave Sorbet time to plead for his life as he struggled against his power. Frieza then let out a sigh as he collapsed his hand into a fist, allowing the energy inside Sorbet to expand and detonate, tearing apart the man that had resurrected him in an explosion that rocked the top of the nearby mountain peak... though he lowered his hand not a few seconds later.

"So, what do we do now?" Krillin asked, as while he was sure that Goku and Vegeta wanted to continue their fight with Frieza, after his energy had been restored, he could tell that all three of them were thinking about something different.

"Now we should take a break and have something to eat," Frieza commented, though at the same time he turned towards the Saiyans and their friends, who all seemed interested in what he was about to say, "I have a base, maybe twenty minutes away from here, where we can have something to eat and discuss some of the changes I have made to my empire... as I'm sure that they'll interest a few of you."

Goku and Vegeta had to admit that they were interested in whatever the emperor wanted to talk about and, since no one seemed to be speaking against what Frieza was saying, they agreed to join him on whatever planet or moon his base was located on. After all, there were questions that they wanted answers to and it appeared that Frieza was more than willing to give them those answers over a meal, while at the same time they knew that he was hoping to bury the hatchet between the three of them and the others he had wronged over the years before his death on Earth.
> Resurrection: Taking a Break
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

With Sorbet's betrayal dealt with, and everyone had calmed down from the excitement, the large group waited for a few minutes as Frieza's main ship landed near by and the soldiers came charging out, where Goku, Vegeta, and the others discovered that they were rushing out to be sure that their employer was alright. It shocked them more than they thought, because four months shouldn't have been enough time for Frieza's changes to his empire, whatever those changes were, but it appeared that his sudden change had pleased the vast majority of them. Tagoma and Shisami flew towards them and landed beside their emperor, where they checked him for wounds while Frieza explained what had happened while they were watching from the air, just so the two of them, and the other soldiers, knew what Sorbet had told him before Krillin and the others intervened.

Suffice to say that neither of the two warriors were happy with what they heard, as they had expected Sorbet to believe in their emperor now that he was back and the looks on their faces spoke volumes about what they were feeling.

"I... I cannot believe Sorbet would even think to betray you, Lord Frieza." Tagoma said, though at the same time he also felt betrayed, because the person that had been leading them ever since Frieza's death on Earth had earned the respect of everyone else in the empire, but now that respect would shatter once word got out about what happened, "Had Shisami and I known that this was going to happen we would have told you about it ahead of time."

"Captain Tagoma, I thank you for your concern," Frieza replied, though he could tell that his words were shocking some of the people that had come from Earth, especially those that only knew him as the tyrant that Goku and Vegeta must have told them about, but he wanted to paint a new image of himself for everyone, which would take time, "Sorbet was stupid to think that he could have gotten away with this plan of his, but I must admit he was smart enough to wait until I was weak from fighting before firing at my back. I hope his soul suffers in Hell for what he did to me today... and I hope that the members of my family agree with my new feelings towards the man."

"You know, I could have just erased him from existence," Beerus commented, to which the majority of the group turned towards him and nodded their heads, though they were equally surprised that he didn't do that anyway.

"True, that was always an option," Frieza said, though at the same time he shook his head, as while he would have been happy to see the terror on Sorbet's face as his body collapsed on him, like that happened with Cell all those years ago, he was more than willing to see if the man could change within twenty years of Chilled talking to him, "but Sorbet deserved to experience Hell for himself... especially since my father, my brother, and my ancestor are likely going to have words with him once he arrives."

"Wait, you have a brother?" Goku asked, as this was the first time that he had ever heard that piece of information, to which he turned his head towards Vegeta, who simply shook his head and indicated that he had no idea what Frieza was talking about this time around.

"Yes, and his name is Cooler." Frieza replied, though at the same time he couldn't fault the Saiyans for not knowing about his brother, as the two of them had pretty much gone their separate ways and hadn't talked to each other, not until they came to Hell anyway, "Oddly enough the tale about how he came to Hell was that he had been killed by a Saiyan... but he refused to tell me which Saiyan it was, so I can only guess that it was the same one that killed me when I arrived on Earth all those years ago."

Goku and Vegeta glanced at each other for a few seconds, as they knew that Frieza was talking about Future Trunks, who had used the code name 'Xeno' during the time of Frieza's invasion of Earth, but even so they had to wonder why he would have done that when Cooler never came anywhere near Earth... at least to the best of their knowledge.

"Anyway, let's head to the base that I mentioned," Frieza said, to which everyone turned towards him once more, where he noticed a few heads nodding in agreement with what he had said, though that was followed by him beckoning for them to follow him, "Tagoma, Shisami, set course for the closest base that we have and tell them that we're coming in for a visit... and ask the chefs to prepare something for us."

Tagoma and Shisami nodded their heads as they, along with the rest of their soldiers, returned to the ship and started closing the doors, though they left the main one open for Frieza and his guests to board the ship, which closed the moment they were all inside the ship. Frieza took them towards the area that he usually claimed for himself whenever he was inside one of these ships, his personal quarters as they were called on all of the ships he owned, where he glanced at his hover chair for a few seconds, the one that Rainbow had seen him use the first time they encountered each other. He then sighed as he stopped in front of the large window that allowed him to stare off into space, or whatever part of the scenery he chose to look at before they landed the ship on whatever planet they happened to be heading to.

He knew that Goku, Vegeta, and the others would have questions for him, he was certain that at least Vegeta would be asking the vast majority of them, to which he focused his mind on forming as many answers as he could, as he knew that, once they reached the base they were heading towards, he would need to answer their questions before he ultimately decided where he stood in the universe.





When they arrived at the planet that the base was located on, which was roughly twenty-five minutes away from the planet Frieza, Goku, and Vegeta had been fighting on, Tagoma and Shisami led the way to the banquet room that usually only had one person eat in it at any given time, despite the fact that Frieza had a large table built into the room. Now the room would actually serve the purpose it had been built for, as it was the largest area in the base, save for the training chamber the soldiers used when they were off duty, for their group to eat and converse in. As they walked through the corridors, and headed towards the banquet room, every soldier they passed hailed Tagoma, Shisami, and Frieza, to which the emperor and his highest ranking soldiers told the other soldiers hello and wished them well... while at the same time surprising the group from Earth in the process.

It didn't take them more than ten minutes before they reached the banquet room, though as Frieza's guests took their seats Tagoma and Shisami excused themselves, as the mission that had arrived earlier needed to be completed, to which Frieza nodded his head and wished them well... though once they had left the room he sighed and took his seat.

"So, what should we discuss first?" Frieza asked, as he was expecting them to ask him something and he wanted to answer anything they asked, while at the same time the workers that tended to this room brought them something to drink, was mostly water and juices.

"Sorbet mentioned that you were trying to turn your empire into a force of justice," Vegeta commented, remembering what the man had said after he shot Kakarot and Frieza in the chest, in an attempt to kill them both, "What exactly did he mean by that?"

"It means exactly what you think it means," Frieza replied, though at the same time he took a sip from his cup, as he would need to keep himself hydrated over the course of this conversation, "I have a database of everything that Nappa ever sent me, about the morals and new codes that the Saiyan race had implemented three years before I decided to blow their planet to piece. Since it wasn't destroyed after my death, or even touched for that matter, I was able to open it up and started rereading everything I had received, to which I took the same codes and morals and taught them to my soldiers. Some of them took to the new code almost immediately, while others took some time to come to terms with the sudden change in my empire... and a few, like Sorbet, stubbornly clung to their old ways until I convinced them, but talking, to change their lives for the better."

"So the Galactic Frieza Force is basically what the Saiyans were before their destruction?" Krillin inquired, as he and the others had been told about the warriors of justice the Saiyan race had become, after they had been invited to Asgard, and he was beginning to see what Frieza was saying.

"That's correct," Frieza said, though at the same time he turned towards the Saiyans, knowing that even attempting to apologize for blowing Planet Vegeta to pieces would likely be met by anger or something else, "One of the changes that I added to the codes and morals I borrowed from the Saiayns was a Threat Code System, which analyzes whatever threats come up on our radar and labels them with a certain name to indicate the level of toughness. Those codes are named Saibamen, which means that even the lowest soldiers can defeat whatever the threat is, Appule, which means the middle ranking soldiers are required to deal with it, Ginyu, which indicates that the threat requires someone like Tagoma or Shisami to deal with it, and finally Nappa... which are the threats that I must deal with."

"I take it that there hasn't been a Code Nappa since you started using the system?" Goku asked, as while he knew that Frieza had trained for four months he had also mentioned it might have been a continuous training on his part, meaning that one of those codes hadn't forced him to pause.

"So far there have been twenty Code Saibamen, five Code Appule, and only two Code Ginyu since we started using the system," Frieza answered, though he wasn't surprised to find that it was Goku who figured out what he hadn't been called away from his training, but at the same time he noticed Vegeta was nodding his head, "Code Nappa is for threats that are anywhere near my level, but so far none of them had shown up... so we're teaching the soldiers to recognize the various threats and label them accordingly, just in case a Code Nappa appears in the future."

Vegeta nodded his head as he thought what he wanted to ask next, as there were other questions that he felt that needed to be asked while Frieza was open to answering questions, but at the same time he was thinking about what they had been told already. From what the emperor had said he had pretty much taken the information that Nappa had given him, on the new code and morals that his father had created after Beerus had first visited their planet, and gave them to his soldiers, along with some new pieces to make deploying his soldiers that much easier. It actually made him wonder why his father hadn't implemented such a system when they were alive, but at the same time he guessed that it must not have registered in his father's mind... though now it didn't matter and there were other questions that needed to be asked before they went their separate ways.

"Do you feel sorry for all the lives that you have taken over the years?" Applejack asked, though at the same time the majority of the group turned towards her for a moment, as they weren't expecting such a question to be asked.

"Out of all the questions I was expecting you to ask me, this wasn't one of them," Frieza admitted, though he went silent for a few minutes, giving the workers time to refresh their drinks and deliver the food that had been prepared for them, where some of the group thanked him and started digging in while they waited for him to speak, "but I have a sufficient answer that will please you. During my stay in Hell I reflected on all of the evil deeds I had done, counted off all of the planets that I had destroyed, recalled the millions, and even billions, of lives that I have ended, and I have only one answer to that question; the old me would have laughed at this, but the new me feels sorry for the majority of the lives that I have ended."

"Did Hell freeze over or something?" Vegeta asked, as while he could see that Frieza was turning over a new leaf, because he and his fellow Saiyans had done the same, he still found it hard to believe that the person that blew up his planet was feeling sorry about it.

"No... I just had a lot of time to sit down, think about my actions, and talk with my ancestor about things," Frieza said, though at the same time he smiled, because it he found it funny to see Vegeta like this, where in the past he would be have been annoyed or would have been feeling another emotion, "besides, the people I'm not sorry about killing off were competition that I took care of before my empire became what it was, before the events on Namek anyway. This may come as a shock to the majority of you, but I wasn't the first evil tyrant to grace the universe... I was, however, the strongest of them all and I took my time defeating anyone that challenged me. That's part of the reason why I was able to conquer so much of the universe so quickly, back when I first started sailing the universe I conquered all the evil rulers that dared to challenge me and incorporated their empire into my own, turning them into loyal soldiers."

Chronoa nodded her head for a few seconds, as she recalled there being a time where there were as many as thirty smaller empires like Frieza's existing at one period in time, though Chilled had done a good job at cutting the number down over the years. King Cold, Cooler, and Frieza had done the same thing that their ancestor had done, though Frieza was the one that had eliminated the majority of the competition and forced the others to surrender to his rule, creating the empire that Vegeta and his race had planned on toppling had they not been betrayed. She had, during the years she spent waiting for her family to wake up from their various naps, spent some time watching the history that would have taken place had Nappa not turned against the Saiyans... and all she could say was that it was a glorious and shining future for the entire universe.

"You called Tagoma 'captain' earlier," Krillin commented, though at the same time he was secretly shocked to hear that even he was one of the people that Frieza regretted killing, but his death had given Goku the motivation to ascend to a new level of power and he was okay with that, especially since Cell and Majin Buu eventually showed their heads, "Does that mean that he's taken over the Ginyu Force?"

"Not quite," Frieza said, though this time around he pulled out a tablet, which he had taken from his personal quarters earlier, and tapped a button on it, to which the image of Tagoma, Shisami, and Ginyu appeared above the table, "I know some of you are familiar with the Ginyu Force, my highest ranking warriors at the time of the events on Namek, but Tagoma and Shisami are both captains of their own forces, each consisting of at least fifty soldiers. Originally I had planned on giving Sorbet the role as the commander of my forces, which is higher than the captain level, but due to his betrayal I'll have to find someone else to give it to. Tagoma and Shisami's forces are similar to Zarbon and Dodoria's forces, as the soldiers, when they reach a certain level, are free to choose which captain they want to join for the rest of their service. The only time my new captains orders may be questioned is if the new commander has something more important for them to be doing... which may take some time considering that a certain someone is missing."

Vegeta remembered back when he, Raditz, and Nappa were soldiers in Frieza's army, as he had seen the raging forces of Zarbon and Dodoria, though at the time Frieza had been his own commander and his word was the law of the ship, along with the forces he carried to the various planets he was visiting. He had actually never seen the two forces battle each other, as Frieza demanded unity among his soldiers, but he knew that Zarbon and Dodoria disliked each other and only put up with their comrade because Frieza demanded that of them. This time around Tagoma and Shisami were in the shoes that Zarbon and Dodoria had left behind, though it appeared that they were much friendlier towards each other than the original pair had been... meaning that Frieza must have been pleased that his new captains were able to put aside their differences and work like a team, both on and off the ship.

"Speaking of Sorbet, I wonder what he's up to..." Krillin commented, though he smiled for a moment, as he had enjoyed his brief moment to shine when he kicked Sorbet in the side of the head and knocked him away from both Goku and Frieza's wounded bodies.

"Oh, he's likely experiencing his first day in Hell," Frieza said, though even he had to smile at that, because he already knew that his family was likely doing something to him at that very moment.





Sorbet stood on what was the other side of the gates of Hell, because after he had been judged by the tallest person he had ever encountered, an ogre called King Yemma if his memory was correct, a pair of Saiyans, who happened to be wearing halos, picked him up and escorted him to Hell. Now that he was here, and he had his own halo to tell others that he was dead, all he could do was walk forward and see if he could find any of the other villains that had been beaten in the past. His hopes were that he could find someone, or a group of someones, that would be willing to help him rebel against the guards that were watching over them, so he could escape in the confusion, find his way to a portal leading back to where Frieza was, and finish what he started. He wasn't about to let the once mighty empire that Frieza commanded, with an iron fist, suddenly change into a force of good like the Saiyans had, and he was already considering ways to turn his Lord back into the Emperor of Evil.

As he walked towards the sphere that a lot of the condemned were standing around, however, he felt that someone was following him, to which he turned to the left and walked into an area that a single dead tree happened to be resting in... though that was before someone appeared in front of him. At first Sorbet thought that the person in front of him was Goku, dressed up in the attire of his people and had picked up a red bandana to wear around his forehead, but something told him that this was someone different.

"You must be the newcomer... Sorbet, am I right?" the Saiyan asked, though at the same time he was surprised that the other three were taking their time in revealing themselves, but he was just fine with that at the moment.

"Yes, I am the one known as Sorbet," Sorbet replied, though as he spoke he realized that he must have made a terrible first impression on the guards and that they were coming to see what was up with him, "and you would be who exactly?"

"I am Bardock, father of Son Goku and Raditz, as well as husband of Gine," Bardock answered, to which he grinned for a moment when he noticed that Sorbet recognized the name and was beginning to see that he looked like his son, though that was before he stared into the eyes of the person in front of him, "Word from the higher ups in Asgard is that you are the one that not only nearly killed my son a few minutes ago, but you also betrayed your master and nearly killed him as well... is this true?"

"Asgard? What is this Asgard that you speak of?" Sorbet asked in return, because the way Bardock spoke about his feat in wounding both Goku and Frieza, to the point of near death, meant that he was facing an angry parent at the moment and that he should be careful about what he said.

"Basically it is an exact replica of the Saiyan city that King Vegeta ruled over before the destruction of Planet Vegeta," Bardock replied, though at the same time that brought a smile to his face, even though he could tell that Sorbet frowned at the idea of the Saiyans being given such a gift, "Because we became the legendary and feared warriors of justice that we were, in three short years anyway, our race was gifted with a replica of our city that serves as our spirit home in this world, and will be the final resting place of the Saiyans that are still alive when they finally come to join us. Since we can no longer watch over the universe we have dedicated ourselves to preserving the peace of the Other World and making sure that the denizens of Hell serve their sentences... along with He Who Must Not Be Named.

But enough about me and the rest of my race... I want to know whether or not it was you who dealt the near death blow to both my son and the descendant of my closest friend!"

"I would answer the Saiyan if I were you," a voice behind him said, to which Sorbet turned around and found King Cold standing behind him, though at the same time Sorbet smiled as he realized that allies had come after all, "Bardock tends to blow things up when he's angry... even though both Hell and Asgard can put themselves back together thanks to how they were constructed."

"A... As you wish King Cold," Sorbet said, as he knew his place when he was confronted by the father of his Lord, who had an equal standing in the empire despite the fact that he remained a shadowy figure and almost never came out unless it was absolutely necessary, to which he turned towards Bardock once more, "Yes, I was the one that shot Frieza in the back with my ray gun, in the hopes of wounding him to the point where I could put him in stasis and restore him to the person he had been before his defeat on Namek. It just so happened to be that by shooting Frieza in the back the beam came out of his chest and pierced the chest of Son Goku, nearly killing the two of them in the process... which would have been a bonus for the empire had he died to his wounds."

"So the crystal ball really was showing the truth," another new voice said, though this time Sorbet's blood ran cold, as when he turned his head he noticed Chilled, the ancestor for Frieza's race, and Cooler, Frieza's dead brother, standing side by side as they approached the trio, though Sorbet could tell that they were both angry, "Sorbet, we would like to have a few words with you."

Sorbet, instead of sticking around to find out what they wanted from him, turned in the opposite direction and fled, using his ability to fly so he could cover some distance before someone attacked him, as he suspected that one of the four people he had encountered had a bone to pick with him. Before he could get very far Chilled appeared in front of him and spun around, planting the side of his leg in his face, to which Sorbet flew backwards and flipped around a few times before he was facing the upright position again. That was followed by King Cold grabbing onto his body, where he spun around in the air for a few seconds, before Sorbet found himself flying towards the nearby rock wall... though as he got up a laser pierced his right lung and stunned him for a few seconds, where he saw Cooler glaring at him with a look of pure hatred in his eyes.

"That was for my brother, and only I can do something like that to him!" Coolor declared, to which he flew down towards the rock wall and started punching Sorbet all over his body, while at the same time Chilled join in on the fun while King Cold and Bardock watched from afar.

"Isn't this an abuse of your powers as a keeper of Hell?" King Cold asked, though at the same time he crossed his arms, as he would patiently wait for his turn to come up once more, as he, his son, and their ancestor had agreed on taking turns in beating up Sorbet.

"Honestly, I don't know and I couldn't care if it was," Bardock replied, though he watched Chilled grab onto Sorbet and fling him around the area, just like Goku had gone with Frieza back on Namek and like he had gone to Chilled even further back, which was followed by a small smile appearing on his face, "Besides, I'll break it up before someone kills him... if only so he can continue to serve his punishment for the rest of his existence."

King Cold nodded and remained silent, because while he didn't much like the changes that his son was making to the empire it was clear that it was still in good hands as long as he was alive, so he didn't care too much if they suddenly became a force for good. If Chilled and Frieza were willing to change, he was sure some soldiers they had recruited would be able to do the same in the near future... to which he turned towards Sorbet and watched, as this punishment was going to go on for a long time and wasn't going to stop anytime soon.





Frieza and his guests spent some time talking among themselves, discussing what had happened while they were fighting earlier, what he was going to do in the near future, and everything else that his empire was going to do now that they were changing from the side of evil to a more neutral position. Frieza claimed that he would have preferred to go full warriors of justice, but time was needed for them to erase the reputation they already had before they could start building themselves up again. Since the Earth was in such capable hands, thanks to Goku and Vegeta, he didn't worry about any threat levels coming from their planet and told them that they were doing a good job, while at the same time noticing that Beerus was nodding his head several times.

There was something that Frieza wanted to ask the God of Destruction, something that was tied to what he and the other inmates of Hell had seen while Kid Buu was running around the universe, so he patiently waited for the others to be occupied with something before excusing himself for a few moments... to which Beerus followed after him, as if sensing that they needed to have a conversation. Frieza took them away from the banquet room and brought them to a private room that would allow him to see if any of the others were coming towards them, as this was something that he didn't want the others to hear, as he had thought about something and didn't want to accuse anyone of anything.

"Lord Beerus... thank you for silently agreeing to come and talk with me," Frieza said, though at the same time he stood near the wall and turned his back towards the base that he could look out over if he so desired, while noticing that Beerus was standing near the entrance and was staring at him, "I take it that you are interested in the questions that I wanted to ask you?"

"Yes, that's one of the reasons why I followed you here," Beerus replied, as that was the truth, though there was something else he wanted to tell the emperor before they got started, "though I wish to tell you something first; I have decided to take back my statement about you visiting Earth. From this day forward you are free to visit the Earth, though you'll have to discuss things with Goku, Vegeta, and their friends before arranging any visits."

"I... thank you Lord Beerus," Frieza said, knowing that he did not deserve the gift that was being given to him as he bowed for a moment, but then he stood straight up once more and stared at the Destroyer God again, "but let me move onto the reason why I wanted to talk to you in private. Do you find it odd that there are now two Gods of Destruction for Universe 13?"

"Sunset Shimmer is the Destroyer God for Universe 13, making Rainbow Dash one of the strongest mortals in her universe," Beerus stated, though at the same time he wondered where Frieza was going to go with this conversation, because he was sure that the emperor had something on his mind at the moment, "Sure, Rainbow is destined to become one in the future, but considering that Sunset just stared being a God of Destruction I don't think she would step down after holding the position for four years."

"But you have to admit that its odd for two people to be destined to become a God of Destruction at the same time, like Sunset and Rainbow are," Frieza said, as he had originally found it odd when Rainbow had transformed and had the same attire that Beerus had, but when he discovered that she was from Universe 13, which already had a Destroyer God, he began to wonder what was going on, "Its like fate is saying that something terrible is going to happen in the future and that there's a reason behind why Universe 13 needs two Gods of Destruction... as if something, or someone, is going to kill one of them or force them to ascend further."

"Are you suggesting that either Sunset or Rainbow will ascend to a level beyond their current level?" Beerus asked, though even as he said those words he had to admit that he was beginning to wonder what was going on with Universe 13, as this was something he had never considered before.

"Your daughters were able to ascend to a higher level once already, while Goku, Vegeta, and I have reached a new power thanks to our training," Frieza stated, referring to what he had seen on the crystal ball when Majin Buu was running around and his own training at the same time, knowing that Beerus knew what he was talking about, "and, between you and me, I can tell that neither of them have reached their full potential yet... especially Sunset Shimmer. I don't know what it is about Universe 13, but their warriors are much stronger than anything I have encountered and I haven't even fought Rainbow and Applejack since I was resurrected. All I know is that there is something strange at work, and its possible that Universe 13 is at the heart of what's going to happen next."

Beerus had no idea what Frieza was talking about, what with Universe 13 being the heart of something, but he did have to admit that it was odd for someone to be predestined to become a God of Destruction while someone else unlocks the Avatar form, indicating that they were to become one as well in the future. Sunset and Rainbow were nearly the same age, making him truly wonder what was going through Frieza's mind at the moment, as he was sure that the emperor had a theory about their future. Before he could actually ask what the emperor was thinking at the moment, and get to the heart of what was disturbing him, there was a knock at the door, causing Frieza to open it and reveal that Whis had come looking for them.

"Ah, there you are," Whis said, though at the same time he glanced between the two for a moment, as he was curious as to what they had been talking about for the last few minutes, before getting to why he had sought them out, "A few minutes ago, after you two left the banquet room, Discord decided to show up in the middle of the room and startled some of our friends, though he had to explain that he was here to deliver a message to Sunset... and the look on her face tells me that something bad happened in Universe 13."

Beerus had no idea what could upset Sunset Shimmer, but since this was likely to be interesting he headed back towards the banquet room with Whis and Frieza following behind him, though when they arrived he found Sunset and her fellow gods, as well as Pinkie, getting ready for the journey home.

"What's going on?" Beerus asked, though while he was sad to hear that their visit was being cut short he felt that he deserved to know something about what was going on in the universe that his daughters would call home once day.

"Discord arrived and delivered a letter that was addressed to me," Sunset replied, though at the same time she held the letter up for a moment, where Beerus noticed that it was a small letter that likely revealed a dire situation, "The Wardens, my universe's version of the guardians of Tartarus, have informed me that Tirek has, somehow, escaped from his prison once more... and this time they have no idea where he went. I'm heading back home so we can begin the search, because the sooner we find him the quicker we can stop whatever plan he's going to unleash upon whatever world he's sent himself to. And this time around, when I get my hands on him, I'm just going to erase him from existence, because I am tired of dealing with him."

Beerus knew, just from Sunset's tone when she said Tirek's name, that this was someone that was likely on Frieza's level of evil, or could be if given the chance, and simply nodded his head, to which she and the rest of her group headed outside before flashing into the sky. He hoped that Sunset and her fellow gods could find this mysterious Tirek before he caused any harm to their universe, though all he could do was watch as they disappeared into the stars above them and headed back to their universe... to which he sighed and resolved to finish their meal with Frieza. He would have time to ask Rainbow and Applejack about this Tirek later, if their expressions told him anything, but for now he had to focus on his universe and what was going to happen next for him and his friends.
> Interlude: Equestrian Reunion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shortly after Sunset and her fellow gods departed from Frieza's base, to begin the hunt for the person that she had called Tirek, Frieza and the others returned to their previous conversation and the food that had been prepared for all of them, though at the same time the mood had been wrecked. Beerus apologized for Sunset's rather sudden departure, as it wasn't intentional, though he was surprised to find that Frieza was okay with it, as she was the God of Destruction for Universe 13 and had to assume that this Tirek was like him. Of course he was referring to a creature that was essentially evil incarnate, who crushed those that opposed him and destroyed whatever got in his way, though while Frieza said this he noticed that Rainbow and Applejack were nodding their heads... indicating that they were agreeing with him, which was something he hadn't been expecting when he made the comment.

Eventually they came to the conclusion that it was time for their break to end and Frieza happily escorted his guests out to the front of his base, where he watched them gather together before disappearing into the space above his base, no doubt heading back to Earth or Beerus' planet... to which he simply sighed and went back into the building behind him, as there were things he needed to sign to finalize the other parts of his empire that he hadn't mentioned to the Saiyans.

"So, who is this Tirek that Sunset mentioned?" Goku asked, because while everyone, save for Rainbow and Applejack, had assumed that the person in question was evil, thanks to Sunset's reaction, they had no idea who he was, what acts he had committed in the past, or how strong he was, "Just what sort of creature would make Sunset react in such a way, especially since she said that she was going to erase him the next time she found him?"

"The evil kind," Applejack replied, to which she noticed the eyes of everyone, save for Whis, turn towards her and Rainbow for a few seconds, though at the same time she was prepared for this to happen, "From what I remember, which was from what Twilight told us after our encounter with the centaur, is that Tirek and his brother came to Equestria to steal the magic of every pony that they could find. His brother eventually turned to our side, after growing to appreciate our ways, and both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna aided his brother Scorpan in trapping him in Tartarus. Now Tirek escaped Tartarus sometime before Twilight ascended to being an alicorn, where he gathered his strength before attacking Equestria again, which was a short time after Twilight's ascension.

Tirek's goal was to absorb the power of every single pony that called Equestria home, but in order to take the power that the Princesses possessed he had to steal the magic of every Earth Pony, Pegasi, and Unicorn first. After that the three Princesses gave Twilight their power and she was eventually found out by Tirek, where they had a brief fight with each other and tore up the landscape around them... until Tirek used his final bargaining chip to get what he wanted; all of Twilight's friends."

"Wait a minute, you don't mean..." Krillin started to say, but even with what little he knew about the centaur, and all of his powers, he had a feeling he knew what they were going to say next.

"Yeah, he stole both of our magic as well," Rainbow answered, to which she moved some of her hair away from her eyes, though Beerus detected that this had to be a painful memory for the two of them, "He did the same for Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and eventually Twilight when she made the sacrifice to save all of us... and then, with the power of all four Princesses flowing inside him, he stole the chaotic magic of Discord as well. Fortunately we had a secret weapon that he didn't know about, and neither did we until we realized that we had it, because in the end we took back our magic and restored everything to normal... and replaced Twilight's destroyed house with the castle we visited."

"But there must be more to the story than just that," Vegeta commented, as he had noticed something that made no sense, because if Sunset Shimmer was this annoyed that Tirek had escaped Tartarus again, for what seemed like the second time, it meant that there was more to the story than what they had been told, "The only reason I said that is because Sunset was never anywhere near Tirek and I'm sure that she would have fought against him if she was in Equestria at the time of his assault."

"That's because when he was sent back to Tartarus he managed to fling himself to another planet, or so we were told when Sunset came back to us," Applejack said, to which she sighed as she tried to recall all of the pieces of the story, but she did have a good idea about what happened before Sunset entered the mirror, "Basically Tirek landed on some planet called Nirn, went around convincing people to assist him in gathering magic, and he absorbed enough power to shift the ground beneath his feet. From what we were told he managed to find, capture, and absorb the energies of the sixteen Daedric Princes, which were beings of extraordinary power on Nirn, and having their power stolen upset the natural balance of that world. Sunset gathered together a new group of friends, raised an army, and fought Tirek, though in the midst of that battle she ascended to her alicorn form... where she defeated Tirek, stripped him of all the power he had taken, and healed the planet before coming home."

"So Tirek can steal the power of godly creatures?" Krillin asked, because now it seemed like he and the others should be helping Universe 13 search for this monster, especially since Sunset was likely his endgame goal.

"It appears that, if he has enough stolen power, that he could take the energy of an equally powerful god," Beerus spoke up, though at the same time he had no idea if his suggestion was anywhere near what had happened on the planet that Sunset had fought the creature on, "That being said, he'll be taking his time and staying in the shadows this time around, because he knows that Sunset and her allies will be searching for him and knows that, if he increases his power too quickly, she will find him in a heartbeat. Don't worry Krillin, I'm sure that Twilight, Celestia, and Sunset will be more than enough to find Tirek and punish him before he does anything drastic... so for now we should focus on heading home and making sure everyone isn't worried sick about you and the others."

As the others turned their attention to their family members, the ones they had left back on Earth when they got the call that Frieza had been returned to life, Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other for a few seconds, as this was a topic they had been avoiding for the last year. Ever since they had visited Universe 13, fought Sunset Shimmer, and had their old memories restored they knew that there were some ponies that they needed to check up on, but only Applejack was willing to admit that they had become sidetracked the moment Whis and their father started training Goku and Vegeta. Applejack was worried about her family, as she was sure that they had been devastated to hear that she had suddenly disappeared, to which she let out a sigh as she considered what she and Rainbow were going to do... but at the same time she noticed that Rainbow already had an idea.

She wasn't sure if she was going to like the idea at all, especially since some of her sister's ideas weren't the best in the world, but there were times where Rainbow surprised her and she actually produced a good plan... but she guessed she would find out when they reached Earth.

Once they returned to Earth, and landed outside the Capsule Corp building, Whis dropped the barrier and let Goku, Vegeta, and their friends head towards the building, where the rest of their friends happened to be waiting for them with a bunch of worried faces staring their way. While their friends walked towards the building, however, Rainbow and Applejack stopped their family for a few seconds and explained what they were thinking it was time for them to spend a few days in Equus and reconnect with their old lives.

"Really now?" Beerus asked, because while he assumed that his girls would have wanted to head back home, a few days after getting their memories back anyway, he was actually surprised that they were mentioning this now, "Well, if you say that its time for you to spend a few days visiting your home planet, and are convinced that it is, then I say we should ask Sunset and Celestia about that... provided that you two wait a few days for this Tirek business to cool over."

Rainbow and Applejack hadn't considered the fact of waiting a few days, but at the same time they had to agree with their father, who had surprised them by being understanding about their situation and what they wanted to do, though they also knew that he wanted to meet their Equestrian families. Whis, Shin, and Chronoa said that it was a good idea for them to be heading over there, while expressing the same concern that Beerus had mentioned, but the girls were happy to see that their family was agreeing with them... especially Gale, who wanted to know more about the world her sisters came from and the other family members she knew nothing about. Goku, upon hearing that the girls were planning on heading home in the near future, to Universe 13 again, asked if there was room for one or two more, meaning that he was thinking of bringing Vegeta along... but Vegeta stepped forward and said that this visit was for the girls and that they shouldn't be barging in on a personal visit.

Goku seemed a little sad by that fact, indicating that he had been planning on showing Sunset his new power in order to take her mind off of the letter than Discord had given her, but then he smiled and said that there was always next time, before he and Vegeta walked away from the group.

Rainbow and Applejack then spent the next three days training with their father on his planet, spending some time with their friends on Earth when they were training, and planning out how they wanted to spent their time on Equus once their request was approved. Beerus was happy to see that his daughters wanted to head back home, though a part of him still wished that they had chosen Universe 7 over Universe 13, but he would still be happy with their decision, even if his heart ached every time he thought about it. When noon rolled around on the third day Whis decided to make the call and asked Celestia, and likely Sunset if she was nearby, if Rainbow and Applejack's request was something that they were okay with... where they discovered that everyone on the other side was happy that they were planning on coming back to Equus for a few days.

On the fourth day, shortly after Rainbow and Applejack had gone through what they did every morning, they gathered in front of their father's temple with Whis, their mother, and their father, though the only reason Shin was staying behind was because someone needed to be in Universe 7 in case something happened... to which Beerus wished his friend well before he and the rest of his group flashed up into the air and headed towards Universe 13.





It took some time for them to reach the outskirts of Universe 7 and pass through the outskirts of Universe 13, but they were all used to that thanks to the last time they had made this trip, so they simply made idle chitchat while they neared the planet that Rainbow and Applejack had come from. As they moved through space both of the girls wondered where Tirek could have wandered off to, since he was from their universe and was definitely something they needed to worry about, but their father told them that Sunset would be able to track the centaur down soon enough. They had no idea if their father was right in his thinking, but this time around they kept their opinions to themselves and focused their minds on what they were going to do when they arrived at Equus.

When they reached the planet, however, Whis lowered them down to the plains where they had landed the first time they had come to Universe 13, where they found Twilight waiting for their arrival... and there was no sign of Celestia or Sunset Shimmer at the moment.

"Rainbow, Applejack, I'm glad to hear that the two of you wanted to come home for a few days, to reconnect with your old lives a little more," Twilight said, though that was followed by her respectfully bowing her head towards Beerus, indicating that she hadn't forgotten about him, Chronoa, or Whis, "and its good to see that the three of you are doing well as well... even though we only saw each other a few days ago."

"You seem to be holding up well, what with this Tirek running around your universe." Beerus commented, though at the same time he wondered, for a few seconds, why Sunset hadn't destroyed the centaur the last time they fought each other, but then decided that she had her reasons and left it at that.

"Well, we don't know whether he's still on Equus, or if he's escaped to another part of the universe," Twilight replied, to which she rubbed the back of her head for a few seconds, as she understood what Sunset was going through and knew that her friend, and counterpart god, was more annoyed than she had been in the past, "Also, Sunset and Celestia are not on this planet anymore... Sunset's gone to ask her friends in the Solana, Bogon, and Polaris galaxies for their assistance in tracking down Tirek, as well as the Precursors from the planet that Pinkie had been sent to. Considering the crimes that Tirek has committed in the past, back when it was Celestia and Luna dealing with him, the crimes he committed when I had the power of four alicorns, and his crimes on Nirn, Sunset's asking everyone to keep an eye out for him. Someone is going to find him, of that we are all certain of, we just don't know when we'll find him."

"And hopefully this time she destroys him when she finds him," Whis added, knowing that there had to be more to Tirek's story than what Rainbow and Applejack had told them, but at the same time he suspected that Tirek could very well threaten the entirety of the thirteen universes if left unchecked.

"Anyway, you aren't here to listen to me talk on and on about Tirek and his crimes," Twilight said, though at the same time she pulled out a list that she had been carrying with her, in the bag that the group hadn't noticed that she was carrying until this moment, "Let's see here... Applejack, your family should be getting ready to take a break from the chores and other activities that they have been doing, so it won't be hard for you to find them all. Rainbow, unfortunately your parents are in Cloudsdale at the moment and happen to be busy with their work, from what I can gather anyway, so it will be difficult for you to meet up with them... though Scootaloo should be around here somewhere."

"Well, we'll just start with Sweet Apple Acres and go from there," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she knew that something like this would have happened, considering that they had called Celestia on such sort notice and gave Twilight little time to tell anyone what she knew about her and Applejack.

Beerus knew that Rainbow would have liked to meet her Equestrian parents again, and understand everything about her old life on this planet, but at the same time he had to admit that he was impressed by the fact that she was willing to let Applejack reunite with her family first. Before anyone could say anything, however, Applejack nodded and levitated into the air, where she faced the position of her old home and started flying towards Sweet Apple Acres, to which the rest of their group followed suit. It didn't take them long to reach their destination, but instead of flying right up to the house and knocking on the door the group simply landed at the main entrance of the entire farmland and walked down the path that would bring them to the house. While they did that, however, Applejack spoke about the last day she remembered spending in this particular farm, as it had been the day that Rainbow had come to her, bored out of her mind she added, and convinced her that they should ask Spike, and Twilight if she was near, about the mirror.

Rainbow, on the other hand, thought about stating that if she had known how broken the mirror really was, ahead of when she made the decision, she would have reconsidered passing through the mirror... but then she remembered all the adventures they had and the wonderful parents they were raised by, so she kept her mouth shut as they walked.

When they reached the house, and stopped in front of the door, Applejack stepped to the front of the group and paused for a few moments, as it had been a long time since she had been here, before she sighed and raised a hand to knock on the door. A few seconds passed before they heard the sound of someone running down the stairs, oddly enough not even tripping themselves in the process, which was rapidly followed by the door being opened in front of them, though at the same time Applejack and the others glanced downward for a moment. Standing in the doorway was a light grayish olive coated filly, with an amaranth red colored mane and tail, who was staring up at them with a look of wonder and surprise in her bright orange colored eyes... and she happened to be wearing a large light crimson colored bow in her mane, just behind her head.

Whis, being one of the most observant members of their group, noticed that the school age filly was definitely looking at all of them, but her eyes were mostly focused on one person... and that was Applejack.

"A... Applejack?" the pony asked, though while there was a hint of joy in her voice there was also a hint of doubt, meaning that she sort of recognized who was standing in front of her, while at the same time no really believing what she was seeing at the moment, "Are my eyes deceiving me?"

"Your eyes aren't playing tricks on you, Apple Bloom," Applejack said, though at the same time she knelt in front of her little sister and held her arms out, to which she smiled a bit as Apple Bloom seemed to recognize her voice, "I'm really here, standing in front of you."

"Applejack!" Apple Bloom cried out, to which she launched herself into her sister's arms, not even caring what they were at the moment, and wrapped her legs around her sister's neck as she hugged her, while at the same time Applejack closed her arms around her little sister as she felt some tears hitting her shoulder, "I... I thought we had lost you."

"Its okay Apple Bloom," Applejack replied, though she also did her best to help her sister deal with her emotions, as this was something that she had been expecting the moment this plan was put together, "Rainbow and I just went on a tiny, and completely unplanned, adventure..."

"You call being gone for a year a 'tiny, and completely unplanned, adventure'!" an elderly voice said, to which the group turned their heads towards the side of the main entrance and spotted an elderly pony sitting in a rocking chair, who happened to be looking at them with her tired eyes, "Well, if anyone else had said it, I wouldn't have believed them... but you, my dear Applejack, would never lie about something like that, so it must be the truth. And it looks like you brought some company as well."

"That I did," Applejack said, though as she let got of Apple Bloom, who was placed gently on the floor, she stood back up and waved a hand towards the rest of her group, "Granny, Apple Bloom, allow me to introduce my father, Beerus, his attendant Whis, my mother, Chronoa, and my sisters Rainbow Dash and Gale Wind. Guys, these are Apple Bloom, my little sister, and Granny Smith, my grandmother."

"Its... its nice to meet you all," Apple Bloom said, though while she was shocked to see who had come to Sweet Apple Acres with Applejack, such as a new mother and father, she was surprised to see that Rainbow was now her sister and there was another pony girl that was around her age... if she looked like Gale anyway.

"Sisters?!" Granny Smith asked, where her voice indicated that she was surprised for a few seconds, though that was followed by her laughing for a few moments, "I always said that that you two could have been long lost sisters, because you seem to argue and act like siblings all the time. Now that you are siblings, however, I insist that you tell us all the story about how all of this came to pass... over a meal, once Big Mac is finished with his..."

Rainbow was sure that Granny Smith was going to say something about chores, which Applejack would likely get back into the habit of doing once they moved back to this world, but before the elderly mare could finish her statement she, along with the others, heard the sound of two more fillies screaming in terror. Rainbow, being the first to react, walked outside the house for a moment and opened her ears to the noises of everything that was around her, as she waited for the screams to come back. When she heard the screams again she sprung into action and burst into the air, where she angled herself towards the Everfree Forest and flew towards the edge of the trees, though when she reached the first set of trees she simply flew over them as she looked out for whoever was screaming.

As she flew over the forest she spotted a bunch of wolf like creatures, as they appeared to be wolves made out of twigs, branches, and leaves, that were heading towards the location of the screams, to which she growled as she sent her ki into the air around her. The could shuddered for a moment before her Cloud Clone technique took effect, to which a few clones followed after her and waited for her signal, while at the same time she searched for the poor fillies that had wandered into the forest. Fortunately she found the poor fillies in question, as they had made their way to a small clearing of some kind, though the downside to that was that they were essentially trapped on all sides thanks to the amount of Timberwolves that were advancing towards their location. Rainbow immediately recognized the light orange coated filly the moment she spotted her, as that was Scootaloo, which meant that the light gray coated filly was Sweetie Belle, Rarity's younger sister... to which she growled as she waved a hand towards the copies, who stayed hidden as she descended into the clearing and landed between the wolves and the fillies.

"So, you think that its okay for you to attack little fillies that happen to be lost in the forest," Rainbow said, though at the same time she knew that the wolves wouldn't reply to her, considering that they couldn't speak at all, but at the same time that didn't stop her from preparing herself for battle, "Well then, since you want to pick a fight with someone, why don't you all come at me?"

The Timberwolves seemed to understand that she was essentially challenging them, as they all growled and charged at her in unison, to which Rainbow waved a hand and the copies dropped into the clearing, before she grinned and they all burst into action. Rainbow dashed forward and punched the first wolf she came across in the side of the face, though instead of instantly killing it she held her power back and knocked it backwards, but she also put enough power behind her attack to knock the wolf down for a few moments. The copies, on the other hand, replicated her moves as if they were actually the real version, which was what they had been designed to do, which meant that the Timberwolves were unable to even reach Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, who huddled together and watched what was going on. Rainbow could tell, when she could spare a glance, that Scootaloo was amazed by what she was seeing, to which a small smile appeared on her face as she fought off the Timberwolves.

Unfortunately the fight only lasted for a few more moments, as the Timberwolves seemed to sense that something was nearby and turned towards one of the other entrances, where Rainbow noticed Applejack standing there in her Avatar of Creation form... and that the wolves seemed to understand that she was in tune with Nature, as they turned tail and departed from the clearing, to which Rainbow sighed and recalled the copies of herself.

"You know I could have finished them off without your assistance," Rainbow commented, though at the same time she watched as Applejack tended to the two fillies, who weren't even harmed from their venture into the forest.

"Yes, but sooner or later you would have blown them, and part of the forest, apart," Applejack remarked, though as she spoke she turned towards the two fillies, "Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, what were the two of you thinking when you decided to go on an adventure in the Everfree Forest?"

"We were looking for Rarity," Sweetie Belle answered, to which she pointed a hoof in the direction that they had come from, one that Rainbow and Applejack knew the castle that Princess Celestia and Luna used to live in a thousand years ago, before the Nightmare Moon incident, "She left a note on her calendar that said she was planning on coming here in the future... and I thought that, since I haven't seen her for a few days, my sister had to be in the ruins of the old castle. Since Apple Bloom was busy I asked Scootaloo to join me, but we never made it to the castle thanks to those Timberwolves that attacked us and forced us to run away..."

"...and then the two of you showed up and saved us," Scootaloo said, though she could barely contain her excitement as she charged up to Rainbow and started running around her legs, meaning that she liked what she had seen over the course of the last few minutes, "You have to show me know you pulled off that attack you used, how you were able to fly without the use of wings, and how you managed to fight off the Timberwolves in such manner!"

"Well, I heard that Princess Twilight and Starlight were coming up with a method to replicate Discord's transformation spell on the rest of Equestria," Sweetie Belle commented, to which Applejack chuckled for a few seconds, as Sweetie was one of the smarter members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders and could understand what others were saying, "Maybe that spell will help you fly?"

"That would be so cool!" Scootaloo exclaimed, though that was when she stopped and stared at Rainbow's new body, where she was clearly imagining having one for herself, along with the level of power that Rainbow had used earlier, "You have got to tell me how you got this way!"

"Let's head back to Sweet Apple Acres," Applejack said, to which she picked up Sweetie Belle as Rainbow did the same with Scootaloo, before the two of them floated into the air and carefully carried their younger friends back towards the Apple Family home, "We'll explain everything to the two of you once we return to Granny Smith and the others... or at least shorten our story to the best of our abilities."

Rainbow agreed with her sister for a few seconds, though at the same time she actually wondered what would happen to the power level of everyone in Equestria if such a spell were to be used, as she was sure that ponies would find their strength increased and, in some rare cases, develop powers like she, Applejack, and Pinkie did. She could already imagine the fun they would have when they got to training all of those empowered ponies, because she personally wanted to fight Luna one day... and test the power of the Lunar Princess once she had been strengthened to a whole new level. It would be good practice for another fight with Sunset Shimmer, while at the same time taking her mind off of the danger that Tirek posed to the entire universe... so she could relax for a few minutes before having to resume the search.

She already knew that if Goku were here, and he heard the same thing that she and Applejack had heard, that he would be begging to fight all of the other ponies once they went through the transformation process... to which she grinned a little bit as she and Applejack flew towards Sweet Apple Acres, as the future was looking bright for everyone at the moment.
> Interlude: Ponyville's Awakening
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Rainbow, Applejack, and the rest of their family from Universe 7 took the next few hours explaining everything to the Apple Family, as Big Mac had come to the main house after hearing the cries of Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Since there was a lot of history for them to go through, and they didn't want to waste everyone's time with each and every bit of the story, Chronoa had Rainbow and Applejack tell the two groups the highlights of their adventure, where they detailed their friendships, the training they went through, and their lives on Earth. From what Beerus and Chronoa could tell, from the facial expressions and reactions, the Apple Family were shocked by the fact that Applejack not only replicated their farm on Earth, but also by the fact that she had created a Tree of Life and that she was destined to become a Kaioshin one day. Of course they had to explain several terms to the two groups, such as what a Kaioshin was, but for the most part the ponies seemed to understand what they were saying.

Scootaloo, however, had to ask what the significance of Rainbow's transformed state was, because they had briefly covered it during the course of their story, to which Rainbow chuckled and said that she was destined to be the opposite of Applejack... a Destroyer God.

Beerus knew that these ponies had no idea that there were other universes out there, as the Gods of Destruction and their counterparts tried not to reveal that fact to anyone in their universe, unless such a thing was unavoidable, like if another Destroyer suddenly showed up out of nowhere and ruined their plans. It reminded him of when he, Whis, Shin, and Chronoa had started training Rainbow and Applejack all those years ago, when they were interrupted by Champa's unexpected arrival and were forced to stop for some time while he stated what he was doing on the planet of the God of Destruction for Universe 7. Beerus found it odd that most of the Gods of Destruction asked for permission before they entered another universe, but at the same time Champa was one of the few who pretty much disregarded that fact and invaded whenever he wanted to.

That thought alone made him wonder when he was going to see his brother again, as it had been quite some time since Champa had invaded his universe and come looking for him, but after a few seconds he knew that Champa would reveal himself in the near future and that he would find his brother when that happened.

"So, when are you two planning on coming back home?" Apple Bloom asked, because during the course of their conversation she had determined that her sister, and Rainbow Dash, were planning on moving back to Ponyville, but at the same time she had no idea when that was going to happen.

"We... haven't come to a decision on that yet," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she rubbed the back of her head, as this was something that she hadn't been expecting someone to ask them, "Applejack and I are still undergoing training on our father's planet, so it might be some time before we actually move back, but we're planning on visiting more than we have in the near future."

"So, can we ask Princess Twilight about whatever spell Sweetie Belle was talking about earlier?" Scootaloo inquired, though her tone indicated that she was overjoyed by the fact that Rainbow could harness the power inside her new body and fly without the use of wings, something that fascinated her to no end.

It was in that moment that Rainbow discovered that, by revealing their story to Scootaloo, she and Applejack had awoken a desire for change in the young filly, though the only way for them to cure that was to see how Discord and Twilight were coming with the spell they were apparently working on. She knew that someone should tell Scootaloo that such a thing was dangerous, especially since she was so young, but at the same time their story would have ignited the flames for adventure inside all three of the Crusaders. Despite the fact that Rarity, Sweetie Belle's older sister, was missing the young unicorn wanted to see if Twilight was capable of pulling off the spell in question and, if they weren't willing to find out, she and her friends would likely visit the mirror and enter it themselves.

In the end Rainbow sighed and decided that this time around they might as well let the Crusaders have their way, because it was better than losing them to some unknown planet that Discord may, or may not, be able to find before something happened to them.

"Sure, let's go see if Twilight's in her castle at the moment," Rainbow said, though she knew that Twilight might not want to be bothered at the moment, especially since Sunset had likely started the search for Tirek and could have asked Twilight to come up with a few lists of planets where he might have gone.

Scootaloo smiled and climbed out of the seat that she was sitting in, before she, along with her friends, charged out of the Apple Family house and headed towards the center of Ponyville, to which Rainbow and Applejack chuckled before they, and their family, followed after them. Instead of flying through the air, and collecting the three fillies at the same time, the group simply caught up with the Crusaders and walked alongside them, giving Beerus and the others a chance to observe the other buildings and the ponies that lived in them. Beerus could tell that this was a happy and lively place, based on how all of the ponies looked as he and the others passed by them, though what caught him by surprise was that no one questioned his appearance... to which Rainbow and Applejack revealed that this place had some pretty strange things happen before they entered the mirror, such as when Nightmare Moon left her prison or when Discord tried to take over Equestria.

That example required the girls to tell their parents and Whis that Discord had been reformed by them and their friends, though Fluttershy was the one that got things rolling when the rest of them were a little close minded on the entire matter.

When they arrived at the castle, however, they found that some guards were patrolling the area, though when they asked them about it the guards told them that Princess Luna had assigned some of them to watch over Ponyville, along with Celestia whenever she was around. That told the group that Luna was concerned about the possibility of someone using the mirror to teleport to a new world and gain a power unlike anything they could face, or maybe she wanted the guards there in case Tirek showed up looking to drain the entirety of Ponyville. Beerus noted that these guards were the 'Solar' guards he had heard a little bit about, as both Celestia and Luna had their own group of guards that watched over them and Canterlot... which meant that the Solar Guards watched the city during the day and the Lunar Guards did the same during the night.

Since the guards knew that they weren't a threat, and were friends of Twilight, Sunset, and Celestia, they stepped aside and allowed them to head into the castle... where they walked through the castle until they eventually found the area that Twilight was standing in, and noticed that Discord was with her. What interested them was that Princess Luna was in the room as well, which meant that her guards were likely guarding Canterlot while she put her faith in her sister's guards to keep Ponyville safe, though she was levitating a ring in front of her face. Twilight was the first one of the trio to notice that Rainbow, Applejack, and the rest of their group was even there, to which she turned away from the scroll she had been working on and faced them.

"Girls, I thought the two of you would have been connecting with your old lives," Twilight said, though at the same time Discord and Luna, upon hearing her talk, turned to face the group the moment they realized that they weren't alone anymore, before Twilight noticed the looks on their faces, "What, did something happen?"

"Oh, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo went into the Everfree Forest to search for Rarity inside the old castle," Rainbow commented, though at the same time she waved a hand towards Applejack for a few seconds, as she was sure that Twilight would like to hear what happened next, "Applejack 'convinced' the Timberwolves to back off when she approached them in her Avatar form, allowing us to rescue the girls and deliver them to safety. After that we told them a fair bit about our adventures and they decided that they wanted to ask you something important, so we came straight here so they could get it off their chests."

"Is that so?" Twilight asked, to which she turned to the Crusaders for a moment, while at the same time noticing that Luna and Discord were interested in what the girls had to say, "Okay then, what's the big question that you wanted to ask me and couldn't wait until later?"

"I heard that you and Starlight were trying to replicate Discord's transformation spell," Sweetie replied, though at the same time both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo nodded their heads in agreement, indicating that this was what they had come here for, "We were curious if you had completed the spell, because Scootaloo wants to be more like Rainbow now that she's seen what she's capable of doing in this new form."

"Is that all?" Twilight said, to which she chuckled for a few seconds, before she stood back up and walked over to the scroll she had been working on before their arrival, "Its true that Starlight and I have been working on a spell to do what you described, but after I managed to replicate the spell on the bracelet that I was given, when I first became the Kaioshin for this universe, I quickly realized that we don't actually need to spend hours creating a new spell... because the spell already exists. Discord created the original transformation spell, which I've been able to learn thanks to him, and we've been devising a way to disperse the spell over multiple ponies at once... without displacing any of them."

"Really?" Scootaloo asked, though at the same time she could barely contain her excitement, as this was exactly what she wanted to hear when she considered coming here in the first place.

Twilight opened her mouth to say more, but before she could even say anything a portal opened near where they were standing and the group turned to look at it, where they found someone walking towards them with a smile on their face. At first glance Beerus could tell that the figure was just like Rainbow and Applejack, meaning that whoever this was had to be another pony girl, though at the same time the color of the girl's hair, tail, and skin weren't like the other transformed ponies he and the others had come across. There was also the fact that this pony girl was wearing a robe of some kind, which was different than the clothing that Twilight, Celestia, and Sunset wore all the time, though that told him that someone had been experimenting with the spell that Discord had created.

Beerus also noticed that Luna seemed surprised by what she was seeing, and Discord looked amused for a few seconds, though Twilight smiled as she approached the other pony girl as the portal closed behind her.

"Welcome back Starlight," Twilight said, to which she and her student embraced each other for a few seconds, before they pulled away and looked each other dead in the eye, "How was your trip to the Polaris Galaxy?"

"Well, I surprised Ratchet when I showed up in my new form... and I can say that it is definitely permanent," Starlight replied, though at the same time she grinned, telling Beerus and the others that she actually enjoyed surprising her brother when she found wherever he was at the moment, before she turned towards the group, "So, I take it you told them about the spell?"

"And Scootaloo wants it performed on her," Twilight said, to which she turned back towards the group, causing all of them to stop staring at Starlight's new form and gave Twilight their full attention, "Fortunately I already considered the possibility that ponies might what to experience this new existence for themselves... which was why I sent out a survey a few days ago to everyone in Ponyville. The results say that nearly every single pony in Ponyville would like to try this out for themselves, provided we show them that the transformation process is painless and that there are no harmful lasting side effects... save for living the rest of their lives in their new form. And, as Discord has assured me several times since the surveys came back, the spell has been stripped of each and every harmful effect, which included the following; losing all of your memories, reverting in age to around four years old, being thrown to another part of the universe, and whatever else Discord had to take from it."

"Wait, you've been planning on sharing this with others?" Applejack asked, though at the same time she knew that sooner or later something like this would have happened, but she was more interested in the fact that Twilight asked other ponies for their opinions instead of just casting the spell and being done with it.

"That's right," Twilight replied, to which she glanced at Starlight again, telling the group that there was one more piece of information that she needed from Starlight, "Did you tell Sunset and Celestia about what I have planned?"

"Yes, and they told me that they would be back on Equus in three days time," Starlight answered, indicating that she had seen the pair for a few minutes and had the chance to speak with them, which confirmed Beerus' thoughts on Sunset being busy trying to track down Tirek.

"That's good to hear," Twilight said, to which she turned towards Scootaloo and ran a hand through her mane, though that caused a smile to appear on the filly's face for a moment, as if she liked what she was hearing, "If you can wait three days you'll have the same type of body that Rainbow and Applejack have... along with the rest of Ponyville."

Scootaloo smile turned into a grin as Twilight told her that piece of information, though at the same time Rainbow couldn't help but chuckle, as it was nice to see Scootaloo so excited again, while Sweetie Belle and the others sighed as they waited to see what happened in three days time.





Rainbow and Applejack spent the next three days reforging their bonds with those around them, with both their friends and their family, while at the same time Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis observed what was going on with different levels of interest. Beerus was still surprised that the transformed state that Discord had imposed on Sunset, and everyone else that walked into the mirror after her, was so highly favored by the ponies of Ponyville, which made him wonder if they knew that the form granted them new abilities or if they were mostly interested in a new lifestyle. One thing that Whis had noticed, and pointed out to Beerus and Chronoa, was that there was a stage set up for when Twilight demonstrated the spell, as she was convinced that one was necessary to show the ponies what she was going to do to all of them. That made all three of them wonder who was going to volunteer for such a thing and made them more interested in today's events, since this might not be done anywhere else if everyone hated it.

Beerus also noticed Sunset standing close to where the stage was, though while she had a smile on her face, to show support to what was going on today, he could tell that she was angry at her inability to find Tirek, which meant that the centaur had a way to hide from an Angel's staff... though in order to take her mind off of what was going on he walked over to her and stood beside her.

"Nice day we're having," Beerus commented, though that was an observation, as Twilight had ensured that this event take place on a day where there wouldn't be a storm, which spoke volumes of her skill at planning things like this out.

"Indeed it is," Sunset said, to which she looked at the sky for a few seconds, before she let out a sigh and faced the stage once more, as she knew that this event was important for Twilight since she went through the effort to set everything up, "I'm surprised that you wanted to stick around and see the event for yourself, especially since Goku and Vegeta are likely getting bored without you and Whis to help with their godly training."

"Actually, this gives them some time to rest, relax, and spend some time with their families before Whis starts them on the next phase of their training," Beerus stated, though that made Sunset turn towards him, as they both knew a thing or two about training with their Angels, before they stared at the stage, "I bet you never thought that something like this was ever going to happen when you stepped through that mirror and started on the path to becoming a God of Destruction."

"Honestly, all I was thinking was grabbing Starlight and heading back through the portal," Sunset admitted, to which she held a hand out in front of her and let a small fraction of her aura appear for a few seconds, where Beerus noticed the flicker of their unique Destruction energy dance along her arm, before her aura disappeared, "and, as long as I'm telling the truth, I used to deny that I was a being that was capable of destroying cities, leveling continents, and blowing entire worlds to pieces. It took me some time to realize that my destiny had been something far greater than I originally thought it was, though when I realized that fact I came to terms with who and what I was... after beating all of the various fragments of myself anyway.

I never imagined that I would become a God of Destruction, never in my wildest dreams had I considered something like this, and yet here I stand as the Destroyer God for Universe 13... and Twilight, my counterpart god, is preparing to impart a gift to the ponies of Ponyville. The way I see it, fate works in mysterious ways and makes sure that someone's destiny is fulfilled... whatever that destiny might be."

For a moment Beerus actually considered asking Sunset if they could step to the side and tell her what Frieza had told him, before they heard that Tirek had escaped from his prison, because what Frieza had said continued to remain in his head despite his attempts to push it to the side and forget about it for a few days. He wanted to tell her that there might be a reason, a terrifying one at that, behind why her universe had two people who had the power of Destruction, and that her potential to grow even stronger was still there. At the same time, however, he couldn't go through with it because there was next to no evidence to suggest that one or more of the thirteen universes was in danger, if Frieza's tone was to be believed... to which he decided to keep his mouth shut and enjoyed what was happening in front of him.

There was a chance that Frieza was overreacting and that he would only cause chaos if he said anything, though Beerus decided to keep an eye out for this Tirek as well, just in case he ever figured out how to go from one universe to an entirely different one... though his thoughts turned to what was in front of him as Twilight took the stage, causing the audience to settle down.

"Thank you for coming everyone," Twilight said, though at the same time she smiled and waved to the ponies for a few moments, while Discord and the newly changed Starlight appeared on the stage as well, "As all of you know some of us have undergone extraordinary changes, changing from ordinary ponies and becoming something that's part pony and part human. Originally Discord designed this spell to work with one person in mind, but after multiple cases showing up, and hearing your responses to my survey, its clear that all of you wish to experience this new form for yourselves... and, at the same time, I know most of you are hesitant to try it without reassurances. A week ago I asked my student, Starlight Glimmer, if she would volunteer and help me test the spell, and now you can see that there are no harmful side effects involved with this spell... but, since I know you would need a demonstration, I have asked some special to help me out today; Princess Luna!"

In that instant Beerus knew exactly what Twilight was doing, because if the ponies saw one of their rulers go through with this process, and have no side effects once the process was over, than they would be more willing to accept the use of the spell and try a new lifestyle... and he had to admit that it was a genius move on her part.

Twilight and Luna exchanged some words for a few seconds, no doubt Twilight was assuring the Princess that this would work as she intended while Luna was telling Twilight that she had faith in her abilities, before they stood on the stage for the audience to see them. A few moments later Luna pulled something out of the pouch she was carrying around her next, the same ring that Beerus had seen her staring at three days ago, before it was levitated into the air above the stage and caused some eyes to follow it. Once it reached a certain point Twilight held a hand out and loosed a steady stream of energy at the ring, though as it made contact with the piece of jewelry Starlight and Discord added some of their magic into the mix... though as some of the ponies started to object, meaning that they still didn't quite trust the Spirit of Disharmony, one look from Luna told them that it was alright.

A few moments passed before the ring was engulfed in a sphere of swirling energy, to which Twilight approached Luna once more and made sure that she was ready, before backing away the instant the Princess told her that she was ready to go through with the process. The moment Twilight returned to where she had been standing a few seconds ago she, as well as Discord and Starlight, focused their efforts and the sphere of energy released a few bursts of magic down towards where Luna was standing. Beerus watched as the Lunar Princess was engulfed in the magic of the spell that was being used at the moment, but before any of the ponies in the crowd shouted they watched as the shadowy image of Luna appeared in the middle of the energy pillar... and started to change shape before their very eyes.

When the energy around her vanished Beerus noticed that Luna was definitely sporting the body that Rainbow, Applejack, and Sunset possessed, though at the same time she looked a tad bit older than they did, which made sense considering that she was way older than all of them. Luna happened to be wearing some sort of royal dress, though whether or not the magic provided it remained to be seen, while her royal jewelry had been modified to fit her new form, to which she spun around and waved to the group. The assembled ponies watched their transformed princess for a few minutes as she demonstrated how to move with this new body of hers, before they noticed that Celestia had the same type of body that her sister did. From there several more ponies volunteered to experience the transformation spell, to which Beerus watched as more pony girls, their skin color matching what their coats had been while keeping their hair color, started to fill the area around them.

Even the Cutie Mark Crusaders went through the process, though they were more Gale's size when the spell had finished working on them, to which Scootaloo charged over to Rainbow, somehow without tripping in her new form, and started asking Rainbow if they could start training in the near future.

Beerus had to chuckle as more ponies jumped at the chance to experience something new, as they didn't appear to be aware that, if they went through some training to defend themselves, they would awaken powers that were unlike anything they had ever seen. He was sure that the other species of Equus would hear about this event and either question it, or do something drastic to take the power out of Equestria's hands, but even then something told Beerus that the other species would see the light that emitted from the citizens of Ponyville. Equus was likely going to become an important planet in Universe 13, though it remained to be seen what that something was... especially with a certain someone running around like he owned the place.

Beerus let Sunset have this victory, because she was going to overcome everything that Tirek threw at her until she tracked him down and destroyed him... though at the same time Beerus knew that someone would be coming to Universe 7 in the very near future, so all he had to do was wait for Champa to make his move. That would give him time to train Rainbow and Applejack some more, as he was certain that the fights they would get into in the near future was going to require that they have a higher level of power than what they had at the moment... though he couldn't quite put his finger on what he was feeling at the moment, only that something dark and evil was waiting to rear its ugly head.
> Universe 6: Champa's Arrival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A few days had passed since Ponyville had it's 'awakening', a term that Beerus discovered meant that Twilight and the others had let the ponies of the settlement take the first steps to reaching whatever hidden powers were locked away inside them, such as Rainbow's affinity for lightning based attacks and Applejack's affinity for earth based attacks. One thing that Twilight stressed was that it wouldn't awaken whatever they were destined for, so if Rainbow had gone through with this process, instead of coming to Universe 7 with Applejack, she wouldn't have unlocked the Avatar of Destruction, not without close training from Sunset. It was too early to tell if any of the newly awoken ponies possessed incredible powers like his daughters did, but Beerus knew that Sunset, Twilight, Celestia, and Luna would be keeping their eyes opened for new potential... and they were planning on doing the same process to the ponies of Canterlot and the Crystal Empire, before spreading out to the other settlements and cities.

After witnessing the first of many awakenings Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis returned to their home universe, though Rainbow and Applejack came along so they could complete the rest of their training with their father. Sunset was okay with them leaving, even if Scootaloo was sad that she couldn't come along, but Rainbow did promise the young pony girl that she would be back soon enough and she could show her some pointers on how to use her new body for fighting, which excited Scootaloo to no end. When they returned to Beerus' planet, however, they decided to take the rest of the day off and decided to hang out on Earth, where they found Goku spending time with his family and tending to the harvest he was trying to grow, while at the same time Vegeta was spending some quality time with Bulma... while at the same time urging Trunks to hit him as part of their training.

The Saiyans were happy to see that Rainbow, Applejack, and their family had returned from Universe 13 and Bulma decided to throw a small get together for all of them, thus allowing Goku and Vegeta to ask what exactly happened while they were visiting their home world. Everyone was shocked when they heard that Twilight and the others had started transforming the rest of the ponies in Ponyville into the form that Rainbow and Applejack were using, and that the ponies were okay with it, but in the end they chuckled at that and said that it only made Universe 13 that much stronger. Beerus knew that Goku was thinking about fighting some of the ponies from Universe 13, but at the moment the only ones that could give him a challenge were Rainbow, Applejack, and maybe Pinkie, though at the same time he didn't count Sunset because he wasn't sure if she would even accept such a challenge.

Beerus knew that Sunset was fine with accepting challenges from those that were originally part of her universe, though he had no idea what she would do if Goku challenged her one day... though, oddly enough, Goku was more interested in beating him in battle than taking on Sunset. He wondered if Goku's decision was based on the fact that he and Sunset tied in their bout, meaning that if Goku could take him on in a fight, and maybe beat him, he might challenge Sunset and see if his luck was the same. Beerus also knew that no one, besides him and Frieza, were worried about why there were two ponies destined to be a Destroyer God in Universe 13, but he kept the theory to himself and enjoyed the get together while it lasted... as he didn't want to ruin it by mentioning something he had no evidence to prove whether it was true or not.

Still, he couldn't deny that Frieza had to be onto something, though he had no idea what that something was and would have to wait and see if the Emperor was right or wrong.

Once the small get together was finished Beerus and his family enjoyed the rest of their day on Earth, choosing to rest and relax instead of training some more like they usually did, as both Beerus and Whis had grand plans for the next stage of training they were going to put forward for Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack... and Chronoa had something in mind for Gale as well. They all knew that something was coming, even if Chronoa couldn't exactly say what that something was, but it was in their nature to make sure that their friends and family were well prepared for what was coming next. Beerus already knew that at some point in the future his brother would come by his planet for a visit, unannounced like always, and demand something from him, as Champa was great at doing that when he generally lost the majority of their competitions... but what concerned him was the future and what would come after Champa's business was taken care of.

One of the things they noticed while they were visiting the Earth was that some of Frieza's soldiers were actually establishing a base near North City, where they wouldn't annoy the people of the city while at the same time making sure to keep an eye out for potential threats... which they would report to Bulma the moment they found one, so she could decide whether she needed to call Goku and Vegeta, or if the soldiers would be more than enough. Frieza was also present, as he wanted to be sure that the base was to the standards that the other ones had been built to, though he smiled and waved at them as they flew by his new base. Rainbow and Applejack weren't exactly too happy with the former tyrant, now turned good emperor, building a base on a planet they called home for a number of years, but since their father was okay with it they guessed that they had to suck it up and accept that Frieza might be stopping by the Earth in the near future.

When their time on Earth was at an end the group returned to Beerus' planet and settled in for the night, as when morning arrived Beerus and the others intended to start training the girls and their friends when they arrived... and Goku and Vegeta were going to be surprised by the training that Whis had planned for them.





When Goku and Vegeta did come for training Whis revealed what they were going to be doing, which involved them doing finger stands with one of their thumbs while wearing extremely heavy clothing that made Bulma's weight chamber look like nothing in comparison. Before they started training, however, Vegeta pulled out a box and offered it to Whis, explaining that Bulma had some sort of tea that she thought that the Angel would like, to which Whis accepted the gift before Vegeta pulled himself into the set of clothing that was waiting for him. As the two of them started performing the task that Whis had set out for them, however, Beerus walked out of his temple with Rainbow and Applejack following after him, to which Whis watched his friend take his daughters to the area above the lake so they could continue their training.

Whis was fascinated by the fact that Rainbow and Applejack could now spar with their father without having to resort to using their Avatar forms, though at the same time he knew that Beerus had powered down quite a lot so they could have an even match with each other. Sooner or later Rainbow was definitely going to catch up with her father and, when that day finally happened, he knew that Beerus would happily step down as the God of Destruction for Universe 7 and hand the position over to Rainbow... unless something terrible happened to Sunset Shimmer before that happened. Since he did not want anything to ruin Goku and Vegeta's training, such as the wind from Beerus sparring with his daughters while they trained, he created a decent sized barrier around the three of them, while Chronoa and Gale did their thing some distance away from where they were standing.

Some time passed before Goku and Vegeta, who were actually counting their thumb push-ups together in unison, managed to get close to the number Whis set for them, as he figured that fifty thousand was a good starting point for the Saiyans to start with... and he would increase it in the future once they managed to reach that number with little effort on their part.

"49995..." Goku and Vegeta said, though at the same time they lowered themselves towards the ground for a few seconds before pushing themselves back up, which they had been doing since they started this training session, "49996... 49997... 49998... 49999... fifty thousand."

"It appears that the two of you can still move quite well, despite the fact that you are wearing those suits," Whis said, though as he prepared himself to say more, while the two Saiyans were talking among themselves, he noticed a streak of energy race through the sky and land in the forest area of Beerus' planet... though he recognized the two energy signatures he was feeling at the moment.

Whis sighed as he called his staff over to him and dispelled the barrier that was surrounding him, Goku, and Vegeta, to which he told them that it was okay for them to take their suits off, as their training would have to be put on hold for some uninvited guests... though at the same time Chronoa and Gale came to a stop near them.

"Lord Beerus, it appears that HE is back again," Whis commented, as he noticed that Beerus and his daughters had stopped their training as well, and that they happened to be facing the direction the stream of energy had traveled in before crashing into the forest.

"Yes, I felt it as well," Beerus replied, though while he might have changed for the better he knew that there were some that didn't appreciate his changes, and one of those people was his brother, to which he turned towards Rainbow and Applejack for a few seconds, "Come along girls, its time for you to meet your uncle again."

"Uncle?" Goku inquired, though that was before he remembered what Beerus and Whis had shown him and the others, back when they were revealing the existence of the other universes and their Gods of Destruction, "Oh right, Champa, kind of forgot about him."

Beerus sighed as he, Rainbow, Applejack, and Whis immediately took off, to which Goku, Vegeta, Chronoa, and Gale followed after them so they could all greet the God of Destruction for Universe 6 together, even though Beerus really wasn't happy about his brother coming here uninvited again. It didn't take them long to reach the door that rested between the main portion of Beerus' planet and the forest area that he left alone, though it was generally where Champa landed when he visited. When they reached the large steel door Beerus help up a hand and silenced everyone, as he could hear the footsteps of Vados and Champa coming towards the door... though after a few seconds they stopped and he heard the sound of Champa chugging one of his sweet drinks again.

When the chugging sound stopped, however, he heard his brother ask Vados about his net calorie and learned that if he wanted it to be zero he'd have to skip dinner and tomorrow's breakfast... though he made his move when he heard something that slightly annoyed him.

"Let's go for a flashy knock at the door," Champa said, though at the same time Beerus could feel his brother's energy rising, to which he sighed and opened the door before his brother blew it to pieces.

"You know, you could have just landed closer," Beerus stated, though at the same time he and the others passed through the door and stared at both Champa and Vados, while at the same time Champa growled as he dispelled the energy ball he had been forming, "So, what's up brother?"

"When did you decide to actually start calling me 'brother'?" Champa asked, because this was news to him, as Beerus had never been like this before and he was certain that he would find more changes the longer he stayed here.

"Sometime after Rainbow and Applejack entered my life," Beerus replied, though at the same time he waved a hand towards his brother and beckoned for him and Vados to follow them to his temple, "I'm sure that you have your reasons for coming here, so why don't we gather in the usual place and you can tell me why you came here."

The 'usual place' turned out to be a long table with two chairs, one on the right end and one on the left end, though it was in a room that neither Rainbow or Applejack had been in before, which meant that it was a place where their father conducted his business with his brother. Champa took the chair on the right side of the table, while Vados stood near him and provided him with a large cup that was apparently full of his favorite sweet drinks, while Beerus and Whis took their places on the left side of the table. Rainbow, Applejack, and the others gathered near the table, but they made sure to keep their distance while they watched the two Gods of Destruction, because some of them knew that the meetings between Beerus and Champa generally resulted in something being destroyed.

"So tell me Champa," Beerus said, though at the same time he sat straight in his chair and gave his brother his full undivided attention, something that he knew Champa wasn't used to receiving, "Why did you come to my planet and interrupt my training with Rainbow and Applejack?"

Champa glanced at Vados and she waved her scepter for a few seconds, to which an egg shaped container appeared on the table, though that was before it opened and revealed six eggs that appeared to be firmly rested in where they were situated, though at the same time Beerus understood what was going on.

"These are the boiled eggs of the newly discovered Don-Don bird." Champa announced, though at the same time two of the floated out of their holding areas, thanks to special rings that had been attached to them, to which he took one while the other floated over to Beerus, "They are tasty enough to leave anyone speechless."

Since there clearly weren't enough for everyone to have one, as Champa had only brought six of them, one was given to Whis while two of the remaining three were given to Goku and Vegeta, which meant that Champa intended to have the last one for himself. Gale, on the other hand, had a solution for them, as she took the eggs that Goku and Vegeta had been given and carefully cut them with her wind powers, just enough to actually cut the two eggs into several pieces without hurting anyone in the process. Champa stared at her for a few seconds, as he had never seen anything like that before, and guessed that she had to be another of his brother's daughters, though at the same time he didn't care too much... but he did like the fact that she went through the effort to make sure that everyone got to taste the boiled egg of the newly discovered Don-Don bird.

"I'll admit, its actually pretty decent," Beerus admitted, though at the same time he knew that he had something even better lined up for Champa, to which Whis excused himself for a few seconds to prepare what they had planned on in case Champa came by for one of these food battles, "but I found something as well... something that I'm sure that you and Vados will enjoy as much as Whis and I do."

"R...Really?" Champa asked, though while he was happy to hear that his brother actually liked the boiled egg of the Don-Don bird, he was shocked that Beerus had discovered something as well... and that he was being strangely nice and pleasant this time around.

Beerus found it funny when Champa reacted to Whis bringing out a cart full of cup ramen containers, exactly one for everyone in the room besides him and Whis, as Champa originally believed that they had to add the sand from the hourglass to the cups so they could eat. When Whis said that it was time, however, Goku and Vegeta demonstrated how to properly eat from the cup ramen containers, to which Champa and Vados were shocked for a few seconds before they started digging in. That was when Beerus had even more fun, because both his brother and his attendant declared that it was an amazing dish, even though they had no idea how the flavor could be as good as it was... to which he silently thanked Whis for making sure to have some ready for when this day happened.

When Champa finished off his cup ramen, but before he could say anything else, Chronoa excused herself and said that she would be right back, though not a few seconds later Beerus watched as she carted in a case full of her delicious Chocolate Trifle cups... and he had to resist the urge to laugh when Champa seemed to melt after tasting one of them.

"Sweet Chronoa, may Vados and I take some of these with us when we leave?" Champa asked, though at the same time Beerus really had to resist the urge to laugh, as his brother literally never said something like that, but he was impressed that he had found someone else that liked Chronoa's cooking.

"Sure, you can take the whole case with you," Chronoa replied, though she smiled as she returned to Beerus' side, as she loved it when people liked her cooking and was thankful that she had found the inspiration to improve her once terrible cooking skills, which would have made beings like Beerus and Champa sick, "after all, I made them with the two of you in mind and wanted to make sure that you had enough to last a few days at most."

"Wait... you said that like you knew that we would be stopping by today," Champa said, though at the same time Vados waved her scepter and took the case away from where it had been resting, because he had been considering devouring all of them in an instant.

"Champa, my darling Chronoa is the Supreme Kai of Time for my universe," Beerus replied, though at the same time he wrapped his right arm over her for a few seconds, while noticing that Champa was shocked by what he was seeing at the moment, "If she wanted to she could see into the future and watch what happens in, say, a year or two, or observe the past and look for any changes to history that might have happened. Besides, the two of us love each other with all our hearts, and the girls love their mother with the same amount of love that I do."

"I... I see." Champa said, as he was surprised that Beerus had found himself someone that he actually loved while at the same time that someone happened to be a talented cook, which made him a little jealous, before he turned his attention to the matter at hand, "So, where did you find these 'cup ramen' that you served us?"

"On a planet called Earth," Beerus answered, to which he beckoned to Goku and Vegeta with his head, where he noticed his bother's eyes following his motion a few seconds later, "Goku and Vegeta hail from Earth, as it is their home and they will fight, and sometimes even die, to make sure that their friends and family are safe from whatever evil tries to destroy their home. And, as I recently found out thanks to visiting their planet every now and then, they have a variety of interesting and delicious food all over their planet."

Beerus knew what was coming next, as Champa asked Vados to search for Universe 6's version of Earth, to which Whis walked over to his older sister and gave her directions to the exact location that Earth rested in, though when Vados found it she, along with the others, discovered a ruined planet where humanity had been destroyed by a stupid war... meaning that Champa couldn't ask the people of his Earth for any delicious food.

"I'm sorry for your loss Champa," Beerus said, as he knew that his brother had been excited by the idea of going to the Earth of his universe and seeing what sort of food they had, though now that was impossible for him to do.

"Beerus... why don't the two of us have a match?" Champa asked, though at the same time the majority of the group could tell that he was thinking of something, though whatever that something was they had no idea what it could be.

"A match?" Beerus inquired, as it had been some time since he and his brother had actually fought each other, though at the same time he thought about what happened between him and Sunset and a small smile appeared on his face as he turned back to Champa, "Sure, just ask the Grand Priest if the two of us can fight for Zeno-sama's amusement... while at the same time we can determine the winner of whatever you are currently thinking about."

"I don't mean a match between the two of us," Champa said, though at the same time he didn't know if the Grand Priest and Zeno-sama would want to watch two Destroyer Gods ducking it out in the World of the Void again, "I meant that we should have a match between people from our respective universes... a five member team should be good enough. First we choose a fighter and let them fight, though once someone is defeated the next one in line takes their place and continues the fight. When all of the fighters from a single team are eliminated, well, we'll have our winning team."

"You must have something to offer for the winning team," Beerus commented, as he had noticed that Champa hadn't mentioned a prize of some kind, though at the same time he silently admitted that the idea of such a match was slightly interesting to him and he knew that Goku, at the very least, was interested as well.

"I have six wish orbs that I have been gathering for quite a long time," Champa replied, though at the same time Beerus knew what he was talking about, as these wish orbs were the Super Dragon Balls that could literally grant any wish to whoever gathered all seven of them and summoned the dragon that they called upon, "If your team wins the match, then I will hand over the six wish orbs that I have gathered and leave you to find the seventh one on your own... but, if my team happens to win, I'll find the seventh wish orb and switch my dead Earth for your version of Earth!"

Rainbow and Applejack, as well as Goku and Vegeta, were shocked that Champa was basically trying to steal the Earth from Universe 7 and replace his dead Earth, effectively forcing everyone from their Earth to adjust to life in a completely foreign and unknown universe. A few seconds later Rainbow and Applejack looked at their father, as they silently hoped that he wouldn't accept the terms of the match that their uncle was throwing down, as it was their friends they would be sacrificing to his brother if their uncle's team beat whoever their father picked for his team.

"No." Beerus said, though while Rainbow and Applejack breathed a sigh of relief, as their father acted like they thought he would, Champa seemed confused as to what was going on at the moment, "Champa, I really do like the idea of settling things between us with warriors from our respective universes, but I'm not about to put Earth on the table. It is the home of my daughter's friends, who I also call my friends as well, and I'm not about to put your desire for a living version of Earth above my friends. If you want a living version of Earth then why don't you go find the seventh Super Dragon Ball and ask the dragon to restore the Earthings of your Earth?"

Champa had never seen his brother like this before, as not only did he have a loving wife and courageous daughters, but he was firmly attached to the people of his version of Earth, going so far as to call them his friends despite the fact that he likely only knew a select few of them. Even when Beerus inquired as to why he didn't use the Super Dragon Balls to restore his version of Earth, which was an interesting idea that he would likely forget about, there wasn't a hint of anger in his voice at all. Champa was extremely worried now, because the brother he had grown up with, and fought against over every little thing that mattered over the millions of years they had been alive, apparently no longer existed... which meant that Rainbow and Applejack had, in a way, killed his brother's old personality and left someone he hated even more in the original's place.

"Beerus... what the hell happened to you?" Champa asked, causing Beerus to raise an eyebrow while everyone else in the room stared at him in shock, though they were also interested in what the God of Destruction for Universe 6 was going to say, "Where's the anger and rage over what I suggested, or the rage at being annoyed that I interrupted your training, or even the desire to punch me in the face multiple times because you seem to think I annoy you all the time? Where's the brother I grew up with?"

"I'm still here Champa... but I have changed over the last forty years," Beerus replied, though at the same time he smiled as he glanced over at his daughters, who smiled at him in return, before he turned his attention back to his brother and his attendant, "Champa, I will agree to your match, if it is still on the table, but I will not let you use the Super Dragon Balls to take my friend's home from my universe."

"...Fine..." Champa said, though at the same time he knew that the brother he originally knew had to be gone and this, impostor, only annoyed him even more than his brother's original personality, "Our teams will battle on the nameless planet that rests in the neutral space between my universe and your universe, and I'll be sure to make sure that its ready for our match. Other than that we should decide on the rules..."

"Um, Lord Champa?" Goku commented, to which both Beerus and Champa turned towards him for a moment, though while Beerus was glad to see that Goku was showing some respect to his brother Champa looked at him in confusion, "I have an idea about the rules; we should use the rules of the Budokai Tenkaichi... and that means that a person loses if they surrender or fall out of the ring, and no killing is allowed."

"The use of weapons and doping shouldn't be allowed as well," Vegeta added, because he knew that Beerus would want a fair fight against the Universe 6 team and he intended for it to be as fair as possible, "along with a simple paper test to ensure that stupid monsters, that don't even understand the rules, don't enter either of the teams."

"That... sounds good," Champa admitted, as while he was sure that if one of Beerus' team members were slain, such as one of his friends, his rage was likely to return, but at the same time this was the better route to take, "So the tournament will begin at 19:00, one week from now according to the 8th solar calendar."

Beerus nodded and Champa excused himself, to which he and Vados left the room that they were in and began the journey back to their universe, so they could begin the transformation of the Nameless Planet into a suitable area for their teams to fight in. At the same time he already knew three of the members that would join his team, or rather two would jump at the change and the third he would have to speak with, but he knew that Goku and Vegeta would be able to figure out two more members for the team.

"That means that the match will be five days from today," Whis commented, as he knew the 8th solar calendar and could easily tell someone what another person was talking about, before he turned towards Beerus, "So, who are you going to pick for your team?"

"Obviously I would want to include Goku and Vegeta," Beerus replied, to which he watched as Goku smiled at his worlds while Vegeta nodded his head, indicating that the two of them were pleased that he was willing to choose them to fight whoever his brother brought to the match, "unfortunately I know my brother would never let me get away with letting Rainbow and Applejack fight, but I would like to try my luck since they are still technically calling my universe their home at the moment. In case Champa decides that they shouldn't fight we should get some backup fighters... maybe Piccolo and Gohan, as I hear that the Namekian has been retraining Gohan in his spare time."

"Even if Rainbow and Applejack aren't allowed to fight that still leaves us with only four fighters," Chronoa said, though when she glanced into Beerus' eyes she noticed that he had already determined who the fifth fighter should be, "Beerus, who are you thinking about inviting to fight against your brother's team?"

"Frieza," Beerus answered, to which he noticed both of the Saiyans, as well as his daughters, nodding their heads for a few seconds, meaning that they agreed with his decision, "He's actually turned into a likeable person since he was sent to Hell and, now that his soldiers are building a base on Earth, I'd imagine that he would be annoyed if Earth was suddenly transferred to Universe 6. This will be his chance to shine and show everyone that he's truly changed... and let him fight for the planet that the people he wronged in the past live on now."

Beerus knew that his team would be able to put up a decent fight against whoever Champa picked for his team, since all of them were strong in their own right, but at the same time he knew that they needed to be careful, as Champa was sure to have some tricks up his sleeves... and so did all of the warriors that Beerus would normally choose for his team. All they had to do was go to Earth, explain the situation to the rest of their friends, and then determine who to find the seventh Super Dragon Ball, because if they did lose Beerus could at least help his brother find the final wish orb... but even if that happened he would make sure that his brother didn't take his Earth, and his friends, away from him.
> Universe 6: Gathering the Team
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus, Whis, and the others waited for a few minutes, to be absolutely sure that Champa had left his world behind and wasn't coming back for some other reason, before they gathered together and departed from this world, but instead of heading directly to Earth Beerus insisted that they tell Shin the news. Rainbow and Applejack knew that Shin deserved to know what might happen to the Earth if Beerus' team lost the match against the Universe 6 team, especially since all of their Universe 7 friends lived on that planet. One thing that everyone agreed on was that Champa was going to underestimate the strength that Goku and Vegeta had, because they had seen him smirk before his departure, meaning that he believed that his team could easily smash whoever Beerus selected for his team.

When they arrived on the Sacred World of the Kais they were greeted by Kibito, who took them to where Shin and the Old Kai were sitting, no doubt discussing the finer points of Shin's training to understand his position as the God of Creation and what that entailed... though in Beerus' opinion Shin was already doing a fine job and didn't need further training, but he kept his mouth shut on this manner. All three of them were shocked to hear that Champa had come by for a visit, and had challenged Beerus to a fight by using warriors from their respective universes, but once the initial shock passed Shin smiled and said that he had faith that Goku, Vegeta, and whoever else was picked would make sure that their Earth stayed in their universe, even if it meant annoying Champa.

Once they finished informing Shin of the news, which he thanked them for, Shin had them gather around and he teleported all of them down to Bulma's backyard, before he smiled and teleported himself back to his realm, indicating that he was still busy and needed to continue whatever he was learning about.

"I didn't know you guys were coming back so soon," a voice said, to which they looked up at the large balcony that was above them and noticed that Bulma was looking down at them, though there was a frown on her face, as she knew that when Goku and Vegeta stopped their training earlier something bad must have happened, "did something happen while you were off training?"

"Yes, my brother came by for a visit," Beerus replied, though at the same time he and the others levitated themselves up to the top of the balcony and landed near Bulma, causing her to turn and face them, "He had something rather interesting to say... something that will no doubt shock you once we tell you what happened."

"Really?" Bulma inquired, though when the group started to nod their heads she let out a sigh and started moving back towards the inside of the building, "I'll be right back with some snacks... something tells me we might need some before this tale is over."

Beerus knew that they didn't need anything to eat or drink for the retelling of what happened on his planet, but since Bulma had already started to depart he guessed that a few snacks wouldn't hurt at all, to which he and the others took their seats around two of the tables and waited for Bulma to return. When she did return Whis and Beerus helped her carry out some of the snack and drink items that she had prepared, though once they were set down she insisted that they tell her exactly what happened. While Beerus explained the nature of Champa's visit Bulma admitted that it was strange for the Universe 6 God of Destruction to come all the way to Universe 7, just so he could show off something new that he could eat whenever he desired. She was, however, every happy to hear that Champa was shocked by the level of food they had on Earth, even laughing at Champa's defeat thanks to cup ramen, before her face turned serious when Beerus mentioned the tournament his brother insisted on throwing... and was shocked when she heard that Champa intended to take their Earth, and all of it's people, and exchange it with his dead Earth if his team won.

She was also interested in the Super Dragon Balls, the wish orbs that the Namekian ones were apparently based off of, and the fact that the Super Dragon could grant whatever wish they desired, because she insisted on their team winning so Champa didn't get his way... though she was shocked by what happened next.

"Bulma, is it possible to build a new Dragon Radar or modify an existing one so we can find the seventh Super Dragon Ball?" Vegeta asked, though while he was reluctant to actually ask her to do this he knew that she was the only one that was capable of pulling such a deed off.

"If I modified the sensitivity of the Dragon Radar I might be able to do that," Bulma replied, though at the same time she already knew that this was going to be a tough task, as she had no idea how large the spheres were or how long it might take to find the last one, "Normally I would just suggest that we summon Shenron and ask him if he knew were the last Super Dragon Ball was located, but with this being a large universe I'm afraid that his power won't be enough to figure out where the last wish orbs is resting. So I'll just get to work on modifying the existing radar... or maybe I'll make a new one that's for the Super Dragon Balls and nothing else."

"Well, just remember that the match is in five days," Whis said, to which Bulma nodded and headed back inside the building, leaving him and the others to their own devices while they wondered who they were going to include in the Universe 7 team.

"So, who should we look for first?" Rainbow asked, because while she knew that it would be easy to hunt down Frieza, as he was still near North City based on what she was feeling, there was also the matter of Piccolo and Gohan, who were training with each other at the moment.

"We don't know who Uncle Champa will be picking for his team," Applejack stated, to which several heads nodded their agreement, as they all knew that they were going into this small tournament blind, before she let out a sigh, "asking Buu to help us would be nice, but something tells me that by the time we got to the start of the tournament he would be out of commission for some time. Our best bet is to start with Piccolo and Gohan, then, once we give them the news and see which of them want to join the team, we'll likely have to head back to North City and see what Frieza is up to."

"The Saiyans working together with the person who destroyed our planet, its humorous in a way," Vegeta commented, to which Goku nodded his head while the others turned and looked at him, who simply chuckled to himself before growing serious once more, "well, if Bardock was able to make friends with Chilled, after all these years of being dead, we should be able to put our past behind us and forge a new future with the new Frieza."

"Very well then, we'll make for the mountain range that Piccolo and Gohan are training in," Beerus said, to which he got to his feet and stared at them, where the rest of the group followed his lead as he floated into the air and left the Capsule Corp building behind.

As they flew through the air towards their destination, however, they were surprised when Krillin caught up with them and hailed them, where he said that Bulma had told him about the match between their universe and Universe 6, though he assured Beerus that he was only interested in hearing the full story, as he suspected that they already had their perfect team built in their minds. Instead of telling Krillin everything, and delaying their arrival at where Gohan and Piccolo were, Applejack recommended that they wait a few more moments before they said anything, to which Krillin understood that they didn't want to repeat everything twice, or even three times, before completing their team. When he heard who they were planning on asking to join the team, however, Krillin had to admit that he was shocked to hear that they were even considering Frieza... and, at the same time, he couldn't deny that the emperor's new power put him on the level of Goku and Vegeta when they used their new Super Saiyan Blue transformation.

Rainbow and Applejack knew that Krillin still didn't like Frieza, especially since he was the reason Krillin had died on Namek, but they were willing to trust him until he did something that betrayed that trust... to which they continued flying in silence as they neared where Piccolo and Gohan were located.

Along the way Goten and Trunks caught up with them as well, asking if they were going to be battling against some fighters from Universe 6, though while Goku and Vegeta admitted that they were apart of that team they had to tell their kids that they wouldn't be allowed to join the team. One, because they were too young for such a thing despite the fact that they were strong warriors in their own rights, and two, they were planning on using Fusion during the tournament, which wasn't allowed at all. Sure enough the two of them were disappointed to hear that they wouldn't be partaking in the fights at all, though Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale cheered them up by saying that their uncle, the God of Destruction for Universe 6, was going to bar them from competing in the tournament as well, so Goten and Trunks weren't the only ones that wanted to fight and found out that such a thing was impossible for them at the moment.

Vegeta and Goku were definitely sorry that Goten and Trunks couldn't compete in the tournament, but before the kids could actually say anything they were interrupted by two strong powers colliding in the middle of the air in front of them... where they saw Gohan and Piccolo pull away from each other for a few seconds before Piccolo forced Gohan into a rock pillar, which caused the entire thing to collapse as the two of the sparred for a few moments. The two of them only stopped sparring when they noticed that they had company, to which Gohan smiled as he waved at them while Piccolo crossed his arms and stared at them. When Goku, Vegeta, and the others landed they immediately told Krillin, Gohan, and Piccolo about Champa's visit to Beerus' planet, the match that the two of them had agreed to, and what would happen to the Earth if they lost the match... which caused the three of them to be speechless for a few moments while the information sunk in.

"So, a martial arts match, using the Budokai Tenkaichi rules, between our universe and Universe 6," Piccolo stated, though at the same time he glanced over at Rainbow and Applejack, because based on what he, Gohan, and Krillin had been told he had to guess that Champa didn't want Rainbow and Applejack competing against his team.

"That's right," Goku said, though as he spoke Beerus nodded his head, letting Piccolo know that this was definitely happening in case he chose to not believe what Goku had told him, "We're all in agreement; you and Piccolo should join our team as our third and fourth members... and, before you ask, Frieza is the fifth member, but we haven't asked him if he'll join our team."

"Fighting on the same team as Frieza," Gohan commented, echoing something that Rainbow, Applejack, and Krillin had been thinking about, despite the fact that the trio weren't actually on the team, "I'll admit, that's something that I never thought would happen before... but, for the sake of keeping Earth in this universe, I'll fight by his side. When is this tournament taking place?"

"In five days from now," Whis said, though that was when the joy of showing off the results of his training disappeared from Gohan's eyes and was replaced by an internal conflict, though he wasn't the only one that noticed the sudden change in the young fighter.

"I know that look," Beerus commented, causing Gohan to turn towards him for a moment, to which he rested a hand on Gohan's shoulder and looked him right in the eye as Gohan did the same thing, "you are deciding between seeing the results of your training and missing something that will benefit you, your loving wife, and your young daughter. Gohan, I won't be mad at you if you decide to choose your family over this tournament, because I have chosen to forsake certain things in life for the benefit of my loved ones. Go ahead and take care of your family, we'll take care of making sure the Earth remains in Universe 7 and doesn't get moved into Universe 6."

"Lord Beerus..." Gohan said, as he was shocked to see that their God of Destruction was so understanding in this sort of situation, but then he remembered who his daughters were and remembered the sacrifices he made to make sure Rainbow and Applejack grew up to be the warriors that they were, to which he bowed his head towards Beerus for a few seconds, "Thank you."

Beerus smiled at Gohan, as he was glad that Goku's son was so understanding, before he turned to the rest of the group and nodded, to which they all floated back into the air and headed in the direction of North City... as there was a certain someone that they needed to talk to.





Frieza smiled at his workers as they moved their supplies around the base, carefully building the required sections in the exact order that they generally built them in, though this time around instead of installing fear into his work force he found that simply smiling and telling people they were doing good motivated them. For a long time he had been all about fear with everyone he came into contact with, but all it took was one wrong meeting with the strongest being in his universe to turn his life upside down. All in all the encounter with Lord Beerus had been one he needed, because it allowed him to rethink his life and put a better foot forward, which not only made the vast majority of his soldiers happy, but several of the planets they had already saved were sharing the good news.

He knew that it would take years for the dark stain of his evil to be erased, if not a few decades, but this was a new start for the Frieza Force and it was already turning out better than he could have ever hoped for... so much so he kept his smile on as he checked with the other workers, just to be sure that everything was going according to schedule.

"Lord Frieza," one of his soldiers said, to which Frieza stopped in his tracks and turned towards the man, though this time around the soldier didn't even flinch, indicating that he, as well as the others, were growing used to his new persona and how he ran the empire, "It appears that Son Goku and his group are coming this way."

"Is that so?" Frieza inquired, though at the same time he raised a hand to his chin and considered why Goku, Vegeta, and the others would be coming here, as he had actually planned on inviting them to see the place when it was finished, before he decided that they would tell him why they were visiting him, "Well then, I shall meet them outside and greet them like that host I would be if the base was finished. Keep up the good work Felix."

"Yes sir!" the soldier, Felix, replied, to which he saluted Frieza for a few seconds before charging off to continue his duties, which made Frieza chuckle for a few moments as he walked towards the entrance of his new base.

Under normal circumstances Frieza would have never been visiting a base while it was under construction, as he usually left that to Zarbon and sometimes even Dodoria, but since those two were long dead, and had been replaced, he could have easily had Tagoma or Shisami do this. It felt right that he oversee the building of this base, since it would allow his forces to work in unison with Goku, Vegeta, and the rest of the Z Warriors should something happen to this world, though since it was still under construction he had a picnic area established. It gave his soldiers a place to eat and relax when they were taking their lunch breaks or when their shifts were over, though since everyone was currently working it was the best place for him to meet his guests.

He was expecting the arrival of Goku, Vegeta, and some number of the Z Warriors, but he was surprised to see Lord Beerus, Lady Chronoa, Whis, and all of Beerus' daughters arrive with the group... to which he calmed himself down and approached the group like he did the last time he saw them.

"Lord Beerus, Goku, Vegeta," Frieza said, to which he bowed towards the God of Destruction and shook the hands of the Saiyans he had sparred with some time ago, before he faced their entire group and beckoned for them to follow him to the picnic area, "To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"My twin brother Champa, the God of Destruction for Universe 6, came by today and challenged me to a match," Beerus replied, though since everyone in his group knew this he was only repeating himself so that Frieza would understand why they had come here, "He wants our two universes, or rather five fighters from each universe, to battle each other for the Super Dragon Balls, which can grant the user any wish that they desire. The problem with this scenario is that Champa openly stated that if his warriors defeat my warriors, and he finds where the seventh Super Dragon Ball is located, he'll make a wish upon the orbs and switch his dead version of Earth with the planet we are currently standing on... effectively making anyone on Earth a resident of Universe 6 and a servant of Champa's whims for delicious food."

"Oh, now that doesn't sound good at all," Frieza said, though while he could resist the urge to growl he knew that Beerus would not openly allow his brother to take the planet that his friends called home, especially since his daughters had done the same for a number of years, before he glanced at the warriors standing in front of him, "So, what sort of rule system did the two of you come up with?"

"We decided that it would be like the Budokai Tenkaichi, where opponents are eliminated by either admitting defeat or being knocked out of the ring," Goku answered, though Frieza had the feeling it would have been the Earth raised Saiyan, considering that he had to have had many attempts to win one of those tournaments, "Killing, the use of weapons, and performance enhancing drugs aren't allowed, something that Vegeta recommended and Champa agreed to."

"I see," Frieza said, to which he raised a hand to his chin as he thought about what he had heard, while at the same time taking in the number of warriors in front of him and subtracted the number that likely wouldn't be fighting in the tournament, "So, did you come here to warn me about the potential universal flip, or are you asking me to join your team and prevent such a thing from happening?"

"Frieza, we came to ask for your assistance," Beerus said, because at the moment he actually had no idea if Frieza was going to brush them off or actually join their team, but if he was the one talking then maybe they stood a chance of recruiting him for the battle against his brother's forces.

"Of course I'd be interested in joining your team," Frieza replied, to which he chuckled for a moment, because after his battle with Goku and Vegeta, and meeting Sunset Shimmer for that matter, he was interested in seeing what sort of warriors the other universes had to offer, "Just tell me the date and time and I'll be there."

Beerus was happy to hear that Frieza was more than willing to join the team he was putting together, though since there were four fighters, and they really didn't have anyone else that could fill the fifth spot since Champa was likely to ban his daughters from entering, he guessed that they would have to stick to the four they had. Whis, on the other hand, was giving Frieza the information regarding where to meet them, on which day and at what time, where Frieza actually pulled out a device that kept track of his schedule and made some notes on it. He told them that he could easily have someone take over his role at the base while he participated in the tournament, which meant that he wouldn't be pulling back like Gohan was forced to, before nodding to the group.

Before the group left, however, both Goku and Vegeta noticed something odd about Frieza, despite the fact that he was friendly towards them and his soldiers seemed to be happier than when Vegeta was working under him.

"Frieza, did something happen to you since our match?" Goku asked, because he was feeling a lot less power emitting from the emperor, which either meant that something serious happened or Frieza might have learned a trick during his time on Earth.

"Oh, I picked up the basics on hiding my power," Frieza replied, as it was meant to be another surprise for the Saiyans to find out the next time they fought, though he should have known that one of them would have sniffed him out, "I'm no master at this, not yet anyway, but I have the basic idea down... and we might be able to fool our opponents when we finally meet them."

Beerus chuckled for a moment, because Frieza was learning a few of the tricks that Goku, Vegeta, and his daughters had picked up during their time on Earth, which was going to make him an even greater force to be reckoned with when the tournament started. While he and his friends were leaving he overheard Goku and Vegeta saying that they intended to spend three days inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, to increase their power for the battles that were ahead of them, while Piccolo stated that he would train in his own way. The rest of the Z Warriors indicated that they would spread the word about the match, as they were all sure that their friends would want to come and see what happened, to which Whis and Beerus nodded their understanding... though at the same time Beerus had to smile.

This time around he was going to have three to four whole days of training with his daughters, where he intended to push them to their limits and see just how strong they really were, because despite the fact that they likely wouldn't be allowed to fight in the tournament he would still like to see their progress.

When they returned to the Capsule Corp building Beerus, Whis, and the rest of their group bid their friends farewell before they headed back into the stars above them, where they made their way back to Beerus' planet and stopped by the lake they usually trained near. Rainbow and Applejack seemed interested in what they were going to do this time around, as they expected that they would have been allowed some time with their friends before they started training, but the look on their father's face told them that this training was going to be even tougher than what they had been going through so far. Chronoa and Gale moved away from the lake area, as Chronoa had the feeling that she knew what was coming next, while Whis simply floated away and watched from afar, telling the girls that they were in for something special.

"This time around I want the two of you to turn on your Avatar forms from the start," Beerus said, to which he turned and faced his daughters, as he knew that they were much stronger than they had been when he first fought them and knew that their training would have strengthened them, though at the same time he held both of his hands out, "Come at me like you did after I fought Goku and Vegeta... and come with all of your strength."

Rainbow grinned as the purple destruction energy surrounded her while the green creation energy surrounded Applejack, to which the two of them held their auras for a few seconds, though when they were ready they started the transformation process. A few moments later Rainbow emerged from the energy with her version of her father's attire replacing her gi, while at the same time Applejack emerged with her version of Shin's attire, telling everyone that was watching that they were taking this seriously. Whis, knowing that this was going to be dangerous, had Chronoa and Gale join him before he surrounded them, and the temple itself, with a barrier that would keep them from being hurt while the God of Destruction sparred with the Avatar of Destruction and the Avatar of Creation... while at the same time hoping that the entire place didn't end up destroyed in the process.

Rainbow and Applejack charged through the air not a few moments later, while Beerus stood his ground and raised both of his hands at the same time, knowing that this was going to be a great training session for his daughters.
> Universe 6: The Nameless Planet
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next couple of days passed by fast for the Z Warriors and their friends, as everyone busied themselves with their own tasks, because Goku and Vegeta trained for three days straight in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, Bulma and Jaco visited the wisest person in the universe to learn everything she could about the Super Dragon Balls, and the others either did their own versions of training or simply relaxed. Frieza, for instance, spent the most of his time making sure that his soldiers knew what to do while he was gone, and that they would listen to Tagoma at the same time, while the rest of his time was spent sparring against Shishami for a few minutes every day to be sure he was still in fighting condition. One thing that was common among them was that none of them saw Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale during the couple of days leading up to the tournament with Universe 6... where Shin, who was visiting the Earth for a few minutes, merely told his friends that Beerus was spending some time with his daughters.

He knew that Beerus was training Rainbow and Applejack, as that was what they had been doing since he finally reunited with them, but at the same time he was curious as to the progress that both pony girls had made since the last time he had seen them.

When the day of the tournament arrived, however, Whis, Chronoa, and Gale returned to the Earth so they could gather everyone that wanted to come and watch the match between Universe 6, while at the same time Shin told them that he would meet them there, as he had to get Kibito and the Old Kai to move with him. When Whis arrived Bulma discovered that he came with a large rectangular box that reminded her of the sphere of energy he used to transfer all of them from one planet to another, which told her that this had to be the more official transportation device. There was a large turn out for their group, as Tien, Chiaotzu, Dende, the Ox King and Chi Chi, Android 18 and Marron, Videl and Pan, Mr. and Mrs. Briefs, Yamcha, Puar, Master Roshi, Krillin, Goten, and Trunks. The ones that shocked the group with their arrival were Oolong, Mr. Satan, Buu, and Bee, but at the same time the group simply smiled at them and waited for the rest of their group to arrive.

While they were waiting for Goku and Vegeta to arrive Bulma glanced to the side and found someone walking towards them, to which the others turned and watched Frieza, in his First Form and wearing the same armor he normally wore in this form, approach them and the rectangular container.

"Hello acquaintances," Frieza said, as he was fully aware that many of the Z Warriors only tolerated his presence because Goku and Vegeta trusted the new him, though at the same time he knew that he had to prove himself to the rest of the group before they would even begin to like him in the same way, "I hope I'm not too late."

"No, you're actually almost right on time," Chronoa replied, as she knew that it would take some time for Frieza to fully integrate himself into life on Earth, but she was pleased to see that the emperor was trying his best to put his best foot forward and was actually making the attempt to get the others to like him, "We're just waiting on Goku and Vegeta before we depart for Beerus' planet."

"Lord Beerus' planet..." Frieza said in awe, as he respected the God of Destruction and was honored that they were even being taken to such a place to meet with him, while at the same time noticing that two very special girls weren't anywhere to be seen at the moment, "Where are Rainbow Dash and Applejack?"

"Same place that Beerus is," Chronoa said, though she couldn't fault Frieza for being in awe of the fact that they were heading to the planet that her husband called his home, because it was a place where most mortals weren't allowed to go out of principle, something that had changed after being reunited with his daughters, "Last I checked he was giving them some additional training so they could master the powers of their Avatar forms... or at least that was what they were doing the last time I saw them, which was yesterday."

"I see," Frieza replied, though at the same time he glanced at the rest of the assembled warriors, as while some of them did possess some level of power he didn't see anyone that could fit the position of their fifth member, "Has Lord Beerus decided who the fifth member of our group will be?"

"No, though I'm hoping he'll accept my aid." a voice said, though at the same time Frieza froze for a few seconds, as it was a voice he never thought he would hear again, to which he turned around and found Queen Mizuna, complete with a halo above her head, standing behind him with an old witch floating nearby on a crystal ball.

"Queen Mizuna... this is an unexpected surprise," Frieza stated, though he spoke carefully, as there was no telling if she still resented him for the destruction of her planet, along with the death of the majority of her race, and he didn't want them to start fighting all of a sudden, "I apologize for saying this, but I wouldn't have thought you would have stayed in the Other World with the rest of the Saiyans. Why suddenly come to Earth now?"

"My husband and I heard, from King Kai, that one of the other Gods of Destruction wants to take the Earth away from Beerus and move it into his universe," Mizuna replied, though at the same time she nodded to the old witch that had come with her, to which the lady nodded and disappeared a few seconds later, before she turned back towards Frieza and the people that were staring at her, "We decided that, since you seem to be missing a fifth member for your team, one of the strongest Saiyans in Asgard should offer you their aid in keeping the Earth where it belongs... and I was the lucky one that happened to be picked. It also gives me the chance to see if you have really reformed yourself, as there are some Saiyans that refuse to believe that you have changed, though hearing their Queen say that you have will make them believe."

"I see..." Frieza said, as he had suspected that the majority of the Saiyans in Asgard wouldn't trust that he had actually changed his life for the better, but at the same time this meant that he could see just how strong the Queen of the Saiyans had gotten since her demise.

While they were busy talking, and surprising Bulma with the sudden arrival of Vegeta's mother, Bulma got a message from Vegeta stating that they had left the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, but because of the fact that they had been in there for three years they had done some damage to their clothing and armor. Bulma had the feeling that neither Saiyan had bathed since they entered the chamber, since they were apparently taking a quick shower before they changed into some new clothing, but she was happy that they were at least thoughtful of others. At the same time Jaco arrived with the Galactic King, intending to cheer both Goku and Vegeta on, though both of them went still as they saw Frieza standing nearby... which told her that some still suspected that the emperor was playing around and was waiting for the perfect chance to turn back into the tyrant he had been years ago, to which she sighed and simply shook her head.

When Goku and Vegeta finally emerged from the Capsule Corp building, both wearing new clothing and looking clean once more, they were pleased to see that Frieza was able to find the place easily, as they hadn't given him any directions when they had last seen him, before Vegeta smiled as he hugged his mother. Since the journey would take three hours, to travel from Earth and arrive on Beerus' planet, it gave Mizuna time to speak with her son and tell him the same thing that she told Frieza. With everyone standing inside the rectangular container, and situated in a way where there was space for everyone, Whis jumped onto the top of the container and tapped the roof with his scepter, to which he and the container shot into the air and departed from the Earth.

As they flew through space Whis heard the sounds of excitement from those that hadn't done this before, or were enjoying this the second time around, while at the same time the group was annoyed with Buu farting, to which Whis just sighed as the vent system sucked the nasty smelling fart out of the container... before he focused his attention back to getting everyone to Beerus' planet.

When they arrived on Beerus' planet three hours later, and landed in a garden area that had more than enough room for the container to rest in without disturbing anything, Whis insisted that everyone stretch their legs while they waited for Beerus and the girls to arrive. At the same time he wasn't opposed to people taking pictures of the area around them, though he insisted that they refrain from posting them anywhere, to which the group nodded and simply took pictures of whatever interested them. That meant that they were taking pictures of the fish that rested in the nearby pond, took some of the plants that they had never seen before, and took some of the area around them so they could remember the adventure when they got home.

As all of this happened Frieza looked around with a look of interest on his face, because he had never envisioned what Lord Beerus' planet even looked like and he was amazed by what he found, though his attention was suddenly grabbed when he noticed someone walking out of the shadowy entrance of the forest they had landed near. A few seconds passed before Lord Beerus emerged from the darkness and continued walking towards them with a smile on his face, though that was followed by Frieza noticing that two more forms were walking behind him. Applejack was the first to emerge after her father did, to which Frieza got his first glimpse of the Avatar of Creation, as he could tell that Applejack not only looked like a Kaioshin, but she walked and held herself like one as well. The same could be said for Rainbow, as the moment she emerged Frieza felt that he was looking at Lord Beerus, as Rainbow walked exactly like her father did... and she was wearing the same attire that her father was, indicating that this was the Avatar of Destruction.

Frieza couldn't help but sweat a little as he stared at the two pony girls, because he could immediately tell that they were at least as strong as Goku and Vegeta were, though he wasn't sure if that was when they were in their base forms or when they were in their Avatar forms.

"They're even stronger than when we last saw them," Vegeta commented, though while he was happy about the fact that Rainbow and Applejack were stronger he had no idea which of them were the strongest anymore, which was something that he and Kakarot could find out later.

"Indeed they are." Beerus said, though he did so with a smile on his face, because he was most pleased with the progress that his daughters had made since they started training almost nonstop, before he turned to Whis, who nodded his head for a moment, "Here, let us show you something interesting... Rainbow, if you would."

Rainbow glanced over to where Whis was standing, where she watched as her father's attendant carefully picked up one of the boulders that happened to be sitting around the area, before he heaved it into the air and sent it flying towards the lake. A few seconds later Rainbow let her aura manifest around her, the destruction aura to be exact, before she leveled her right palm with the flying rock and gathered a small fragment of her energy, to which a dark purple colored ball, with several small rotating black rings, appeared in front of her hand. Rainbow stared at the boulder, tracking where it was going, before simply saying 'Hakai' and released the small energy blast she had prepared, to which the ball raced towards the boulder and struck it... where the Z Warriors watched as the boulder was erased from existence, exactly like what she had done to that Cell Jr all those years ago.

At that point in time Frieza was convinced that Rainbow was now an apprentice Hakaishin, which made Applejack an apprentice Kaioshin if she was as strong as her sister... to which he gulped as the two pony girls relaxed and their Avatars disappeared, returning them to their normal forms.

Once Beerus and his daughters were ready everyone climbed back into the rectangular container and Whis got them on their way, though as they traveled Chi Chi insisted on grilling some fresh food for everyone, to which Chronoa smiled and helped her out. Goku and Vegeta, who hadn't had anything decent to eat for the last three years, definitely got a second tray of food while they traveled, though at the same time they made sure that everyone got a helping before they got their second tray. Mizuna and Frieza, who hadn't had the chance to actually sample either Chi Chi or Chronoa's cooking, praised both of them for being able to do this with such a limited amount of cookware... to which the two simply smiled and thanked them for their praise.

Everyone also made sure that Whis, who was concentrating on moving the container to the Nameless Planet, had his fair share of the food delivered to him first, that way he could enjoy what they were making while making sure they reached their destination with some ease.

While they traveled Goku and Vegeta asked Mizuna about her level of power, since she was much stronger than she had been the last time they had seen her, where she confessed that she had reached Super Saiyan 3 some time after the defeat of Kid Buu and never bothered to tell them so they could be surprised when they fought her and Bardock again. Of course Vegeta, knowing his mother better than everyone else, knew that she was hiding something that was even greater than Super Saiyan 3, something like Super Saiyan Blue, but Mizuna said that they would have to wait and see. Vegeta was sure that his mother had obtained the same level that he and Kakarot were using, as she and the other Saiyans that had gone through the ritual knew what to do in order to make more Super Saiyan Gods... which made him wonder if he and Kakarot weren't the only ones with access to Super Saiyan Blue.

Vegeta was also sure that this tournament, between Universe 7 and Universe 6, was going to give him the answers he was looking for, to which he remained silent and enjoyed his mother's company, while at the same time resolving to visit Asgard more in the future.





When they finally arrived near the area that the Nameless Planet was supposed to be in Whis tapped the top of the container and they left the space they had been traveling through, where they came out near a red planet that had to be where Champa was holding this tournament. As he carefully moved them around the planet, where everyone stopped what they were doing so they could see what was happening, they got their first glimpse of the Super Dragon Balls, the massive spheres that were the size of a planet. At the same time, however, Whis glanced over at the Nameless Planet and silently remarked about how close it was in size to the Super Dragon Balls, to which he kept the thought to himself as they started flying over one of the spheres... allowing the group some time to truly see how large the Super Dragons Balls were before turning back towards the Nameless Planet.

"So these are the Super Dragon Balls," Rainbow commented, though she was impressed by the sheer size of these wish granting spheres, which was echoed by everyone that hadn't seen them before.

"U... Unbelievable..." Vegeta said, as when he heard that these were supposed to be the size of planets he never expected them to look like this, but at the same time he knew that they could grant any wish and that meant that they had to beat whoever Champa brought with him.

That was followed by them heading towards the area that Champa had prepared, or more accurately Vados prepared since both Whis and Beerus knew that Champa would never design a place like this even if he was a Kaioshin instead of a Hakaishin. There were stand like seats, similar to the ones that Beerus had seen when Shin attended the World Martial Arts Tournament, and three floating mirror like decorations, though two of them contained images of Beerus and Champa, stating which side they were supposed to land on, while the third contained what was essentially the roster for all of their fighters. Another thing that Beerus noticed was the large number of food vendors that had been installed, though all of them appeared to be empty, meaning that Champa likely ate everything before their arrival and left nothing for whoever came to watch the matches... but, since he and his friends had eaten on the way here, he didn't have to worry about anyone going hungry while the matches were held.

"I see that you actually came, instead of running away," a voice said, to which everyone looked up and saw Champa floating down towards them, though at the same time they watched as Beerus sighed and floated up until he was level with his brother.

"Champa, you're still planning on using the Super Dragon Balls to take my friends' home away," Beerus replied, though once more he held back his anger and remained calm, knowing that doing so was only annoying Champa in the process, "so it makes sense that I would come to fight for the planet that my friends live on. I even brought a full team of warriors to fight against whoever you brought, just so you won't complain later."

"And I see that you brought a dead person to fight for the Super Dragon Balls," Champa stated, as he was staring down at Mizuna for a moment, though at the same time he wondered what was so special about her.

"Well, you would have only complained if I let either of my daughters compete in the tournament," Beerus said, as he knew that his brother would have done such a thing, as Champa was good at complaining about things that he either didn't know about or when something didn't go his way, "so I cut out the middle man and brought someone that's not one of my daughters, just to make you happy about a fair fight. Besides, I know that you snuck into my universe and made off with several of the Super Dragon Balls."

"I have no idea what you mean by that," Champa replied, though at the same time he couldn't help but sweat a little, as he hated being found out on matters like this and hoped no one would say anything else on the matter.

"There are only seven Super Dragon Balls in total scattered between Universe 7 and Universe 6," Bulma stated, to which Champa glanced down at her in confusion as Beerus smiled, which in turn caused Bulma to grin since she made her God of Destruction even happier with her, "so the only logical conclusion is that you barged into Universe 7 and took them while Beerus was busy."

"It is as Bulma says," Beerus said, to which he watched as Champa turned towards him, wearing a face that claimed that he was innocent of the crime that he had committed, but he let out a sigh and faced his brother, "but, because you are my brother, I am going to forgive you for sneaking into my universe and making off with the Super Dragon Balls that happened to rest within my domain."

That was followed by Vados floating down to where they were talking, where she stated that she would escort them to where they could sit and watch the show, where Bulma immediately protested the hard seats that Champa had apparently approved of and, before Champa could get annoyed with her, Beerus also agreed. Despite the fact that he had changed since Rainbow and Applejack had arrived, for the better, he did call the seats shabby and had Whis change them immediately, to which Whis waved his scepter and banished the stands that Vados had created. A few seconds passed before four circular floating stands, two on Beerus' side and two on Champa's side, appeared where the stands used to be, where Champa stared at them in disbelief.

"You should have made cool seats like this from the get-go!" Champa stated, though he did so in a manner that looked like he was trying to whisper that to Vados, but at the same time he said it loud enough for Beerus, Whis, and the others to hear him just fine.

"To create a work of art that the master cannot understand would be an insult to the master." Vados replied, though at the same time a slight smile appeared on her face, as if she found this to be amusing, to which Beerus mentally sighed and said nothing on the matter as Whis finished his work.

As Beerus and Champa took their seats, and the five warriors from Universe 7 flew out of the container so they could follow Vados to the written test area, Goku noticed that Shin, Kibito, and the Old Kai were already here, where he had his first encounter with the Universe 6 Kaioshin. Because he and Shin were on good speaking terms, however, Goku noticed that the Universe 6 Kaioshin was stunned by how friendly Shin and the others were with someone that was beneath them, as if Gods shouldn't interact with mortals or something. In the end Goku merely shrugged and rejoined his group, where he smiled as he heard the Old Kai mention that they had been through some tough times, while at the same time revealing nothing about what Goku and the others could do.

When they reached the area where Vados would be administering the test, and walked up to the top of the platform, Goku and his group got their first look at their competitors, where two of them immediately stood out because one was a large yellow bear like creature that was wearing a red tank top, while the second one was a large robot of some sorts. There was a purple skinned humanoid that happened to have his arms crossed and his eyes closed, as if he was concentrating on something else, while at the same time wearing some sort of coat that was unlike anything Goku had seen before. The person sitting next to the strange man looked like a young boy, maybe a young adult, but at the same time Vegeta couldn't help but stare at the part of the young boy's attire that they could see, as it reminded him of something from his past.

The person that Frieza was the most interested in, however, was the final member of the team that they all noticed, as the person appeared to resemble his First Form, save for the fact that his skin color was blue and that he had some guards on his hips... though since Universe 7 and Universe 6 were mirror images he had to assume that this was his counterpart in some manner, which made him wonder if the person was good or if he was evil.

It was at that point that the young boy got up from the seat that he was sitting in and approached the group, though at the same time Vegeta could tell that he was more interested in Kakarot, his mother, and himself.

"Excuse me," the young boy said, though at the same time he stopped in front of the group, showing interest in all of them despite the fact that he was only staring at three of them, "but the three of you wouldn't happen to be Saiyans, would you?"

"That's right," Goku replied, to which Vegeta and Mizuna nodded their heads in agreement, confirming what he had just said, before something came to mind, "How could you tell that we were Saiyans?"

"Because I am a Saiyan as well." the young boy answered, though the look on his face said that he was pleased to see that his suspicions were correct, that he had correctly guessed that they were Saiyans and they had confirmed it for him.

"Is that so?" Mizuna said, to which she walked around the young boy for a few seconds, while Goku and Vegeta studied him in their own way, before she noticed something interesting, "It appears that the Universe 6 Saiyans are different from us and the rest of the Universe 7 Saiyans... you guys evolved in a different manner than we did, because I see that you aren't sporting a tail like I am. And, as long as we're talking about differences, your armor reminds me of what the Saiyans started to wear before we were integrated into Frieza's empire."

At the mention of his name Frieza glanced over at the lookalike from Universe 6, who briefly opened his eyes and smiled at Vegeta's group, indicating that the Saiyans from Universe 6 hadn't been enslaved and exterminated, like Frieza had done to the majority of the Saiyans from his universe... which made him all the more interested in which side his lookalike really supported.

"Say, which planet are the Saiyans in your universe currently based on?" Vegeta asked, because he was still staring at the armor that the boy was wearing and was trying to connect the dots, while at the same time noticing that his mother was curious as this development as well.

"Planet Sadal." the young boy answered, to which Vegeta and his mother froze for a moment, as that was a name they both knew well enough despite what happened in the past, while at the same time Frieza glanced over at them, as he was curious as to what was going on, "Is it something that I said?"

"No, it's just... our Planet Sadal was destroyed due to inner conflict," Mizuna replied, as she knew this story better than her son did, though at the same time Vegeta nodded, allowing the boy to understand that she was speaking the truth, "the Saiyans from our universe had to flee to a whole new world after the destruction of Planet Sadal, but we were enslaved by the inhabitants of that world. Eventually we cracked and lashed out at our oppressors, leading to a bloody conflict that ended with the other inhabitants dying off while the Saiyans inherited a new world that we remained Planet Vegeta, in honor of one of our greatest heroes... a warrior who eventually became king, as well as my husband. My son here was named after his father, and he has proven to be one of the greatest heroes that the universe could have asked for."

Before the young boy could say anything else on the subject, as he was beginning to like conversing with the Universe 7 Saiyans, Vados called for them to take their seats and begin the test, though as they did so both Mizuna and Vegeta mentioned that it would be nice to visit Planet Sadal in the future... something that the young boy agreed with the moment he heard them mention it. Since they were only given ten minutes they had to be careful and make sure that they scored the minimum fifty points that Vados was asking them to achieve, though at the same time Vegeta was already regretting his decision to include such a test. He and Kakarot definitely weren't scholars by any stretch of the imagination, while the rest of their team seemed to be holding their own much better than they were... while the robot on Champa's team had to blow off some steam because it was frustrated.

In the end all five of them were able to score above the necessary number of points, much to their relief since they didn't want to be down a member, before they joined Beerus, Whis, and Chronoa on the platform where the Hakaishin and their respective warriors would gather while they waited for their turn. It was at that point that Whis reminded Beerus that he had to come up with the exact order in which the group was going to fight against Champa's fighters, but he surprised his attendant with the knowledge that he already had a roster in mind. He planned on starting with Goku, as he was sure that Goku could take out at least two fighters on his own, though Goku was followed by Piccolo, Frieza, Vegeta, and finally Mizuna.

Oddly enough not one of the five warriors had any problems with the order he had in mind, though before they did anything Champa loosed a blast at the gong and the announcer declared that they could be getting underway soon, to which Beerus and Champa handed the order of their fighters to the announcer. A few moments later the lights dimmed and a small creature walked out onto the stage, indicating that they were going to sing Universe 6's anthem, but all it turned out to be was a line about how the universe was vast. That was followed by the lights returning and several images appeared on the mirror that represented the fighters, where the group got to see the order of the matches... where Frieza noticed that Champa was asking his lookalike to fight second, which interested him considering that he was likely going to fight Goku soon enough.

As Frieza and the others prepared themselves, however, Goku stepped up to the edge of the platform and looked over at the bear creature from earlier, Botamo according to the announcer, who was grinning as he stepped up to the edge, indicating that the fight was about to start... and Goku intended on making sure that Champa didn't take his Earth away from Universe 7.
> Universe 6: A Shocking Discovery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Goku and Botamo stared at each other for a few seconds before they leapt off of the edge of the platforms they were standing on and landed in the arena, where they walked up to where the announcer was standing and came to a stop when they were close to each other. Goku was still slightly surprised that Champa had chosen a big yellow bear as one of his fighters, though since he had next to no idea how strong any of their opponents were, without fighting them anyway, he kept his guard up and prepared himself for whatever tricks his opponent had in store for him. Botamo, on the other hand, simply continued to grin at him like this was his lucky day, as if he believed that this was going to be a simple fight and that he would walk away with the win. Goku mentally chuckled at the thought, because he was going to show the fighters from Universe 6 just how strong he actually was and make sure that his team walked away with the Super Dragon Balls... and, more importantly, with his planet staying in Universe 7.

A few seconds passed before Botamo started lightly bouncing on his feet, revealing that he was actually much lighter than he looked, which told Goku that he needed to be careful and not judge his opponents on how they looked... which, for some reason, reminded him of when he and the others fought Buu the first time around.

"Botamo, I see that you are light on your feet, despite the size of your body," Goku commented, though at the same time he raised his arms and entered his battle stance, because his senses told him that the battle would be starting soon and that his opponent was going to make the first move.

As Goku cautiously approached his opponent, while at the same time studying how he was moving at the moment, Botamo increased the pace of his bounces until he flung himself into the air, where he stayed for a few seconds before flinging himself at the arena floor in an attempt to crush Goku into a pancake. Goku immediately jumped backwards and kept his guard up, as something told him that there was more to this attack than what he was seeing, to which Botamo flung himself back into the air and attacked him for a different direction. Goku, however, continued to move out of the way of every attack that came at him, where he simply studied how Botamo was moving and how his body could be used against him, as he was sure that his opponent wasn't going to stand still long enough for him to actually do anything.

That was until Botamo came at him from the side and knocked Goku over to the edge of the arena, where he used his body and stopped himself from going over the edge, to which he turned back towards his opponent and got serious, as he had almost been knocked out without even throwing a punch.

"I heard from Lord Champa that you weren't anything special," Botamo declared, telling Goku the reason behind why he was so confident in his ability to win, because Champa underestimated how strong he and Vegeta were when he visited Beerus' temple, "but you're even worse than I imagined, Mr. universe 7. What's the matter, can't you fight me at all?"

"Oh, I can fight you alright," Goku replied, though at the same time his face got serious, because now that he knew that Champa was underestimating Universe 7, and had likely picked his team accordingly, it was time to show him just how wrong he actually was, "you just caught me off guard. Now that I know you can attack from the side like that, in addition to what you were doing earlier, you'll find that the same thing won't work twice on me."

"Is that so?" Botamo asked, though at the same time his attitude and expression remained the same, meaning that he didn't believe what Goku was saying and still believed that he had this in the bag, "Well then, let's continue from where we left off... with something completely different!"

True to his word Botamo started using a different tactic, shooting ki blasts from his mouth, to which Goku did the sensible thing and dodged the attacks by jumping out of the way and jogging around the arena so he could better study his opponent while he was preoccupied. The only thing Botamo did in addition to firing ki blasts from his mouth was that he turned his body so he could follow Goku, causing the announcer to move out of the way when Goku passed by him, where he was unharmed by their battle. As the seconds ticked by Goku simply picked up his speed, going slightly faster without revealing too much, before he came to a halt where he had been standing a few seconds ago and leapt over Botamo's head... though as the bear realized that he had done that, however, Goku landed some distance behind him, turned around, and blasted him with a Kamehameha, which ended up hitting Botamo in the chest.

When the smoke cleared he discovered that there was a small indent where his attack had struck Botamo, who simply grinned and beckoned for Goku to come at him again, to which Goku merely charged forward and stuck him in the chest several more times... though it quickly became clear that Botamo's body seemed to absorb his attacks while nothing negative happened to him. As Botamo walked towards him Goku simply took a step back and continued his assault, adding in a few kicks as well, though while all this was happening he was studying his opponent's body and how it could be used against him. He actually already had an idea on how to defeat Botamo, but he wanted to be sure that his thoughts were correct before he bothered to use it, because he might find a weakness that would result in a win without him having to use his plan.

Eventually Goku decided that enough was enough and dropped down where Botamo couldn't see him, to which he latched onto his opponet's right leg and pulled with all of his might, where he toppled Botamo to the ground... though he followed that up by grabbing onto both of his opponent's legs and started to pull him towards the edge of the ring, where he avoided several more ki blasts before letting him go. Botamo took that chance to attack him from behind, but since Goku was expecting that he dodged the attack and grabbed onto his opponent's arm, where he tugged with all his might and threw Botamo out of the ring... though once his hit the ground the announcer declared Goku the winner.

Of course Champa was very upset about that and declared that Goku and Vegeta had to be cheaters because he lured them into a false sense of security when they first officially met each other, and even went as far as to claim that the Kamehameha was against the rules of the tournament in an attempt to salvage the first round. What he wasn't expecting, however, was the barrage of statements that erupted from those that lived on Earth, stating that it was within the rules of the tournament and that Botamo had done the same as well. Even the Old Kai got in on the action, stating that Champa was acting like a child because he lost his cool because the first warrior he selected lost within the first few minutes of the match even starting... to which Champa actually starting throwing a small temper tantrum on his platform, causing Beerus, Rainbow, and Applejack to sigh.

For a moment Beerus actually wondered what would have happened to Champa if Universe 6 had been the one his daughters had landed in, but at the same time he was thankful that they came to him... because they opened up his life and made everything that much better for everyone.

Vados spent all of a minute explaining to Champa that they didn't need to win every match, as they still had four more fighters to go, before the God of Destruction calmed down, which was followed by Botamo hiding behind the couch Champa had been sitting on and started crying about his misfortunes. The announcer, on the other hand, continued speaking as he declared that Frost, Frieza's lookalike, would be the next one to fight, where Frieza moved towards the edge of Beerus' platform and stared down at the arena. Goku knew what was going through Frieza's mind at the moment, he was curious as to which side Frost was allied to and watched to see him fight without relaxing, almost as if he expected something bad to happen. In that moment Goku knew to keep his guard up, because if Frieza expected something to happen, after everything that happened to him, he knew to trust the emperor's judgement and prepared himself for whatever was coming next.

"Greetings," Frost declared, surprising everyone by how similar his voice was to Frieza's, because it actually sounded like there were two people with the same voice at the moment, while at the same time he walked forward and held his hand out, "That was a nice fight. I am honored to fight against a warrior such as yourself. It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Likewise," Goku replied, to which he took Frost's hand and shook it, because he could tell that his new opponent was trying to impress everyone around him in some manner and decided to play along, as he knew that something was definitely going on this time around.

Frost then went on to walk behind Goku and spoke to the rest of Universe 7, where he claimed that it was unfortunate that they had been separated into allies and enemies, though at the same time he claimed that this was merely a martial arts tournament and that they were here to provide exciting fights for everyone. At the end of his short speech he simply bowed and brought his right hand over his chest, right where his heart was supposed to be, which told those that were familiar with the motion that he had to be allied with Universe 6's Saiyans. Frieza, however, still sensed that there was something amiss with Frost, to which he casually glanced over at Mizuna, who barely nodded her head, as she didn't want the others from Universe 6 to see what she was doing... to which he turned his attention back to the arena and focused on Frost once more.

Frieza thought it was odd that he and Mizuna, originally mortal enemies before they had been sent to the Other World, could ever agree on something, but this just proved that they had both changed... and he silently hoped that he feelings about Frost were correct.

When the battle started Frost flew at Goku and avoided the attack that was coming his way, where he used both of his legs to latch onto Goku's head, pulled him into the air, and spun around a few times before slamming him into the floor and landed nearby. Despite the fact that the attack was a complete surprise, as none of his other opponents had ever done such a thing to him in all the years he had been fighting, Goku picked himself up off the floor and turned towards Frost, who was standing where he had been when the match started. Goku knew that if he really was Frieza's lookalike, and likely had the same abilities that the emperor did, then this was his weakest form and he would be defeated in it unless he bothered to unseal his power.

"Is something the matter?" Frost asked, because he was staring at the expression that was on Goku's face and knew that something was wrong, but he did his best to not reveal anything to his opponent.

"Look, I know you're likely saving your energy for later fights," Goku stated, because he was actually doing the same thing at the moment, but at the same time he already knew that Frost would lose if he didn't transform, "but you should really transform into your final form... otherwise this match will be over before it ever got started."

"How... could you possibly know that?" Frost asked, as while he only transformed when it was necessary the only people that knew about it were those from his universe, which made him wonder how his opponent had learned of his ability to transform.

"Because I fought my universe's version of you once before, and he did the same thing," Goku replied, though as he spoke he didn't reveal the exact number of Frieza's transformations, as that would have given away one of their secrets to their opponents and it wasn't exactly his to reveal anyway, "He's way stronger in his Final Form, so I'm imagining that you would be close to that level if you released all of your power as well."

"I see now," Frost stated, to which he glanced up at the platform that the Universe 7 warriors were standing on and spotted Frieza staring at him, though that made him wonder just how strong his counterpart really was, "Very well then, I shall take your advice and go right to my final form."

With that said Frost surrounded himself in a light and dark purple colored aura as he summoned his power to the surface, though not a few seconds later he was engulfed in his own energy to prevent people from actually seeing him transform into his next form. When the energy disappeared Frost emerged and revealed his form to everyone, though when Frieza gazed upon it he had to contain the urge to chuckle, because it appeared that Frost was trying to play everyone into thinking that he was using all of his power. Frost's 'final form' was the same as his third form, the one he never got to use against Goku and the others back on Namek because they forced him to skip it and go right to his final form to prevent himself from dying... only Frost's third form was much shorter than his own third form was.

That was immediately followed by Goku and Frost going at each other, where they threw punches at their opponent while they literally bounced around the arena, much to the amusement of everyone that was watching them. Beerus found it funny that everyone from Universe 6, those that were watching anyway, were shocked by the fact that Goku was able to keep up with Frost and equal his power, though it was even more funny when he realized that they had no idea that Saiyans could get much stronger than this. He watched as Goku started to integrate ki blasts into the fight, loosing a storm of small ones at Frost before finally calling in the big gun, where Frost actually dived into the Kamehameha and tacked Goku to the floor... causing the announcer to say that this was an amazing fight to behold.

It was then that Universe 7 discovered that Frost's current form was his Assault Form, to which the announcer proclaimed that Frost led the Peacekeeping Forces and used this form when he was in war torn areas, has helped rebuild after the enemies were taken care of, and earned the same reward three times in a row... though despite all this information Frieza still held firm to his belief that there was something sinister about Frost, something that not even his own God of Destruction and Angel knew about.

When Frost knocked Goku back down to the arena floor, and opened fire on him with a bunch of Death Beams, it appeared that he thought the match was over, until the smoke cleared and Goku emerged... to which Goku insisted that Frost was holding back one more form and, to force Frost's hand, he pushed himself into his Super Saiyan form. Frieza knew that Goku wasn't about to show off Super Saiyan Blue, especially since his current opponent would be crushed under the weight of such attacks, but that made him interested in what Frost would do in return. The Gods of Universe 6 seemed surprised by the fact that Saiyans could transform and Champa even questioned the one that he brought with him, who assured his Destroyer God that he had no knowledge of Saiyans transforming... though at the same time Goku grinned as Frost finally took the fight seriously and surrounded himself in his aura once more.

Frieza raised an eyebrow when he gazed upon Frost's final form, because while it looked like his own final form, which was sleek and unimposing in appearance, Frost's arms and legs retained their previous coloring instead of being a unified color like Frieza's body did when he went into his final form... and Frost admitted that this form was hard to control, as he once killed an evil-doer on accident and kept this form sealed until today.

Frost surged down towards where Goku was standing and threw a punch at him, where Goku caught the fist and stopped him dead in his tracks, though he further surprised Universe 6 by punching Frost in the face and knocking him backwards. A few moments later Frost attacked Goku once more, intended to bypass the power that he was facing so he could score a win for his team, but Goku simply repeated the same movements he went through a few moments ago and knocked Frost away from him. The third time it happened, however, Goku let the Super Saiyan aura disappear as he stared at Frost, who was laying on the floor, and considered dropping him out of the arena as well, because it appeared that Frost had spent all his energy in transforming... or he was still holding back on purpose, which made the fight feel dull.

When Frost got back up he declared that he wouldn't give up, even if Goku had suggested such a thing, and stated that he wanted to eliminate war from his world, where he needed Champa's assistance in order to make the peace of his dream a reality... to which he leapt towards Goku and started punching him once more, where Goku simply blocked all of the attacks until he punched Frost in the chest, causing him to cough as he stumbled backwards. Frost stood there, looking like he was going to fall over at any moment, and declared that he was going to continue to fight for the children, before he charged at Goku once more. This time, however, when Goku blocked the attack that was coming his way he felt something poke the palm of his hand as Frost's fist touched his, though when Frost pulled his arm back Goku felt woozy and immediately knew that something was wrong.

That was when Frost, who took advantage of the situation, moved behind Goku and kicked him in the back, sending him flying from the arena until he hit the floor... which surprised everyone from Universe 6, while at the same time those from Universe 7 thought something was suspicious about the whole situation. To Frieza, however, this confirmed that there was something wrong with Frost, as there was no way for Goku to suddenly become woozy like that, which meant that a needle had to be involved... but without proof Champa would only throw a fit again and try to take control of the entire tournament, or something like that anyway.

Of course while he was thinking about what had happened, and everyone else was wondering what Frost had done to Goku, Chi Chi leapt off of where she and the others were sitting and landed on the arena floor, where she charged over to the other side of the ring and jumped down to where Goku was resting. When Chi Chi landed beside Goku as he woke up, where he wondered what was going on for a few seconds, before Frost jumped down to where they were and asked if Goku was alright from his attack. Goku admitted that he had no idea what sort of attack his opponent had used and congratulated Frost on a job well done, but as Frost said that he had no idea what had happened, since he was desperate to win, Goku did sense that something was wrong... but said nothing as he grabbed onto Chi Chi and flew over to where the rest of their friends were resting.

When Goku returned to Beerus' platform he immediately apologized for losing in the second match, to which Beerus waved a hand and said he did great in taking out one opponent while also weakening another, because that meant that he had done his fair share already... to which Goku grinned and turned towards Piccolo, who was stepping up to face Frost since he was up next. Of course Champa called out to Beerus and asked if he was nervous, as if he believed that Goku was Beerus' trump card, though Beerus simply stated that he wasn't nervous, because even with Goku eliminated he still had a strong list of fighters that could take out Frost and the remaining three fighters that Champa had brought with him.

"Goku, be honest with me for a moment," Piccolo commented, indicating that he wanted a few seconds before he jumped into the arena, because now that he knew what Frost's full power was like he knew that his chances were already pretty slim, "Do you think I have a chance at winning?"

"No, I'm afraid that your chances of winning are extremely small," Goku replied, though while he hated saying such a thing to Piccolo, right before his friend went into the arena to fight Frost, he wanted Piccolo to know his feelings since he had fought Frost... while at the same time smiling, indicating that people were cheering for him regardless.

"Well, I thank you for being honest with me," Piccolo said, to which he smiled as well, because he already knew who was coming up after him and knew what would happen when Frieza battled with Frost, "I never thought my role in this tournament would be to weaken my opponent before being knocked out, but at least that means that the battle with Frost will be much easier for the one that comes after me."

Frieza honestly didn't want to fight Frost when he was severely weakened, but since this was how Lord Beerus had set up the teams he offered Piccolo a smile and nodded his head, to which the Namekian actually smiled at him as well before jumping into the arena... where he pulled off his weighted armor and dropped them on the ground before turning towards his opponent.

The moment the match was supposed to start Frost declared that he had already revealed the scope of his power and that he would be using his willpower from here on out, where he charged at Piccolo and tried to punch him, but Piccolo moved out of the way and floated in the air for a few moments, where he started charging his Special Beam Cannon. His plain was simple, charge the attack for long enough where he could knock Frost out, as he wanted to prove that he was better than what everyone else believed, but even if this failed he will have wasted a good fragment of Frost's remaining energy in the process. Frost, already determining the requirement for this technique, started firing Death Beams at Piccolo, who used his other hand to move him around while he danced around the air, though when he landed on the arena floor he switched to dancing around the arena as Frost fired at him repeatedly.

At one point Piccolo started firing weak beams of energy from his eyes in an attempt to stall Frost, though his opponent eventually scored a hit by blasting a small hole in his right leg, forcing him to land on the arena floor... but he refused to give up and continued charging his attack.

"Such concentration," Frost commented, though at the same time he already knew that he had won this match, because he could now knock out his opponent and move onto the next one in line, "but with that wound you won't be able to run around like you have anymore."

Piccolo grinned as he started creating copies of himself, which circled and surrounded the area that Frost was standing in, though he made sure to create enough of them were Frost would have to expand more of his energy in order to get rid of all of them, while also increasing the density of his attack to hide his face. Frost started to spin around and loosed a storm of blasts at the Piccolos that were standing around him, banishing the clones while he searched for the real one so he could end this fight. After a few seconds of doing that Frost decided to stop messing around and gathered his energy into his hands as he brought them up to his head, where he released a wave of energy that knocked out the clones and found the real one... where he loosed a barrage of punches at Piccolo as he slowly forced him back towards the edge of the arena, as if he intended to knock him out of the arena like he did with Goku.

That was, however, until Frost kicked Piccolo's wounded leg and forced him to dispel the energy he had been gathering, before he kicked him in the chest and knocked him back towards the middle of the arena... but then Piccolo surprised him by stretching his left arm until it wrapped around him and stopped himself from moving, where he started charging his attack again.

"Got you, Frost." Piccolo said, though he smiled as he worked, because even if this all still failed he will have weakened Frost to the point where Frieza could take him out, "Not only was I thinking about how best to store my ki, but also how I could hit you."

"I was distracted by your ki," Frost stated, though at the same time he remained still as he stared at Piccolo, where he considered everything that happened since their battle started, "I thought I had won when I forced your ki to disperse. I wonder though, did you purposely allow me to wound your leg in such a way, so you could create this situation?"

This time around, instead of saying anything, Piccolo simply nodded his head, to which a smile appeared on Frost's face as he chuckled, as he understood the situation that he was in at the moment.

"I've been deceived," Frost said, clearly stating that he understood what was going on and that he knew what was coming next, as he seemed to be accepting what was coming, "This was your trump card... meaning that a knockout blow is inevitable at this point."

"You didn't know my fighting style," Piccolo stated, as while he could have easily boasted that he was a strategist in Universe 7, he decided to tell Frost the reason why he had lost, though at the same time he felt Frost move his right hand into the area around his chest, "that's the main reason why you lost this fight."

That was immediately followed by his vision swimming as he lost control of his arm, allowing Frost to break free of his hold and he immediately pointed his attack at his target, where Frost surged towards him and blasted a small hole in his chest, avoiding his heart while Piccolo was forced to point his attack upwards as he flew backwards... where his attack blasted a hole in the top of the barrier above them, which Vados said that she would fix. Piccolo, however, hit the floor and remained there for a few moments, where the announcer declared that Frost was the winner of this match, much to the joy of Champa... but that was short lived as someone spoke up.

"Objection!" Jaco called out, though at the same time he stepped out onto the small part of the platform that the fighters jumped off of, where he stared down at Frost for a few seconds while everyone else turned towards him, "That was a foul play! Contestant Frost is using a weapon! And, if you don't believe me, then examine his right arm. He's concealing a needle of some kind."

That was met with an uproar from both Champa and the Universe 6 Saiyan, who insisted that Frost would never do something like that since the two of them had fought side by side on Planet Mayonnai, while at the same time proclaiming him to be a hero that would never cheat. What Champa didn't expect was that Vegeta, his mother, and Frieza state their agreement with Jaco's words, where Vegeta insisted that the referee perform a body check to be absolutely sure that they were right in their assumptions, while Champa moaned that Beerus' team was being a bunch of sore losers. Beerus, on the other hand, stated that he believed in his team's judgement and had them perform the body search, because if Frieza, who used to be the most terrifying tyrant in his universe, was agreeing to this then it had to be true.

The referee seemed unsure of Universe 7's accusations, but he carefully searched over Frost's body before finding a point where a needle could be extended from a hole on his right arm, where he touched it and felt woozy, exactly like Goku and Piccolo had been when they were fighting Frost... though once he calm to, since it was a small dose he recovered much faster, he immediately declared that Frost had the concealed needle. Frost, however, declared that this was no weapon like Jaco was suggesting and stated that it was a natural part of his body, though the referee stated that there was clearly some modifications made to it... declaring Piccolo as the winner and Frost as the loser, much to the shock of the Universe 6 Saiyan and Champa.

When the Universe 6 Saiyan stared down at Frost he demanded why someone was noble as Frost would have to resort to cheating in order to win this tournament, where Vados declared that it was in Frost's nature because he was the leader of the shadowy organization that attacked Planet Mayonnai. It was then that everyone discovered that Frost not only started all of the wars that he had fought in, as well as resolved them, but he also bought the war-ravaged lands at a low cost, only to fix them up and sell them at a higher price when everything was done. While Frost spoke Frieza felt his anger rising, because he had been under the assumption that, since the Universe 6 Saiyans seemed to have started as good guys while Goku and Vegeta's version turned to good of their own accord, there had been a slim chance that Frost would have been good, despite the sensations he felt earlier... but now it was clear that Frost had been like his old self.

It was in that moment that Piccolo chuckled and picked himself up off the floor, where he stated that he had fallen for Frost's tricks instead of Frost falling for what he had planned, though as he spoke he healed the wound on his chest... and Champa, outraged by Frost's shameful and humiliating actions, raised a hand to utterly destroy Frost where he was standing at that very moment.

"There's no need to destroy or disqualify Frost from the tournament," Piccolo said, surprising everyone from Universe 6, while at the same time he noticed Champa glare down at him while Frost turned to look at him with a look of confusion in his eyes, "Let Frost have his 'victory' for now, because the person that's up next will definitely make him pay for everything he's done and the lies he's told... and you should consider letting Goku back into the tournament, say after Vegeta, since he was cheated as well."

Piccolo knew that he was pushing it, but at the same time the referee seemed to agree with his statement due to what Frost had done, so he was perfectly fine with allowing himself to take the loss, as his fight had revealed that Frost was cheating and allowed Goku back into the tournament... to which he chuckled softly for a moment and flew up to where Beerus' platform was resting, where Beerus congratulated him on getting Goku back in the game and for putting up a good fight against Frost. Piccolo was pleased that his team was happy with his progress, even if he couldn't beat Frost in a fair fight, but at the same time he turned towards Frieza and noticed the annoyed look on his face, which reminded him of what happened on Namek... before Frieza put a neutral expression on his face and jumped down into the arena when the announcer called for him to enter the arena.

"Ah, my counterpart from Universe 7," Frost commented, though he kept the smile on his face, indicating that he was extremely confident due to the fact that Piccolo had essentially forfeited and wasn't too annoyed that his secret had been revealed to everyone, "You know, allowing me to take the win like that means that your friend was extremely confident in the fact that you can beat me in a fight. I hope that you understand that your team might regret your friend's decision, because the needle you discovered isn't the only weapon in my arsenal... I have some special poison in my other arm, which I will use against you in this match."

"You know, I was hoping that you walked a different path than I used to," Frieza said, causing Frost to raise an eyebrow for a moment, indicating that he had no idea what Frieza was even talking about, but Frieza continued speaking anyway, "Our universes are twins, but where the Saiyans of my universe originally started out as warriors of evil, and eventually turned into champions of justice that defeated tyrants and evil-doers, your Saiyans started as heroes and remained that way. For the majority of my life I walked the path of evil, just like you are, but I was defeated on Planet Namek and was killed sometime later on Planet Earth, where I spent a good amount of time in the Other World and thought about my life. I won't bore you with the details, but I changed to the side of good and am working to changing my reputation with those I have wronged... and I'll start by making you pay for the lives you've taken in your universe!"

Before Frost could say anything Frieza surrounded himself in his purple aura and pushed himself right to his final form, as he intended to never use his second or third forms ever again, though when the smoke and his aura disappeared he emerged in his final form... where he stared at Frost with a frown on his face. Frost growled as Champa blasted the gong and started the match, where he charged forward and raced towards Frieza's position, as he hadn't moved since the match started. Frost swung his left arm at his opponent, as he intended to use the poison to cripple and defeat Frieza before he had a chance to do anything, but Frieza surprised him by jumping into the air and avoided the attack entirely, where he lashed out with his foot and struck Frost in the chest... knocking him into the floor of the arena and causing him to cough a few times.

Frieza landed nearby and stared at Frost, intending to at least give his opponent a few more minutes of fighting before he knocked him out of the arena, to which his opponent picked himself up off the floor and charged at him once more. Frieza then blocked the attacks that were coming at him and sometimes dodged them completely, as he didn't want to test his luck with the body numbing needle and the powerful poison that Frost was carrying, while at the same time he used his fists to strike Frost's chest in the process. It quickly became clear to him that Piccolo had done his job too well, as Frost was slowly exhausting what energy he had left, to which Frieza sighed and jumped away from where Frost was standing... to which he surrounded himself with his aura, dashed forward at a speed that was greater than what Frost was using at the moment, and delivered an uppercut to Frost's chin, sending him into the air.

In the process of his attack he knocked Frost into the barrier that surrounded the entirety of the tournament grounds and created a hole when Frost passed through it, to which Vados waved her scepter and fixed the hole... while at the same time returning Frost to the ground near the arena, where the referee declared that Frieza was the winner and that Frost had lost the match. Frieza felt better after knocking Frost out of the arena, because he and his team had revealed his true colors to Universe 6, which meant that the true authorities and warriors of justice would dispense their own justice on Frost when the tournament was over. Now all he had to do was continue fighting and make sure that Universe 7 won the tournament, so they could ensure that the Earth stayed in Universe 7... which meant that he and the others needed to go through three more opponents and the fighting would be over.

Frieza stared at the robot that would be his next opponent, Magetta as the referee called him, and wondered what sort of fighter he was going to be facing next... though he smiled for a few seconds, because he would find that out in the next couple of minutes.
> Universe 6: Saiyan vs Saiyan
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow sighed as she leaned back on the couch that she, Applejack, their mother, their father, and Whis happened to be sitting on, because while she was enjoying some of the matches they had seen so far she found one thing that was really ruining the experience, she was bored of sitting on the sidelines. Sure, she understood why she and Applejack had to sit on the sidelines and watch their friends fight for the planet they lived on for the majority of their lives, before they got their memories back anyway, but she would have liked the opportunity to actually help her friends out in some manner. When she mentioned that to their father, back when he was training them before the start of this tournament, he told them that Champa would have thrown a temper tantrum if either of them were allowed to fight, as they were originally from Universe 13 and not Universe 7... meaning that Champa wanted a fair fight between Universes 6 and 7.

She wanted to fight and prove to her uncle that she was a nobody like he seemed to treat her, and even Applejack for that matter, but in the end all she could do was sit there and watch her friends fight for their planet... while at the same time rooting them on to the best of their ability.

It was in that moment, following her sigh, that the announcer declared that there would be a change to the rules, which raised some eyebrows as Beerus leaned forward, because he was waiting for something like this to happen ever since the tournament started. Everyone watched as a greenish colored barrier formed around the fighting arena, though even as it formed Beerus could see Vados and Champa floating above it, where his natural assumption was that Champa wanted to protect the actual barrier around the entire tournament grounds. He still picked himself up from where he was sitting and floated over to where his brother was floating, as he wanted to have some words with Champa before the next round of their tournament started... while at the same time noticing that Frieza was staring at the barrier with some interest.

Of course before he even reached Champa the announcer declared that the barrier served as an out of bounds marker, so that if someone touched it they would be considered out of the arena limits and lose their match.

"Champa, what's with the rule change?" Beerus asked, though this time around he simply had Whis remain with the others, because he wasn't about to do anything that would make Champa demand he forfeit the tournament and surrender his version of Earth to his brother.

"I'm sorry about this, my brother," Champa replied, though his tone indicated that he took great pleasure in not telling Beerus about the sudden change to the rules, something that Beerus was just going to overlook while they talked, "but the barrier has been damaged twice since the tournament started, and I've determined that it would be a bad thing if such a thing were to continue to happen. That's why we created a second barrier around the arena and added in the ring out rule at the same time, just to make sure the barrier isn't damaged again and to make the matches more fair."

"Still, this is a tournament between the two of us," Beerus stated, as while he understood where Champa was coming from he still felt the need to make sure that his brother understood that he couldn't do things like this without consulting him, "you should have at least told me that you were planning on adding a rule... though I will not deny that you were right in making sure that all of our guests are safe from harm. In the future, if we are ever to do this again, just make sure that you confer with me before making any additional changes... who knows, I might surprise you and think of another rule on my own."

Champa was, once more, stunned by the fact that Beerus wasn't fighting him over what he and Vados had done, which in turn made him truly wonder what those pony girls had done to his brother during the time he had spent with them... because he couldn't see a trace of the brother he knew anymore. Vados, on the other hand, noticed Frost walking away from the tournament grounds and was heading towards the crater that contained all the riches Champa had promised his fighters if they won him the tournament, including the Cube that Hit had asked for. She would have made a move to go after Frost, but as Champa conversed with Beerus she noticed that the assassin was already on the move and was following after Frost... though not a few moments later he returned with an unconscious Frost. From what she gathered Frost intended to run off with everything and make sure that no one could catch him, though she was pleased to see that Hit didn't let such a thing happen... to which she turned her attention back to what was happening with the two Gods of Destruction.

Champa, from what Vados could tell, was still stunned by how his brother was acting, while at the same time Beerus simply smiled as he floated there, indicating that he was perfectly fine with the change in the rules and the addition of a second barrier... which made her wonder what sort of power the pony girls had over him.

It was at that point that the announcer called for Magetta to enter the arena, to which the metalman picked up a canister that was sitting near him and jumped into the arena, though when he landed the side near Universe 6 sunk closer to the ground while the Universe 7 side rose into the air for a few seconds, before settling back down. Frieza remembered his dealings with the Metalmen from Universe 7, as they were another one of the many races he had exterminated back before his defeat on Namek. In fact he was pretty sure that their planet had been destroyed as well, which wasn't a surprise considering how destructive he had been in the past, which meant that the Old Kai was surprised by Magetta's appearance and was laughed at by the Supreme Kai of Universe 6, which irritated him more than it should have. At the very least he knew that there was some information on the Metalmen in his empire's archives, he just had to find it and give a copy to Shin and the others.

As all of this ran through his head, however, he noticed that Magetta was drinking the liquid from the canister, which appeared to be either some molten metal or even lava, as a drip of it hit the arena floor and burned a tiny hole in the structure... which worried the announcer at the same time.

When the announcer called for the match to start Magetta tossed aside the canister, bumped his chest with his fists, and came stomping towards Frieza, who immediately could see what sort of fighting style his opponent was going to use for this match, while at the same time knowing that he had to be careful since there might be a trick involved. The moment Magetta was in front of him the Metalman raised his right fist into the air and brought it down on where Frieza was standing, though at the same time Frieza jumped backwards a tiny bit and allowed the attack to pass him, where a small crater formed around Magetta's fist. That was followed by Magetta swinging his fists at Frieza multiple times in the same area, forcing him to move between the same two spots for a few seconds, before Frieza jumped into the air above his opponent's head and kicked him three times in the head... which seemed to release a vibration that caused everyone to cover their ears for a moment.

Even though Frieza put some power into his kicks, not enough to do some serious damage, Magetta's head appeared to be pressed a little bit into his chest area, where Magetta literally banged his fists against his head until he was able to pull it free... where he spewed steam from the pipe on the top of his head for a few moments.

Frieza watched all of this with some interest, because he was comparing Magetta to the other Metalmen he had fought before, while at the same time Magetta pounded his chest several more times until the steam turned into a small burst of flames. Once that was done the Metalman came at Frieza, who immediately noticed an increase to his opponent's speed and power, but before Magetta could hit him he slipped under his opponent's body and moved into the area behind him, where he turned around and faced his opponent. That was when Megetta started spinning his upper body around and turned himself into a twister, chasing after Frieza for a few seconds before the emperor jumped into the air and stared down at his opponent, as this was a new tactic that the Metalmen from Universe 7 never used against him. Since this was a new tactic Frieza raised his hands and gathered some ki, before he loosed a hail storm of small ki blasts on his opponent... though after a few moments Magetta opened his mouth and started spewing the liquid from before in what looked like his own ki based attack.

Before anyone could call a foul, not that Beerus was planning on doing that after what happened with Frost, the announcer declared that this was Magetta's 'Lava Spit' technique... meaning that it wasn't a weapon and that Magetta wouldn't be fouled for using it.

Frieza found this information to be quite interesting, once more confirming that this was something that he hadn't seen from the Universe 7 Metalmen, though his concentration returned to the match as Magetta increased the power of his attack and started spewing a stream of lava into the air. Instead of attacking it with his own attacks, and wasting energy, Frieza canceled his hailstorm of ki blasts and started moving around the air, keeping himself away from the barrier while at the same time keeping an eye on the stream of lava. It quickly became apparent that Magetta was trying to force him into a corner so that he would have no choice but to be considered out of bounds, but instead of giving in Frieza surrounded himself with his aura and pushed it outwards... tearing apart the smoke that had gathered around him and cut off his opponent's attack at the same time, while pushing Magetta back as well.

As Magetta seemed to power up some more, however, Frieza noticed something interesting about the area inside the second barrier, it was starting to get warmer and he was actually starting to develop a sweat... which meant that Champa was either cheating to eliminate the Universe 7 warriors, or he had no idea what was going on and would proclaim to be innocent of what was going on.

At the same time it appeared that he wasn't the only one that determined that something was wrong, as it seemed that the rest of his team, as well as Beerus and his daughters, had noticed that being in the air was dangerous because of how Magetta was heating up the place. Since Vados designed her barrier to allow the air to circulate in and out, like it normally would, Magetta was causing the oxygen to be constantly low and that meant that being in the upper area of the barrier was dangerous. Champa declared that he didn't cheat and that Beerus had already agreed to the rule, even though Beerus' wasn't upset by what was going on, though at the same time Frieza landed on the floor and wiped some of the sweat off of his forehead. He already knew that this was going to be dangerous, since Magetta was unaffected by the change in the oxygen levels, so he had to be careful and do something to lower the heat back to a more reasonable level... before he collapsed from exhaustion.

In the instant that followed Magetta released another stream of his Lava Spit and targeted Frieza, who moved out of the way with his speed and made sure that the attack never hit him, while at the same time thinking of something that would turn the tables and end this match. What happened next was that some orange colored gas erupted from Magetta's head and he burned it with his Lava Spit, causing an explosion that made Frieza brace where he was standing and, since he was moving close to the barrier, forced him to blast the barrier to stop himself from moving. A few seconds later the referee announced that Magetta had ignited one of his farts and caused an explosion, which was followed by the Metalman rubbing the back of his head for a moment in shame.

Frieza took the opportunity that was presented to him and charged a small amount of his ki into his hand, though this time he intended to use a low powered Death Cannon to see what else Magetta had up his sleeves, though when he fired the beam Magetta turned around and breathed his Lava Spit in return. What happened next was that his attacked was repelled, but as that happened Frieza noticed that the lava was hardening into what appeared to be a club, so the moment he stopped attacking Magetta loosed a glob of spit at him. Frieza blasted the spit with his ki and found Magetta standing behind the spit with the club, though instead of taking the hit he moved out of the way and let his opponent hit the area he had been standing on... while at the same time thinking of a good way to truly end this fight before he collapsed from pure exhaustion, before an idea came to mind.

"I guess it's all or nothing at this point," Frieza commented, to which he jumped into the air and stopped himself when he was diagonal from where Magetta was standing, who turned and looked at him as he prepared another burst of his Lava Spit attack, "Very well then, I shall show you my true power... the power of Golden Frieza!"

The moment those words left his mouth his golden aura phased into existence, though as he started to power up and start the transformation he noticed that his power was vibrating off all of the walls of the barrier, while at the same time Champa confused him for an angry fool as Vados told her Destroyer God that he was the real fool. As the light from his transformation enveloped him, and prevented everyone from seeing his body for a few moments, Frieza noticed that the walls of the barrier were actually starting to crack under the intensity of his power. He grinned for a moment as he felt the changes lock into place, where he released a burst of his power and expelled the aura that surrounded him, while at the same time shattering the barrier and allowing him to feel the cool air of the true barrier without having to sweat due to Magetta's lava heating up the place.

The only downside to the barrier shattering was that it actually formed glass that went flying in all directions, though Frieza raised an eyebrow as Applejack summoned a barrier that literally stopped all of the glass before it could hurt anyone on her platform... which made him remember that she and Rainbow had powers that were unlike anything he had seen and that this was one of them, to which he turned back to Magetta.

Instead of saying anything Frieza allowed his aura to reform around his body as he held his arms out, in the fashion that Vegeta did whenever he called upon his Final Flash technique, though instead he started to charge two Death Cannons at the same time, to which two red spheres appeared in front of his hands. As he did that Magetta started to beat his chest once more and gathered his own energy for whatever he was about to do, though Frieza merely pulled his energy together as he slowly brought his hands side by side in front of his body. He could tell, at just a glance, that both Vegeta and Mizuna were interested in what he was doing, though instead of focusing on them his eyes remained locked on his current opponent, who was standing where he had been for the last few minutes.

Once the attack was complete Frieza sent it flying with all the power he could muster, though when Magetta released a stream of his Lava Spit Frieza was pleased to find that his opponent was being pushed back almost immediately and was approaching the edge of the arena... until he gave the attack one more push, which destroyed Magetta's attack and caused him to be dazed in the process. Frieza then sensed the opportunity and cut off his attack, before racing through the air and punched the Metalman in the chest, where Magetta raised his arms to block the attack for a few moments, but what Magetta didn't anticipate was the power before his punch... as a few seconds later the ground beneath him shattered and he fell out of bounds, while Frieza landed on the arena and stared down at his opponent.

As the referee declared Frieza the winner, and that he would be fighting Cabba next, he noticed something odd about the Universe 6 Saiyan, he seemed disappointed for some strange reason, to which looked at the list of fighters and instantly realized what was going on... Cabba, being a Saiyan, wanted to know the strength and power of a Universe 7 Saiyan and had been looking forward to fighting Vegeta, something that he had taken away from the young fighter. As he powered down he realized something else, if he had been his old persona, as the tyrant, he wouldn't have cared about such a thing and would have dominated Cabba until he cried, but his new persona, as the emperor, made him realize when one option was better than the other. Sure, he could easily fight Cabba and beat him, leaving Vegeta, Goku, and Mizuna to fight the mysterious Hit, but at the same time he knew exactly what he needed to do... to which he flew back up to where Beerus was resting and joined the rest of his team as Vados fixed the arena once more.

"Is something wrong?" Beerus asked, though while Whis gave Frieza a pitcher of water, to help replace what he had sweated out during the fight with Magetta, he noticed that there was something off about Frieza at the moment, which meant he was thinking about something.

"The young Saiyan, Cabba, is disappointed that I will be his opponent," Frieza replied, though at the same time he picked up one of the glasses and poured himself something to drink, to which he downed the contents before bothering to continue, "he's more interested in seeing the power of a Universe 7 Saiyan than fighting with me, which brings me to an interesting conclusion. Lord Beerus, might it be alright if I withdraw from the tournament? It will give Cabba the chance to experience the power that Vegeta possesses... and you'll still be in the lead, since we have four fighters left and Champa only has two at the moment."

Beerus was surprised by Frieza's announcement, and he could tell that the rest of the team was surprised as well, but at the same time he knew that this was another sign that the old Frieza was gone and a new one had taken his place, as he was thinking about others more instead of focusing solely on himself. He knew that Frieza still had a lot of energy leftover from his fight with Magetta, enough to take on Cabba and eliminate him, but at the same time Frieza was thinking of tricking Champa into thinking that Magetta's tactic had done enough to force someone to retire from the tournament. In the end, however, he decided that he might as well put his trust in Frieza, because so far he remained true to his word and had truly turned over a new leaf, to which he got up and floated down to where the referee was standing. A few seconds later, as he returned to his platform, he noticed that Champa was pouting, as if he believed that Frieza was sympathizing with his team since they were losing, while Cabba was relieved to be facing Vegeta.

Since Vados was repairing the stage, however, Whis floated over to her and helped speed things along, though before long the two of them silently agreed to increase the size of the ring to avoid fighters from falling off the edge and to provide more exciting matches. Once the changes were made the two Destroyers came down and looked over the changes, where the two Angels inquired about the aerial out of bounds rule, where both Beerus and Champa agreed to get rid of it. Beerus knew that Vegeta would never go out in such a manner, as he would rather be exhausted first before that happened, and Goku was a mystery at times, even to him after all these years of watching him fight and grow... but Mizuna was a mystery to him, as he had actually never witnessed her fight with all her power. He chuckled for a moment as he and Whis returned to their platform, while Champa and Vados did the same, because he was sure that the next fights would be interesting for the two of them... as well as some of the watchers.

When the two of them landed on the platform, however, Beerus found Frieza and Vegeta staring at each other, but it was the type that acquaintances made, though a part of him wondered if the two of them, along with Goku and Mizuna, might be becoming friends with each other.

"Frieza, why did you decide to withdraw?" Vegeta asked, though he knew the official reason was because Magetta exhausted him, but he wanted the real reason behind the decision, as this wasn't like the Frieza he knew.

"I took out two of their fighters and didn't want to hog all of the spotlight," Frieza replied, though as he turned around, so he could take a seat somewhere to watch what was coming next, he turned back towards Vegeta and smiled, "besides, young Cabba seems more interested in you than anyone else on our team... I'm letting him have what he wants, and you'll likely get something out of this as well."

Vegeta stared at Frieza for a few seconds before turning towards the edge of the platform and stared down at the new arena, where he nodded in satisfaction, before the referee called for him and Cabba to enter the arena, to which the two of them jumped off their platforms and landed on the arena floor.

"I heard that you were disappointed when you first found out that you weren't going to be fighting me," Vegeta commented, though at the same time he smiled, because truthfully he was also eager to see the strength of a Saiyan that was from another universe, "now, however, you must be extremely happy to have the chance to battle me."

"I am glad to have this opportunity," Cabba replied, though he offered Vegeta a smile as well, to reflect what he was feeling on the inside, before adopting a battle stance that reminded Vegeta of the one he used when he first landed on Earth all those years ago, "I will fight you with my full power and hold absolutely nothing back."

Vegeta nodded his understanding, because that was what he was planning on doing from the start, though that also depended on whether he could transform into a Super Saiyan or not, because he really didn't want to overpower Cabba and beat him into the ground. A few moments later, when the referee called for the match to begin, Cabba immediately charged at him and threw his left fist and Vegeta's face, though while Vegeta was impressed by Cabba's speed he still raised a fist and caught the attack before it could hit him. From there Cabba threw several more punches at Vegeta, who blocked them all in rapid succession, before Cabba spun around and kicked at him with his foot, which Vegeta bent backwards to avoid... before raising his arm to block the other part of the kick as it came back towards him.

Vegeta took the opportunity to throw a punch at Cabba, who ducked under his fist and struck him in the chest, but before a second blow hit him he caught the attack that was coming and made sure to do the same thing to the other fist that was coming... before throwing Cabba's arms to the side and flipping forward and bringing a foot downward, though as Cabba raised his defenses Vegeta immediately switched directions and used his other foot to hit Cabba from below. The resulting hit knocked Cabba backwards and forced him to one knee, as he actually hadn't been expecting such an attack, though at the same time Vegeta lowered his foot and stood straight once more. That trick move was one of the attacks he and Kakarot had developed during the three years of training inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, as it was a new one that he had never shown anyone, but it seemed to have worked out quite well.

Cabba, regaining himself after a few moments of huffing, stood straight up once more and brought his hands to one side, though the stance immediately reminded Vegeta of his Galick Gun, to which he smiled and repeated the stance, where the two of them gathered their energy until they loosed their beams at their opponent. Vegeta was immediately impressed, because so far he had determined that Cabba was, somehow, evenly matched with his normal form, which meant that the match would go on for quite a while if they didn't get serious. When he made the comment, however, both he and Cabba stopped channeling their ki and the two Galick Guns faded away, though at the same time he prepared himself for what he was going to do.

"Let us kick this up to the next level," Vegeta said, as he was mere moments away from accessing his Super Saiyan form to continue the battle, though at the same time he could tell that Cabba was prepared to learn what he was talking about, "Tell me something, can you transform into a Super Saiyan?"

"Super Saiyan?" Cabba asked, though something flashed through his mind, as he was recalling the first match between Goku and Botamo, where Goku's hair, eyes, and aura transformed in an instant, "Oh, you mean that strange form that your friend used in the first match?"

"That's correct," Vegeta replied, though even as he said that he knew that Cabba might not be able to transform, because the way he said 'strange form' meant that he's never taken it on before, "Let me guess, you can't transform into a Super Saiyan like Kakarot, my mother, and I can?"

"I... no, I cannot use the Super Saiyan form," Cabba admitted, though at the same time he felt ashamed, as if he believed that this was something that every Saiyan should be allowed to use at any given moment, "Vegeta-san... please, teach me how to use the Super Saiyan form."

Vegeta was a little surprised by how forward Cabba was with his request, especially since they were in the middle of a match, but at the same time he already knew that teaching someone to use this form was extremely difficult, as he and Kakarot had transformed on Namek when their friends had died in front of them. His mother had done the same thing years prior to their fight on the doomed planet, as she had witnessed the death of her entire race from the Other World and it required someone like Bardock to calm her down. His father also had access to the Super Saiyan form, as he had been emotional after the death of Future Trunks during the Cell Games, as he treated Future Trunks like he treated the present Trunks and was angry over his death. Anger was the cornerstone of the first Super Saiyan transformation, and a greater level of anger was necessary to achieve Super Saiyan 2... but at the same time Vegeta actually thought of the one thing that might help Cabba out.

For a moment Vegeta glanced towards Champa's platform and stared at the God of Destruction for Universe 6 for a few seconds, before glancing back towards Beerus's platform and locked eyes with Chronoa, who nodded her head for a moment, before sighing as he turned back towards Cabba.

"Alright, I might be able to help you," Vegeta said, to which he noticed a look a hope appear in Cabba's eyes, before he turned his attention to Champa's platform and raised his voice, "Lord Champa, might I ask if it's okay to bring something into the arena? I wish to show my opponent something that will help him understand the power that my friend used earlier in the first match... and I promise you, it's not a weapon of any kind."

The first look on Champa's face indicated that he didn't believe what Vegeta was saying, that he believed that Vegeta was trying to trick him into letting him bring something into the arena that would purposely allow him to defeat Cabba easily. The next look that appeared on his face was when Vados commented that Vegeta might be trying to level the playing field by allowing Cabba access to the same transformation that Goku used earlier, one that she knew that Vegeta had access to as well. Champa also glanced over at Beerus for a few seconds, where he watched his brother nod his head, indicating that there was no trickery involved, to which he growled and finally declared that it was alright, even though inside he didn't care for whatever Vegeta had to show Cabba.

The instant Champa agreed to allow Vegeta's request Chronoa pulled something out of the small bag she was carrying and hopped into the air, where she floated down towards the two Saiyans and handed Vegeta what looked like an oval mirror of some kind... to which she smiled and flew back to where her husband and daughters were waiting.

"Let's see here, Age 739," Vegeta commented, to which he stared at the mirror for a few moments, carefully adjusting the device to the exact place that he wanted to show Cabba, while at the same time making sure that it was in the correct time period, before a small smile appeared on his face, "Here, I've found what I wanted to show you."

Cabba looked at the strange oval device for a few seconds and noticed that it was a device that allowed someone to view a planet, though the planet in question was reddish colored and seemed to be extremely important to Vegeta, to which he stared at the planet with some interest. He noticed some sort of spaceship flying close to the planet's atmosphere, though that was before someone called a sphere of energy into existence and threw it down at the planet in front of them. Cabba watched as the sphere collided with the planet and caused the planet to fall apart around it, before the planet violently exploded, though that was followed by some sinister laughter that reminded him of Frieza and Frost, since their voices were the exact same.

"Wh... what was that?" Cabba asked, though he had the feeling that he had been shown something that was important to Vegeta, because he refused to look at the oval mirror the entire time the video was playing.

"The destruction of my home planet," Vegeta replied, to which he sighed as he noticed Cabba's shocked expression, though he couldn't fault the young Saiyan for feeling the way he was at the moment, "the destruction of Planet Vegeta. Now then, to the reason why I wanted to show you this; imagine that Planet Vegeta is actually Planet Sadal, and that everyone you cared about was on that planet when it was destroyed."

Cabba looked up at Vegeta in shock, because he had no idea why this method would unlock the Super Saiyan form that he had seen earlier, but even as the thought crossed his mind he realized that he could easily envision that Planet Vegeta was actually Planet Sadal. He closed his eyes for a moment, where he envisioned Frost leading his shadowy empire to Planet Sadal with the intent on attacking his home and his race in a violent and bloody war, before eventually destroying the planet and laughing like a maniac. It was easy for him to see Frost doing that, because now that his true allegiances were known to everyone it wasn't hard to see him as the villain that he really was, though at the same time he growled as he felt his anger rise for a few seconds... while he felt Vegeta take the oval mirror from him.

"I know it's hard to imagine your loved ones dying in such a manner, but you need to keep up with what you are feeling," Vegeta said, knowing that it had to be difficult for Cabba to do this, but at the same time knowing that this was the only way for him access the Super Saiyan transformation.

"I... won't... forgive you!" Cabba shouted, to which his anger snapped as his aura transformed around him, while at the same time he felt a new power awaken inside his body, where he glared at Vegeta for a few moments as he imagined Frost destroying Planet Sadal.

Vegeta smiled as Cabba transformed into a Super Saiyan, one with incredible power for his first time taking on this form, though at the same time he carefully tossed the oval mirror to the referee, who indicated that he would keep it safe until the match was over, before he prepared himself. Cabba dropped into his battle stance and raced towards where Vegeta was standing, though as Cabba swung his fist at him Vegeta used both his hands to block the attack and felt Cabba's energy pass through him, pushing him backwards for a few moments, before the young Saiyan went on the offensive with a barrage of punches. Vegeta smiled as he blocked the barrage of punches that were coming his way, as Cabba was definitely much stronger now, before he dropped down and kicked out Cabba's feet, who surprised him by kicking him into the air.

Cabba then appeared behind him and punched him down into the arena floor, where he cracked the floor, though that was followed by a barrage of ki blasts raining down where he was standing, to which Vegeta purposely allowed them to hit the ground before swinging his hand... causing the remaining ki blasts to be tossed backwards, where they exploded in the air until they were all gone. Cabba then landed on the floor in front of him and raced towards him, though when Cabba threw his fist forward Vegeta allowed it to hit his forehead... though he remained standing where he had been and smiled at his opponent, who seemed confused for a moment.

"You're doing good," Vegeta said, as he was proud that Cabba had been able to grasp the basics of the Super Saiyan form so quickly, because now he was proving to be an excellent fighter with his power boost, "remember this feeling and train yourself to access this form on your own, because then you'll be able to use it like Kakarot and I can."

Cabba seemed shocked for a moment and immediately snapped out of his Super Saiyan state, though as he touched the ground he backed up a little bit, as he was unsure about what to do now, but the look on his face showed that he was happy to have done what Vegeta had wanted of him. That was followed by Vegeta asking Cabba to transform again, so he could get used to the feeling he used to transform, to which Cabba recalled the anger he had felt and the golden aura returned in full force, along with his hair shifting upwards. In that moment Vegeta stated that Cabba indeed had some talent, which seemed to please the Universe 6 Saiyan, though at the same time his friends on the side nodded their heads, as they understood what he had been doing.

"Now, there are two more forms after this one, Super Saiyan 2 and Super Saiyan 3," Vegeta stated, causing Cabba to nod his head, as he was eager to see them, but at the same time Vegeta smiled as he realized there was something else he could show Cabba, "but Kakarot and I actually have another form above our Super Saiyan 3 form... here, let me show you what I am referring to."

Vegeta braced himself and transformed into his Super Saiyan Blue state, causing Champa to let out a gasp of surprise while Beerus smiled, while at the same time Cabba looked at him in total shock, as if he had never expected to see something like this today.

"This is the latest form we have unlocked, Super Saiyan Blue," Vegeta explained, to which Cabba, despite being completely surprised, nodded his head in understanding as he imagined the power this form contained, "Trust me on this Cabba, if you continue your training, like Kakarot and I have, you will unlock your hidden potential and unlock all the Super Saiyan forms I've mentioned."

"I can have... this power?!" Cabba said, to which Vegeta nodded his head, causing Cabba to raise his arms to defend himself, though he knew he was severely outclassed and was going to do his best against the power that was standing in front of him, "Vegeta-san, show me the power of your Super Saiyan Blue form."

Vegeta let out a sigh as he dashed forward and punched Cabba in the chest, though the blow caused him to stagger for a few seconds as he dropped out of his Super Saiyan form and fall to the floor, to which he waited for a few seconds as the referee declared Cabba defeated by knockout. Vegeta then went back up to where Whis was sitting and picked up another pitcher of water, where he returned to Cabba and splashed him with the water and smiled at the young Saiyan as he came to. Cabba than thanked him for taking the time to teach him the ability to transform into his new Super Saiyan form, where Vegeta simply said that it was his pleasure and that if he kept at it he would catch up with him and Kakarot... and maybe surpass them at some point in the future.

As Cabba returned to Champa's platform, however, the referee declared that the final member of the Universe 6 team, the mysterious Hit, would be fighting him next, to which Vegeta prepared himself... because something told him that this fight was going to be a tough one for him, and potentially Kakarot and his mother as well if they were forced to fight the man after he did.
> Universe 6: The Legendary Assassin
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Vegeta remained standing where he had been when he finished the match with Cabba, near the center of the arena, and caused the Universe 6 platform, where the last fighter for Champa's team was waiting to be called into the arena for what might be the final match if he could finish him off. The referee had taken a moment to make sure that Chronoa got her oval mirror back, as she wanted no harm to come to it while the fighting was going on, before returning to his proper post, where he finally got around to calling the mysterious Hit into the arena. Vegeta waited a few seconds before he watched as hit leapt into the air, from where he was sitting, and landed some distance away from where he was standing, though as he got back up Hit kept his hands out so they were visible. At the same time, however, Vegeta noticed that Champa was acting like he was going to win the tournament, meaning that not only was Hit the last fighter on the Universe 6 team, but he was also apparently the strongest of them all... confirming his suspicions that this wasn't going to be an easy fight for him.

When Hit came to a stop and closed his eyes, while waiting for the referee to announce that the match was starting, Vegeta could tell that Hit was very calm and was hiding the majority of his ki, as the same bit of it that he could feel revealed that his opponent was very strong.

"So that's Hit, the best assassin in Universe 6," Beerus commented, as when Hit entered the arena his interest had been raised, as he knew the name of Vegeta's opponent this time around, but yet he really couldn't place where he had heard the name the first time around.

"He's never failed to taking down his target," Whis added, recalling what he knew about Vegeta's opponent, while at the same time knowing that this fight would drag out the tournament for some time before a victor was decided, "so he's famously known as 'the Flawless Hit'."

"While I have faith in Vegeta's abilities, one thing is for certain," Beerus said, to which he charged a very small amount of ki into his left finger and loosed a blast at the gong, which would allow the referee to know that it was time to start the next match, "Hit is going to prove to be one tough opponent, even for Vegeta."

The moment the referee called for the match to start Vegeta transformed back into his Super Saiyan Blue form, as he knew that he was going to need it this time around, while at the same time Hit opened his eyes and simply stared at him for a few moments. As Vegeta pulled his arms up and entered his battle stance, indicating that he was ready for a fight, Hit did the same thing, but as he did so Vegeta noticed that Hit's stance was very basic, meaning he was either trying to lure him into a false sense of security or he was so strong that this was all he needed to use. Vegeta remained silent for a few moments, noticing that while he was studying Hit his opponent was doing the same thing, as they were both waiting for the other to make the first move. At the same time he glanced back towards the platform for a few seconds, where he spotted his mother and Kakarot watching him and Hit, meaning that they were observing Hit in case one of them had to fight him soon... to which he turned back towards his opponent and mentally grinned.

He was planning on doing his best to defeat Hit, so that neither his mother or Kakarot had to fight him, but he was glad to see that they were taking this fight seriously and were watching to see what Hit's reactions were like... and even his attacks, if he showed any when the fight started.

As Vegeta took a step forward Hit moved through the area between them, seeming to go slow for a moment, to which Vegeta decided to punch his opponent and see what he did, but before his attack could even make contact Hit appeared in front of him and punched him in the face, sending him onto his back for a few moments as he put some space between them. A few moments later Vegeta picked himself up off the floor and looked at Hit, as the punch had merely been the edge of Hit's pointer finger striking his nose, but at the same time it still hurt quite a lot and that meant he had to be careful for whatever else Hit had up his sleeves. In that moment Vegeta also realized that he actually never saw the attack coming, which was why he didn't even try to avoid it, because it was impossible to avoid something that you couldn't see, but that meant he might actually be in trouble.

"You should surrender." Hit said, though at the same time he remained in his battle stance, indicating that if Vegeta did surrender he would withdraw his hands while if he didn't the battle would resume.

"I'm not going to surrender because you hit me once," Vegeta replied, though he had to admit that Hit's words struck a nerve, because Hit appeared to be arrogant enough in believing that a single hit would cause someone to forfeit the match and surrender to him.

Vegeta then surrounded himself in his aura and flew at Hit, where he flashed behind him the moment he reached the front of him, but as he swung his fist down at his opponent, however, Hit seemed to disappear and reappeared behind him, where he lightly punched his throat and knocked him backwards. This time around Vegeta decided to let Hit come towards him and react when he was close, to which Hit moved towards him and he raised his hands to defend himself, though that was followed by Hit somehow hitting him in the forehead, without him seeing the attack, and knocking him back once more... though as Vegeta regained himself Hit struck him once more in the chest and pushed him back. This time, before he could even recover, Hit continued to attack him, his attacks seeming yo come out of nowhere as Hit struck the side of his head, the area above where his right lung was located, and a barrage of other punches that struck the areas above his other vital spots on his body.

As Vegeta regained himself, and prepared for the next attack, Hit disappeared from where he was standing and appeared behind him, where he punched him in the back and sent him flying forward once more, while at the same time Vegeta seriously wondered what sort of power Hit was using against him.

A few seconds later, after being hit in the jaw, Vegeta decided that it was time that he put some distance between him and Hit, because he seriously needed to consider how to combat whatever power that Hit was using, as he knew that if he could figure out the secret he could combat it and take Hit out. At the same time he knew that his mother and Kakarot were analyzing Hit's movements for the next fight, just in case he couldn't figure out a way to defeat his opponent, though at the same time Vegeta wasn't planning on losing without giving the fight his full power. When he raised his left hand for a moment, however, Hit lowered his own left hand and slipped it into one of the pockets of his coat, indicating that he only needed one hand to fight at this point... where he appeared in front of Vegeta and punched him in the side of his body with his right fist.

This time when he was thrown backwards Vegeta stopped himself and remained against the floor for a few moments, as he was still considering how Hit was able to move and strike him so quickly while trying to figure out exactly how to combat the power that was arrayed against him.

"Do you understand the situation you are in, now?" Hit asked, though at the same time he withdrew his right hand and returned it to his coat as well, because at the moment it appeared that he might have convinced the Saiyan to give up and surrender at last, "Surrender."

"It seems that you don't understand the Saiyans at all," Vegeta replied, though as he spoke he coughed up some blood and spat it onto the floor in front of him, before wiping whatever had gotten on his chin with his glove before he stood up again and faced Hit, "We're known to fight to the bitter end, regardless of who we're fighting, and in the end we either win or we survive to come up with an even better plan that generally takes out whoever we were fighting."

That was the truth, because back on Namek Frieza could have easily killed all of them after transforming into his final form, but it was because of both his and Kakarot's determination that the two of them managed to turn the tide and finally defeat him. The same was true for Cell, as they had to constantly rethink their strategy whenever the Bio-Android revealed himself and revealed the intensity of his new power, up until Rainbow took on her Avatar state and utterly wrecked Cell in a battle that saved the world. They had to do the same for the evil inside Majin Buu, as he only grew in power when his evil fully took over, increased his power again by absorbing several of the Z Warriors, and did it again when he returned to his true form... so Hit was no different than all the villains he and his friends had taken care of over the years.

Once he finished thinking about the past he surrounded himself with his aura and charged towards Hit, intending to at least strike him once, but before he could even swing his fist Hit struck him right where his heart was... though this time the pain was even greater than before as Hit repeatedly struck him several time over, until he pulled his fist out of Vegeta's chest and let him fall to the floor as he dropped out of his Super Saiyan Blue state.

"Referee," Hit said, causing the referee to sweat as he turned towards him, while at the same time making sure to keep an eye on his opponent, just in case he tried to get up one more time, "killing is against the rules, correct?"

"Y... Yes." the referee replied, though at the same time he was relieved to find that Vegeta was still breathing, because despite the damage that the fighter had taken he could tell that the Saiyan's chest was moving.

"So, what should I do now?" Hit asked, to which he glanced down at Vegeta with his full attention, where he noticed that his opponent had taken too much damage and wouldn't be getting up anytime soon, "In his condition, he can't even surrender anymore."

It was in that moment, to the surprise of mostly everyone from Universe 7 and to the joy of Champa, that the referee declared that Hit was the winner and that Vegeta had been defeated, where his icon on the fighter mirror greyed out like all the others before him... while at the same time Hit lowered his voice so only Vegeta could hear him.

"You're the first one who is still alive after taking so many attacks of mine." Hit stated, though at the same time he turned around and headed back to where he landed when he jumped off of Champa's platform, as he wanted to get the next fight over with once they hauled Vegeta back to Beerus' platform.

Goten and Trunks, who had been watching the fight, gathered their supplies and flew down to where Vegeta was resting, while at the same time Krillin followed after them so he could give his friend a Senzu Bean, as he had brought them in case someone really needed one after they were knocked out. At the same time, however, Goku let out a sigh as he realized that the majority of his group couldn't see Hit's attacks and that they had no idea what sort of ability Hit was using against Vegeta. The only person that seemed to understand what was going on, and have any sort of idea as to what Hit had been using, was Chronoa, to which he turned towards the Supreme Kai of Time for a moment.

"Chronoa, do you have any idea what sort of power Hit was using?" Goku asked, because at this point in time he had a small idea on how he might be able to strike Hit, but it wasn't that great considering how Vegeta fared against the assassin from Universe 6.

"He was using Time-Skip," Chronoa replied, though as she spoke she let a smile appear on her face, because it had been quite some time since she saw someone fight with that ability, but at the same time she remembered the ability with ease, "Let me explain it to you; there are people in the universe, both 6 and 7 for sure, that have the ability to leap through a small amount of time, about 0.1 seconds for the majority of them. Essentially they can freeze time for that amount of time for everyone else, but for them they are allowed to move freely in that given time limit. For someone with extraordinary speed this is a good advantage, because as you saw in the fight Hit used his Time-Skip to bypass Vegeta's defenses and strike him with letting him see his attacks.

Manipulating time in such a fashion isn't against the laws that Jaco is supposed to protect, and he wouldn't be able to arrest someone like Hit without Champa getting mad at him, so he's free to do as he pleases... provided that he holds back to make sure his opponents don't die while he fights."

"Wow... I had no idea a skill like the Time-Skip even existed," Goku commented, because now that he had that information he knew that fighting Hit was going to be even harder than before, as that meant he had to develop a tactic to defeat a skill that Hit was great at using, before something came to mind, "Wait, how were you able to see what Hit was doing while the rest of us couldn't see it at all?"

"Well, I am the Supreme Kai of Time," Chronao said, though she chuckled for a moment, because it was fun reminding the Z Warriors that while she was Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale's mother she was also a god, one that was supposed to watch over Time and make sure the distortions were taken care of before they affected history, "I've been able to see Hit's movements the entire time... even if he's not aware that there's someone here that can see his movements."

"Chronoa, after this tournament is over, might it be possible if we spare with you?" Goku inquired, because if she could see Hit's movements, and likely had the same Time-Skip ability, she would make an interesting god to fight if her husband was anything to go by.

"I'm flattered that you would ask me such a thing, but I'll give you an answer once the tournament is over," Chronoa replied, to which Goku nodded and headed towards the edge of the platform, though at the same time she chuckled, because it was fun to see Goku interested in fighting the gods and improving his skills... especially in a battle that he would never be able to win.

"You know he'll keep asking once this is over," Beerus commented, though while he was grateful that his beloved Chronoa gave Goku some information on the Time-Skip ability that Hit was using, he also knew that there were times where Goku was a little too obsessive with battle, just like he had been in the past.

"Oh, I know he'll keep asking," Chronoa said, though at the same time she was interested in the upcoming fight, but she also glanced at her husband for a few seconds as she considered telling him something that she didn't usually reveal to the people around her, "besides, he'd never be able to defeat me anyway... not if I reverted back to my true form and used all of my power against him."

"Wait, you can transform?" Beerus inquired, because this was the first time he had ever heard of Chronoa possessing such an ability, but he knew that if he had spent more time understanding and working with his fellow gods he would have known about this a long time ago.

"Yep, though I haven't used it in a long time," Chronoa replied, though at the same time she noticed that Goku was walking towards Vegeta's small group, meaning that the fight was going to begin soon, "Maybe I'll show you and the others my true form later... after we see who wins the tournament."

Beerus raised an eyebrow for a moment, because he was curious about what sort of transformation his beloved Chronoa had, before he turned his attention to what was going to happen in front of them, where he noticed that both Goku and Vegeta had stopped moving and were having a small conversation before the battle started... before Vegeta and his group flew from the air and returned to their platforms. He wondered what Goku was going to do against an opponent that could use the Time-Skip with such skill, since it appeared that Hit had been using it for years, though something told him that he and the others were going to be entertained by this fight.

"It's a pleasure to meet you Hit," Goku said, though this time around he brought the palms of his hands together and bowed slightly, showing respect towards such a powerful opponent, while noticing that Hit seemed surprised that he was even doing something like this.

"Did you forget to transform?" Hit inquired, as he knew that the Saiyans were capable of using the Super Saiyan Blue form and knew that Goku likely had access to it, but had to be a little scatterbrained if he was forgetting it.

"No, there's something I want to test before I use my stamina to transform," Goku replied, though he didn't say what he wanted to test, because he knew that plans could be ruined if he said the wrong thing at the wrong moment, especially against someone like Hit.

"So you're planning on taking your time until you figure out a way to 'beat' me," Hit commented, as he had an idea of what Goku was thinking about, though he noticed that his opponent neither confirmed or denied his statement, meaning he was either right or he was reading the situation wrong, "You must be young and naive to believe you can beat me, after what I did to your friend a few minutes ago."

"Actually, I'm older than I look," Goku stated, referring to the number of years he had trained inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber, though he also knew that Hit wouldn't understand what he was talking about, "though something tells me that the same could be said about you."

"I'm more than a thousand years old," Hit replied, though the look that appeared on Goku's face indicated that he wasn't phased by that information, which made sense considering that he appeared to be good friends with his God of Destruction and what appeared to be Beerus' wife.

Goku jumped back a tiny bit and entered his battle stance, as he already knew something about his opponent's abilities from watching Vegeta's fight and had some information on it from Chronoa, but since she didn't tell him how to counter the technique he had to learn it on his own. He then rushed forward in what appeared to be an attempt to punch Hit in the face, before he flashed behind Hit and came from behind, though as Hit started to turn he lowered to the ground and tried to hit his legs. Hit, on the other hand, proceeded to use his Time-Skip and kick Goku in the chest with his knee, knocking him backwards for a few moments, where he rubbed where he had been hit as he thought about what attack he could use next while testing Hit's responses. A few seconds later Goku charged at Hit and came from the front, where he shifted his course and flashed to a new location, which he followed up by rushing Hit from behind... though Hit struck him in the head and knocked him away once more.

Goku then attempted a few more attacks as he tested Hit's reactions, where Hit struck him in the throat and his chest, though when he took a break to make sure his body was okay Hit did the same thing he did to Vegeta, he told Goku to surrender since it was impossible for him to even scratch him... while Goku, on the other hand, merely smiled as he kept his mouth shut and entered his battle stance once more, because it appeared that his hard work was paying off. A second later he rushed at Hit and raised his right fist in an attempt to punch him in the face, but then, much to the surprise of everyone, he immediately changed his attack into a block that prevented Hit's left fist from hitting his face. As Hit lowered his hand, and his defenses slightly opened due to his shock in seeing someone block his Time-Skip, Goku spun around and cut Hit's cheek with the back of his fist... severely shocking Champa by what was happening while Beerus smiled and nodded his head, indicating that he was pleased with the Saiyan's ability to counter Hit's technique.

"So, how do you like that?" Goku asked, though at the same time he steadied himself and kept his defenses at the ready, because he knew that Hit might come at him in the next few seconds.

"It's just a fluke." Hit replied, though there was a small part of his tone that indicated that he couldn't believe what was happening, but he didn't raise his hand and clean off the cut, meaning that he was focused on Goku.

Goku, deciding to show Hit that his technique had been bested, charged at Hit and prepared to kick him, though a moment later he raised both his arms and used them to block the incoming kick that was aimed at his chest, surprising Hit and Universe 6 at the same time... before kicking Hit with his right leg and knocking him backwards a bit. Hit, on the other hand, glanced over at Beerus' platform again and stared at the lady that was sitting next to the God of Destruction, who appeared to be a Kai of some kind... though after a few seconds he realized what was going on.

"So, someone told you about the limit of the Time-Skip and you've been predicting my movements," Hit commented, though at the same time the smile on Goku's face shifted a little, though regardless of what the motion meant he knew that he had found out what his opponent was doing, while at the same time he withdrew his hands and wiped the cut on his cheek away.

"I see that you're ready to fight me seriously," Goku said, though as he spoke his ki flickered around his body for a few moments, before he pushed himself back into his Super Saiyan Blue form and faced his opponent, "I shall use my full power against you as well."

The moment the final word left his mouth Goku rushed forward and started throwing punches and kicks at Hit, who in turn blocked the attacks that were coming his way to the best of his ability, which was the same level that Goku was using against him at the moment. While they battled Goku noticed that Hit refused to activate his Time-Skip technique, which meant that he was trying to win without using a technique he knew that could be blocked now, though at the same time the lack of the Time-Skip opened Hit up to several of Goku's attacks. Goku managed to land a decent kick to the side of Hit's body and an uppercut that was followed by a punch to the face, which knocked him backwards for a few moments, though while this happened Goku kept his guard up.

"Hit, despite the fact that I can counter your Time-Skip you should still use it anyway," Goku commented, though at the same time he raised his hands and resumed his battle stance, all while making sure that his eyes remained on Hit, "who knows, you might get a few attacks in if I guess what you might do next wrong."

"0.1 seconds is my limit," Hit admitted, as it was the limit of nearly everyone that had access to this technique, because they never felt the urge to improve and he had no idea if improving the technique was even possible.

"Then break your limit and push yourself to new heights," Goku stated, as he and Vegeta had done the same thing when they were training to master Super Saiyan 3 all those years ago, so he knew it was possible for people to overcome their limits.

Hit stared at Goku for a few seconds before raising his hands like he did earlier, returning to his 'basic' battle stance, before he rushed forward and activated his Time-Skip, where he zeroed in on where Goku was standing and prepared to punch him in the face... though a moment later Goku's fist struck his chest from below as his arm barely missed the side of Goku's face as he turned to the side, before Goku kicked him backwards. He laid on the arena floor for a moment, thinking about how his opponent had slipped passed his Time-Skip, before he chuckled for a moment and stood up, where the bits of the floor around him floated into the air while his purple aura flared to life around him. To everyone else it appeared that he was powering up, but only Hit knew the truth of what he was doing and that would bring him victory once he resumed the fight with his opponent.

The moment his aura faded Hit rushed forward and the two of them engaged in another round of punching and kicking each other, though this time around Hit added in the Time-Skip to deal more damage to Goku, who either took the attacks at times or outright knocked Hit back while they fought. Despite the fact that it appeared that Champa was convinced that Hit was going to lose, while Beerus raised his eyebrow for a moment, indicating that he knew something was about to change during the course of this battle. Hit mentally noted that Beerus was a lot smarter than he originally gave him credit for, because he was correct in a manner... though Hit followed that up by activating the Time-Skip and punched Goku in the chest, just like he had done with Vegeta, much to the Saiyan's surprise.

Hit held the stance for a few moments, letting Goku know the pain he was feeling, before pulling back and letting Goku nearly collapse on the floor of the arena, where he huffed as he held a hand near his chest... while at the same time telling the referee that he was still able to fight as he carefully pulled himself back onto his feet.

"You Saiyans are able to power up by simply transforming," Hit stated, though at the same time he swung his right hand to the side as he stared at Goku, as he had come to the realization himself while he was combating Goku, "but, for me, there is only one way I can get stronger; improvement. I've never thought about improving even once, because there was never a need to do so, but you 'inspired' me to make myself even better than I was before. Thanks to you I was able to increase the limit of my Time-Skip to 0.2 seconds... now, hurry and stand up."

Goku let a smile appear on his face as he stood up and jumped backwards, putting some distance between him and Hit, because while Hit said that the new limit of his Time-Skip was 0.2 seconds he had the feeling that the statement had been a lie, because he heard Piccolo mention that Hit had improved quite a bit during his 'power up' moment. That fact worried him, because if Hit's Time-Skip was more than 0.2 seconds, say 0.3 or more, than it was going to be hard for him to accurately determine where the attacks were coming from, meaning that he was going to suffer some damage this time around before he could counter Hit's movements. At the same time, however, he also knew that Hit could be bluffing about his improvement in an attempt to make him overthink everything, leaving him wide open for an attack that could knock him out of the arena for sure... to which he raised his guard and waited to see what Hit did.

Hit, on the other hand, simply raised his arms into the air until both his hands were pointing upwards at different angles, while at the same time resting close to his head... though a few seconds later he activated his Time-Leap and launched a series of punches on Goku's body before pulling back to where he had been standing moments ago.

"I am still improving," Hit commented, though as he lowered his hands and turned around Goku collapsed on the floor behind him, before he considered sharing something with the man that had helped him improve so much, "and I lied about the limit. The true new limit of my Time-Skip is actually 0.5 seconds... something that you would have never been able to counter in this fight."

It was at that point that Hit repeated what he did with Vegeta, asking the referee if killing was against rules and what he should do since Son Goku was in no condition to even surrender, but before the referee could declare him the winner Hit was stunned when his opponent picked himself off the floor and stood up again.

"Are you that obsessed with winning?" Hit inquired, though at the same time he hid his shock, because he would have thought that taking all of those punches would have knocked Goku out of the tournament, yet his opponent was still standing and looked ready for another round of fighting.

"Sometimes I am, and sometimes I'm not," Goku replied, though as he spoke he turned his eyes towards Hit and locked onto his opponent, because he still had one more card to play, "however, it would have been unfair to you if our fight were to end like this. There's one more technique I have that might interest you, though I was planning on saving it for later when I got the chance to fight Beerus again."

"Vegeta, what is he talking about?" Beerus asked, because if anyone had any idea as to what Goku was talking about it would be the Saiyan that he trained with everyday since they had first become friends.

"A technique we developed inside the Hyperbolic Time Chamber," Vegeta replied, though at the same time he smiled as he looked down at the arena floor, where he noticed that Kakarot was glancing up at him and he briefly nodded his head, as he was eager to see the fruits of their labor, "We spent three years training in that chamber, honing our skills for this tournament, and along the way Kakarot had the idea to create a new technique that combined two already existing ones. Of course that meant that I had to learn the other technique as well, but... well, you'll see what happens soon enough, once Kakarot activates it."

Beerus raised an eyebrow and glanced down at the arena once more, where Goku had surrounded himself in his Super Saiyan Blue aura and appeared to be powering up, though that was when he noticed a faint red aura appear around the first aura. The only technique that Goku had that gave off a red aura was the Kaio-Ken, something that he had neglected ever since he first gained the Super Saiyan transformation, but if he was bringing it back now that meant that he and Vegeta must have found a way to merge the power of those two techniques together. Even Rainbow and Applejack had access to the Kaio-Ken, though since they had access to their Avatar forms they didn't practice that technique much at all these days... to which he wondered what Goku was going to do next.

"Kaio-Ken!" Goku shouted, to which his Super Saiyan Blue aura flared to life, though the red aura of the Kaio-Ken flared to life and enveloped both himself and his blue aura, while at the same time the ground and air shook under the intensity of his power.

"Kaio-Ken?" Hit inquired, as this was the first time he had ever heard of such a technique, though at the same time he prepared himself for whatever his opponent was going to do this time around.

"This technique can double anyone's power, speed, and other fighting abilities," Goku replied, though he smiled, because Hit appeared to be interested in his technique, while at the same time he noticed that a good number of the people from his universe were shocked that he brought it back, "I learned this move from King Kai a long time ago, though I haven't used it in an actual battle since the day I first became a Super Saiyan. Hit, here I come."

Hit raised his arms as Goku rushed towards him, though that was followed by the Saiyan disappearing and reappearing behind him, but as he turned around Goku disappeared again and rapidly moved all over the arena while causing Hit to lose track of him... before he returned to where he had started.

"Im... Impossible." Hit stated, though this time around he couldn't help but sweat a little, because Goku's new power seemed to be unlike anything he had seen before, "I couldn't see you at all..."

"If your surprised by that, then you'll be shocked by what comes next," Goku replied, though at the same time he braced himself and started accessing the multiples that he could use with the Kaio-Ken, while at the same time picking the best one for the current battle he was in.

"Times three... times four..." Hit commented, his sweat moving down the side of his face as he felt the power within Goku increase at an extraordinary rate, one that was unlike anything he had ever felt before, "... no..."

"Times ten!" Goku shouted, to which his aura increased as the entire tournament ground turned the shade of red that his Kaio-Ken was using, as the structures were reflecting the color of his aura at this point in time, "Kaio-Ken times ten!"

The moment the words left his mouth, and his power stabilized, Goku rushed forward and slipped his fist through Hit's defenses, where he punched Hit in the face and sent him backwards, though this time around Hit regained himself and activated the Time-Skip once more. Thanks to the power that Goku was getting from the Kaio-Ken he was able to block the incoming attack, while inside the Time-Skip itself and surprising Hit at the same time, before he punched Hit in the chest and knocked the wind out of him for a moment. When Hit tried to strike him Goku unleashed a fury of punches and kicks before knocking Hit into the air, where he followed after his opponent and pushed him even further away from the arena... though in the process he realized that his aura was starting to flicker, to which he returned to the arena floor and brought his hands together as he charged up the Kamehameha.

He fired the attack not a few seconds later and watched as Hit used his Time-Skip to slip right through the head of the attack, though he had been waiting for that and appeared inside the Kamehameha, where he flew towards Hit and threw a punch at him... while at the same time the head of the attack struck the barrier and exploded, blowing a huge hole in the top of the barrier.

Whis, who had been expecting something like this to happen with Goku fighting, raised his scepter and seized all of the platforms to prevent them from moving, allowing everyone to remain safe and calm while Vados sealed the newest breach. Whis had to admit that the power of Super Saiyan Blue, combined with the Kaio-Ken, was very powerful and not to be taken lightly, though he glanced over to Vegeta for a few seconds, who seemed pleased with the power that his fellow Saiyan had displayed. He recalled that Vegeta said that he and Goku had been training with this form and that he had to learn the other technique to pull it off, making Whis wonder if Vegeta meant that he could pull this off as well or if he meant that he helped Goku achieve this form... but he knew that they would find out some time in the future.

The referee looked around for Goku and Hit for a few seconds, since no one could actually see them anywhere, before they noticed that Goku was standing on the top of the massive portrait of Beerus while Hit was doing the same thing with Champa's portrait... before calling for them to continue the match.

"You are a formidable opponent," Hit commented, to which a small smile appeared on his face for a few seconds, before he decided to tell Goku some more information, "thanks to you I was able to improve the Time-Skip once more, which allowed me to dodge the attack you threw at me while we were in the energy blast."

"I see," Goku said, though at the same time he winced as his muscles started to ache, indicating that if he didn't drop the technique soon he was doing to do massive damage to his body and likely knock him out for a few days, to which he floated to the middle of the arena and held a fist out.

Hit floated over to where Goku was floating and held his fist out as well, though at the same time he detected that there might be something wrong with his opponent, which meant that his improvement would stop as well.

"Is something wrong?" Hit inquired, as he could tell that several of Goku's muscles seemed to be screaming in pain, as Goku was wincing every now and then, confirming his thought about how the rest of his improvement was going to go if the match stopped.

"I'm at the limit that I can use this form for," Goku replied, though at the same time he was thankful that Hit at least gave him the opportunity to test this in battle, instead of taking him out like Champa wanted him to, "I've got enough power for another set of attacks before any negative effects start showing up, which I plan on avoiding since I'll drop out of this state before such a thing happens."

Hit had the feeling that Goku was pretty much saying that he was going to lose either way, be it to Hit himself or due to extensive injuries, but the way he said it made Hit think that Goku was going to push himself right to his limit before pulling back, allowing it to look like Hit won by knockout. In a way that was true, but at the same time Hit wondered how long it would take Goku to master this technique, without any side effects, so they could pick up where they left off and see how strong the other really was. He barely had a moment to nod before the two of them separated, where he raised his right hand until it was in front of him, the tip pointed towards the barrier, while his left was held at his left side, indicating that he had another stance for his new level of power over the Time-Skip.

At the same time, however, Champa called for Hit to simply wait for Goku's Kaio-Ken to time out and win through exhaustion, which caused Cabba to approach his God of Destruction and attempted to tell him that Hit's pride would not allow the fight to end in that manner. That, of course, caused Champa to surround himself in energy as he declared that the entirety of his team were just pawns in his fight against Beerus, who let out a sigh and remained quiet, because Beerus had the opposite opinion on the matter and wasn't about to fight with his brother about it at the moment. That was followed by both Goku and Hit glaring in Champa's direction, where his energy disappeared and he staggered backwards, to which Vados merely said that Champa could punish his team later... when the tournament was over.

That was followed by Goku and Hit rushing at each other, where Hit activated his empowered Time-Skip and loosed a series of blows on Goku, effectively pushing his back and causing him to drop out of his Kaio-Ken state... though a few seconds later he caught himself before he started falling out of the air, turned the aura back on, and punched Hit so hard that he went flying into the portrait of Champa, breaking the forehead area in the process. Hit then pried himself from the portrait and landed on the arena floor, though at the same time Goku carefully powered off the Kaio-Ken and landed on the floor as well, where he huffed because he expanded a great deal of power to bring Hit to this point. Goku also knew that Hit wasn't fighting with all of his strength, because he was an assassin that killed people and killing was against the rules, something that Beerus and Champa were likely going to fight over if he asked them to remove the rule.

Either way he knew that this battle was as good as over, because Hit likely still had enough power to prevail in the end, though while he could easily use the Kaio-Ken to finish this he'd cause severe stress to his body that would hurt him for days, something that he'd like to skip this time around... to which Goku picked himself up and walked over to where Hit was standing, who raised his eyebrow in return.

"Hit, I'd love to fight you again when you're allowed to use your full power," Goku said, though at the same time he smiled while a slightly shocked look appeared on Hit's face, to which he glanced over at the referee for a moment, "The rules prevent you from killing, and both Beerus and Champa are likely to fight if one of us suggested changing the rules, so you can't use your full power without being fouled out. Maybe one day in the future you and I can fight with you using your full power... but for now I think it's time I withdrew from this match."

"Are you sure about that?" Hit inquired, because while he was more than happy to end this match, and fight the last fighter on the Universe 7 team, he silently admitted that fighting Son Goku was interesting with the number of times he was able to improve his own skills since the battle started.

"I'm sure," Goku replied, though that was when he dropped back to his original state and coughed as he gripped one of his arms, as some of the effects of his technique were starting to surface, "if we had continued I would have lost either way, be it by my own hand or your hand."

Hit nodded as the referee accepted Goku's surrender, which would have either been a ring out or a knock out if they kept fighting for Son Goku, to which Goku smiled at Hit for a moment before heading back up to the platform where Beerus and his group were sitting. At the same time, however, Hit glanced at the final fighter for the Universe 7 team, the Saiyan called Mizuna who happened to have a tail... though something told him that the final match would be as intense as the one that had just ended, and he was looking forward to it.
> Universe 6: The Queen's Power
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Normally Beerus would have been annoyed with Goku and Vegeta, two of the strongest fighters in his universe, loosing to the same person, though this time around he knew that they had been beaten by two reasons. First off Vegeta had no knowledge of what Hit could do and what his limits were, meaning that he went into the fight blind and had to go by trial and error to figure out what was going on. Goku, on the other hand, had that knowledge and might have beaten Hit at some point in time, but due to the strain that his body was put under, from combining the Kaio-Ken and Super Saiyan Blue, he either would have fainted on his own or it would have deactivated at the wrong moment. Either way Goku and Vegeta had been beaten by Hit and that meant that it was all up to the final fighter in their group, to which he glanced over at Mizuna for a moment and noticed that she was still staring down at Hit... where he wondered what was going through her mind at that very instant.

At the same time, however, Goku returned to the platform and apologized to him, indicating that he was sorry that he couldn't defeat Hit, where Beerus smiled and said that it was okay, because he put up quite the fight and had shown that both he and Vegeta were stronger than what Champa believed them to be... which had to be making his brother worried about what Mizuna could do.

"Mizuna, are you ready for this?" Beerus asked, as he had faith in the fact that the Queen of the Saiyans was going to beat Hit, because she had been training with her powers for a much longer time than both Goku and Vegeta, meaning that she had to be stronger than them.

"I am." Mizuna replied, though she smiled as she uncrossed her arms and stared at the group for a few moments, where everyone smiled at her for a few seconds, before she heard the referee call for her and jumped into the arena so she could face her opponent.

"So, you are the final fighter of the Universe 7 team," Hit said, though it was clear that he was studying her, just like she had been doing while both her son and Goku had been fighting him earlier, "yet you are different from your fellow Saiyans, as neither of them have a tail like you do."

"Pure-blooded Saiyans in Universe 7 are born with tails," Mizuna replied, to which her's moved around for a few seconds as she spoke, though she focused her attention on Hit, as lowering her guard would be fatal against this sort of opponent, "Goku and my son Vegeta, for instance, are pure-blooded Saiyans and were born with tails, but overtime they faced circumstances that caused them to lose their tails. From what the other Saiyans and I have seen a half-human half-Saiyan child has a decreased chance of being born with a tail, as Goku's son Gohan was born with a tail and lost it while his other son, Goten, wasn't born with one. The same is true for my grandson, Trunks, as he wasn't born with a tail, but he did inherit an impressive amount of power from my son."

"Interesting." Hit commented, though while he spoke he knew that Mizuna had to have the power to transform as well, but he had no idea if she had the basic form that Vegeta first showed or if she could use Super Saiyan Blue, "You also seem to have a halo above your head, and likely a story behind that as well."

"Your right in that regard, but this is here because I'm actually dead," Mizuna stated, noticing a look of shock appear on Hit's face for a few seconds before it disappeared, though she couldn't fault him for feeling that way, "Forty-three years ago, three years before the destruction of Planet Vegeta and the extermination of the majority of the Saiyan race, I fought two powerful enemies that ambushed me. I fought them to the best of my ability, but in the end they ended up overpowering me and ended my life, where I ended up in the Other World and watched over my family from the afterlife. I was forced to watch as Saiyans were betrayed by one of their own, my husband was killed by a tyrant, and my planet was blown to pieces. Since that fateful day I died I resumed training, so that way I could protect the Other World and make up for my failures to protect my own people while I was alive... though I asked to spend a day in the world of the living to come here and help my son win this tournament, especially considering what the prize is."

"The Super Dragon Balls," Hit said, as he knew that the ultimate prize, for the Gods of Destruction anyway, were the six massive spheres that were floating around this planet.

"That and Lord Champa wants to move Beerus' version of Earth into Universe 6," Mizuna replied, though at the same time she let out a sigh as she shifted to the left and raised her right hand into the air, while also bringing her left hand to her side, "but for now I'm focusing on fighting you."

"Then why don't you transform?" Hit inquired, because that was what he was more interested in, as he was sure that she had another form to use and she wasn't using it at the moment, reminding him of how Goku started the match that had just ended, while at the same time he entered his new stance as well.

"Because it's been some time since I've fought someone while in my base form," Mizuna answered, as she knew that she could easily transform and truly wanted to see how strong she had gotten in her base form, while keeping her guard up as she stared at Hit, "Now, let's get this started."

That was when Champa raised his hand and loosed the final blast at the gong, allowing the two combatants to know that they could start whenever they desired, to which Mizuna and Hit simply stared at each other while they waited for their opponent to move first. Hit was the first one to move, as he rushed forward and headed straight towards Mizuna, who was clearly expecting him to use the Time-Skip to get really close to her and release a series of attacks on her, but what really happened was that he came at her and threw a punch at her. Mizuna moved to the side and let the punch moved passed her before jumping to the side, as she was wondering if Hit was going the route of martial artist this time or if he was luring her into a false sense of security before knocking her out. When Hit came at her with another punch Mizuna charged at him and leapt into the air, bypassing both his hand and her opponent, before landing behind Hit and kicked him in the back, knocking him away from her.

She then waited for a few moments as Hit regained himself and held his arms up again, once more making Mizuna wonder if he was going to implement the Time-Skip for if he was choosing to ignore it, though she did the same thing and stared at him for a few moments.

This time, when one of them made a move, both of them charged from where they were standing and clashed with their opponent, where Hit threw his fist forward and Mizuna caught it before kicking him in the side, which caused Hit to retaliate with a punch to the chest that separated them for a few seconds. Mizuna then followed that up by charging at Hit and moved into a series of attacks that seemed to resemble Applejack's Harvester's Barrage, but in reality it was just a couple of punches and kicks thrown together in the attempt to bypass Hit's defenses and get at him. From what Mizuna discovered, when Hit blocked her kicks with his own and parried her punches with his fists, that he was truly acting like a martial artist and not an assassin, meaning that he must have decided not to use the Time-Skip for the sake of a more interesting fight between the two of them. She had to admit that fighting an assassin, that chose to be a martial artist instead of using a technique that might let him win the match in seconds, was more interesting than she originally thought and jumped backwards as Hit tried to strike her face once more.

It was clear to her that, from their brief exchange just now, that if she really wanted to get the fight going she would have to transform, though she had to wonder just how much power she really needed and which of her forms she should use to fight Hit... before sighing as she stood straight once more.

"I see that you are getting ready to transform," Hit commented, as this was what he had been waiting for since the battle started, though at the same time he was curious as to how much power his opponent truly had, "So, will it be the Super Saiyan form that Vegeta started with, or the Super Saiyan Blue form that Goku used for the majority of our fight?"

"Oh, we have more than the two forms my son and Goku showed you," Mizuna replied, though she did hold her chuckle back, as since everyone from the Universe 6 team had no idea that Saiyans could transform this was all new information for them, even if it was partly incorrect, "In reality we have four transformations we can use... and, just for the sake of our fight, I'll take a moment to show you the forms I have access to. It'll also serve as a lesson for Cabba, to show him what he'll have access to if he commits himself to training for the sake of his planet and his people. We'll start with the most basic of the four transformations; Super Saiyan."

With that said Mizuna braced herself as her Super Saiyan aura appeared around her, while at the same time her eyes changed to the familiar green color while her hair flared upwards and became spiked as it turned golden yellow, and even her tail turned golden yellow colored as well. The air shook for a few moments in response to her transformation before settling down, though at the same time she could tell that Cabba was interested in what she was doing, while Goku and the others were curious as to how far she would go. Hit, on the other hand, wasn't too impressed by her change, which made sense considering that he had just faced Super Saiyan Blue merged with Kaio-Ken, but she wasn't through with her changes just let.

"What you saw earlier was my normal state, and this is a Super Saiyan," Mizuna said, though that was swiftly followed by her bracing herself as she pushed the transformation even further, where her hair became more rigid as small bits of blue lightning danced around her aura, "This, however, is a Super Saiyan that has ascended past a Super Saiyan... though we call this a Super Saiyan 2."

"Your power has increased at a reasonable rate," Hit said, as he knew how powerful Goku had been with his times ten Kaio-Ken, which had forced him to improve his skills quite rapidly, otherwise he would have lost the earlier match, "though something tells me you aren't done just yet."

Mizuna smiled as she reached even further, to which her eyebrows faded away and her hair started moving down her back, just like what happened whenever Goku and Vegeta used this form in their battles, before it came to a stop just passed her waist. She found it funny that both her son and Goku were shocked by this transformation, as while she may have mentioned that she got it they never envisioned that she would have used it, and they had actually never seen her take on this form since she never revealed it during their training. This time around the area really shook for a few moments, demonstrating just how strong this form seemed to be, before quieting down... though this time around she decided to hold off on going any further and entered her battle stance once more.

"Hit, this is what we call Super Saiyan 3," Mizuna said, while at the same time noticing that Hit was still studying her and her power, though his expression told her that he found her form interesting while also not terribly impressed by the power she was generating, "Now then, let's get this fight started for real."

Mizuna dashed forward and struck Hit in the side with her foot, where he staggered for a few seconds before throwing a punch at her that was immediately countered by her own fist, causing the two of them to jump backwards before they engaged. Hit discovered that while Mizuna was in the Super Saiyan 3 state her speed and power were definitely much greater than her base form, but they were also lower than Super Saiyan Blue, which meant that whatever fourth transformation she had was the one he wanted to fight. While he was thinking about that, however, Mizuna decided that it was time to stop playing around and got serious, where she started channeling her ki as she attacked Hit, running through the techniques she knew and picking which ones would serve her well in this fight. Mizuna had learned much from training with her son and Goku, and from watching them and their friends battle the evils that attacked their world, so she knew a few attacks that they would easily recognize... and one that she had only shown off the one time, back when she and Vegeta were reunited in the Other World.

She started by rushing at Hit's location and started blocking the barrage of attacks her opponent was throwing at her, though when the opening revealed itself Mizuna struck Hit in the chest and caused him to bend over towards her for a few seconds, which she used to jump into the air and stare down at her opponent. She then started forming ki spheres in her hands and threw them towards where Hit was standing, letting them rain down on him while he silently questioned why none of them were coming anywhere close to actually touching him. That was then followed by Mizuna smiling as her ki expanded, causing the spheres to light up and forced Hit to cover his eyes for a few moments, though instead of an attack coming, as one would expect, Mizuna had the spheres move in unison, where they all exploded around Hit as they converged on his exact location. She called this her 'Cage of Light' attack, which was derived from the fact that her ki spheres formed a cage of sorts around her target before lighting the area up, temporarily blinding her opponent... and it was also based off of Piccolo's 'Hellzone Grenade', who was nodding his head as she glanced over to him.

When the smoke cleared, and revealed that Hit was only lightly grazed by her attack, Mizuna smiled and rushed back down to where he was standing, where the two of them resumed their earlier battle of throwing punches and kicks at each other, while at the same time Mizuna readied her next attack. As she fought she made sure to transform small bits of her aura into even smaller needle shaped objects, like one would find at a doctor's office or on some cactus, and kept them hidden until she was ready. When Hit knocked her backwards, however, Mizuna smiled and swung her arm towards him, where she sent some of the needles she had created in his direction and caused him to move out of the way, which was a smart move because each needle let off a small explosion when it touched something. She kept at it for a few more seconds, as her 'Needle Storm' was a distraction type move she had developed, because it forced an opponent to focus on where the needles were flying and not pay attention to what was around them.

The moment Hit realized that he was being maneuvered to a specific spot, however, Mizuna gathered the remaining needles and converted them back into a green colored sphere that she hurled towards her intended target, who rushed to the side and let the orb come into contact with the edge of the arena, blowing a chunk of the edge away in the process. Mizuna then smiled to herself, because the last time she had used this move, against one of the Saiyans she was training with, she had struck her target and knocked the poor warrior out cold, so it was nice to see that Hit was fairing much better than her other opponents usually did. She usually referred to the green colored sphere as her 'Chaos Orb' and either loosed one when an opponent was distracted or fired multiple of them at the same time, like Jeice did against Applejack with his 'Crusher Volcano' move. She found it humorous that she was like Goku in a regard, as he saw attacks and made them his own if they proved to be useful, but the difference was that she used her new techniques in a different manner, often adding something to her's to make them unique... though there was one attack that was original to her that had caused her son to create his own ultimate attack, as a tribute to her.

A few moments later she landed on the arena floor and faced Hit, who seemed to be getting tired, meaning that he must have expanded too much energy fighting Goku and was using his reserves to get the job done... to which she sighed and reverted back to her base form.

"What are you doing?" Hit inquired, as he would have expected Mizuna to continue the fight in the form she had been using for the last couple of minutes, as he had seen no signs of her needing whatever was after Super Saiyan 3 for her.

"I thought it was time for me to really get serious and show you my final form," Mizuna replied, though at the same time she offered Hit a smile as she prepared herself, as she was sure that this was going to surprise a lot of people when the transformation was over.

As she took a deep breath she noticed that Hit wasn't going anything, once again to the annoyance of Champa since he wasn't attacking an open target, but Mizuna was happy that he was such an honorable fighter, otherwise he would have knocked Vegeta, Goku, and herself out of the tournament without allowing them to transform. A few moments later she braced herself as the wind around her kicked up and her aura started to take on a blue tint, though that was rapidly followed by her taking on her Super Saiyan state... only this time around her hair was blue colored, as well as her eyes, eyebrows, her aura, and her tail. From what she could tell it appeared that everyone from Universe 7 were surprised by what she had done, as if they weren't expecting her to actually have this form unlocked and practiced like Goku and Vegeta did, but she was happy to prove them wrong.

"So, you also have access to Super Saiyan Blue," Hit commented, though that made this fight all the more interesting, because Goku had put up a good fight before he had been forced to go into the Kaio-Ken state.

"In Universe 7 the Saiyans have a ritual were five of us with righteous hearts instilled our light into another," Mizuna said, to which she gestured over to Goku and Vegeta for a moment, as she remembered what had happened when they first went through this process, "I was one of the five Saiyans that helped Vegeta reach the level of Super Saiyan God, which eventually allowed him to access this form through training and hard work. Shortly after that, when the dead Saiyans returned to Asgard, we got together and repeated the process among two of our number, as in the two greatest warriors to grace the Saiyan afterlife... one, of course, was myself, while the other was Bardock, Goku's father."

Before Hit could say anything Mizuna rushed towards him and slammed her fist into his chest, before spinning around and kicking him in the side, knocking him backwards as he attempted to regain himself. Mizuna, on the other hand, continued her attacks as she and Hit moved around the arena, where she found that he was still restraining himself from using the Time-Skip, even though it would let him win this match in an instant. Since he wasn't using that technique, and was fighting like a martial artist, Mizuna fought him like that for a few more moments, dodging his attacks and dealing some damage in return, before she decided that they had dragged on this match more than was absolutely necessary... to which she pulled herself away from Hit and moved her arms out to her sides, just like Vegeta did when he was using his Final Flash technique.

Despite the fact that it had been awhile since she had last used this technique, which was only during training since she almost never fought people in the world of the living like her son did, Mizuna felt the balls of energy form above her palms and charged them as green lightning branched off of her attacks.

Vegeta's eyes widened as he recognized what attack his mother was going to use, because after she had used it against him he had the idea to create the Final Flash, which used the same charge style that his mother was using and even came with lightning branching off and cutting lines into the arena floor. From what he could tell Kakarot, Rainbow, and Applejack, the only other ones who had actually seen this attack in action, recognized what his mother was doing as well, though they were interested in seeing what sort of power it commanded now that she was using her Super Saiyan Blue state and not just Super Saiyan. At the same time, however, he could tell that Cabba was watching the battle with an interest, meaning that he was eager to see what the Queen of the Universe 7 Saiyans could do when she put her mind and her power to a task... even though the air shook as his mother pulled her hands together in front of her and pointed the combined sphere down at where Hit was standing.

"Final... Shine..." Mizuna said, speaking the parts of the name like she and Vegeta would do when they were charging their own versions of this attack, while at the same time noticing that Hit was curious as to what she was doing and seemed to be readying the Time-Skip at long last, meaning that he knew how powerful this attack was going to be and was likely going to dodge it entirely, "Attack!"

The moment she said the final part of her attack's name Mizuna released the burst of ki energy, baring the same green color as the rest of her attacks so far, which barreled through the air and rushed towards where Hit was standing, where he crossed his arms and prepared himself for the collision. Since Mizuna wasn't actually trying to kill him, or destroy an attack he was throwing at her like she did with Vegeta's Galick Gun all those years ago, she purposely charged it for an extremely low amount of time. Despite that fact her Final Shine Attack was still powerful enough to force the stubborn Hit to remain where he was standing as he tried to withstand the power she was using against him, though before the rush of ki energy was over Mizuna surprised him... by jumping into her own attack and kicking him in the chest, sending him flying out of the arena and forced him to collide with the barrier, where he fell to the ground and remained there for a few seconds as Mizuna's attack dissipated completely.

A few moments later, as the referee declared that Mizuna had won the fight, she sighed and reverted back to her normal state, before she jumped down to where Hit was laying and helped him back onto his feet, where she offered him a smile before heading back to Beerus' platform... while also seeing that her friends were cheering her own because she won them the Super Dragon Balls and saved the Earth from being taken to Universe 6.

When she returned to the platform, however, she felt the air behind her change and found that she wasn't the only one interested in what was happening, where they found Champa threatening the four conscious fighters Vados had chosen, and the unconscious Frost, with total erasure due to them embarrassing him. Goku, not wanting to lose the fighters that had actually put up a good fight, turned towards Beerus with a look on his face that asked if there was anything the God of Destruction could do in this situation. For a few seconds Beerus wondered if there was some way for him to calm Champa down and avoid his brother accidentally destroying the Super Dragon Balls in his rage, though at the same time his brother challenged his fighters to fight him if they truly wanted to... indicating that all of their 'tricks' wouldn't save them this time around as he prepared to erase them from existence.

That was, however, before Whis and Vados pointed out that someone had arrived in the middle of the ring, where Beerus and Champa noticed that Zeno-sama and two of his attendants had arrived... which meant that the two Gods of Destruction were likely in sort of trouble, though they left their seats and headed down to the arena with their Angels.

"Welcome Zeno-sama," both Beerus and Champa said, where the two of them landed near each other and bowed towards the King of All, though while Champa was sweating a lot Beerus was absolutely calm, while hiding any terror he was feeling inside his body.

"We haven't seen you since the summit of the gods some time ago," Whis commented, recalling that event well, because it had been interesting watching Beerus fight another God of Destruction that actually pushed him harder than any of the others had.

"Have you been doing well?" Vados asked, though to the observers they would have noticed that the Gods bowed to the King of All while the Angels appeared to be on another level, while the Supreme Kais gathered behind them and bowed with their heads near the ground.

"Yeah." Zeno replied, though at the same time that one word essentially was a response to all three statements that had been spoken since his arrival, indicating that he acknowledged the greeting, Whis's observation, and Vados' question while making no attempt to really say much.

"Zeno-sama," Shin said, though at the same time he kept his eyes shut as he waited to hear what was going to happen next, because it seemed like this tournament had taken a turn for the worse, "what can we do for you today?"

"I came here because..." Zeno started to say, though he had to pause for a brief moment to remember why he and his attendants had come here, before he started speaking once more, "It was brought to my attention that today you were doing something arbitrarily. Skipping your jobs as Gods of Destruction is not a good thing."

"Please, listen to this, Zeno-sama," Vados said, to which she slightly beckoned to Champa and the fat that he had accumulated over the years, something that she was trying to work on, "Champa-sama neglects his health, as you can see from his body shape. This affects his work and so I, in turn, prepare balanced nutritious meals for him to enjoy, but he says that my food tastes... really really really bad."

It was in that moment that Beerus actually felt a little sorry for his brother, because he had never heard anything about Vados being a horrible cook, apparently worse than when Chronoa first started out by the sounds of it, and wondered if Chronoa could help Vados improve her skills. At the same time, however, he wondered what Whis was going to say about him, since he had changed since Rainbow and Applejack had entered his life... and the fact that he actually had plans made after this tournament was over.

"Beerus, on the other hand, actually has three dead planets scheduled for destruction in the next few days," Whis said, to which Beerus mentally let out a sigh of relief, because he could count on his oldest friend and trusted companion to speak the truth on what he was doing, "Since the arrival of Rainbow Dash and Applejack, who became his daughters, Beerus has become more active in making sure that the planets he destroys are those that don't have life on them, unless his rage breaks, so that Shin and his fellow Kais can continue the cycle with creation. True, he likes delicious dishes like his brother does, but he's taken to eating a more reasonable meal everyday and sleeps when it's necessary, instead of sleeping all the time and destroying little... I'd say that he's improved quite well over the last forty years."

"Maybe I should... appoint a new God of Destruction for Universe 6." Zeno stated, though he sounded very serious for a moment and that freaked Champa out, because he liked being the God of Destruction for his universe and didn't want to give that up for anything, before Zeno shifted his head slightly, "Just kidding."

Champa relaxed for a brief moment, because one was never certain what might happen when they dealt with Zeno-sama, though he kept his ears open as he waited for the King of All to say something that required his immediate attention and needed a response from him.

"Well, I did come here because I was concerned," Zeno continued, to which he gained the full attention of everyone around him, along with those that were moving towards the area behind the Kais, "but, I ended up enjoying what I saw... very much. So, I thought that maybe we should do this one more time, with contestants gathered from every universe."

"Pardon me for asking this, but does that include Universe 13?" Goku inquired, though at the same time he and the other fighters landed behind the Gods of Destruction, their Angels, and the Kaioshin from both universes.

"Hmm..." Zeno commented, as if he was actually thinking about something, which made sense to Beerus because the once unofficial universe had only been elevated to the status of official recently, before the King of All seemed to come to a decision, "Yeah."

"Awesome." Goku said, though those that knew him well already knew that he was imagining fighting against Rainbow, Applejack, Pinkie, and the other displaced ponies whenever the King of All wanted to have the tournament between universes.

Beerus noticed that Goku was already walking towards where he and Champa were standing, though before he could say anything Zeno-sama told his attendants that it was fine and walked forward as well, to which the two attendants moved to the side as Zeno walked forward and told Goku that the matches were good. It was then that he repeated the desire to have another tournament between the thirteen universes, something that Goku was greatly interested in, to which Goku held a hand out towards the King of All. A few seconds passed as everyone stared at the exchange in interest, as the two attendants were ready to pounce on Goku the moment their master told them to, but Zeno simply smiled and held his hand out, where Goku grasped it... and lifted Zeno up on accident, which seemed to excite the King of All a bit, as he called Goku an 'interesting guy' before he was set back down.

That was followed by Zeno saying that he was heading home and grasped hands with his attendants, to which Beerus and Champa thanked the King of All for his hard work before the trio disappeared... though once they were gone everyone relaxed a little bit, even though Champa was still annoyed about something.

"Beerus, the tournament held by Zeno-sama will be the real thing," Champa said, to which he turned towards his brother and stared at him while he imagined the next team he built conquering everyone from the other universes, "think of this tournament as a practice run. That's why, I'm not frustrated even though I lost."

"Well then, I look forward to seeing what happens when that tournament starts," Beerus replied, because he knew that there was a small chance of the tournament actually happening, not unless Zeno-sama asked the Grand Priest to remind him of it every now and then so he could plan when to hold it, before he turned his mind towards what had happened before the arrival of the King of All, "You do remember your promise, don't you?"

"Yes, I remember what I promised you," Champa growled, indicating that he took no pleasure in handing over the six wish orbs he had spent so much time collecting, especially because he wanted to have Earth's food all to himself, "I'll leave the six Super Dragon Balls here, though I doubt you can find the seventh one at all. Come Vados, we're leaving."

As the Universe 6 warriors started to follow their God of Destruction, so he and Vados could take them home and drop them off on whatever planet they all came from, Cabba rushed over to Vegeta and promised him that, in exchange for teaching him the first level of the Super Saiyan transformation, that he would be honored to show Vegeta around Planet Sadal someday. He even went as far as to call Vegeta his mentor, to which Vegeta smiled and told the young Saiyan to continue his training, so he could protect his planet and his loved ones from harm, to which Cabba agreed before heading off to join his team. Goku, on the other hand, tried to convince Hit to fight him again, where he would be able to use his full power, but Hit said nothing and walked away, leaving Goku to form a plan in his mind to get the fight to happen regardless of what Hit said or did. It was also during that time frame that Buu woke up from his nap, as he had apparently fallen asleep at some point before the start of the tournament and Mr. Satan hadn't said anything about it, before Whis called for everyone to start gathering in the Universe 7 cube.

At the same time, however, Bulma walked forward and pulled out the Super Dragon Radar, the contraption she had been working on to ensure that she could find the seventh Super Dragon Ball for whichever God's team had won the tournament... though when she turned it on she found that there was no sign of the seventh sphere.

"Wait... isn't it showing that all seven spheres are present here already?" Android 18 commented, as she, Krillin, and Beerus' daughters were the last ones to board the cube, though she had noticed something interesting when she looked at the modified radar.

When Bulma confirmed that the seventh sphere was present, where she had no idea, Applejack's eyes flashed for a moment as she jumped to the planet's surface and rested a hand against the ground, where she closed her eyes and sent her energy outwards as she waited for a response. When 18 asked what she was doing, however, Beerus said that, as someone that was destined to become a Kaioshin in the future, Applejack had the ability to communicate with the cores of each planet, which was how she allowed Planet Meka to come to life during their fight. He further explained that she could tell which planets were truly dead and which ones needed a nudge in the right direction to bring them to full life, which was a skill she was actually helping Shin improve on. A few seconds later, however, Applejack opened her eyes and jumped back onto the arena floor, though her expression said that she knew something that the others didn't.

"Dad, you're never going to believe what I discovered," Applejack said, though at the same time she turned to the rest of the group and smiled, which really made them wonder what she had discovered, "Everyone, get in the cube and we'll show you something interesting... once I explain myself to Whis."

A few moments later, with everyone aboard the cube, Whis lifted them into the air and took them into space, stopping at the right distance to show the six Super Dragon Balls and the Nameless Planet, before Whis swung his scepter and lines started to appear on the planet's surface. It was almost like a planet was being destroyed before their eyes, though they had to actually cover their eyes as the surface of the Nameless Planet exploded in a bright flash of light, something that reminded Frieza of when he blew planets to pieces in the past. When the light faded, and they were allowed to look again, they were stunned to find that the Nameless Planet hadn't been a planet at all, rather it had been the seventh Super Dragon Ball that had been covered in asteroids and space debris until it was no longer recognizable for what it truly was. It was then that Applejack explained that, instead of hearing the voice of a planet's core like she had with Earth or Shin's planet, she heard what appeared to be a fragmented voice instead.

Bulma, being the smart lady that she was, quickly determined that the fragmented voice was the voice of the God of Dragons, indicating that Applejack had heard a small portion of an unusual voice and figured out that the Nameless Planet wasn't what Champa thought it was... which made Beerus fortunate that his brother didn't try to blow the entire place up, otherwise he might have taken the seven spheres and stole his Earth before the tournament even started.

"Okay, so how do we summon the God of Dragons?" Beerus asked, because this was honestly the first time that he had ever had all seven Super Dragon Balls in his possession and he never bothered to get the incantation to summon the dragon, but since Bulma had gone out of the way to talk to Zuno he knew that she had the phrase they needed.

"Say in the Language of the Gods, 'Come forth, God of Dragons, and grant my wish, easy peasy lemon squeezy'," Bulma stated, though when she noticed the looks she was getting from some of the people around her, however, she merely sighed and shook her head, "Trust me, I asked the same question to be sure that this was the correct incantation to summon the God of Dragons... even if the last part seems like a child created the passphrase."

"Well, we don't have words for that last part, so we'll have to say them normally," Beerus commented, though he glanced up at Whis to be sure he was ready, to which his Angel nodded in return and faced the Super Dragon Balls once more, "Teenakawo Iganeteshiso Uyurinomika Yodei Easy Peasy Lemon Squeezy."

Whis coughed once and repeated the words out loud so the Super Dragon Balls could hear them, to which the group waited for something to happen, though since they had no idea what happened when the incantation was spoken they simply watched and waited. That was swiftly followed by the stars on the seven spheres glowing for a few seconds, where they started moving on their own and moved into a specific formation, with the one through three stars near the top, the four star in the middle, and the five through seven stars resting near the bottom. Once they were in the formation that they used electricity, which was likely the energy of the seven spheres, braced off from each sphere on the exterior of the hexagon and latched onto the four star ball in the middle. A few moments later the seven spheres were consumed by a bright golden light, to which Whis formed a barrier around the cube and moved them away from the ball of light... which collapsed into a single point for a moment before becoming incredibly strong a few moments later.

This time around everyone covered their eyes and waited for the light to fade, though when the light faded they came face to face with a massive golden colored dragon that looked more frightening than Shenron did... though moments later it snapped it's eyes open, where were red colored, and started to move as it slowly opened it's mouth. When the dragon finally woke up, however, it let out a roar that caused everyone to cover their ears for a moment before it shattered the circular barrier that had been resting around it. That was followed by the dragon circling around a golden sphere before coming their way, where the group barely had even a second to react before they were literally swallowed by the dragon... though they quickly found that they were alright as they traveled along the insides of the massive dragon.

Whis told them not to worry about being digested, in case anyone was thinking about that, and simply said that they were traveling towards their goal, to which they passed through a green colored dragon shaped gateway of some kind and continued forward... where they eventually came to a stop in front of the dragon's nucleus.

"Uroyateenaka kedatsutohimoiga eneandoeiwaigaane asa." the God of Dragon's nucleus said, though at the same time those that were familiar with Shenron knew that the creature was asking for them to speak their wish, to which they turned towards Beerus for a moment.

Beerus, on the other hand, already had a wish in mind from the moment his brother threw down the gauntlet and tried to take his Earth away from him, something that would make his brother happy and maybe change his attitude towards him and his family.

"Roseraegamiyo Woirunji Touyukichi Nooyuchiukuroida." Beerus stated, speaking his wish in the Language of the Gods, which he knew Whis could easily speak to the nucleus of the God of Dragons.

For a moment everyone was silent as Whis repeated Beerus' wish, as they wondered what their God of Destruction could possibly wish for when he already had everything he could ever want, before the God of Dragons' eyes flashed red for a brief few seconds.

"Dabarasawade Tatsuyateenaka Haigane!" the God of Dragons declared, which made those think that he said that the wish had been granted, before the nucleus disappeared and let the group in total darkness for a few seconds.

That was followed by them reappearing in front of the seven Super Dragon Balls, with the God of Dragons nowhere to be seen, before the seven wish granting orbs separated from each other and hurled themselves to the furthest reaches of Universe 6 and Universe 7. Once that was over the cube remained floating where it was for a few minutes, as Bulma was interested in hearing what Beerus had wished for, especially since when he gained the Earth Dragon Balls he stated that he had everything he could ever want.

"If you must know I wished for something that benefited my brother more than it benefited me," Beerus said, though at the same time he was rather proud of himself, because from what he had seen most people who use the Dragon Balls either wish for personal gain in some manner or resurrect the dead, "I gave Champa exactly what he wanted; a thriving Earth full of earthlings, with a civilization that makes decision food and isn't on the brink of annihilating each other over a stupid and pointless war. Basically I restored life to the Universe 6 version of Earth, meaning that my brother now has his own version of Earth that resembles yours and he can eat their delicious food to his heart's content... provided he doesn't accidentally blow them up or something in the near future."

"That's... kind of you to do." Bulma replied, as while she was expecting Beerus to wish for something interesting, and having another version of Earth with an near identical civilization was definitely interesting, she was not expecting him to restore life to a planet when it was his job to do the opposite.

"I win the tournament and Champa gets the true prize," Beerus stated, though he was happy to see that his family and closest friends were quite pleased with what he had just done for his brother, before he turned to Whis, "Come on, let's go home and get some rest."

"Actually, there is one unresolved issue," Goku spoke up, to which he turned towards Chronoa, who had been silent the entire time Zeno had been present and hadn't said anything since the God of Dragons had been awoken from his slumber for Beerus' wish, "What do you say Chronoa? Can we spar for a few minutes?"

Beerus started to open his mouth, and say something about how Goku should be resting after the punishment that he put his body through, but before he could actually say anything on the matter Chronoa touched his arm for a moment and stopped him in his tracks, to which he closed his mouth and waited for his beloved's decision.

"Whis, set a course for Planet Aytera," Chronoa said, though at the same time she turned her full attention towards Goku, whose eyes lit up the moment he understood what she was going to say next, "Goku wants to see the full power of the Supreme Kai of Time in action, so I intend on showing him, and anyone else that wants to join in, my full power."

Beerus raised an eyebrow as Whis got them underway and headed for Planet Aytera, because he was really interested in seeing what Chronoa's true form looked like when she went through whatever transformation she had and witnessing what she was capable of doing when she channeled her full power. This next fight was going to be an interesting one, he knew that already, and he was eagerly looking forward to seeing what happened next.
> Interlude: Chronoa's True Power
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

During the journey towards Planet Aytera, which was where Goku and Vegeta had fought Frieza after his resurrection, Goku insisted on Chronoa telling him something about her powers that she hadn't already told him and the others, while at the same time Beerus insisted that it would be better for him to discover her abilities on his own. That was the way it was against Hit, only that time Goku had been given knowledge of the Time-Skip before hand and had used that to great effect while he fought against Hit. At the same time Chronoa could tell that both Vegeta and Frieza were actually interested in seeing what she was able to do and were clearly considering sparring with her as well, since she had stated that anyone who wanted to spar with her was welcome to do so. She could also tell that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale were curious as to what she was doing, as she had never fought before and hadn't trained with them in the past, but she was sure that all of them were going to be surprised by the time this fight was over.

Still, she stood by one of the edges of the cube they were all riding in, the same one that Whis happened to be standing above, and simply stared out at the stars that were passing them by... though a few moments passed before Beerus walked up to where she was standing and repeated what she was doing, even though she knew what was going through his mind at that moment.

"Are you absolutely sure that you want to go through with this?" Beerus asked, though he asked because he was concerned for her safety, as he knew that Goku alone could do some serious damage if she was caught off guard, and that was without throwing Vegeta and Frieza into the mix.

"It has been seventy-five million years since the last time I fought someone," Chronoa commented, remembering the last time she fought someone, a being that would have destroyed the timelines if he had become the Supreme Kai of Time instead of her, before sighing, "besides, Goku issued the challenge and would have only continued to ask me if I had said no. Accepting the challenge means that he'll get the fight he's looking for and that he'll stop asking for one, while showing everyone the true power of the Supreme Kai of Time."

"Well, I'm sure that he'll be surprised by what you show him." Beerus stated, though he realized that the reason Chronoa had changed so much, going from someone who was absolutely terrified of him and became the love of his life, was because of their daughters as well, just like they had changed him... which brought a smile to his face as he wrapped his left arm around Chronoa for a few moments.

Chronoa nodded and gazed at the stars that they were passing by, though this time around she noticed that they were slowing down at last, which meant that they were finally closing in on Planet Aytera and called for Whis telling everyone to settle down as he brought them out of the space they had been traveling through. Everyone turned towards the front of the cube as Whis had them exit the stream and flew them down towards the planet's surface, where he looked around for a suitable area for a fight to be held in. Fortunately they didn't have to search for too long, as there was an undamaged plain resting near where Goku and Vegeta had fought Frieza, while in the process of surprising everyone by how pristine it looked at the moment. Once the cube touched down Chronoa and Goku jumped out of the container and flew towards the middle of the plain, while Vegeta, Frieza, and Beerus stood on the edge of the hill that Whis had parked the cube on... allowing them to watch the fight from their own place of choosing while Whis created another platform for Bulma and the others to rest on while they watched the fight.

Of course Chi Chi was still upset that Goku wanted another fight, especially so soon after the end of the tournament, but she simply kept her mouth shut and waited for the fight to begin, as she had no idea what was going to happen this time around... which was what everyone else was thinking as Chronoa and Goku landed on the ground.

"So, how do you want to go about this?" Goku asked, though at the same time he stretched his arms for a moment, as they were still sore from his usage of the Super Saiyan Blue Kaio-Ken that he used against Hit.

"Just do what comes naturally," Chronoa replied, as she knew that Goku likely had a plan of attack in mind and was only asking so he could determine whether or not he had to change what he already had happened, but this way allowed him to keep his plan or discard it if he desired.

Goku grinned as he finished stretching and charged towards Chronoa, though when he got close he bounced over to the area behind her and attacked her with a kick that was aimed directly at her back, as he figured that if she could see Hit's Time-Skip, when no one else could, that she might have it as well. Chronoa, on the other hand, moved to the side and let the attack fly by her, where Goku grabbed onto the ground and stopped himself before he turned around and flew right back at her. Goku followed that up with some rather weak punches, nothing like the ones he had used against Hit earlier, as he was trying to gauge the power that Chronoa had before he got serious, while Chronoa parried the attacks that were coming at her with ease. A few moments later Chronoa surprised Goku by slipping by his defenses and kicked him in the side of the head with her leg, knocking him to the side and causing him to regain his footing before he faced her with a smile on his face.

This time, when Goku came flying at her again, Chronoa watched as Goku started firing ki blasts at her, to which she crossed her arms for a few seconds before pulling them apart, which was followed by a prismatic rainbow colored shield appeared in front of her and stopped the ki blasts from touching her. Goku seemed surprised by that, once more revealing that no one really knew what her powers were like since she never fought, though Chronoa took advantage of Goku's momentary shock by dispelling the shield and rushed at her opponent. Before Goku could hit her, however, she disappeared and appeared right behind him, but this time around he dodged the incoming attack and jumped away as he kept his eyes on her. Chronoa tilted her head for a moment before she rushed at her opponent once more, though this time around she went on the offensive and started throwing punches at Goku, who went on the defensive as he tried to fire out exactly what her attack pattern was and form a plan of attack in his head.

Goku, however, noticed that some of Chronoa's initial movements seemed to be the same ones that Beerus used when he and Vegeta fought the God of Destruction, which made some sort of sense considering that Chronoa had walked Beerus fight for a good amount of time over the years.

"Big Bang Attack!" Vegeta called out, though Goku barely had enough time to jump backwards as the ball of energy slammed into Chronoa and exploded, but a few seconds later Goku discovered that Chronoa had a shield in front of her and that she was perfectly fine.

Goku glanced back and found that Vegeta was now standing behind him, along with Frieza, but he smiled for a brief moment before he turned back towards Chronoa, where the two warriors floated over to him and stood beside him, with Vegeta on the right and Frieza on the left.

"I see that the two of you wanted to join the fight," Chronoa said, though at the same time she waved a hand and the shield broke apart, indicating that she didn't need it anymore and that she was openly inviting them to do battle with her once more, even if two more warriors had come to dance with her.

"Well, you did say that it was open to everyone," Frieza replied, though he smiled as he spoke, because this was his first time actually fighting someone that was on Beerus' level and he wanted to see how powerful Chronoa was for himself, even if that meant barging in on Goku's fight, before he glanced at his companions, "Gentlemen, I believe that we should take this to the next level and not play around... not when our opponent is the Supreme Kai of Time."

Goku and Vegeta glanced at each other for a moment before they braced themselves, to which their auras flared to life and they pushed themselves into their Super Saiyan Blue forms, where they stared at Chronoa as they waited to see what she did. Frieza followed them up by tapping into his own inner power and transformed into his Golden form, though once his transformation was complete the three of them dropped into their own individual battle stances and prepared themselves for what was coming next. Chronoa held a hand up and beckoned for the three of them to come at her, to which the three warriors flew through the air and raced towards her, though they separated from each other and forced her to really focus on what they were doing.

This time around Vegeta was the one that attacked her first, to which she moved around the punches and kicks that he was sending her way, though she also had to separate from him when Goku and Frieza tried to hit her with some small ki blasts. Chronoa waved a hand towards the ki blasts and loosed a wave of her own ki blasts at the ones that were coming towards them, where the two sets of attacks collided with each other and destroyed each other, allowing her to focus on what Vegeta was doing. Vegeta seemed more interested in throwing punches at her while trying to figure out where to actually hit her, to which she simply dodged some of the attacks that were coming her way and blocked some of them with her hands. That was quickly followed by Goku and Frieza flying up close to them and joining in the assault, causing Chronoa to be attacked from three different directions, where she picked which attacks she should parry and which ones she had to dodge... before the three of them punched her at the same time and sent her flying into the cliff behind her.

Despite the fact that they were using their empowered forms Chronoa knew something that they might not be aware of, they had fought long and hard in the tournament against Champa's warriors and were still slightly exhausted, but at the same time they were doing fine with the level of power that they were using... to which she determined that it was time to kick things up to the next level.

Chronoa pulled herself out of the cliff face she had been thrown into and brushed off the dust that had gathered on her clothing for a moment, though once that was done she cast a glance at the three fighters and rushed towards them, but this time around she had a different attack in mind. The first target she went for was Goku, where she shifted through time and appeared behind him, though several punch marks appeared on his chest for a moment before she kicked him back towards the ground. Vegeta and Frieza, seeing this happen in a matter of seconds, reacted immediately and started to prepare a ki attack that would hit her, though she jumped backwards and made their attacks miss, while at the same time forcing them to move to avoid the other's attack. In the opening that revealed itself Chronoa moved in and punched Vegeta in the side of his face, sending him hurling towards the ground where Goku was resting, before avoiding a Death Beam and repeating the same attack on Frieza... though instead of following them she stood her ground and lifted a hand towards the sky above them.

That was followed by a mass of pink and purple energy forming above her head, though a few moments later she leveled her hand with the area that all three of her opponents were resting in and a bolt of energy raced down toward where they were laying... to which the bolt exploded upon impact and kicked up some dust in the process, while at the same time the cloud of energy dissipated.

"Ka... me..." Goku said, though Chronoa's eyes widened as she realized where it was coming from, because Goku had Instant Transmission and could teleport wherever he wanted, as in some distance behind her and leveled with where she had sent him moments ago, "ha... me... HAAAAA!"

Chronoa quickly spun around and swung her hand as another rainbow colored shield formed between her and Goku, stopping the Kamehameha in it's tracks, but at the same time she could feel the pressure that the attack was putting on the shield and knew that Goku was as strong as Beerus had told her. As she held the attack at bay, however, she heard the sound of two more attacks coming from below her, to which she glanced back at the hole that Vegeta and Frieza had been sent into and found a Galick Gun and a Death Cannon coming her way. This time around Chronoa frowned as she shifted control of the first shield into her right hand and turned so she could accurately face the other two attacks, where she swung her left hand and called a second shield into existence to stop the Galick Gun and Death Cannon from reaching her... while at the same time silently applauding the trio for working together in such a manner.

A few moments passed before the three warriors loosed another burst of energy that caused their attacks to crack the shields she had thrown up, to which Chronoa dropped them and used her powers to move out of the way... though that was apparently what Goku was expecting, because the moment she reappeared he appeared above her and kicked her so hard that she went flying into the same crater she sent the three of them into. As she collided with the crater, however, all three of the warriors gathered together and formed their beam attacks once more, though when they fired them in unison the three different colored beams rolled around each other and merged into a solid being. A few moments later the beam struck the crater and exploded, blasting an even larger crater into the planet's surface while at the same time causing them to look around for Chronoa in case she escaped the attack again... though when the dust cleared they found that she was still standing in the crater, and was dusting herself off again, despite the few scratches she had sustained in the process of taking the attack.

"You know, despite how easily we're keeping pace with Chronoa, I cannot help but feel that we're missing something," Vegeta commented, as he knew that their opponent had to be much stronger than this, which meant that they were either walking into a trap or she really didn't want to show them her full power.

"I'm not surprised that you came to the same conclusion that I did," Goku said, as he and Vegeta had fought several opponents that hid their true power and only revealed it when they deemed it necessary, just like Frieza had done when they battled him on Namek, "but we must be careful... there's no telling what Chronoa will do now that we've backed her into a corner that she can't easily escape from."

"If she's anything like Lord Beerus, she's hiding her true power still," Frieza added, as he had seen their God of Destruction fight a few times, less than the number of times Goku and Vegeta had seen him fight, and he already knew that Chronoa might be falling into the same pattern that Lord Beerus used, "Keep your guards up and your eyes open, because she's likely to change this fight in a matter of seconds."

"You know, I was thinking of taking this nice and easy, but it's clear that my original plan won't work," Chronoa said, causing the three warriors to glance down at her, while at the same time she rubbed the side of her face and removed the scratches that were there, before staring up at the warriors she was fighting, "Originally I planned on fighting you like this, testing the water and seeing if I actually needed to take it a step further or not, but it's pretty clear to me that I can't keep fighting you like this. At this level of power the three of you will eventually beat me, so it appears that I have no choice in the matter... it's time I showed you the true power of the Supreme Kai of Time."

Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza, along with the rest of the observers, watched as Chronoa took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment, though as she did that her body started to glow in a bright yellow light, which wasn't the same color as the original Super Saiyan form that Goku and Vegeta had unlocked so long ago. The three warriors, each having gone through their own training in order to acquire these forms and gain the ability to sense the godly ki that belonged to Beerus, Shin, Chronoa, and the other gods they had encountered, could easily feel Chronoa's power rising. A few seconds later, however, the ground started to shake in response to Chronoa apparently calling forth the entirety of her power, which made the three of them prepare themselves for what was coming next... though what actually happened, however, caught them completely off guard.

Chronoa's energy gathered around her and enveloped her, similar to what happened when Goku and Vegeta first used the ritual to become Super Saiyan Gods to fight Beerus, though the sphere that shrouded her from their eyes was yellow colored, like her own ki. A few more moments passed before the energy of the sphere began to unravel, though as the trio gazed upon Chronoa again, thinking that she would just have a hair color change like most fighters in their universe did, they were surprised by what they saw. Chronoa's clothing had undergone a color change, as her leggings had taken on a more golden yellow color, opposed to it's original color, while the main color of her robe had turned pure white and her undershirt, that reached her neck, had turned golden yellow as well. In fact the only parts of her clothing that hadn't changed were her yellow colored sash, her white colored boots, and her yellow colored potara earrings.

What surprised everyone, however, was the fact that she had grown since being enveloped by the sphere of energy, as she looked more like an adult than what everyone was used to seeing, as she now stood as tall as Beerus did, coming up to the top of his head instead of the top of his ears. Chronoa's hair had changed as well, though it was more in the sense that it now reached the middle of her back instead of barely reaching her neck, while at the same time she had two bangs that rested above her chest, one on the right and left sides of her head. There was also a v shaped tiara of some kind that was mostly hidden by her hair, though it did rest against her forehead and was clearly visible to anyone that was looking at her. The last thing that had changed, about her physical appearance, was that her chest had grown a few sizes as well, something that was caught by two specific members of the observers.

The only odd thing that Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza weren't expecting was the circular shaped halo, which rested behind Chronoa's back and seemed to be shaped like a clock with two spikes pointing at the two and ten areas of an actual clock, that appeared moments later... though once the transformation was complete, and her energy had settled down, Chronoa opened her eyes and stared at her opponents.

"Chronoa can transform?!" the Old Kai exclaimed, as he, Shin, and Kibito had followed the group to this planet when they heard that Chronoa was planning on fighting Goku, and potentially other fighters as well, though that was before he started to drool when he noticed her chest area, "She's become a total babe!"

"Amen to that," Master Roshi said, though that was followed by both Bulma and Chi Chi slapping him in the back of the head, while at the same time Shin, of all people, did the same thing to the Old Kai, to which the two elders fell to the ground and rubbed their heads as the others returned to watching the battle.

"Since the three of you are fighting me with your full power, I thought it would be fair if I did the same," Chronoa said, though at the same time she stretched her arms for a moment, because it had been so long since she had used this form that her body felt a little off, while at the same time noticing that she sounded more mature, another side effect of her using her full power, "So, what do you three think of my 'final' form?"

"I think Lord Beerus is lucky to have someone like you," Frieza replied, though at the same time he dropped into his battle stance, which both Vegeta and Goku repeated on their own as they faced Chronoa, "and, if I'm being completely honest here, we might actually be in trouble."

Chronoa smiled as she took a step forward, though that was when time seemed to slow down for everyone else as she rushed through the air and zeroed in on where Frieza was floating, where she unleashed a fury of punches into his chest, arms, and legs before backing away from him. That was followed by her moving over to where Vegeta was frozen and kicked him in the chest several times in a row before delivering a kick that, when time resumed, would send him flying towards the ground below them. Goku, on the other hand, was where Chronoa focused on the area around his chest and let her punches hit their targets, before delivering a kick that would knock him into the cliff behind him, the same one she was sent into earlier. Once she was satisfied with her handiwork she jumped back to where she had been standing before she activated her power and let time resume, though for everyone else this would seem like a second, just like what Hit did during all of his matches.

Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza remained floating where they had been and shook as all of Chronoa's attacks caught up with them, before Frieza went flying diagonally into the ground beneath them, Vegeta crashed into the same familiar crater, and Goku collided with the cliff that Chronoa had been thrown into earlier.

"Wh... what just happened?" Krillin asked, because no one had seen Chronoa move from her spot and suddenly all three of her opponents went flying in different directions, almost as if she had hit them in some manner.

"It's the Time-Skip again," Beerus commented, while at the same time Whis nodded his head, as he understood the basics of the technique, even if he had no experience fighting someone who had access to it, before he chuckled, "only this time around there's no way to beat it. Chronoa appears to have complete control over time, meaning that she can either chose how long to use the Time-Skip for, or she's so strong and fast that mortals can't keep up with her."

"That really hurt," Goku moaned, though at the same time he and his fellow fighters pulled themselves free from where they had been sent, while also looking at Chronoa as she flew down to where they were resting, "That was the Time-Skip, wasn't it?"

"Yep, that it was," Chronoa replied, though she knew that there was no way for any of them to catch up with her at this point, not when she had full control over time, before she looked down at her body again, "Do you know why I don't use this form all that often? It's because I liked how I looked before I became the Supreme Kai of Time, which is why when I sealed away the majority of my power I took the form I did, because it was the one I was the most familiar with. Don't get me wrong, I'm grateful that I was chosen to become the Supreme Kai of Time, but most of the people who see me like this always want me because of my body and no because of who I am... which is why I'm happy to have finally found someone that cares about me as a person, and who who I came because of my role."

"So in essence you're a little like me, expect I had a different reason for sealing my power away," Frieza said, to which he leveled his arm with Chronoa as his ki flared to life all around him, where he braced as he prepared to fire a really powerful Death Cannon to knock her out, "I'm eager to see just how strong you really are."

The moment Frieza fired his attack, and it came barreling towards his target, Chronoa slowed time down once more and moved out of the way, though just to show them how good her control over time was she picked Vegeta and Goku up from where they were resting and moved them to where she had been standing moments ago. When time resumed the two Saiyans were shocked to find themselves in the middle of Frieza's attack and barely had time to do anything before they were hit, knocking both backwards. As Frieza realized what had happened, and started to rush over and check if they were alright, Chronoa appeared in front of him and let him attack her, though this time around she simply blocked the attacks that were coming her way... especially when Goku and Vegeta got up and rejoined the fight.

The three warriors moved around her, aiming their attacks like they would if they were fighting Beerus or someone near his level, though at the same time Chronoa blocked each and every attack before they could even touch her, which made them wonder just how strong she really was.

"So how long are you three going to continue to play around?" a familiar voice asked, to which they turned towards the nearby boulder that was sitting nearby and found Chronoa sitting on it, though she was smiling at them like she found something to be funny, before the Chronoa they had been fighting disappeared.

"An afterimage," Goku said, as he realized what he and the others had been fighting the entire time, while at the same time understanding that this wasn't going to be easy for any of them.

"Good guess," Chronoa replied, though at the same time she shimmered and disappeared, only to reappear behind the trio of fighters that she had been sparring with, who froze when they realized that she had moved to a new location and was standing behind them, "however, knowing my attacks won't help you at all... not like all of the other opponents you have fought over the years."

This time around the three fighters did something smart, they separated from each other and landed on three different places throughout the plains, intending for Chronoa to come to one of them and have the other two come in as backup in order to hit her while she was distracted by her target. Chronoa, on the other hand, simply waved a hand into the air and the swirling mass of energy from earlier returned, which was actually her Time Judgement attack, but instead of preparing a single blast she made sure that there were more than one. Once she was ready she focused on Goku and flew over to where he was standing, though as the Saiyan prepared himself Chronoa appeared behind him and kicked him in the back, sending him into Vegeta, who had been trying to sneak up on her. As the two of them fell towards the ground, and she sent a bolt of time Judgement at them, Frieza appeared some distance above them all and held a finger above his head... where he threw a Supernova down towards Chronoa.

Chronoa, on the other hand, raised her hand up and snapped her fingers, to which both the Supernova and Frieza froze where they were, much to the emperor's surprise, and kept him that way for a few more seconds, before sighing and pushed the Supernova back the way it came... to which Frieza took the full force of his own attack and hit the ground hard, where he reverted back to his base final form and moaned for a few moments.

Goku and Vegeta noticed that Frieza had pretty much dropped out of the battle thanks to his own attack, to which they climbed back out of the hole that had formed around them and separated from each other, while at the same time being thankful that neither of them had that type of attack in their own arsenals. When Chronoa landed in the area between them, however, they rushed at her and started throwing punches at her, where she defended herself like she had done earlier. That was until she vanished and caused both of the Saiyans to punch each other in the face, forcing them to stagger backwards from each other, to which she reappeared between them and kicked them away from where they had been standing the entire time.

This time around the two of them regained themselves and gathered their ki, where Chronoa let them do it without even attacking them, before the Kamehameha and Galick Gun came flying at her once more, though before the attacks could reach her she called down the rest of her Time Judgement attack and directed the energy at the incoming beams of energy. Fortunately that locked Goku and Vegeta in a 'beam struggle', where they pushed against Chronoa's own attack, but at the same time Chronoa moved herself away from the two Saiyans and waited for the struggle to be over. When the struggle was over, and the two were adjusting to what had happened, Chronoa flew in and time slowed down once more, allowing her to loose another fury of punches on Goku before knocking him into the plateau behind him. Vegeta, on the other hand, jumped backwards before he was caught in Chronoa's powers and was subjected to her attacks as well, though when time resumed he flew into the ground behind him and stayed there.

Chronoa watched the two Saiyans for a few seconds, to be sure that they were going to stay down this time around, before they reverted back to their base forms, to which she gathered some of her power and brought all three fighters to her, where she carried them over to where the others were and surprised the group as she restored their energy with a wave of her hand... though once that was over she stood up and faced the one person whose opinion on this form she wanted the most.

"Beerus... this is what I look like when I'm using my full power," Chronoa said, though at the same time she rubbed her arm for a moment, because she honestly had no idea how the love of her life would react to this form, "I know it's not what you're used to seeing, but I can always revert back if you don't..."

Beerus interrupted Chronoa by stepping forward and gently took her chin with his hand, to which the group watched as the God of Destruction kissed the Supreme Kai of Time, just like they did every time one of them needed to stop the other from either doing something stupid or stop them from breaking down over something that made them sad.

"Chronoa, I will admit that you are absolutely stunning in this form," Beerus said, though he pulled back a bit and smiled at the love of his live, while at the same time moving his hand towards her hair and pushed one of her bangs behind her ear, which caused her to chuckle for a few seconds, "but it doesn't matter to me which form you choose to wear, because both of them are who you really are... a sudden growth spurt isn't going to change how I feel about you."

Chronoa smiled as she heard that, because not only had Beerus kissed her in her transformed state, a form she never tried to like in the seventy-five million years she had been alive, but he also said that she was stunning in this form, meaning that he liked it as much as her normal form. For a moment she wondered if this was her opportunity to fix that, since Beerus loved her transformed state in such a way, before she made up her mind and focused her energy on repressing her full power again. This time around she did something different, as the clock halo disappeared and her power decreased to the level it had been before Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza forced her to release her full power... only this time she retained her mature form, instead of reverting back to her child like form that everyone was familiar with.

The other thing that changed was that Chronoa's clothing reverted back to it's original coloring, indicating that the white clothing meant she was using her true power and that the original coloring meant she had powered down.

"Shouldn't you have reverted back to your old form?" the Old Kai asked, though at the same time Chronoa could tell that he wasn't unhappy about her decision to remain in this form, but she had to resist the urge to slap him upside the head and knock him into the wall behind him.

"I can choose which form I retain when I power down," Chronoa commented, though as she spoke she wrapped her left arm around Beerus' neck, something that she wouldn't have been able to do if she went back to her younger looking form, "I thought that, since Beerus seems to like this form as much as my more commonly used form, I would use this one for a little while longer. I can always change back later if I so desire."

Beerus smiled as he wrapped his arm around Chronoa, to which Whis called for everyone to get back in the cube so they could finally return everyone to Earth, though his mind was on Chronoa and her true form, one that she clearly had problems with. He was determined to show her that he meant what he had said, that he loved her regardless of which form she decided to wear at any given moment, while at the same time getting to know the form she was using at the moment. He knew that she would revert back to the other form at some point in the near future, and he was okay with that fact, but he wanted her to know that he supported her and her decisions... and maybe, after some point in time, make her more comfortable with her true form.
> Interlude: Celebration and the Future
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When the Z Warriors and their friends returned to Earth at long last, after witnessing the fight between three of the toughest mortals in the entire universe and the Supreme Kai of Time, several things happened in rapid succession, though most of the group saw them coming. The first was that Mizuna had to return to the Other World, as the group had spent the majority of the day traveling through space, though she did spend some time with Vegeta and his family before Baba came to take her back to the Other World. The second event that occurred was that Bulma declared that in two days, at noon, she was planning on throwing a party for their victory over Champa's team of fighters, to celebrate the fact that they kept their home in Universe 7. Jaco stated that he fully intended to purchase something special for the party, something that would be rush delivered but would be worth the price, but he refused to say what it was and didn't want to ruin the surprise, to which everyone, save for the children, stopped bothering him about it.

Beerus, Chronoa, Whis, and the girls returned to Beerus' planet while Shin, Kibito, and the Old Kai returned to their planet, promising that they would come back at the specified time to partake in the celebration, though Beerus intended on spending his time with Chronoa. That left Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale to do whatever they wanted, though since night was fast approaching when they returned to their father's temple the girls simply relaxed for an hour before heading to bed, as they knew that training would come in the morning and that they should be prepared for it. Beerus and Chronoa, however, moved into Beerus' bedroom and stayed there all night long, though Whis left them along and didn't bother them until the following morning... where the two gods overslept again, much to his amusement when they finally did get up and head downstairs to meet their daughters for breakfast.

Sure enough the day was spent teaching Rainbow and Applejack about the various roles that their specific roles would be, whenever they were chosen to take up being a God of Destruction and a Kaioshin, but the girls were happy to continue their learning. Chronoa knew that the girls longed to go back to Universe 13 and reunite with their friends once more, but it appeared that they were taking their studies seriously and wouldn't stop unless someone told them that they were taking the day off. What surprised her, however, was the fact that neither of the girls wanted to spare with her now that they knew she was much stronger than they originally thought she was, but she kept her eyes open in case they surprised her at some point in the future.

Rainbow and Applejack, however, were likewise surprised to discover that their mother was still using her more mature form, indicating that their father must have convinced her overnight to wear it for longer so she could get a good feel for it or come to a decision based on something they said. When they thought about it they both decided that it wasn't their business to say what their mother looked like, because they liked their parents being happy and if their father could make their mother happy, by liking a form she admitted that she didn't like all that much and change her opinion on it, then they were perfectly fine with what was happening. It still felt strange for them to look at their mother for a few, as they weren't used to this new form of hers, but they did their best to not interfere with what their father was doing and smiled at their mother as she walked by.

What really surprised them, and not their father or Whis, was when training started and Chronoa stepped forward to battle them, though the rule was that they would all fight on the same level and, if both Beerus and Whis deemed it necessary for further advancement, they would all use their full power at the same time. Chronoa had designed her specific training methods to let the girls see the various fighting techniques she had seen over the seventy-five million years she had been alive, just in case they encountered someone that used one of them, and was pleased to find that they were quick to study her movements. They couldn't accurately hit her, since they had next to no experience fighting her and she was taking this much more seriously than her battle the previous day, but it still proved to be a good challenge for the girls and their various skills.

Chronoa had also devised this method to make sure that she didn't face Rainbow's Lightning Lance, as that thing had to be hard to contain with her powers, but she didn't want to test that theory out at all, just in case something went wrong and she got really hurt in the process... though even as the girls agreed with that point she knew that she could heal herself quickly, but kept that to herself as well.

The greatest surprise Chronoa had for the girls, however, was when their training for the day was finished and they took a seat in the shade to relax, only to glance up at the sky above them as both their mother and their father started sparring with each other. Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale couldn't believe what they were seeing, as their mother usually never helped in the battle aspect of training before and she never, not even once, lifted a fist or hand towards their father, and yet she was sparring with him while they watched. Since Chronoa admitted to knowing the battle techniques of a good number of warriors and fighters, drawn from her vast experience, the girls weren't surprised to see their mother fight using their father's style... what they were surprised by was the fact that she was so skilled in mimicking his movements, making it seem like two Destroyer Gods were fighting each other, especially when the reality was different than what was happening before their eyes.

When the sparring match was over Chronoa admitted that the only way she could possibly beat Beerus in a fair fight was if they both used their full powers, even though she knew that she would have a hard time doing what she did the previous day to the love of her life. Sure, she could stop him by kissing him and then blasting him, but she hated such a tactic and said that a fair fight would be what Beerus deserved, if the two of them ever got serious about such a thing, but the two of them laughed and the rest of the day quickly passed by them. That was because after their training sessions the girls were free to do whatever they desired, though they spent the day relaxing as a family, as the following day they would all gather with their friends and celebrate their victory.





When the day of Bulma's party arrived Beerus called off any training he and the girls had planned, let them relax for the first few hours of the morning, before they gathered together near Whis and surged off into space, where they began their journey back to Earth. It took them the same amount of time that it took them to reach the Earth, but they spent the time simply talking about Hit and the other fighters that Goku and the others had fought, giving Rainbow and Applejack a chance to discuss what they had seen since they never had a chance to do so. Beerus did it so he could hear what the girls thought about the Universe 6 fighters, especially since he knew that at some point in the future they might have to act on Zeno-sama's promise of a universal tournament.

Truthfully Beerus dreaded such a thing, because there was no telling what Zeno-sama would do to the universes that were knocked out of the tournament, as he could easily erase those that lost, but he didn't let his worry show and smiled at his daughters as they arrived on Earth... or, more specifically, outside the Capsule Corp building.

Once they arrived at their destination they discovered that the majority of their group of friends had arrived, where Buu was sitting by himself and was already chowing down as the others waited for the party to start, though that was followed by Beerus noticing that Goku was absent at the moment. According to Chi Chi, who had been asked the question by Bulma shortly after Beerus and his family arrived, Goku was still working in the field with Vegeta, who was trying to experience what Goku went through when he was younger and was learning from Master Roshi. Apparently the two of them would come when they finished with the work that Chi Chi had left them, though before they got the party started, as the Saiyans could easily catch up with them, Jaco looked into the sky and noticed a space vehicle coming towards where they were all gathered... to which he smiled and left his seat, indicating that this was the special order he had placed a rush order on two days ago.

"The most popular sweets in the entire universe have arrived!" Jaco said, to which Beerus glanced over at the vehicle as it landed and the driver disembarked from it, though he raised an eyebrow as he recognized the person who owned the vehicle and the content's of Jaco's delivery, "I got this arranged for the party."

The person in question was a short and slender red skinned alien that hailed from Planet Wagashi, one that he hadn't told Rainbow and Applejack about because they hadn't reached that planet in their studies yet, but he planned on informing them about Wagashi in the future. The person had a wide and chubby head with pointy ears, a small, upturned nose, and large nipples that Beerus preferred not to talk about, because it was odd to begin with, but fortunately no one was focusing on that, as they were more interested in the snacks Jaco had bought. This was Monaka, one of the galactic deliverymen that took orders and delivered whatever items had been bought to the location on the order, and Beerus had maybe one interaction with him in the past... but he decided to let Monaka go about his business and not bother him.

Monaka, dressed up in his work uniform, pulled off his hat and bowed towards Jaco for a few seconds, indicating that he knew who the delivery was for, before standing straight once more as he and Jaco finished the paperwork and started moving the sweets into a pile, where they can be accessed later.

While those two were busy Goku and Vegeta appeared nearby, thanks to the Instant Transmission again, and Goku was wearing his gi, as it was his casual clothing, while Vegeta had a bag that Bulma had designed slung across his back while he was wearing real casual clothing and not his armor. Before doing anything else Vegeta headed into the building and made sure that the work clothes he had worn were put somewhere where the sweat wouldn't be smelt until he was ready to deal with it. He then returned to the party and the group got started, where Goku insisted that, at some point in the future, he and the girls spar, as he desperately wanted to see how much stronger Rainbow and Applejack had become, as well as insist that Vegeta would be with him to make it the ultimate sparring match between them. The girls stated that they would be most eager to fight them at some point in time, just to test their skill against them, which made Goku happy as he went about enjoying the party.

Beerus, upon hearing that a fight might happen in the future between his daughters, Goku, and Vegeta, made him want to actually fight someone again, reminding him of the excitement he had when he fought Sunset Shimmer, because her power was unknown to him and his heart had been racing when they battled each other... to which he wondered if he could convince her to do it again at some point in the future, before turning his attention back to the party.

The days following the celebration party were interesting for everyone, as the day following the party Goku discovered a side effect of combining Super Saiyan Blue with the Kaio-Ken, as his control over his ki was completely shot and that he, along with Vegeta who could do the same thing as well, had to spend the day relaxing to calm themselves down. Vegeta took it as a sign to spend more time with Bulma and Trunks as an ordinary person and do nothing related to ki, which pleased Bulma to no end. Goku, on the other hand, helped Gohan and Videl watch over Pan, where he was apparently attacked by the Pilaf Gang, the three youngsters that apparently had a bone to pick with him and did it while he was sleeping, before accidentally shooting themselves into space with a ship. Apparently, as Rainbow and Applejack learned, Pan was able to save herself and the Pilaf Gang, showing that she inherited something from Gohan, because he was very strong when he was younger and that power was still inside him... waiting to be unleashed again.

Bulma, after having discovered that there was a galactic delivery company, and that she knew someone that worked at it now, she had Monaka deliver something that she had order, though in the process Goten and Trunks snuck onto his vehicle and were taken to a planet called Po-tau-feu. From there things spiraled out of control as some space pirates attacked a village and claimed the key for something called Superhuman Water, which was actually a sentient being that was called Commenson. Rainbow and Applejack learned that the being was capable of cloning and absorbing someone's abilities, something that Beerus told them to stay away from because of their powers, while Vegeta was taken to the planet by Jaco, as he had recovered from the illness faster than Goku had. The girls, however, learned that Goku was eventually called in to help the group defeat the monster that had been unleashed and they succeeded after some time, though because of how long it took them to figure out the creature's weakness they nearly lost Vegeta.

As the dangerous creature was resealed in the prison that the space pirates had broken, however, Goku and his group returned to Earth so they could rest, relax, and figure out what to do next... while at the same time Rainbow and Applejack made sure that everyone, especially Vegeta, had sustained no permanent injuries from their ordeal.

While everyone wondered what was going to happen next for them, however, Chronoa already knew part of what was coming, as she had seen a glimpse of it when she returned to the Time Nest to check the flow of time and knew that something was coming. A distortion in time was coming, she knew that to be a fact, but instead of revealing that it was coming she kept her mouth shut, as Goku and the others had to experience the arrival for themselves, especially with who was involved this time around. Still, she kept herself at the ready, because the moment the event happened another person would appear sometime later, someone that they would have to fight when they arrived... and then they could begin doing what Goku and Vegeta were thinking about at the moment.

Sometimes Chronoa wished that she could personally alter the existing history without consequences, but she couldn't do that and simply waited, because the first person who changed the flow of history was going to make another splash in the pool... and this time it was going to be different from what happened the first time around.





In the future, where Chronoa had seen signs of something coming, a small section of a roof broke off from the rest of the structure and fell to the ground, though that was common these days, especially since the vast majority of the buildings were ruined, if not completely destroyed. It had been some time since a brave warrior and his trusted partner brought down the evil androids that had wiped out a good portion of the planet's population and destroyed the two vile creations of Dr. Gero. The duo had followed that up a few years later with stopping Cell, in his imperfect form, from taking out one of them and stealing the time machine to go back and complete his plans to obtain the power his father promised him, much to the sadness of the other partner. After that there was the invasion of another creature, Babidi, and his henchmen, a being called Dabura, who intended to resurrect a terrifying creature called Majin Buu, but the duo had stopped them as well and brought lasting peace to their future.

That was, however, until an even stronger foe showed up out of nowhere and started destroying everything they had worked so hard to rebuild, driving the survivors underground so they could survive the destruction while the two heroes tried to figure out how to save their world... until they realized that neither of them were strong enough to finish the job and that they needed help from the past to save the future, opposite of what they did the first time around.

Trunks and Gale carefully ran down the street that they were following, being extra careful to do absolutely nothing with their ki in case their foe could sense them, but after a few moments of being out in the open they felt their enemy surging through the clouds above them and quickly hid behind a ruined wall. From there they watched as the person that had ruined the future moved around the area, apparently making himself look like a bolt of lightning, when he left the clouds, and a demon with red colored eyes, which he used when he was inside the clouds. They knew that their foe was looking for them and the remaining humans that had survived his initial attack and the attacks that had followed it, as he was fully committed to wiping out everyone on Earth for some reason... and he was also fully focused on killing the two of them, as if they were sinners or something.

Neither of them had changed much since they returned from the past, save for the fact that there were small cuts in the fabric of their clothing and gi, along with the fact that Trunks had died his hair blue for some reason, one that Gale honestly didn't care to know... but they pushed their thoughts aside as they observed their foe's movements, where he stopped and loosed a burst of shots at the ground, tearing it and the ruined buildings apart.

When their foe seemed pleased with his work, or disappointed in the fact that he hadn't found his targets yet, he moved out of the area and headed towards his next destination, where he was either going to search for them by hand or start obliterating everything again. Trunks and Gale waited for a few moments, to be absolutely sure that he was gone, before they turned and headed in the opposite direction, as there was something important they needed to collect and someone they wanted to talk with, especially considering what she was working on. Still, because of the nature of what she was working on, and the fact that they weren't completely sure of their foe's abilities just yet, Trunks and Gale went without their flight abilities and refrained from using their ki, which made the journey longer than it needed to be... but it also meant that the person they were heading towards wouldn't be found out as quickly, making them much safer in the long run.

The two of them carefully made their way through the city, stopping to either catch their breath or to pause when they felt their foe return to demolish another part of the city that he had attacked several times over already, before they arrived at the building that also served as a lab... where they walked inside the building and found Trunks' mother working with some old machinery, which was producing a special blue substance that they needed.

"Mom!" Trunks said, making sure to keep his voice loud enough so his mother could hear him, while at the same time keeping it low enough so that the echo didn't go outside the building and reach their foe, if he was still in the area, to which his mother turned around and smiled at them.

"Trunks! Gale!" Bulma said, though she was happy to see that the two of them were alright, especially since they were the only ones that could actually fight the monster that was terrorizing their world, "I'm glad that the two of you are safe, especially given the circumstances. You both look well."

"We've been taking precautions to make sure our enemy doesn't find us," Gale replied, though at the same time she smiled as she and Trunks walked down the steps and approached Bulma, before she locked her eyes with the canister that contained the blue substance.

"It's enough for a one-way trip." Bulma commented, to which she let out a sigh as she turned back towards the controls, as she knew that if she had her true equipment she could have easily made much more of it in the amount of time that she had been given, "I'm sorry that I could only make this much of what we needed, especially since you two fought valiantly for the last year to buy me the time to make what's in front of you. Though I'm betting that there's a way for the two of you to come back, once you reach your destination and explain the situation to your friends."

"Mom, we know you've been working hard lately," Trunks stated, knowing that since his mother was the only person left in this world that had the means to make this substance, even if it took a year to make this much, she must have worked herself to the bone to get even half the container full, "Please, rest for a few minutes and then we'll be on our way to our next destination."

"Trunks, I don't mind working... it's good for me," Bulma replied, to which she pressed a few buttons and sealed the container, before pressing a more important button and powered the entire machine off, where she turned back to her son for a moment, "We should get this to the Capsule Corp, our home, as fast as possible, before that monster blows the entire place to pieces and ruins our plans."

Trunks nodded, as he understood that many lives had been lost to provide his mother with the chance to make this energy and that both he and Gale needed to be ready to sacrifice even more to accomplish the first part of their mission, heading back to the past and finding allies. Neither one of them liked the idea of sacrificing anyone else to the monster they had been fighting, especially since he was so strong, but they understood that sometimes sacrifices needed to be made and hoped that such a time would never come. Bulma, on the other hand, nodded her head and picked up the container, to which she carefully activated the last security measure, the think metal plating that extended out and covered the length of the container, before she handed it over to Gale for safe keeping until they reached their destination and got underway.

Before they could do anything, however, part of the ceiling exploded and caught them all by surprise, but in the same moment Trunks and Gale jumped backwards and pulled Bulma with them, though when the smoke cleared the three of them discovered that the equipment had been destroyed... though that was followed by Bulma realizing that someone was standing in the doorway that Trunks and Gale had come from and told them to go as another blast tore the entire area around the door to pieces. When part of the smoke cleared this time around they discovered that their foe had caught up with them and had grabbed Bulma while everyone had moved during the explosion, though before either of them could do anything their foe obliterated Bulma as she told them to run. That was followed by Gale growling as she extended a hand towards her side and called a swirling sphere of energy, complete with four blades, into existence above her hand... before she hurled it towards their foe as she and Trunks dived for the open window that was behind them.

As the two of them hit the ground the rest of the building exploded, but they didn't have time to mourn the loss of Trunks' mother and kept moving, for fear that their foe would recover from the attack, if he had been caught it in, and chase after them once more. Fortunately it appeared that their foe might be growing tired of them, as he didn't chase after them immediately, like he used to do, though at the same time that worried them that he might be observing them as they moved from place to place. Trunks was worried that their foe was trying to find the survivors and that the two of them might be walking into a trap, but while Gale was thinking the same thing she knew that it was also likely that they had lost their foe in the explosion, if he couldn't sense energy like she believed... but, to continue playing it safe, the two of them went without their ki once more as they raced to where their ally was waiting for them.

When they finally reached the somehow still intact apartment building, which was only two stories high and was easily missed if someone was flying overhead, and paused to catch their breath for a few seconds, to be sure that they hadn't been followed this time around, before heading inside... before they approached the specified door and carefully knocked on it, so they didn't repeat what happened last time.

"Trunks. Gale." a voice to their right said, to which they turned and smiled when they noticed that their friend and ally, Mai, was just fine and that she hadn't suffered any injuries since the last time they had seen her, "Welcome back."

"Mai, it's good to see that you're alright," Trunks said, though at the same time he noticed that Mai was looking at the canister that Gale was carefully holding onto, the very one that they had collected hours ago, "My mother... that bastard Black killed her..."

Gale, however, knew what was coming next and did what a certain someone did to the love of their life, she kissed Trunks and stopped his anger from spreading, calming him down and letting him refocus on what was important at the moment... though that didn't stop Trunks from touching her right cheek for a moment as they separated.

"Trunks, we'll avenge everyone that's been killed by that monster," Gale stated, because if this plan worked as well as they thought it would, and they were all sure of that fact, then Black would be defeated and the remaining people would be allowed to prosper once more, "but for now, let's keep our tempers in check and not do anything reckless."

"R... Right," Trunks replied, though at the same time he noticed that Mai was giggling, because she admitted several times in the past that he and Gale made a cute couple with how they acted and calmed each other down, even though they had been on a date when the first attack happened.

Mai opened the door to the apartment room that she used whenever she was in this part of the city, where she kept the door locked even though she was one of the few people who ventured to the surface anymore, and the three of them went inside the room. There Mai pulled out several of her findings, where the majority of the food and water had already been dropped off at the shelter before she came here, out of the bag she carried and they made sure that all of them had a little from each container, equally sharing everything that they had at the moment. This was likely going to be the last time they could break and rest before they made the final run to the Capsule Corporation building, where Trunks had lived until the androids attacked, so they intended to rest for a small amount of time before making a run for it... while avoiding their ki again, since it appeared that Black might have the power to sense Trunks and Gale if they released their powers.

Once the three of them were ready they departed from the apartment building, letting the lone cat that had wandered if out as well, before making their way to the Capsule Corp building... though while it may have taken them a few hours to get there, making it nighttime upon arrival, it appeared that Black hadn't followed them. Trunks and Gale carefully used their own senses to be absolutely sure that Black wasn't near them, though once they determined that he was nowhere near the building the three of them emerged from their hiding spot and rushed towards the main entrance of the building that was their final destination for this leg of the mission. When they reached the entrance, however, they stopped in their tracks as a swirling vortex opened in the sky above the part of the city that they were in, indicating that Black was on his way... though this time around Trunks and Gale made sure Mai had the canister, so she could start the work on activating the time machine, before they charged out to meet their foe.

Black, who was stilling hiding in the clouds that surrounded him, started firing yellow ki blasts, with a dark colored core, at the two of them, though while Trunks used his sword to cut them down and loosed his own ki waves from it Gale called the wind to her side and did the same thing with a blade made from the wind around them. Explosions danced in the area between them and Black for a few seconds, though that was followed by their foe appearing in the flames and swinging his fists at them. Trunks and Gale, however, swung their blades and connected with Black's fists, though they actually hit ki spheres that he had been holding and they detonated, knocking the two of them backwards while Gale's blade disappeared and Trunks' fell to the ground nearby. As the two of them started to pull themselves up Mai rushed over and handed the canister to Trunks before charging into battle with Black, who easily avoided all of her shots from the shotgun she had been carrying with her... before she was blasted with a ki blast that knocked her into the side of a nearby building and crashed to the ground, where Gale knew that she had to be dead.

As Trunks rushed over to check on Mai, to be absolutely sure about her fate, the majority of the fire cleared as Black landed on some of the rubble ahead of Trunks, where he and Gale got a good look at the monster that preferred to hide himself in the clouds until it was time to reveal himself. At a glance anyone would assume that Black was actually Goku, someone who had helped save the would countless times in the past, but in reality Black was a monster that only looked like Goku, despite him having a perfect resemblance that matched what Goku looked like before his death. Black wore a gi, exactly like Goku did, but where Goku's gi was orange with a blue undershirt, Black's gi was dark grey colored with a black colored undershirt that reached his wrists, unlike Goku's undershirt. Black's belt was red colored, as opposed to the blue of Goku's old belt, his pants had the same black color as his undershirt, as opposed to the orange that Goku had worn, and his boots were pure white, unlike Goku's blue colored boots.

Even Black's hair was different, as he had four front spikes and three back spikes, opposed to Goku's five front and four back spikes, while Black was also skinnier than Goku had been, had a slightly darker skin tone, more defined eyes, and two odd items that Trunks didn't understand; a green Potara earring on his left ear and a strange silver ring on his right index finger.

"Finally," Black said, to which he grinned at Trunks and Gale, in the most evil way possible, as he stared at the two of them, indicating that he had been hunting for them since he started his attack, "Today's the you and your precious friend will draw your final breath, Saiyan."

"Correction, I'm his girlfriend," Gale growled, though at the same time she stepped between Trunks and Black, as she had a crazy idea , one that she knew that her brother and Krillin had used in the past, though might let them get away without letting Black follow them.

"It doesn't matter what you are," Black stated, to which he turned away from Gale and focused on Trunks, who was pulling himself up from Mai's body and was glaring at him with rage in his eyes, "Are you done with your farewells, Saiyan? It's your turn now."

"Not so fast!" Gale shouted, though at the same time she brought her hands up to her head, like Cell and Krillin did in the past, while at the same time Trunks understood what was coming and started to turn away, "Solar Flare!"

The resulting surge of blinding light, which Black wouldn't be expecting since Gale had never used this attack before, that blinded Black for a few moments, allowing Trunks to collect the canister and his sword before the two of them headed into the Capsule Corp building and powered down until they couldn't feel each others' ki anymore. Fortunately they found that the time machine was just fine, as were the computers and other components that had been keeping it ready for this venture, to which they smiled as they quickly put the final touches on the machine. Trunks put the blue substance into the indicated slot and jumped into the machine to make sure that it could make the jump to their destination, though once it was confirmed that they had the power to use the machine Gale climbed into the area behind him before the lid closed and sealed itself.

As the time machine started to power up, and they were both ready, Trunks engaged the controls and the machine surged through the ceiling, though as they appeared in the sky above the ruined city Black turned towards them and started to power up what could be called a Dark Kamehameha... though as the attack roared towards them Trunks and Gale smiled as they slipped into the timestream and left their confused enemy behind. The two of them tried to relax as they traveled back into the past, where they could find the allies they needed to come back and defeat Black once and for all, so they could get back to work on rebuilding what had been destroyed. In the end, however, the two of them simply collapsed where they were sitting and let the time machine do it's job, knowing that their friends would find them when they arrived in the past.





Trunks, Pilaf Gang, and Gale, who happened to be there because she wanted to hang with her best friend while her sisters were busy with their parents, happened to be relaxing and were trying to enjoy a meal when something unexpected happened. The air above the place where Bulma held her parties rippled for a moment as they turned to look at what was going on, though that was followed by a machine of some kind appearing out of thin air and landed on the ground. Trunks' teacher, who had been teaching him math that day, fell back in her chair while Trunks and Gale flew to the top of the machine and wiped off some of the dust that was sticking to the glass, where they found a young adult male and someone that looked like an older version of Gale resting inside the device. Trunks, noticing that the machine had 'Capsule Corp' written on the side, had Shu, the humanoid dog of the Pilaf Gang, fetch his mother so he and Gale could figure out what was going on.

When Bulma arrived, however, she seemed absolutely worried about something and immediately recognized the machine that was sitting in front of her, to which she turned towards the kids for a moment and wondered if the pilots were who she thought they were.

"The people who are unconscious inside the machine," Bulma asked, knowing that the kids would be paying attention to what she said, indicating that they were curious as to what was going to happen next, "is one of them a young man with lavender colored hair, while the other is a young lady that looks like she's part pony?"

"Well, the young man has blue hair instead of lavender hair," Trunks answered, though he was surprised by the fact that his mother could so accurately guess who was inside the machine without opening it, making it seem like Chronoa might have talked with her about this or something, "but the lady is definitely a match."

"It seems he must have changed his hair since we last saw him," Bulma commented, though that was before she shook her head and focused on what was important, as Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack were going to be interested in what was happening at the moment, "Trunks, Gale, there should be a button on the exterior of the cockpit that will open the glass container, though once it's open you should carefully extract them. The three of you should set out some stretchers to be sure there's somewhere to lay them before we take them inside the building... and, in the meantime, I'll contact Vegeta and the others. Something bad has happened and they're going to want to know what's happened to cause these two to come back to us, especially after all these years."

Bulma honestly had no idea what could have caused Future Trunks and Future Gale to come back to the past, but considering that they appeared to have collapsed on the journey back to this time period meant that someone must have attacked the future. If that was true then the only people who could help them, save the gods themselves, were Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack, but they would know the full story once the two future warriors had recovered from their ordeal and told them what happened. At the same time, however, she seriously hoped that nothing bad had happened in the future, especially after all the wrongs that she and the others had learned about when the duo had come back to stop certain events from happening, forever changing the course of this timeline in the process.

She knew that it was only a matter of time until Chronoa arrived as well, but Bulma really hoped that this was a social visit and not something else... though she let out a sigh of defeat as she raced to find the device that would allow her to communicate with Beerus and the others, cause it was likely that things were going to be worse than she thought and the warriors likely needed their help, which they were going to get. One thing she knew for certain was that whatever had forced these two to come back in time was going to regret the day it made that decision, especially with the power that would be arrayed against it.
> Future: Black's Arrival
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

While Bulma was busy searching for one of her communicator devices, as Whis had given her another one for direct contact with him and Beerus, just in case Chronoa was busy and Bulma couldn't get in touch with Beerus, his daughters, or Goku and Vegeta, the two Saiyans and their friends were sparring with each other at the moment. They had finished eating lunch some time ago, as Chronoa had made all of them her take on ramen and made it as good as what Beerus had shown his brother when Champa came to challenge him two weeks ago. Beerus continued to praise Chronoa's cooking skills, as she was definitely a talented cook after taking all those lessons she had went through, while the others nodded their heads in agreement at the same time, making Chronoa smile in the process. Once the dishes had been put away Beerus insisted on seeing how well Goku and Vegeta measured up to Rainbow and Applejack, though he also insisted on none of them using their godly powers this time around, just to make things more interesting.

While the Saiyans and their best friends were sparring in the air, however, Whis noticed that the top of his scepter was blinking, indicating that he had gotten a message from someone, to which he picked it up and stared at it for a few seconds, which was followed by Bulma appearing in the orb he used to communicate with others.

"Bulam, this is an unexpected surprise," Whis said, to which Beerus and Chronoa glanced over at him, as they had been focused on watching the sparring match above their heads, but now they were interested in what Bulma had to say, "To what do we owe the pleasure of your company?"

"Something just happened at the Capsule Corp," Bulma replied, as she was thankful that Whis wanted to know why she was contacting him, because usually whoever she called wanted to talk and she just wanted to get this show on the road before something serious happened, "I need you to call Vegeta, Goku, and the girls so I can tell them the news."

Whis raised an eyebrow for a moment, because it sounded like something important might have happened, to which he glanced over at Beerus for a few seconds, who nodded his head and headed up into the air with Chronoa following after him. From there he noticed that Goku, Vegeta, and the girls didn't like their sparring match being interrupted, especially since it was getting to the good part, but they all seemed to sense the urgency of the situation and followed the gods back down to where Whis was sitting. Once everyone arrived Whis stood up and held his hand out, allowing Vegeta to take the scepter for a moment before he stood by Beerus' side, though at the same time Whis noticed that Chronoa was deep in thought about something, to which he kept his mouth shut as he waited to hear what happened next.

"Bulma, what's wrong?" Vegeta asked, as he knew that his wife would only use the communicator that linked her to Whis, and Beerus for that matter, if something terrible had happened and that she needed to get in touch with them while he and Kakarot were training on Beerus' planet, "What's happened at the Capsule Corp since we've been gone?"

"Can you all see?" Bulma asked, though that was followed by the image in the scepter's orb changing until it revealed two familiar faces, both unconscious at the moment, resting outside the Capsule Corp building on some of the recliner chairs that Bulma kept near the pool at all times, "It's Future Trunks and Future Gale. They came back in this state!"

Vegeta, Goku, Rainbow, and Applejack could tell that the two future warriors, who had come back to their time in order to help them stop the androids, and later Cell when they learned about him, were definitely injured, which meant that someone had attacked them and forced them to head back to this point in time. If they followed what happened in their timeline the only threat that could have possible done this would have been Majin Buu, but even if that was what had actually happened Buu would have never let them run away like this. That meant that someone even stronger had attacked the future, someone who hadn't shown up in their timeline yet, but at the same time they were both wounded and needed assistance... which the four of them would be giving them.

They were then brought back to reality when they heard Bulma shouting at the Pilaf Gang, as they were no doubt trying to figure out what was going on and were jumping to conclusions, to which the four of them sighed as they refocused on the scepter.

"They're both in bad shape," Applejack commented, as even from here she could tell that the two future warriors ha sustained several injuries before they made the jump back to this time period.

"Goku, do you have any Senzu Beans on you?" Bulma asked, as it was the quickest way for them to heal the two warriors and figure out what happened to them, and, more importantly, why they came back to this time period.

"Not at the moment," Goku replied, though he smiled for a moment, as he knew what they needed to do and knew that the others understood what he was thinking about, "but I should be able to get some from Korin. Since Earth is too far away from Beerus' planet, I can't sense his energy at all, though if you ask our Trunks and Gale to power up..."

"...they'll serve as a beacon for you to latch onto to use the Instant Transmission," Vegeta finished, as he immediately understood where his friend was going with all of this, to which he turned towards the scepter again and focused on Bulma once more, "Bulma, have them power up and we'll be there in a few moments."

"I understand." Bulma said, though that was immediately followed by the connection being terminated, though which Vegeta handed the scepter back to Whis as they waited for Goku to sense Trunks and Gale.

A few seconds later Goku declared that he got the lock on their energy, to which Vegeta, Rainbow, Applejack, Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis made sure that they had a hand touching him, on his shoulders or his back, before Goku raised two fingers to his head and they all disappeared. Mere moments later the group appeared outside the Capsule Corp, where the majority of them immediately noticed the resting forms of Future Trunks and Future Gale, while Chronoa took a moment to stare at the time machine before joining them. As Trunks and Gale powered down, however, Goku excused himself and vanished once more, to which the teacher that had witnessed all of this happen excused herself and walked away from the building while claiming to have a headache... not that anyone could blame her for what she had just seen since the arrival of the time machine.

No one said anything while Bulma tended to both Future Trunks and Future Gale, as it appeared that they were running fevers at the moment, before Goku returned from Korin's tower... to which he handed over two Senzu Beans and watched as Vegeta gave one to Future Trunks while Bulma did the same with Future Gale. It took a few seconds for the Senzu Beans to have any effect on the two future warriors, but eventually the two of them seemed to overcome their fevers and started to open their eyes. The first person that Future Trunks laid eyes on was Goku and seemed to grow angry for a moment, though a light touch from Future Gale stopped him in his tracks, where he simply stared at Goku before a light appeared to go off in his head.

"Goku... you're alive?" Future Trunks asked, though he chuckled for a moment, as if he thought of something else while he and Future Gale carefully got to their feet, "Of course you are. Your timeline still has their Dragon Balls, so it makes sense that you would be alive, especially after having watched you sacrifice yourself to stop Cell from detonating the way he did."

"That's not including everything else that happened since you and Future Gale returned to your time period," Goku replied, though he had seen a brief flash of anger in Future Trunks' eyes when he had looked at him, which made him wonder what was going on in the future, "I was revived seven years after you guys left... thanks to some special circumstances anyway."

"Future Trunks... Future Gale..." Bulma said, causing the two future warriors to turn towards her for a moment, where she could see that something tragic must have happened in the future, because Future Trunks looked relieved to see her for some reason, "What happened in the future?"

"You keep calling him 'Future' Trunks," Trunks commented, though at the same time he kept staring at the young man he had pulled from the machine, while Gale seemed to be doing the same thing with the young lady, "and you keep calling her 'Future' Gale... what's going on here?"

"Simple," Bulma replied, to which she stood between the two future warriors for a moment, causing the two kids to look up at her for a few seconds as they waited for her to talk, "Trunks, Gale, these are your future counterparts... from seventeen years in the future."

Trunks and Gale were taken aback by that information, while the Pilaf Gang decided that it was time to vacate the area before Bulma started punching them for disrupting the peace, though Future Trunks took the brief moment to reattach his sword to his back, which helped him calm down. Future Gale, on the other hand, simply leaned against one of the pillars and smiled as she brushed her younger counterpart's hair, as she simply found her younger self to be simply adorable, but she kept her mind focused on their mission.

"I'm glad to see that the two of you are alright," Chronoa said, to which the two future warriors looked at her for a moment, though because she was still using her mature form, as she was still testing the water with it, it took the two warriors a moment to realize who they were staring at.

"L... Lady Chronoa?!" Future Trunks exclaimed, though that was followed by him walking up to her and examining her form, as he had never seen it before, "I'm sorry for not recognizing you immediately... I had no idea you had other forms you could use whenever you wanted."

"It's fine. No one knew I had this form to begin with," Chronoa replied, to which she offered Future Trunks a smile as she glanced back at the rest of the group, as they were a little surprised by how she was acting, "After both Future Trunks and Future Gale returned to their time period, and completed their tasks of defeating the androids and Cell, I visited them for a few minutes and explained some things to them. We have an arrangement of sorts, one that I would like to avoid getting into at the moment... especially since they came back for a very specific reason."

"Right," Goku said, though at the same time everyone gathered around the pavilion that Future Trunks and Future Gale had been resting in, so they could hear the story of what happened, but before they got started Goku felt someone else arrived and smiled, "Frieza, I didn't expect you to come all the way here."

"I felt the ki of the one that killed me all those years ago return," Frieza explained, though as he spoke he landed behind Goku and smiled at the familiar face, who seemed confused as to what was going on, "Don't worry, I'm not here to blow this planet up or anything... in fact I actually have my own place near North City, overlooking the ocean and the nearby city where some of my soldiers visit on their time off."

Future Trunks was confused as to why the tyrant, who had tried to obliterate the Earth so long ago, was actually acting friendly towards him and the others, though at the same time his father simply said that they would explain the situation to him and Future Gale later. He then nodded and started telling them why he and Future Gale had returned to the past, while explaining that they had prevented the emergence of Majin Buu thanks to some instructions given to them by the Kaioshin, or Shin as they later found out. The two of them then followed that up by revealing the reason behind why Future Trunks was starting to get angry when he saw Goku for a moment, because the terrifying enemy that had attacked them after the defeat of Dabura and Babidi was someone that called himself Son Goku... who Future Bulma had taken to calling Goku Black, as to not sully the name of the once beloved hero who saved their world in the past.

Goku and the others were shocked to find out that someone, who looked and talked like Goku did, but wore black colored versions of his own clothing, had suddenly appeared one day and told everyone on Earth that he was going to annihilate the Earthlings in the name of justice... to which Vegeta, Goku, and Frieza were sick to their stomachs when they heard the amount of destruction and lives the imposter had taken since his arrival. That was, of course, until they learned that this Black had already used Goku's body to eradicate a number of other worlds and the people that called those planets home. Even Rainbow and Applejack, who were standing close by and were listening to the conversation, were disgusted with whoever this Black truly was, because there was no way that Goku, even if there was a version of him that was evil in the vast number of timelines that existed, would even destroy a planet and it's people... it just wasn't in his nature to do something like that.

Someone had clearly stolen his body and had done something to it, that much they knew for sure, but before they could delve into the matter Bulma, who had been studying the time machine the entire time, declared that her future self's plan was for Future Trunks and Future Gale to come back to this era, repair and refuel the time machine, and then come back with their friends to destroy Black.

"Well then, since only two of us knows how strong Black is, we should spar with Future Trunks and Future Gale to see how we stack up to this imposter," Frieza commented, though at the same time he growled for a moment, because he wanted to destroy whoever had done such a horrible thing to the future, something that his past self never would have seen coming in a thousand years, "though we shouldn't do it so close to the time machine..."

"Nonsense," Whis said, to which he waved his scepter for a few seconds and a large containment sphere appeared in the air above the Capsule Corp, though since he had seen how powerful the fighters had been in the tournament against Champa's fighters he made sure this barrier was even stronger, "With this you will be able to see how well they all stack up to this 'Black' and accurately prepare yourselves for the upcoming battle with him."

Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, Future Trunks, and Future Gale nodded their heads and flew into the sphere that Whis had created, finding that it was rather easy for them to enter, though at the same time Goku hit the exterior from his side and found that it simply vibrated before going still. Since it was going to be three against two Frieza opted to stand aside for the moment and watch, giving Goku and Vegeta the chance to see how their compared to Black before he took a turn against one of the future warriors. Everyone else watched from below, save for Bulma since she was trying to figure out what she needed to do to fix the time machine, as Future Trunks went right to Super Saiyan 2 and Future Gale raised her power to the same level, revealing that they had gotten much stronger since the last time they had been in this era. Goku and Vegeta also replied in kind, transforming into their Super Saiyan 2 forms as well, before the sparring matches started in full force... with Future Trunks and Future Gale going on the offensive immediately.

It didn't take long for the group to learn that one of Black's abilities was that he could slowly increase his power as he fought someone, to which Goku and Vegeta brought some more excitement to their sparring by going right into their Super Saiyan 3 forms, while impressing both of their opponents at the same time. Both Future Trunks and Future Gale responded by accessing their full power and charged at their targets with their blades, as Future Gale made her's moments later. The collision of powers put the tiniest of cracks in Whis' barrier, causing the Angel to raise an eyebrow at it for a moment, before everyone noticed that both Goku and Vegeta were holding onto their opponent's weapons between both of their hands... stopping them from even reaching their target, while impressing the future warriors more than they already were.

The two Saiyans quickly followed that up by knocking the future warriors backwards before kicking them into the bottom of the barrier, which shimmered for a few seconds, but everyone appeared to be alright in the end, to which Goku and Vegeta powered down and let Frieza have a turn with Future Trunks... though this time around Future Trunks avoided using his sword while Frieza avoided throwing a Supernova at him.

As the two of them fought Piccolo and Krillin landed nearby and asked what was going on, to which Rainbow and Applejack filled them in on what had happened in the future, where they were shocked to learn what the others had learned moments ago. After finishing the quick explanation, and revealing why they were sparring with the future warriors, the sky seemed to darken all of a sudden and the fighting immediately stopped as lightning flashed above their heads, though while some turned towards Rainbow she simply raised her hands innocently and claimed that it wasn't her fault this time around. That was before a dark void opened in the air above the Capsule Corp, one that a bolt of lightning emerged from, though Future Trunks and Future Gale's eyes widened as Black appeared before all of them, though he was definitely staring at the two of them.

"What is this place?" Black inquired, taking a moment to actually look at the area around him, as he barely recognized the place since he was used to seeing all the destruction, before staring down at his targets, "Trunks and Gale, in a place like this? And the person next to Trunks, you must be Son Goku."

"And you must be the one called Black." Goku replied, though at the same time he growled, because seeing Black at long last made his blood boil, especially after all the pain, suffering, and destruction Black had caused to the future as they were trying to rebuild their lives after the androids nearly wiped everyone out.

Whis, however, remained silent as he observed Black for a few moments, noticing something interesting about his right hand and silently beckoned to it with his head, to which both Beerus and Chronoa recognized what he was wearing, as it was a Time Ring that only Supreme Kai could wear... which only raised more questions than it answered. At the same time, however, Chronoa carefully wove her energies around the distortion that had allowed Black to come here in the first place, as she intended on closing it before something bad happened.

"Bastard!" Future Trunks shouted, though at the same time he and Future Gale took up their battle stances, as they knew that a fight was going to break out in the next few minutes, "How did you come here?"

"Apparently I came through the same path in space-time that you went through." Black replied, though he actually sounded happy about that, which made several members of the assembled group ready themselves for what was going to happen next, "Perhaps you and your friend called me here... to die at my hands!"

"You really do look and sound like Son Goku," Frieza commented, to which he, Goku, and Vegeta floated up around Black, making it so that he was trapped between them and the time portal he must have created to come to this era, but all three of them looked annoyed.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Son Goku," Black said, to which he smiled at Goku as he looked at the other two that had gathered around him, as if he wasn't concerned about them and focused all his attention on Goku, "and the same could be said for the second fiddle, Vegeta, and the third wheel, Frieza. So, Son Goku, shall the two of us fight each other? I've wanted to fight you in this body for so long..."

Before Black could finish his statement, and express his joy for being able to fight Goku at long last while still ignoring the others that were around him, Vegeta growled as he dashed forward and grabbed Black by the back of his head, before flying off towards the nearby plateau area, with Goku and Frieza following behind him. When Vegeta reached the area he had been heading towards he swung his arm and sent Black flying into the side of the plateau, to which he stopped and remained still as his companions came to a stop near him. Piccolo, Krillin, and the other warriors flew into the area as well, though they stayed back so they could see what was happening, and if they were even needed at all with the power that was already arrayed against Black.

A few moments later Black pulled himself out of the plateau and floated into the air, where he brushed off the dust that had gotten on his gi and stared at his opponents, though his earlier excitement had turned sour as he stared at Vegeta with a look of annoyance in his eyes.

"Vegeta, I'm only going to say this once; I don't have time for the second fiddle," Black said, as he turned his eyes back to Goku, telling the observers that he was only interested in Goku and that everyone else was going to be a waste of his time and energy, "Now get out of my sight, before I erase your existence as well."

"Black, for your crimes of wiping out entire intelligent species..." Vegeta said, to which his aura gathered around him and caused the air to shake, revealing just how pissed off he was at the moment.

"...and for your crimes in ending countless civilizations..." Goku added, though at the same time his own aura wrapped around his body as well, to which Black raised an eyebrow as he stared at the trio for a moment.

"...and for your crimes of destroying who knows how many planets..." Frieza spoke up, even though he was guilt of his action himself, but it felt right to be the one to mention that as his aura appeared around his body as well.

"WE WILL STOP YOU!" the three of them shouted, to which their auras sprung to life and encased them for a few seconds, though when they broke apart Goku and Vegeta were in their Super Saiyan Blue forms and Frieza had pushed himself into his Golden form.

Black floated there for a moment, taking in what he was feeling at the moment, before the trio made their move and zeroed in on where he was floating, to which they separated from each other and came at him from three different directions. It was then that they started throwing punches and kicks at him, though he mainly focused on taking everything that Goku could throw at him, which really opened him up to attacks that both Vegeta and Frieza could throw at him, though that resulted in Black taking some painful attacks in the process. Since Black couldn't actually accurately fight three enemies at the same time, especially three enemies that were using the level of power that the three of them were using, he missed more attacks than he was willing to admit and suffered more injuries than what the trio was originally expecting when they started fighting him.

Eventually Frieza broke rank and appeared above Black's head, to which he slammed both of his fists into the imposter's head and sent him flying towards the ground, though before he could recover Frieza raised a hand and a ball of energy gathered above it. That action was joined by both Goku and Vegeta, as they were gathering their energies into their own spheres, before the three of them hurled their newest attack at their target, where the three spheres merged into a single being and collided with Black. The resulting explosion rocked the entire area around them, though the trio floated into the air and watched the ground for a few moments, where the dust was cleared immediately as Black powered up and revealed that he felt better than he had before this battle even started.

At the same time, however, the void Black had emerged from pulsed with energy for a few seconds, to which Chronoa simply shook her head and indicated that nothing serious was happening, as she was reigning in the distortion before she sealed it back up.

With his power up complete Black flew towards the trio and engaged them once more, though what he discovered was that even with his power up he was still being overwhelmed by the three of them, as they were actually bounced him around between the three of them. Every time he tried to hurt one of them the other two would zero in and punish him for what Trunks had told them about, effectively making it impossible for him to actually hurt any of them, but what he was happy about was that he was getting some time to experience Son Goku's fighting style. It was the only good thing that was coming from this venture, especially since the three of them were pushing him into the air and were separating him from the ground that they would have been pushing him towards... until the three of them pulled away from him and regrouped near each other.

"Ka... me..." Goku said, though at the same time he brought his hands together and his ki gathered into a sphere between his hands, while he locked his eyes with where Black was resting at the moment, "ha... me..."

"Galick Gun," Vegeta added, though as he spoke he pulled his hands to the left side of his body and prepared his attack, to which his energy flared to life around him and gathered into a sphere that crackled.

"Death Cannon." Frieza growled, to which he raised his right hand and leveled it with where Black was floating, while at the same time resting his left hand on his right arm as his attack flared to life in his hand as he waited for the word to be given for all of them to fire.

"FIRE!" Vegeta shouted, to which the three of them leveled their hands with Black and their attacks flared to fire, where the three individual beams erupted from their hands and started spiraling around each other as they combined their power into a single mass.

Black regained himself and faced his opponents, though when he noticed what was coming towards him he raised his arms and prepared for what was going to happen next, which was when the energy barreled into him and pushed him back towards the void he had emerged from earlier. Moments later the combination attack surged through his defenses and exploded, causing the trio to stop pouring energy into their attack before flying towards the area near the void, so they could see what happened. A few seconds later Black appeared in the area in front of them, though there were some cuts on his clothing, scratches on his arms and legs, and smoke seemed to be radiating from his body, indicating that he had taken a good deal of damage... even though he empowered himself even further as a result.

Before Black could attack them, however, the trio smiled as they powered down, causing Black to frown as he glanced down at the area below them, where he found someone who looked like a Supreme Kai that happened to be tampering with the void he had come from... though when he spotted the machine Trunks and Gale had used to reach this era he raised a hand and sent a ki blast at it. What happened next caught him off guard, as seconds before the blast reached it's target time seemed to slow down before the ki blast appeared right in front of him, blasting him backwards even more as he wondered what had happened.

"Next time, try doing that when a Supreme Kai of Time isn't present," Chronoa said, though at the same time she smiled as the void behind Black flared and started dragging him backwards, as her silent plan to fix up the distortion had worked like a charm, "Goku Black, as of right now you are banished from this era."

Black raised his hand, so he could do something to Chronoa, before he was pulled back into the void and disappeared as quickly as he had arrived, allowing Goku and the others time to relax before Bulma could have the time machine ready for their incursion into the future. Chronoa knew it would give Future Trunks and Future Gale time to relax before they, and the warriors they picked, needed to head into the future to deal with Black for real, giving him little time to truly recover from the wounds they had just inflicted upon him. She also knew that Beerus had noticed something odd about Black while he had been present, meaning that he was likely going to be searching for something specific in the near future, but she would help him and the others to the best of her abilities... just like she did when she saved the time machine from being destroyed by Black.

The next couple of days were going to be interesting, now that Black had appeared and made himself known to everyone in this era, though all they had to do was be patient and things would go their way.





Black was forced out of the void he had used to travel into the past and staggered for a moment, before he fell from the sky and crashed into the ground beneath him, but even though his body was in pain from the beating he had been put through he still smiled. He might not have been able to actually fight with Son Goku, but the punches and kicks he had received from the Saiyan in question had allowed him to embed his body with his target's fighting style, effectively making him even stronger than he had been before he entered the void. The pain he was in also made him stronger, meaning that he'd be able to fight Son Goku and his allies again when they returned to this point in time, as he knew that they would be preparing to return now that he was gone.

"Are you alright?" a familiar voice asked, to which he opened his eyes and turned to the right a tiny bit, where he found his partner standing over him and staring at the wounds that he had sustained.

"Yes... and soon I'll be even stronger." Black replied, though at the same time he took the hand that was offered to him and pulled himself back onto his feet, where he stared into his partner's eyes, "We had best prepare, because Trunks, Gale, and their allies will be coming back to this place in the next day or two."

Black's partner grinned and nodded his understanding as the two of them moved away from the building that Black had landed near, as the void was gone now, and they headed back towards a cottage the two of them shared while they were assaulting this world... where they could prepare for the incoming invasion and destroy the meddlesome interlopers that wanted to stop them from completing their goal. Once Trunks, Gale, and their friends were dead they could continue exterminating the rest of the Earthlings, and take great pleasure in doing so since no one would be coming to save them at that point in time.
> Future: Visits and Suspicions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After Black had been sent back to the future, and the time machine was safe from harm thanks to Chronoa knowing what his target was from the look in his eyes, Bulma took the journal her future self had left for her and took the time machine back into the Capsule Corp building. Despite the fact that the machine had been saved from complete and utter destruction, which would have made her search for the one that Cell used to travel back in time, Bulma needed to update the software, fix up anything that had been damaged over the year of waiting it had been through before Future Trunks and Future Gale used it to come back here, and create enough fuel so that the future warriors and their allies could go back to the future and hunt down Black. The Pilaf Gang, apparently having nothing better to do, accompanied her to the laboratory that she was heading to, as they intended to give her all the help they could so the time machine could be made ready, leaving the future warriors and the others to do as they wished while the repairs were being made.

During that time Bulma's parents returned from the vacation they had been on, which she had completely forgotten about in the heat of Future Trunks and Future Gale returning, Black making his appearance, and everything else that happened in the last hour or two... though her father was definitely interested in working on the time machine, so much so that he was delighted to get to work immediately, causing some of the Z Warriors to chuckle for a moment.

An interesting thing that happened was that both Trunks and Gale wanted to know why their future counterparts were staring at Mai when she followed Pilaf and Shu into the Capsule Corp building, where the two future warriors explained that when Black first attacked the majority of the Earth's population was destroyed. Then the survivors began their counterattack against their terrible foe, hiding in underground bases and using coordinated attacks, but one of the people that led the new resistance was their friend Mai, her future counterpart anyway. The future warriors revealed that they had been working with Future Mai and the resistance to somehow corner Black, so that they didn't need to come back here for assistance, and tried everything they could think of to defeat their foe, as modern weapons had no effect on Black and dropping a city on him did nothing.

One of the things that Beerus found interesting about their tale was that Black, at one point during his war with the future warriors, declared that humanity was unnecessary and that they needed to be erased, while at the same time telling them that he came from someplace that was higher than Earth. He had noticed that, during the brief skirmish with Black, that the ki that was radiating from Black's body wasn't the same as Goku's ki, confirming that someone must have stolen his body at some point in time. The words of the future warriors, however, made him wonder if one of the Kaioshin from one of the other universes, or maybe one of their apprentices, had done something they shouldn't have, as the Time Ring could only be worn by a Kaioshin. His beliefs were further validated when Future Trunks said that Black had told them that humans were the 'only failed creations of the Gods', which only made Beerus growl for a few seconds, as he had the opposing view that Black had.

Black may think that humans were unnecessary and deserved to be destroyed, but Beerus knew that they were an important part of how the universe worked and that erasing all of them was counterproductive to the jobs of both the Gods of Destruction and the Kaioshin... which only made him want to figure out who Black really was so he could fix this problem before it got worse.

Trunks eventually asked his future counterpart why he and Future Gale didn't bring Future Mai back with them, since they had been close friends during this entire ordeal, to which the two future warriors sighed and told them the truth, that before they could use the time machine to come back they were attacked by Black. The unfortunate effect of that event was that Future Mai died when Black attacked them, much to the shock of Trunks and Gale, while at the same time the future warriors held back their tears as they thought about their friend. Once they found out what they wanted to know, and that their future counterparts were itching to get back to the future to repay before Future Bulma and Future Mai, Trunks and Gale headed towards the laboratory where Bulma was working so they could aid in the repairs to the time machine... or whatever else was necessary of them.

When Future Trunks and Future Gale tried to help out, however, Bulma stopped what she was doing and told them that she had more than enough hands to help her out at the moment, but she suggested that they visit Gohan and his family, especially since Future Trunks had told them that Gohan had been his mentor before the androids killed him. Before either of them left the complex, and followed the instructions to where Gohan would be at the time, Bulma insisted that they change out of their warn out clothing while she patched them up, where Trunks changed his pants out for a cleaner pair and pulled off his jacket, revealing that the shirt underneath was still undamaged. Future Gale, on the other hand, changed out of her ruined gi and walked out wearing more civilian clothing, which was a blue pair of pants and a lighter blue colored shirt with the Capsule Corp logo on it.

As the two future warriors departed for where Gohan was supposed to be, after learning that he was a scholar and no longer fought in any major battles, despite occasionally training with Piccolo every now and then, Frieza told the Z Warriors that he needed to get back to his base and talk with his soldiers, but promised that he would be back in time for them to use the time machine. Once Frieza departed Future Trunks and Future Gale did the same thing, to which they headed towards the area that Gohan was in at the moment, where he was attending a conference according to what Piccolo told them, but as they flew both of them stared down at the city and briefly recalled the destruction that Black had caused, before shaking the memories from their minds and focused on what they were doing at the moment. When they arrived at the building in question, and verified that this was the building Piccolo had told them about, both of the leaned against the nearby wall and waited for Gohan to walk out.

A few minutes passed before they heard people walking out into the open area that they were standing in, on the street that was outside the building in question, before Gohan walked out and glanced at them for a second as he went by them... though that was before he realized what he was seeing and turned back towards the two of them.

"Trunks?! Gale?!" Gohan exclaimed, turning back and walking up to the duo, who opened their eyes and stared at him in surprise, something that he was feeling at the moment.

"Gohan?" Trunks asked, though he was surprised that Gohan was wearing his version of a suit and tie with a sweater over his chest, but he liked how Gohan had taken to the scholar lifestyle.

"That's right." Gohan replied, to which he smiled at the duo for a few moments, as it was nice seeing them again, especially since the Cell Games had been years ago, back when he was barely a teenager, "It's been so long since I've seen the two of you. Last I saw the two of you was the Cell Games, right?"

"Correct." Gale answered, though unlike the last time she had seen Gohan she didn't crack under the mention of her brother's name, as she and Trunks knew something that none of the others knew about.

Gohan smiled and beckoned for the two of them to follow him to the nearby park, where he had them sit on a bench and take in the scenery, as he correctly guessed that they needed some peace in someplace that wasn't wrecked, and went to a nearby vendor to get some ice cream. When Gohan returned he had a small container with three cones, a chocolate one that he handed to Trunks, a vanilla one that he let Gale take, and a swirl combination of the two that he took while he claimed the seat next to them. While they dug into the ice cream Gohan explained that every time he was by this area he always stopped by the vendor and got some ice cream, as it was delicious and he was already friends with the owners of the stand. As the three of them sat there Gohan asked if they wanted to come to his house, meet his family, and maybe share a meal with them, to which the duo looked at him in surprise for a moment before deciding that they might as well take him up on his offer.

When they arrived at Gohan's house, which was actually quite nice from the outside, both Trunks and Gale recognized Mr. Satan immediately, as it wasn't hard for them to do that since they had seen the man on the television before the Cell Games, though they met Videl, Gohan's wife, and Pan, their daughter. Of course Gohan had to explain that they were the future counterparts of Trunks and Gale, had come back in time with a time machine that the Future Bulma had created, though while Mr. Satan immediately questioned their statement Videl welcomed them with a smile. Of course what Mr. Satan eventually decided on was that they must have come back to meet him since he was likely more famous in the future, but neither Trunks or Gale told him that the androids had killed him in their timeline... so the only things that they knew about the man had come from this era, as he had been forgotten in the grand scheme of things.

Of course what they discovered was that Pan definitely took after Gohan, as she could float about at random, causing Gohan to transform into what he called the 'Great Saiyaman' as he attempted to deal with the situation, though Gale had the smart idea to move Trunks' sword into the entrance area so that Pan couldn't play with it. They watched as Gohan chased Pan down and eventually caught her, where he told the two future warriors that Videl was a great cook, where the duo agreed to stay for dinner when Videl asked them to stay, despite the fact that they had taken Gohan up on his offer while they were in the park. One thing that they did encounter, which they had anticipated when Mr. Satan left them alone with Pan, was that the young baby was quite playful around strangers and that they had to be careful of her trying to play around with them while also trying to avoid smashing anything. The last thing the two of them wanted was for Pan to break anything while she was messing around, or while they were trying to catch her, though they were both sure that someone was likely watching them while they did this.

When they finally caught Pan, and sat back down on the couch, they had to wonder how the repairs for the time machine were coming along and what the others were doing... as they had to be doing something that wasn't relaxing while Black was terrorizing the future.





While Future Trunks and Future Gale were off hunting Gohan down, and desired some time alone with him, Beerus and Whis remained at the Capsule Corp for some time, where Beerus was watching his daughters throw some punches at Goku and Vegeta as a way of training, without using ki or blowing the area around them to pieces. Chronoa was sitting nearby, helping Whis analyze the ki that Black had used during his skirmish with the trio of warriors that had confronted him, as they were determined to figure out who Black truly was. While they did that Beerus also thought about the other gods whose ki he had encountered over the years, if even for a moment, and knew that there was a reason behind why it felt so similar, as he was sure that he had met someone with the same ki at some point in his life.

It took some time and effort for them to figure out anything, but when they did Whis smiled for a moment and turned towards Beerus, who sensed that someone was staring at him and turned towards his Angel.

"Beerus, we've found someone who has a ki that is similar to Black's ki," Whis said, though at the same time the four fighters that were training stopped what they were doing and landed nearby, as they were eager to hear what Whis had to say this time around, "and that someone is from Universe 10."

"Universe 10..." Beerus commented, to which he raised a hand to his chin for a moment, as he narrowed down his mental search and immediately realized who Whis had to be talking about, "I see. Shall we pay Universe 10 a visit and see if we can't unravel this mystery?"

"Certainly." Whis replied, though at the same time he raised his scepter and peered into it once more, where he found that the Angel and God of Destruction for Universe 10 were on the other side of their universe.

Beerus knew that it was customary for Angels to contact each other when a God of Destruction wanted to enter the universe of another God of Destruction, something that Champa clearly hated to do and convinced Vados to stop doing it since it was a 'waste of time'. Beerus, on the other hand, knew that it would at least allow the Angel to know that they had visitors at some point in time, because what they were thinking of doing would no doubt be reported to Rumsshi at some point in time. It was better that the other Gods of Destruction thought that he was playing by the rules and only visited when they had permission, rather than being seen as invaders like Champa would be... though luck seemed to be in their favor, as Rumsshi appeared to be meditating at the moment, deeply according to what Cus told them, and that she was more than willing to let them visit Gowasu, and would tell Rumsshi of their visit after he finished meditating.

What Beerus and Whis knew was that Rumsshi would not awaken from a deep meditation for some time, as it was his equivalent of what Beerus used to do in the past when he was letting years slip by him... but, since he would be out of commission for some time, that gave them the perfect opportunity to investigate what was going on.

Once they had Cus' permission to enter Universe 10, however, Whis had Goku, Vegeta, Rainbow, and Applejack gather around him, Beerus, and Chronoa, to which he waved his scepter and surrounded them all in a bubble that they would use to travel to their destination. Piccolo and Krillin, who had been standing nearby and were curious as to what was going on, stayed put and said that if anyone asked where the group went, since someone was bound to do that, they would simply say that they went to Universe 10 to investigate something. That statement would tell anyone that they were searching for information on who Black actually was and where he had suddenly come from, which both Future Trunks and Future Gale would be happy to have. A few seconds later, after knowing that someone would tell the others where they went, Whis nodded his head and the spherical bubble shot into the air as they made their way towards the atmosphere... though once they reached the space surrounding the planet he changed the path they were taking and zeroed in on Universe 10.

Along the way, however, four members of their group were interested in knowing who they were looking for in Universe 10, since Beerus and Whis hadn't said anything other than they had an idea as to who might have the same ki that Black gave off... something that Beerus was quick to remedy.

"We're looking for Zamasu, the apprentice Kaioshin for Universe 10," Beerus told them, as he knew that they would take this matter seriously when they arrived at their destination, as well as act appropriately when they arrived, "Originally he used to be just a Kaio, like King Kai for instance, though that was until Gowasu took notice of his prodigious fighting skills and took him under his wing to start training him as a Kaioshin. Also, from what I understand, he's a very calm and methodical person, which helps him determine his opponent's fighting style and how to counter it in a fluid motion that makes you think he's trained against that attack style before. We haven't heard anything bad about him, mostly because Rumsshi and Gowasu would be quick to deal with such a problem if one arose, but it wouldn't hurt to keep your guards up while we're visiting Universe 10."

"You don't think he'd attack us, do you dad?" Applejack asked, because she had to admit that an apprentice Kaioshin would have to be exceptionally brave to attack a group like them, especially since all four of them were powerful in their own rights, along with the fact that her and Rainbow's father was a God of Destruction.

"No. It would be foolish for him to attempt such a thing," Beerus remarked, but at the same time he focused on what was ahead of them, as the situation might be different than what the thought it could be, "but it never hurts to be careful, especially since his ki is so similar to Black's ki."

Rainbow and Applejack, knowing more about the world of the Gods than Goku and Vegeta did, thanks to the many years they spent with their parents, nodded their understanding and watched as their friends mimicked their movements, though they all remained silent as they waited for them to reach their destination. Fortunately they didn't have to wait too long, as soon enough Whis pulled them out of the stream they had been following and they appeared above a world that seemed just like Shin's world, a planet that the Supreme Kai used to watch over their universe. As the group looked down at the path in front of them they discovered two people, both male by how their bodies looked, standing near each other, though they both were looking up at the bubble that Beerus and the others were riding in.

The first person they laid their eyes on had light yellow colored skin, which was wrinkled and showing off how old he was in the grand scheme of things, along with pointy ears, and white colored hair that was in the style of a mohawk flipped towards the left side of his head. The person in question was wearing a gray and yellow coat with a violet long-sleeved shirt underneath, a light blue sash, darker blue baggy pants, and white boots, though his green colored Potara earrings revealed that this was Gowasu, the Supreme Kai of Universe 10. The other person, who was standing behind Gowasu, had pale green colored skin, gray colored irises, white eyebrows, and white colored hair that was also in the style of a mohawk, only his hair was moved towards the right, which was opposite of Gowasu. The person was also wearing a violet long-sleeved shirt under a gray and yellow coat, a light blue sash, dark blue baggy pants, and white boots, making him look like a Gowasu copycat for a moment... but they all knew that this was Zamasu, the person that Beerus had named while they were making their way to Universe 10.

A few moments later, when they reached the ground, Whis released the bubble and their group gracefully landed on the path in front of the duo, who were definitely surprised to see all of them standing there, as they clearly weren't expecting visitors... which meant that Cus either didn't tell them they were coming, or the communication between deities in this universe was on a level that was lower than what Beerus, Whis, and Shin did.

"Why, if it isn't Beerus-sama." Gowasu said, though at the same time he bowed his head towards the God of Destruction for Universe 7, something that Zamasu immediately repeated not even a few seconds later.

"Greetings Gowasu," Beerus replied, offering them a friendly tone and a smile, something that they were no doubt troubled by, since his prior reputation among the gods wasn't all that good, but he was working on repairing that now that he had changed.

"It's been a while, hasn't it?" Whis commented, referring to the prior summit they had a year ago, where they all welcomed Sunset Shimmer, Celestia, and Twilight Sparkle into the fold, "Who is that standing behind you?"

Beerus knew that this was a cheap tactic for them to use, pretending to not know the person that was standing in front of them, but since they actually hadn't laid eyes on Zamasu before today it was better if Gowasu introduced them before they started accusing anyone of anything.

"This is my pupil, Zamasu." Gowasu answered, though at the same time he raised his head and took stock of who was standing in front of them, as he knew some of them automatically and some of them were new to him.

"Pleased to make your acquaintance." Zamasu said, following his mentor's lead and raised his head, giving him the chance to accurately take in who had accompanied the God of Destruction for Universe 7, though the look on his face when he looked at Goku told Beerus and Whis many things.

"If you don't mind me asking, but who are your friends?" Gowasu inquired, as he was certain that there was a reason behind Beerus bringing so many people with him, but he was sure that it was for a good reason.

"Actually, these are my daughters Rainbow Dash and Applejack," Beerus replied, to which his daughters respectfully bowed their heads towards Gowasu and Zamasu, as they had learned to do this years ago when they were young, before moving towards the two Saiyans, who placed a hand above their hearts and bowed as well, "along with my friends Son Goku and Vegeta, who are Saiyans. And this is my lovely wife Chronoa, the Supreme Kai of Time for Universe 7."

"I see..." Gowasu said, as he could understand Beerus bringing his daughters, since they were likely learning how to interact with the world of the gods, but he still didn't know about the two mortals that accompanied them, especially since Zamasu seemed a little annoyed by their presence, which he would have to fix later on, "Incidentally, what brings all of you here, to the Sacred World of the Kais, today?"

"A certain individual showed up on Earth, where Goku and Vegeta are from, wearing a Time Ring," Whis explained, though he was actually quite surprised that the Saiyans were holding themselves back, which was a good thing since they didn't want to annoy anyone just yet, "but he was no Kaioshin. Also, this individual happened to be wearing the face and body of Son Goku."

"Th... that is rather baffling." Gowasu admitted, because he knew that the Time Rings could only be used by the Kaioshin and that this Son Goku definitely wasn't one, which meant that whoever had taken the ring and this person's body had some something terrible.

"Since this individual was wearing a Time Ring, we came to a conclusion," Beerus stated, to which he glanced back at the temple that Gowasu no doubt lived in, which only reminded him of the place that Shin created on his own planet, before he turned back to the duo, "are your Time Rings alright?"

"Naturally. I keep them safely stored away," Gowasu replied, though that was before he remembered which God of Destruction he was talking to at the moment and knew what he needed to do next, "but, since you came all the way here from your universe, I suppose I can quickly check and be sure that nothing has happened to them."

Beerus nodded and let the Kaioshin of Universe 10 lead the way to their temple, where he and the others would stand in front of the table for two while Gowasu and Zamasu went to retrieve their Time Rings, though everyone remained silent the entire time. From what he could tell Zamasu had never seen Goku before, had absolutely no idea what a Saiyan was, and was completely confused about what a Time Ring was, but that still made him question whether they were correct about him or not. They still had no idea what his ki felt like yet, since he was being calm and collected, but he was sure that Goku could 'persuade' him to give them that information before they departed from the planet... though all thoughts went to the side as one section of the temple's door opened and Gowasu walked out with Zamasu, where Beerus noticed Gowasu carrying a wooden box that he set on the table.

Gowasu then carefully undid the cord that bound the two parts of the box together and lifted the lid, where Rainbow, Applejack, Goku, and Vegeta found five rings that matched the one that Black had been wearing, though four of them were green colored and the one that was alone was silver... matching the ring that their foe had on his finger.

"As you can see, they are all present and accounted for," Gowasu stated, though he was actually pleased that they were all here, because what Beerus and Whis had told him about had made him concerned that a Time Ring might have been stolen, but his fears had been proven to be false.

"It doesn't appear that there's anything wrong here," Chronoa said, though at the same time she saw something when she stared at the silver ring for a moment, but she didn't pay too much attention to it.

"I am relieved to hear that," Gowasu said, to which he decided to be brave and ask the question that had been on his mind ever since the group had arrived, while at the same time Zamasu stared at the two Saiyans, "but if this is happening in Universe 7, then why come all the way to Universe 10?"

"We're checking to be sure that none of the other universes have had their Time Rings taken," Whis replied, to which he gestured towards the girls for a moment, as there was another excuse he could use that was technically the truth if they were to do it, "this also gives the girls the opportunity to see the other universes and interact with the other Gods... and let's them learn more about the world of the Gods at the same time."

"I see." Gowasu said, though at the same time he noticed that Goku also seemed interested in Zamasu for some reason, to which he recalled the brief conversation he had with his pupil before the arrival of Beerus' group, "Beerus-sama, is it alright if I ask you something else?"

"I don't see why not," Beerus replied, but he mentally smiled, because this had to be what he and Whis would have asked at some point before their departure, though he waited for Gowasu to speak.

"Might I ask one of your companions, preferably Son Goku, for a brief battle with Zamasu?" Gowasu asked, knowing that Zamasu would likely object to what he was saying, though he was pleased that his pupil was being quiet this time around, "This would be a good chance for him to learn more about humans."

"I see," Beerus said, to which he turned around and faced Goku, who was already interested in what was happening, but he was keeping his excitement held back to appear more respectable, "What do you say Goku? Are you up for a few minutes of sparring with Zamasu?"

"Yes!" Goku stated, though that was when he stepped forward and bowed towards both Gowasu and Zamasu, to which Beerus noticed a light smile appear on Gowasu's face, indicating that he liked how the Saiyan was acting, "Zamasu, it would be an honor for you to spar with me for a few moments."

Zamasu glanced at Gowasu for a few seconds, as if he couldn't believe what was going on, before finally sighing as he admitted defeat, to which he acknowledged what his teacher had said and moved out of the temple, indicating that he didn't want to break anything in the temple. Goku followed him out to the area they had landed in earlier, while Beerus' group and Gowasu stood nearby so they could observe the battle, though he knew that his friends were keeping an eye on Zamasu, in case their suspicions were correct. One thing that Gowasu tried to do was convince Zamasu to go easy on Goku, revealing that they truly didn't know anything about him, though that only prompted them to use more of their power than what Gowasu wanted... with the excuse that it would allow Zamasu to overcome any injuries that Goku might inflict on him during the fight.

The real reason, however, was that using his full power would allow them to see if their suspicions were right or if they were horribly wrong, to which they patiently waited for Zamasu and Goku to make a move... which was when Goku went right to Super Saiyan 2, right off the bat, before he and his opponent entered their respective battle stances.

Goku immediately rushed forward and threw his right fist at Zamasu, though he intentionally left himself in a position where his attack could be blocked or parried, to which Zamasu raised his right hand and let Goku's fist touch it, before using his left hand to push Goku to the side as he moved as well. As Goku moved to towards where Zamasu moved him towards, however, he noticed a hand was coming towards him, to which he stomped the ground and raised his left hand behind his shoulder, countering the incoming attack with a small ki blast. What happened next was that the air shook as their two energies appeared around them for a few seconds, to which Goku felt the intensity of Zamasu's ki for a few seconds, as he was sure that it felt like Black's ki, only there was a difference between what he had felt earlier and what he was feeling at the moment.

Seconds later the two of them separated from each other as their auras disappeared, to which they prepared themselves as they faced each other once more, though Goku hoped that Beerus and the others got the information that they had received from this brief collision of powers. Just to be sure that they got enough information Goku rushed forward and threw his fist into Zamasu's face, which he blocked easily, though Goku then overpowered that defensive measure, much to Zamasu's horror. As Zamasu pushed his arm to the side, however, Goku moved his body so that he would be heading head first towards the ground, though at the same time he brought his right leg up from behind as he began to perform a spin kick. Zamasu took the attack by parrying it, to which Goku stood straight up once more and went on the offensive, where he continuously attacked Zamasu while he searched for a weak spot, causing a nearby Gowasu to question how Goku's power rivaled a God of Destruction... which Beerus decided to ignore, since part of it was true, though the real truth was best kept under wraps.

Eventually the battle came to an end when Goku knocked Zamasu back into a kneeling position and followed it up by sending a punch towards Zamasu's face, though he stopped himself in front of the apprentice's face, who was completely stunned by what had happened... though since that was the end of the battle Goku disengaged his form and praised Zamasu's skill, who reluctantly accepted Goku's hand as he pulled him back onto his feet.

With the battle over, however, Beerus called for Goku to join them so they could 'visit' the other universes to 'check on their Time Rings', to which they excused themselves and regrouped nearby, where Gowasu bowed slightly as Whis summoned a bubble around them. Seconds later Whis lifted them into the air and sent them flying in the direction of Universe 4, to give the illusion that they were following through with what they told Gowasu earlier, though when they were some distance away from the Sacred World of the Kais, for Universe 10 anyway, Whis switched streams and started taking them home to Universe 7. While they traveled back home they agreed on one thing, that the cold heart that Zamasu was suppressing and the ki that he was unleashing was more than enough for them to confirm their suspicions that the apprentice Kaioshin for Universe 10 could become Black.

While they traveled back home, however, Applejack made an observation that the others might not have noticed yet, that if Zamasu was going to become Black at some point in time, like they were thinking that he might, they could have very well set the ball in motion, causing the apprentice Kaioshin to begin planning the terrible acts he would eventually commit in the future... though if they were right, and he was on the road to becoming Black, she was sure that their father would erase Zamasu to preserve their timeline. All she knew was that only time would tell this time around, especially once Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza went to the future to hunt for Black, to finish the job they started when the imposter invaded their era earlier.
> Future: Back to the Future
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus, Chronoa, Whis, Rainbow, Applejack, Goku, and Vegeta arrived back on Earth sometime before dinner, where they told Future Trunks and Future Gale that they might have a lead on who Black was, but since they weren't exactly sure if Zamasu was Black they didn't say anything. Instead they asked the two future warriors about their day, listening to how the duo described meeting with Gohan and discovering that he had accomplished his goal of being a scholar, something that they were glad to see. They also admitted that it was interesting to meet his family, or more like Videl and her father, but it had taken them some time to get used to Mr. Satan and entertain Pan while Gohan was finishing his report, while at the same time admitted that Videl was a good cook like Gohan had told them about. This era's version of Trunks and Gale were also interested in what sort of relationship the two future warriors had, though while they blushed Future Gale said that they weren't going to ruin the surprise for them.

Eventually night came upon them and Beerus, along with Chronoa and Whis, bid the group farewell for the night and headed someplace that wasn't the Capsule Corp building, though instead of heading back to Beerus' planet they retired to the house that Bulma had constructed for Rainbow and Applejack years ago. It had been modified shortly after Chronoa and Gale joined the family, in the eyes of the Z Warriors anyway, and Bulma modified it again shortly after her birthday party where Beerus and Whis revealed themselves. As such there was a room for Beerus and Chronoa, one for all three of the girls, and a spare that Whis could use whenever he wanted, but since Whis didn't sleep it was a spare in case someone else came to the house. Instead of sitting around and wasting his time, however, Whis continued to study what they had seen when Black invaded this era and what they had seen back in Universe 10... just to be sure that there wasn't something that any of them missed over the last couple of hours.

When morning started to shine, however, Whis carefully left the building and moved back to the Capsule Corp, where he spotted Future Trunks and Future Gale walking outside, though while they were heading towards the lake he wondered what they were doing. He watched them for a few seconds, where they floated out to the middle of the lake and closed their eyes, where it appeared that they were mentally imagining their prior fights with Black and the helplessness that they had felt when Black overpowered them. Sure enough they both ended up staggering for a moment and had to catch their breath, but after a few moments they went back to what they had been doing and continued doing that for the next hour and a half. Whis was surprised to find that they were spending this long on image training, though they were being intense with this training, as he noticed both of them shed a drop of blood from their lips, which meant that the two of them were serious about this type of training. Before Whis could even consider leaving the area, however, he noticed Vegeta walk over to them and call out to them, though he already knew that Vegeta was going to train the future version of his son and his girlfriend before they went after Black.

Whis smiled a few moments later as he floated back into the air and headed towards the house that Beerus and the others were sleeping in, though when he arrived he found that only Applejack was up, though being the early riser that made sense... though she was meditating instead of what she usually did, which was work on her trees. When he entered the building he found that Chronoa was fixing breakfast, indicating that the others were going to get up soon and that she wanted them to have something to eat when they did. Not a few minutes later Beerus and Rainbow came out of their rooms and yawned, at the same time no less, but both Whis and Chronoa were glad to see them, especially since this era's version of Gale was the last to emerge from her room. Not even a minute later Chronoa called for everyone to gather as she put the finishing touches on breakfast, where Applejack joined them and they all had a big family meal together, once more delighting in Chronoa's excellent cooking in the process.

When the girls went to take their showers, however, Whis heard his scepter beep and he picked it up, finding that the message was coming from Zeno-sama's domain, which meant that it was either from his father, or it was from the King of All himself... to which he called Beerus over real quick and they prepared themselves, where they discovered that the caller was none other than Zeno-sama.

"Greetings Zeno-sama," Beerus said, bowing his head in respect to the King of All, while at the same time Chronoa mimicked his stance while Whis simply nodded his head, "I hope that you are having a nice day, and thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to speak with us."

"This is a pleasant surprise," Whis added, knowing what the King of All could do if he was upset, though they were fortunate that he was in a good mood at the moment, "How do you do?"

"I contacted you because I wanted to talk to you about something," Zeno replied, though at the same time he simply smiled as he thought about the reason for a few seconds, before the reason came back to him and he turned his full attention to the gods again, "I want to meet Son Goku."

Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis glanced at each other for a few seconds, because they were both sure that nothing good would come of such a thing happening, but speaking against the King of All would put him in a bad mood and likely destroy the entire universe in the process... to which they turned their attention back to the King of All, knowing that he was waiting for them to speak.

"We'll inform him immediately," Beerus stated, to which he mentally smiled as the smile on Zeno-sama's face remained, and maybe even widened a little, before the connection was terminated without the King of All saying anything else to the three of them.

The trio breathed a sigh of relief as the scepter returned to normal, though when Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale returned to them they explained that they had received a call from Zeno-sama while they were busy in the showers, as there was more than one in this house, and that he wanted to meet Goku soon. The girls seemed surprised to hear such a thing, but that told them that the King of All liked Goku's battle with Hit so much and likely found his personality to be refreshing, since it appeared that most of the Gods appeared to be nervous around him. Moments later they decided that they might as well tell Goku the news, to which the girls finished their preparations before all six of them left the house and flew towards the Capsule Corp building.

When they arrived on the balcony area, however, they found that Goku and the rest of the group was finishing their own breakfast, where they greeted their friends as they landed nearby.

"Goku, I need to have a quick word with you," Beerus said, though he purposely made his tone sound serious, because this was a very serious matter, while at the same time Chronoa excused herself so she could contact Shin and tell him what was happening.

"Oh, okay." Goku replied, to which he finished what he was eating, cleaned off his face, and followed both Beerus and Whis to a more private area, one where they wouldn't be interrupted by the others until they were finished discussing what they needed to talk about, "So, what do we need to take about?"

"We got a call a few minutes ago from Zeno-sama's palace," Beerus explained, as he knew that Goku already understood that such a thing meant that it was either from the Grand Priest or the King of All himself, even though it was unusual for Zeno-sama to make calls on his own since he usually had the Grand Priest make them in his stead, "and the King of All wants to see you."

"Oh right, Zeno-sama," Goku said, as he remembered seeing the King of All back during the previous summit of the gods, and had personally met him after the tournament between Universe 7 and Universe 6, to which he actually wondered what the King of All wanted with him.

"He has requested that you come to his palace immediately," Whis spoke up, because he knew the meaning behind what the King of All had said, as while he hadn't actually asked to meet with Goku immediately his tone spoke volumes about what he really wanted, "We're not sure what he wants to talk to you about though... it could be about the Universal Tournament or something just as important."

"Well, I remember one of you telling me that it would take two days if we traveled the normal way," Goku stated, as either Whis or Beerus had said something about traveling by the method Whis used would take that amount of time to go from Earth to Zeno's palace, though a few seconds later another thought came to mind as he faced Whis, "Oh, how about we ask Shin if he can take us to Zeno-sama's palace? He can use that Kai Kai ability of his and get us there in an instant."

"We had the same thought on the way here, which is why Chronoa is contacting him at the moment," Beerus said, revealing the reason why Chronoa had separated herself from them before Goku had followed after them, before letting out a sigh, "Goku, I know that you already understand this, but please don't do anything careless or reckless while you, Whis, and Shin are visiting Zeno-sama's palace... and please refrain from mentioning Black, the time machine, and what we're doing at the moment. Messing with the flow of time, even with a Supreme Kai of Time helping us to be sure that nothing terrible happens, is still bad and it will annoy Zeno-sama to some degree... maybe enough for him to consider erasing the entire universe."

Goku gulped for a moment, because he knew that upsetting the King of All would be a bad idea, but he promised Beerus that he would keep the information regarding Black and the time machine under wraps while he was visiting Zeno-sama's palace. The last thing he wanted was for their universe to be erased in the blink of an eye, though his words appeared to have appeased Beerus, who was still worried about what they were doing, but neither of them said anything as Shin appeared nearby. Thanks to Chronoa's efforts he was up to date on what was necessary, though he was surprised to be heading back to Zeno-sama's palace so soon after the summit, but he, Goku, and Whis got together and he used his Kai kai ability to take them to their destination... leaving the others to get ready for the time machine being fully repaired and the eventual invasion of the ruined future.

With Whis, Shin, and Goku gone for the moment, and Bulma still putting the finishing touches on the time machine, Beerus and his daughters simply joined the rest of the group and struck up a conversation with them, merely asking how they were doing and what they thought about the situation. Piccolo and Krillin, who were planning on leaving after breakfast, said that it was weird to see a version of Goku that wanted to kill humanity and purge all life from the universe, since that was what Black had said, but they knew that Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza could finish the job. The reasoning behind that was because the three of them had dominated Black when they fought him earlier and would have likely beaten him if the void hadn't called him back to the future. They also stated that Future Trunks and Future Gale were fortunate that Chronoa was here, otherwise they would have been forced to wait as Bulma fixed up the time machine that Cell used before they could follow after Black.

Beerus, ultimately, remained silent as everyone talked, because he honestly couldn't believe that he was even allowing his friends to use the time machine in such a manner and that he was worried about Goku doing something foolish while he was visited Zeno-sama.

About thirty minutes passed before Goku, Shin, and Whis returned to the area where the future warriors had landed when they escaped from the future, though everyone was definitely interested in what Zeno-sama wanted to talk about, since he had Goku come to him immediately. It was then that Goku explained that the King of All called him because of how he had acted back when the tournament ended, because he wasn't terrified or scared like everyone else, causing Zeno-sama to ask him to be his friend. Goku, of course, naturally agreed since saying no could have ended their universe, though he also promised Zen-chan, a name he had created for the King of All since he insisted on having a name only Goku would use with him, to find him a friend that could be with him for more time instead of constantly calling for Goku every time he wanted to do something... to which Goku insisted that he would find the King of All the promised friend the moment he, Vegeta, and Frieza finished off Black.

Beerus was shocked by what Zeno-sama wanted from Goku, and was even more shocked by the fact that the King of All insisted that Goku give him a friendly name like that, but in the end he was also happy, because it appeared that Goku had appeased the King of All... even though Goku had been given a button that would either bring him to Zeno-sama's palace or call Zeno-sama to Goku, which was too powerful in his opinion.

A few moments later Frieza landed and excused himself for being late, as he meant to arrive earlier, but there had been more paperwork for him to do at his base before he could depart like he originally planned, especially since some of his soldiers had been called out for something that was happening on one of the other planets. The group didn't mind Frieza being late, since the time machine hadn't been finished yet, but they were happy to see that he was true to his word and that he was itching to deal with Black. As they talked, however, Bulma exited the Capsule Corp and called for everyone to gather near where the time machine had touched down earlier, to which she threw a capsule out and let the time machine form before their eyes... fully upgraded thanks to the information the future her sent back in time and it's fuel reserves were completely restocked, allowing them to make a round trip.

The problem they discovered what was there was enough room in the cockpit for three people to sit without hurting themselves, which Future Trunks and Future Gale would be sitting in since they knew how to use the machine, leaving the three warriors to determine where they would be sitting. Goku and Vegeta eventually decided to latch onto the engines of the time machine and let Frieza sit in the cockpit as well, much to the surprise of the rest of the group, before they took their positions. That was followed by Future Trunks pulling down the lid of the part he, Future Gale, and Frieza were sitting in as his father and Goku taking up their positions... to which he pulled the lever and moved the time machine into the air, before they disappeared in a flash of light as they traveled to the future.

As the time machine disappeared, however, Chronoa smiled and pulled out the crystal mirror she, Beerus, Whis, and Shin had used to watch Rainbow and Applejack while they were growing up... though as everyone sat around it the image started to form as the time machine reached it's destination.





A few moments after engaging the time machine Trunks was happy to see that the version of his mother from the other era was able to fix it up and repair all the systems that had been damaged over the year he and Gale had fought with Black, as they managed to reach the desolate future without anything happening. As they slipped out of the time stream Trunks took them down slowly, giving the warriors a few moments to see what the future looked like while he carefully made sure that he didn't damage the machine. He had them land in the same area that his mother had thrown the capsule at, where he powered down the systems and opened the lid, allowing Gale and Frieza to jump out of the cockpit while Vegeta and Goku climbed off the engines... before turning off the power, jumping out, and reverted the machine back to it's capsule state, which he quickly stored away.

"Everything's wrecked..." Goku commented, staring at the destruction that rested all around them, as the vast majority of the buildings were damaged in some manner and some of them looked ready to fall over at any moment, "So... this is the future that you guys came from..."

"Good lord, this reminds me of when I used to dominate worlds," Frieza said, as he had seen perfectly ordinary cities, much like the one from their era, reduced to ruins like this one, only this time around he was sickened by what he and the others were seeing, "I'm going to strangle Black when we find him."

Just then Trunks and Gale turned towards the direction that Mai had fallen in and noticed something odd the moment they looked in that direction, as they rushed over to where her body had hit the ground and discovered that it was gone, save for the hat she had been wearing when they made a run for the Capsule Corp. That meant that she had to be alive and that Black hadn't killed her, but before they got their hopes up they heard the sound of guns being fired and noticed four canisters coming towards where Goku was standing. Before Trunks could move, however, the wind wrapped around the items he would have targeted and they were torn apart, where they exploded in mid air, though he already knew that Gale was behind destroying them in such a manner. At the same time, however, he seriously hoped that Black wasn't paying attention at the moment, especially since they were all powering their power to the point where no one should be able to detect them.

That was also followed by the members of the resistance, who had apparently been standing guard over this area since their departure, emerging from their hiding places and pointed their weapons at Goku, though they stopped in their tracks when Trunks and Gale told them to stop. The members of the resistance were quick to ask the duo for their autographs, since they did so many great things since Black appeared, but they eventually discovered that now wasn't the best time and that they had better get going. Of course they also stepped in front of Goku and stared at him for a few seconds, to be absolutely sure that he wasn't Black, before both Trunks and Gale introduced their friends to the two soldiers that were in front of them. What surprised the two future warriors was that the resistance apparently knew that their friends were heroes from the past, but instead of questioning it they got underway and left the Capsule Corp behind, since they had a mission to fulfill and a few to find.

Of course the two men also revealed that the reason they knew about Trunks' and Gale's mission to the past was because they, and the other members of the resistance, learned this information from Mai herself... which prompted them to head into the nearest subway entrance and head towards the hideout of the survivors. There they found Mai, who had some bandages wrapped around the top of her head, tending to the soldiers that were around her, though that didn't stop Trunks and Gale from surprising her with their return. From there Mai and the soldiers led the way towards their new base, explaining to the group that the old one had been attacked by Black shortly after he suddenly reappeared, revealing what happened to him after Black returned to the future. They also discovered that the number of survivors had decreased as well, as there were enough in the hidden underground base to fill one of Bulma's garages, though they all claimed that Mai had done well in saving as many as she had... especially against a foe like Black, who enjoyed destroying everything around him and slaughtering all the innocent people he could find.

While the survivors praised both Trunks and Gale, since it was by their actions that they had survived so long, Vegeta had everyone clear some space as he pulled out a container of three capsules that Bulma had prepared in her spare time, revealing that the first one had a grand feast stored inside it... and handed the container to Mai, saying that the other two had useful supplies that she and the others could use in the future. They also discovered that the future's version of Yajirobe was alive and well, though he was still the same as the one from their era, so they knew he was just another survivor and not a fighter. Sometime during the feast Vegeta, Goku, Trunks, Gale, and Frieza slipped away from the area and returned to the surface, where Mai inquired as to what they were planning on doing so they could stop Black... though that was when she learned that all five of them were going to utterly destroy him, because three of them had nearly done the job and they were here to finish the job.

The five heroes, upon reaching the surface, wrapped their auras around them and took off, heading away from the base that the resistance had set up, because there was no reason to get them involved now that they had the opportunity to hope for Black's defeat... before they all landed in a park that was wide enough for a good fight, where Vegeta loosed a lower powered beam attack into the air, signaling where they were for Black.

"No matter where that bastard is, he should have seen that," Vegeta commented, to which he lowered his arm and stared at the sky, while at the same time all five of them prepared themselves for Black's arrival, "he should have no problem finding us now."

Not even a few seconds later the clouds above them swirled for a moment as lightning surrounded the figure inside the clouds, which was followed by it all breaking apart as Black appeared before them, though what surprised the warriors from the past was that he was completely healed... as there was nothing left to suggest that the three of them had nearly killed him a few hours ago.

"I was wondering when you were going to return to this era," Black said, though he smiled as he looked down at the group, but his eyes were focused solely on Goku, once more revealing that the imposter wanted a crack at the person whose body he had stolen, "Good. I am glad that you were able to make it back here in one piece."

Goku and Vegeta immediately accessed their Super Saiyan Blue forms, allowing their hair to flare upwards as their godly ki formed the aura around their bodies, while at the same time Trunks did the same thing with Super Saiyan 2, where lightning crackled around his aura for a few seconds. Frieza and Gale followed their lead, where Frieza transformed back into his Golden state while Gale pushed herself to the state that mimicked Super Saiyan 2, just like her brother did when he was fighting against Gohan all those years ago. The energy radiating from all five of them shook the area around them for a few seconds, revealing the amount of power that they were giving off and showing that they were ready for a fight... though at the same time Black was completely unfazed by what he was seeing.

"Yes... three warriors who clad themselves in godly ki, and two mortals that defy the gods themselves," Black stated, though he clapped for a few seconds, indicating that he was pleased with them all, "Good... all of you have trained well to achieve your current level of power..."

That was followed by Black disappearing from where he was floating and reappeared right in front of Vegeta, who was in the middle of the group, before the five warriors jumped backwards and separated themselves a little bit, but they already knew that something was horribly wrong. Black was not as fast as this when Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza had fought him earlier, but even if he managed to recover from his defeat, and get back to full health, the Saiyan body he had stolen shouldn't have been able to boost his power by this much. It was greater than any of the boosts that Goku and Vegeta had gained over the years, as it almost appeared that Black was taking a page from Frieza's race this time around, but that only made them wonder if their chances of winning had been greatly reduced. Instead of feeling fear, and stepping down from a fight like this, the five warriors dashed forward and started the battle, though that was when Vegeta punched Black in the chest and sent him flying through some of the ruined buildings.

Goku and Frieza, anticipating that first attack, followed after Black as he smashed through the walls behind him and went on the offensive as they started throwing a storm of punches at their target, who could only defend himself at the moment and even took them at times. When they freed themselves from the buildings Goku moved forward and kicked Black so hard that he flew even further backwards, right into Frieza, who kicked him so hard that he sailed into the air for a few seconds. Trunks and Gale were on the receiving end as they kicked Black in the chest as hard as they could, sending him right into the ground below them, where Vegeta entered the fight once more and started throwing punches into Black's body, causing the ground around them to flatten three times in a row... before Black grinned and Vegeta jumped out of the hole he had made, where the others gathered around to see what was going on now.

A few seconds later Black walked out of the hole that had been created around him and dusted off his gi with a smile on his face, though that was before he dashed towards Vegeta and kicked him in the chest, sending him sailing through the ruined buildings until he was on the ground of the park. All four of the remaining warriors reacted immediately, though this time around when they attacked Black simply avoided their attacks and hit them in return, sending all four of them flying back to the park where the battle had started, though he didn't do any lasting damage, as they were able to get up just fine a few moments later.

"I am still surprised to see that humans can reach the level that you have," Black commented, though he was looking at Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza, since they were the ones that used and could feel godly ki, but at the same time he chuckled for a moment, "as a reward for all of your hard work, allow me to show you something."

Black's ki started to wrap around him like he was going to transform, though at the same time the clouds above their heads flashed, indicating that something was going to happen as the area around them actually darkened a little bit, making the five warriors prepare themselves for what was coming next. That was followed by Black's aura taking on a new coloration as it surged into the clouds for a moment, before it transformed from a black clouded aura into something that was a very dark shade of red on the outside, but transitioned into a more pinkish color on the inside. Black's hair also took on a pastel pink color with faint white highlights as it flared upwards, with his eyebrows matching the new color of his hair, and his eye color changed to light gray color. The power he was putting out, however, told the group that the earlier fight had given Black the knowledge of how to transform into a Super Saiyan, and, at the same time, allowed him to essentially steal every transformation that Goku had... indicating that this new form of his had to be his Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan transformation.

"Just look at this color, isn't it human?" Black asked, though he actually smiled at them as he held his hands out, as if he was silently challenging them to come and fight him now that he had transformed, "If I had to put a name on this form, on this rose... yes, Super Saiyan Rose."

"Well aren't you full of surprises," Frieza commented, though while he thought that Black looked more intimidating by being someone that stole Goku's body, he had to admit that the power arrayed against them was not to be laughed at as he and the others prepared themselves for Black's next move.

"Son Goku, look at me now!" Black said, completely ignoring Frieza and his statement, as it appeared that he was solely focused on one person at the moment, which only made the group keep their guards up, "Thanks to you I have finally reached the peak of beauty."

"I don't know about beauty," Goku stated, as he wasn't sure that this qualified as beauty, but at the same time he knew that the battle was going to resume at any moment and wanted to be ready for it, "but you sure got quite the power up after our last fight... one that's far stronger than what we have ever gotten before."

"In the end, you're only human." Black commented, once more ignoring what was being said as he focused on what he had achieved, looking proud of himself in the process, even though this was because he stole the information from Goku during the last battle, "You cannot possibly understand the level of my proud words... nor do any of you understand your true place in this world..."

Vegeta, apparently growing tired of this conversation, surged towards the sky and threw a punch at Black, who simply moved out of the way and this his own punch at the back of Vegeta's head, though Vegeta surprised his opponent by catching the attack with his right hand. He then twisted Black to the side and unleashed a storm of blows on Black's ride side, before uppercutting him and knocking him backwards, though the only thing that annoyed Vegeta was the fact that Black was constantly smiling throughout the battle. Vegeta then surged towards the opening he had created and intended to knock Black into the ground, so the others could join in the fight and end this nightmare, but before that happened he was stopped in his tracks... as Black had summoned a ki blade that had pierced Vegeta's armor, going right into his chest and came out of his back.

"Vegeta!" Goku shouted, though he was shocked that Black could do all of this without Vegeta even seeing it coming, making him wonder if they even stood a chance at beating him this time around.

"Like I said, you don't understand your place in this world," Black said, though he smiled as he stared into Vegeta's eyes, enjoying the feeling that was coursing through his body at the moment, "besides, you were always going to be a warm up for me."

With that said Black pulled his arm, and the ki blade that was attached to it, back and released Vegeta, who coughed up some blood for a moment before falling towards the ground below them, though as Frieza caught him he dropped out of his Super Saiyan Blue form. At the same time the other warriors glared up at him as he stared down at them, though he was focused on a single person at the moment, since the others were mere ants compared to his true target, who was staring up at him with a look of anger and hate on his face. Instead of beckoning Goku forward, however, Black landed on the top of a ruined building and grinned at them as he brought his hands to the right side of his body, where he started charging a now dark pink colored Kamehameha... one that was currently being aimed right at the group.

What actually happened next, however, caught them all off guard as both Goku and Vegeta heard a familiar voice speak, one that seemed to stop Black in his tracks and turn the aura off while keeping himself in his new state... though that was before Zamasu, the one from this time period, descended towards the area they were all in. What made Goku worried was the fact that he was landing beside Black, indicating that he likely wasn't on their side and that their chances for survival had actually just gotten all that much worse.

"I remember you, Son Goku," Zamasu said, though the smile on his face definitely revealed that he wasn't on their side, as it was almost identical to the one that Black had been using the entire time they had seen him, "Today I will kill you and everyone you hold dear."

"Zamasu, I was honestly hoping that this wasn't the case," Goku remarked, though at this point he knew that he had to stall for time, especially since it appeared that Frieza was silently trying to get Trunks and Gale to ready the time machine in some manner, or at least trying to tell them to do so, "but it appears that you and Black are allies... or at the very least partners."

"An accurate observation on your part," Zamasu stated, as he actually sounded a little surprised that Goku had determined that fact from simply staring at them, but at the same time his smile remained on his face, "I, on the other hand, would say we're more like kindred spirits, but partners works as well. Soon the world that we envision will become a reality, a world were humans like you and your friends aren't necessary at all. Even you unrefined Saiyans, despite your sudden change of heart and became warriors of justice, are particularly unnecessary in our world, since you swap from evil to good and back whenever it suits you."

"That's where you would be wrong," Goku replied, as he knew enough about the history of the Saiyan race to understand that something major had happened to King Vegeta to make him change the minds of his entire race, save for Nappa, to become the legendary warriors of justice that the universe remembered them as, "unless some major change were to happen, a Saiyan sticks to their belief no matter what... just like Vegeta and I have fought on the side of good ever since we were born. Besides, you don't have the right to just destroy humanity like this, that right belongs to the thirteen Gods of Destruction that watch over the thirteen universes."

"Thirteen?!" Zamasu inquired, making it sound like he hadn't heard about Sunset Shimmer's ascension, to which Goku wondered what happened to the Future Beerus, as he should have come to stop this the moment Black acted up.

Goku took the opening that revealed itself and rushed towards his opponents, though since he was fighting to provide time for the others to get away he made sure that their focus was on him and no one else, to which he started fighting Zamasu and noticed that his aura had an evil feeling to it as well. It was more identical to the aura that had been around Black when they fought him, while possessing none of the virtue he had felt in the ki from the Zamasu of his era, meaning that they had to keep an eye on their Zamasu before he went off the deep end. While Goku was thinking about the situation that they were in, and how it tied back to their era, Zamasu surprised him and sent him flying towards an old ruined street, where he jumped backwards as arrow shaped ki blasts hit the ground in front of him and exploded. During the rain of ki blasts Black had followed after them and raced towards him with his ki blade extended, though Goku dodged it and let Black cut into the ground.

What he then discovered, however, was that the closest building that was parallel with Black had dark pink lines wrapped around it's exterior before the entire building shattered into a thousand pieces and crumbled to the ground, indicating that Black wasn't to be messed with.

"Son Goku is supposed to be my prey." Zamasu calmly said, though at the same time he landed beside Black, where Goku noticed that he wasn't all that upset over Black joining the battle, meaning that there was something between the two that they didn't know about.

"This body wants him," Black replied, though as he spoke he pulled his ki blade from the ground and pointed it at Goku, who readied himself by entering his battle stance once more, "it doesn't look like I can stop this desire."

"Very well then," Zamasu stated, to which he also turned his attention towards Goku, indicating that they were either going to come at him at the same time or do what Black had done and use smoke as their cover, "let us beat down and destroy this miserable Saiyan, together."

Goku observed his opponents as they dropped into their own battle stances, though that was when he noticed that Black seemed to be mimicking Zamasu for the tiniest of seconds before using the same one that he had stolen from Goku earlier. He wondered if there was a reason behind that, as in whoever had taken his body had the ability to remember the battle stance of whoever he was fighting and could copy their moves into itself, but at the same time he knew that the others would be surprised by this fact. When the duo came towards him, however, Goku dodged the attack that Zamasu was throwing towards him and avoided the blade entirely, though that opened him up to Black's attack... though before it could connect a golden aura, one that was different from a Saiyan's aura, appeared between him and struck Black in the chest, before knocking him away.

"Oops, sorry about that," Frieza said, though a smile appeared on his face as he let Goku's back touch his own, while the two of them returned to their battle stances, "my hand slipped."

"I didn't think you'd be the first to come to my aid," Goku admitted, because he would have thought that Trunks or Gale, since this was their era they were fighting for, would have come here instead of the former tyrant, "but I'm not complaining since you just saved me from being cut up."

"Trunks and Gale wanted to come, but I told them to watch after Vegeta," Frieza explained, though at the same time he stared at his opponent, who was putting away his ki blade as he dusted himself off, giving them a few seconds to speak before they got started again, so he lowered his voice, "Trunks is also getting the time machine ready, so when you see a golden stray ki blast in the air we'll need to move fast."

"I understand," Goku said, because it appeared that they were going to need some serious firepower, potentially Rainbow and Applejack, to take these two out without dying in the process, "Well then, let's give these guys a show."

Together Goku and Frieza fired a small ki blast at the ground in front of them, creating a small smoke screen of sorts, before they flew out towards their targets, as Goku flew right up to Black and knocked him into the air while Frieza moved forward and started battling Zamasu. Goku and Black moved along the side of a building, where Black fired ki blasts that Goku dodged before trying to hit him using the ki blade, but instead of using the Instant Transmission, in the off chance that it was the only move of his that Black didn't copy, Goku refrained from using it. Of course that proved to be nonsense since he dodged the attack and tried to hit Black from behind, only to have Black use the same technique and blast him all the way into the ground. When Goku remarked that he was surprised that his opponent could use the Instant Transmission technique, along with the Kamehameha, Black simply smiled and said that anything Goku could do he could do it so much better.

That told Goku that every technique he had mastered over the years, and painstakingly learned from those that had created them at times, was now in the hands of his enemy, though Goku suspected that if Black tried something like the Spirit Bomb it would be twisted into an instrument of evil, bent on the destruction of all that was good in the universe.

While that was happening, however, Frieza and Zamasu danced around the area that they had chosen for their arena, though they were merely punching and kicking each other, or dodging attacks and moving around to avoid being hurt in some manner. The problem with that, however, was that Frieza was starting to notice that Zamasu didn't care if he got hit or not, as none of his attacks seemed to faze the evil Kaioshin, as Frieza had heard that Gowasu had been wearing green Potara and Zamasu had orange ones. The fact that this version of Zamasu had one green Potara, on the same ear that Black was wearing his Potara, clearly meant that Zamasu had killed his mentor, though he was sure that there was more to the story than what he was seeing at the moment. Eventually Frieza also noticed a hole in Zamasu's defenses, one that he could use to easily end this fight in an instant if he so desired, to which he mentally smiled as he aimed for that spot during his next attack.

When Zamasu's guard was broken, with a surprised look on his face, Frieza wasted no time in using his Death Beam to puncture his opponent's chest ten times, making sure that he hit every major organ in the process, sometimes even twice depending on which organ it was... but what shocked him was that it still had no effect on Zamasu.

"That won't work on me," Zamasu said, to which Frieza watched as all of the holes he had made healed before his eyes, to the point where it looked like he had never damaged him to begin with, "This immortal body... this is a true god."

"So this is what having an immortal body would do to someone," Frieza commented, as he occasionally wondered what would have happened if he got his wish back on Namek, one that he had no idea if he still wanted anymore, "kind of takes all the fun out of a battle if you ask me."

"There's no need for you to fight anymore," Zamasu stated, though at the same time he floated up into the air, where Black appeared near him thanks to his stolen technique, to which Goku did the same thing and appeared next to Frieza as they stared up at the duo, "all you need to do is receive your retribution!"

Together Black and Zamasu held one of their hands into the air and gathered their energy, where a ball of ki appeared above each of their hands before merging into one massive sphere of energy, one that was clearly intended to kill the two of them in the process. Frieza, on the other hand, wasn't about to let them have their way as he held his hands close together for a few seconds, before pulling them apart above his head and a Supernova formed above him, one that he threw straight at his opponents. Black and Zamasu didn't seem fazed by what was going on, as they dropped their ball of destructive power on the one that was coming towards them, causing the two to battle for supremacy in the area between the two groups... but Frieza grinned for a moment, as neither of their opponent had realized that this was merely a ploy so they could use the time machine to go back to their era.

During their struggle Goku noticed the stray beam of energy that Frieza had mentioned earlier, to which he touched Frieza's shoulder and gave a slight tug, to which the emperor nodded as Goku raised his fingers to his head and caused the two of them to disappear as Frieza let go of the Supernova... obscuring their escape from both Black and Zamasu.

The two appeared near the time machine as the cockpick started to close, to which they both latched onto one of the engines and found that Trunks, Gale, and Vegeta were sitting in the center of the machine, before they nodded to Trunks and prepared themselves. Not a few seconds later the time machine shot into the air and stayed there for a few seconds, giving them enough time to see Black and Zamasu rushing towards them before they slipped back into the time stream and headed back to their era. Goku knew that their opponents were tough, more than any of them had originally thought they would be after nearly killing Black during the first encounter, but they still had a pair of fighters that were unknown to this duo... and hopefully the power that Rainbow and Applejack possessed would be enough to turn the tide against Black and Zamasu.
> Future: Removing a Threat
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

When the time machine returned to the era that Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza had come from, and appeared in the air above the pristine Capsule Corp, Future Trunks gently lowered the machine onto the ground and powered it down once more, before opening the hatch as Goku and Frieza let go of the engines they had been holding onto the entire time. As the lid opened, however, Future Trunks called out for a Senzu Bean, while at the same time noticing that the rest of this era's warriors were inside the building and had only come running when this era's version of himself brought the others out to them. Krillin ran up to them as he and Future Gale gently lowered Vegeta onto the ground, where he gently put one of the beans inside his mouth and relaxed as Vegeta chewed it up before swallowing it. That was followed by the wound beneath his armor healing and his body being restored to how it had been before Black had stabbed him, though when Vegeta opened his eyes he was still annoyed about what had happened.

As Vegeta got back up on his feet, however, Frieza turned towards Goku for a moment, as there was something he had thought about that must have been overlooked, something that he wanted to discuss before they headed back into the future, as he knew that they would be doing that after the fuel was restocked.

"Goku, why didn't we bring the Senzu Beans with us?" Frieza asked, because he was sure that it was something that everyone was asking themselves now that he and the others had returned, though he was the only one that was willing to voice the question.

"Truth be told, I left them behind because I figured that, even if Black recovered from his injuries, our opponent wouldn't have the power that he had," Goku replied, though at the same time he rubbed the back of his head, because he had been expecting Black to have only increased in power by a tiny fraction, "Had I known that Black would receive that level of power after we beat him up, or the fact that he had a partner that was just as powerful as he was, I would have brought them with us and handed them out as necessary. We're going to need additional help if we want to beat Black and Zamasu, or rather Future Zamasu, in order to save the future that Future Trunks and Future Gale came from. Beerus and the others are going to be disappointed in..."

"We aren't," Beerus said, to which he and his family walked out to where the warriors were standing, to which the group of five turned towards him for a moment, before he beckoned back to the crystal screen that Chronoa had installed after their departure, "despite the fact that two of you didn't fight Black, or Zamasu for that matter, we know that you did the right thing by getting out of there before more of you were hurt. I know that, had you been prepared for the possibility that Black had an ally, you would have done much better against them and come back with news regarding your victory over them. Now, however, you can properly train yourselves for the battle ahead, and maybe take Rainbow and Applejack with you next time around."

Goku wanted to say that he already considered bringing the girls with him and the others the next time they went to the future, because if all else failed they could use their Avatar forms to decimate Black and Future Zamasu, but before he could say anything Shin walked out of the building as well. The look on his face told Goku that something must have happened, as the look on his face told everyone that he was worried about something, to which the group turned towards Shin as he stopped in front of the group.

"Shin, is something wrong?" Goku asked, because when the Kaioshin was worried about something that meant that everyone should be worried, especially since he was worried about Majin Buu and had been justified in his beliefs, since it gave way to Kid Buu after some point in time.

"My ancestor, the Old Kai, contacted me and said that a sage called Zuno wanted to tell me something," Shin replied, though at the same time Bulma turned towards him in surprise, as she and Jaco had gone to Zuno's place to learn about the Super Dragon Balls and the passphrase necessary to use them, "He told me that someone had traveled from far away to ask him about the seven Super Dragon Balls and Son Goku."

"Really?" Bulma inquired, because while she could understand the first topic, as that was her question as well, she was more surprised by the second topic that the person wanted to talk about, "Who asked him about Goku?"

"Believe it or not, but it was Zamasu." Shin stated, though he glanced back at the crystal screen that the others had been staring at, while remembering what they had seen while the others were in the future, "After seeing what he and Black did to the future... well, let's just say that Applejack might be more right than we originally thought."

"Really?" Goku asked, because last he checked Applejack hadn't told him and the others anything about her suspicions, but that was likely because she must have told the others while he, Vegeta, Frieza, and the future warriors were fighting Black and Future Zamasu, before he turned towards the pony girl, "What were you right about?"

"Think about this; both Black's ki and Zamasu's ki are nearly identical," Applejack said, though at the same time she glanced at the setting sun, as Goku and the others had been gone for a long time, before sighing as she spoke her mind once more, "From what we know Zamasu is apparently a genius among the Kaio, but lost to you in your short battle, where he felt the need to actually visit Zuno and inquired about you. That in itself means that Zamasu is in search of power to fulfill whatever desire he wants to bring to reality, while also conceiving a way to gain a partner with the power necessary to bring this plan to life. For any of this to happen Zamasu needed the Super Dragon Balls to grant a wish for him... a wish that made it so both Black and Future Zamasu have a nearly identical ki."

"Wait, you don't mean..." Goku started to say, but at the same time he had no idea what was going through Applejack's mind at the moment, because the pony girls were able to see things that none of them were able to spot, and even at a much quicker rate at certain times.

"It is my belief that Black is another version of Zamasu, who stole your body for his own purposes," Applejack stated, where she noticed that while some people thought she might be getting ridiculous with this explanation, but at least her family understood what she was saying, "We know that Gowasu, like all the other Kaioshin, has a Time Ring that he's kept locked away until we asked about it, something that he's likely shown to Zamasu at this point in time, which Black was wearing on his right hand. Black was also wearing the same Potara that Gowasu was wearing, though he was only wearing one of them, but I'm sure that none of you noticed that the Future Zamasu was wearing the matching earring on the same ear that Black had his in. Taking those facts into consideration, however, leads me to believe that Black, being the first Zamasu, likely killed his timeline's version of Gowasu and took both his Potara and the Time Rings, before using the Super Dragon Balls to switch his body with yours."

"From there it was a simple matter for him to time travel, get a Zamasu that shared his goals, and made him immortal with the Super Dragon Balls," Rainbow finished, as she knew what her sister was thinking, because now that she had heard part of the explanation she could draw the same conclusion as well, "resulting in Goku Black and Future Zamasu."

"But, if that's the case, won't the Gowasu of this timeline be in trouble?" Future Trunks asked, because if Zamasu had killed Gowasu in the future, like Applejack was suggesting, that meant that at some point in time the Zamasu of this timeline had to be getting ready for his own assault.

"The apprentice become a full Kaioshin, giving him the ability to use the Time Ring as he desires," Goku said, as he now understood exactly what the girls were talking about, though at the same time he couldn't believe that such a good person could be tempted into the depths of evil, "Beerus, if we don't do anything soon Zamasu is going to attack Gowasu and the cycle will repeat itself."

"Agreed," Shin stated, to which he glanced over at Beerus, knowing that if anything were to happen when they visited Universe 10, and confronted Zamasu, the God of Destruction would be the first one to react, "While we're there I would ask that those that come with us act peacefully, as the Zamasu from our era has yet to commit anything wrong and punishing him for something a future version of him did would only create a headache for all of us."

Goku and Vegeta insisted on coming with Beerus, Whis, Shin, Chronoa, and the girls when they departed for Universe 10, while Frieza stated that he would gladly hold down the fort with the others while the group conducted their business with Gowasu and Zamasu. Beerus honestly hoped that arriving with such a large group would make Zamasu think twice about attacking Gowasu, but they would have to wait and see what happened when they arrived at the temple that Gowasu watched over his universe from... but he guessed that time would tell in this case.





It took them some time to return to Universe 10, or more accurately the Sacred World of the Kais of that universe, though as they traveled towards the boundary between universes Whis, once more, informed Cus that they had business with Gowasu. That, of course, caught her attention since they had been there the previous day and had spoken to the Kaioshin and his apprentice, though instead of actually ignoring them she insisted that she watch their visit from afar, so she could report it back to Rumsshi when he left his meditation. Normally Beerus would have been annoyed about such a thing, because it was possible that Cus could ruin their plans, but she promised to remain silent as she watched, as she was terribly interested in what they were doing. At the very least Cus would know what Zamasu was about to do before he put his plan into action, to which Whis agreed to Cus' condition and gained them a second admittance to Universe 10, to which they continued on their way.

When they actually arrived some distance outside the temple where Gowasu was located, however, Whis had them wait for a few seconds so Cus could situate herself somewhere where the meeting wouldn't awaken Rumsshi, though when she was ready the group walked forward and found Gowasu messing with something while the area around him seemed void of any tea related items.

"Hello Gowasu," Shin said, drawing the Kaioshin's attention to the group for a moment, indicating that he had no idea that they were even there, though at the same time he immediately noticed that Zamasu was nowhere to be seen at the moment, something that the others likely noticed as well.

"Ah, hello Shin, Beerus-sama." Gowasu replied, to which he stopped fiddling with whatever he was messing with and pulled himself from his chair, though that was followed by him bowing towards Beerus for a few seconds before standing straight, "What brings all of you here? Is something wrong?"

"Well, to be honest, I am glad to see that you are alright," Shin stated, as he was happy to see that Zamasu hadn't put his plan into action yet, but that meant that Applejack might be right about them setting his plan into action earlier than what the apprentice had intended.

"What do you mean by that?" Gowasu asked, though he looked at himself for a few seconds, as if expecting something terrible to happen, where he breathed a sigh a relief before looking at them again.

"He just got incredibly worried about you," Whis answered, because while that was the truth, since they knew what Zamasu was planning, there was no reason to tell Gowasu the full truth in the off chance that Zamasu was nearby and was listening in on them, "Might I ask if Zamasu is here? We need to see him urgently."

"I must apologize," Gowasu said, though the look on his face indicated that he was worried about his apprentice, as he looked at the nearby wall for a moment before staring back at the assembled group again, "Zamasu has been absent since this morning... and I have no idea where he is. Has he done something wrong?"

"Is there anything about Zamasu that concerns you?" Beerus inquired, deciding to distract Gowasu for the moment while at the same time preventing someone else from saying anything that might let Gowasu know that they were meddling with time, "For example, 'justice'."

"Justice?" Gowasu repeated, his eyes appearing to be lost in thought for a few seconds, before he sighed and looked Beerus in the eyes again, indicating that he had an answer for that question, "His doubts on that subject have been allayed. Zamasu has been learning the duties of a god, as one who will watch over Universe 10 as it's Kaioshin in time, much like I assume one of your daughters might be doing at the moment, learning the duties of a god. What is humanity? What is wisdom? What is a god? While watching over the ups and downs of each planet, he has asked and I have answered these questions time and time again."

"And these answers have 'allayed' his doubts?" Beerus asked, though at the same time he found that hard to believe, because Zamasu didn't look too happy when Goku showed off his power earlier and even hesitated to accept Goku's hand when he offered to help him back onto his feet.

"Yes, his mind is now clear." Gowasu replied, though this time he sounded pleased that his student was learning the ways of the gods, which was something that he was still working on, despite Beerus' visit prompting him to show Zamasu the function of the Time Ring, "For a long time Zamasu struggled with his doubts, doubts over the role of gods, of good and evil, and his sense of justice. But in order to serve as a Kaioshin he has attained enlightenment at last."

Applejack wasn't too sure about Zamasu finding enlightenment, since her personal training to become a Kaioshin was vastly different since she was from Universe 13 like Rainbow was, but before anyone said anything the doors directly behind Gowasu opened and every turned towards them... where Gowasu uttered Zamasu's name as the apprentice appeared with a trolley full of tea pots and cups.

"Gowasu-sama, I have brought your tea." Zamasu stated, to which he offered everyone a smile as he walked forward for a few seconds, before stopping, closing the door behind him, and continuing towards the table that Gowasu had been sitting at earlier, "Well well, if it isn't the Supreme Kai of Universe 7, as well as Beerus-sama, Whis-sama, and Chronoa-sama. And, if I'm not mistaken, you're Goku-san, Vegeta-san, Rainbow-san, and Applejack-san. Sorry, I did not know that you were coming."

It was at that point that Zamasu reached the table and stopped moving his trolley, where he stopped touching it and gave them a low bow, just like Gowasu had done when the group had arrived in the first place.

"Excuse me for my late greeting," Zamasu said, to which he pulled himself back to his full height and stared at the group, where Applejack and Rainbow noticed that he was staring at Goku, "If you don't mind me asking, what's your business here today? The last time you were here you asked about the Time Ring and if it was still safe, in regards to some figure causing chaos for all of you. Where you about to learn anything about that?"

"No. They actually came to see you." Gowasu stated, though as he watched Zamasu he noticed that his apprentice accidentally messed up putting part of the tea ingredients in the pot, as it fell onto the top of the trolley instead of landing inside the pot.

"To see me?" Zamasu inquired, though the brief look in his eye told him that he was worried for a few seconds, before returning to his original expression once more.

"You see, my daughters wanted to spar with you for a few moments," Beerus replied, falling back on the story they all agreed on before they arrived at this location, though at the same time it wasn't an outright lie since both Rainbow and Applejack really wanted to fight a version of Zamasu, "it's been some time since they practiced with someone on their level and inquired if it was possible to test you out, since you gave Goku a hard time in your earlier match. But, since we are clearly interrupting the two of you, we'll take our leave and..."

"Actually, I'd be glad to fight your daughters," Zamasu said, knowing that it wasn't polite to interrupt a God of Destruction, but at the same time he was interested in the two strange girls that were his daughters, on the same level of his interest in Son Goku, "since they are still mortals, and not fully gods themselves yet, sparring with them will give me further insight into humanity and grant me greater wisdom."

Rainbow and Applejack knew that Zamasu put emphasis on the words 'humanity' and 'wisdom', indicating that he had heard part, if not all, of what Gowasu had said while they were talking with him earlier, which meant that he had been spying on his mentor the entire time before making his presence known.

"It's fine if we postpone a sparring match with you," Rainbow commented, to which she offered Zamasu a smile that stopped him in his tracks, as he hadn't been expecting her to say that, while no doubt surprising their friends in the process, "We didn't mean to interrupt your tea time with this, so we'll simply come back at a later date and spar with you when you aren't busy."

Applejack was impressed that her sister was so willing to say something like that, as she was the one who usually jumped into battle first and didn't think about what was going on at all, but there were times where Rainbow surprised her and said something like this.

"Well, since your so sure about giving this fight up for now, maybe we can see if Sunset will spar with you again," Whis commented, playing along with what Rainbow had said, while at the same time looking at his scepter as if he was remembering something important, "oh, I nearly forgot to give you our gifts."

With that said Whis approached the table that Gowasu sat at all the time and pointed his scepter at the top where Zamasu would put down the tea he had prepared later, to which some tea and some sweets appeared on the table, causing Gowasu to gasp for a moment.

"What's this?" Gowasu asked, as he had never seen anything like this before, though considering who it was coming from he had to guess that it came from the planet that the two Saiyans had come from.

"Tea and sweets called 'Great Fortune'," Whis explained, as he was thankful that Bulma and Chronoa had crafted them quickly before their departure, though he offered Gowasu and Zamasu a smile, "they come from Planet Earth is Universe 7... the same planet that Goku and Vegeta come from."

"Oh, Great Fortune?" Gowasu commented, to which he bent over for a moment and poked the sweet that was on top of the pile, where he observed it for a few seconds before glancing over at Whis, "It's soft and bouncy."

"Yes, these are sweets that are filled with red bean paste," Whis stated, remembering what he had been told when the sweets had been handed to him, which he was now repeating to Gowasu before he and the others departed, "which is wrapped in a soft rice cake. You'll feel relaxed after taking a bite, with an unexplainable texture unfolding in your mouth. It also goes quite well with this type of tea."

"I see," Gowasu said, as he had to resist the urge to immediately tear into them, because the sweets sounded like they were delicious, before he glanced at them once more, "We don't have good eyes for tea and sweets, so thank you for such a valuable gift."

Whis nodded and shared a bow with Gowasu for a few seconds, before walking back towards his group and surrounded them in the familiar bubble that he used when transporting a group of this side, to which he sent them into the air and they departed from the planet. A few moments later, however, he slowed them down until they were standing still in space, to which everyone glanced at each other as they contemplated what they had seen in the brief time Zamasu had been in their presence.

"So, how was it?" Shin asked, as he knew that Whis and Beerus would have been able to tell if they were correct about their suspicions, or if they were wrong and they were simply wasting their time.

"It is as we suspected," Whis replied, though at the same time he smiled, because it was one thing to think a Kaioshin, even an apprentice, was up to something wrong, but it was another to know that they were actually planning something terrible and might put their plan into action soon.

"There's no mistaking it," Beerus said, though at the same time he growled, because while he was still at odds with the majority of the Gods of Destruction, despite his attempts to fix things between them, he didn't want what was coming up next to happen, "Zamasu's out to kill Gowasu. Last time we were here he didn't have a killer instinct on his being, though this time around we were able to detect that same instinct on him the moment he revealed himself to us."

"That's a serious accusation Whis," a voice said, to which the image of Cus appeared in the scepter, though it was clear that she was definitely annoyed about them doing such a think, while also curious about the situation.

"Agreed," Whis stated, though at the same time he created a viewing window that would allow them to see Gowasu's temple, along with giving Cus a change to see what was happening for herself, to which everyone turned towards the window and waited to see what happened next, "We shall observe them for a few minutes and see if we are correct, though if we're wrong we'll leave them to their business."

Applejack and Rainbow knew that Whis and their father weren't wrong in this situation, as they both had sensed some sort of killer instinct coming from Zamasu during their brief encounter, but they kept their mouths shut as they waited to see what the apprentice did.

"Gowasu-sama, here's some tea," Zamasu said, to which the group watched as he served the green tea, that Whis had given the duo as a gift, to his mentor, who was still staring at it and the sweets.

"Ah a green tea, how unusual." Gowasu commented, to which he closed his eyes and breathed in the scents that were coming from the cup that was sitting in front of him, where he seemed to be interested in the tea, "It's emanating a natural fragrance. Alright then, I'll drink it."

The assembled group watched as Gowasu lifted the cup to his lips and took a sip from it, while at the same time Zamasu simply walked over to the seat that he generally sat in and stared at Gowasu, as he was curious as to what his mentor did in regards to the gift Whis had left the two of them.

"Oh, it's a gentle taste that calms the heart." Gowasu said, though the smile on his face told everyone that he actually enjoyed the flavor that was contained in the tea, before he picked up one of the Great Fortunes and took a bite of it, which was followed by him devouring the entire sweet before taking another sip of the tea, "Ah, Great Fortune and this green colored tea truly make a superb combination... I am glad that Whis-sama gave them to us as a gift. Zamasu, you should try one of them as well."

"I'm fine," Zamasu replied, though at the same time he lifted a finger up and pointed to a part of his own face, as he intended for his mentor to know something, "Oh, it appears that you have some white powder left on your mouth."

"Hmm?" Gowasu stated, though that was before he decided to trust his apprentice and brought a napkin up to where Zamasu was pointing, to which he wiped the area of whatever was there before lowering the napkin, "I hadn't noticed."

"Gowasu-sama." Zamasu said, causing his mentor to set down the cup he had been lifting, indicating that he was interested in whatever he had to say once more, "I think... I may have been mistaken after all. I gave another thought to what you told me a while back, about the balance between good and evil."

It was at that point that the watchers observed as Zamasu pulled himself from his seat and walked over to where Gowasu was sitting, where he stood behind him mentor, essentially in his blind spot when Gowasu decided to turn back to his tea and sweets.

"Because there is evil, justice is born," Zamasu stated, though at the same time he smiled at Gowasu as he placed both of his hands behind his back, making him seem as innocent as possible, "it may have been the case after all. I have only been looking at things from one perspective."

"Zamasu," Gowasu said, though the smile on his face indicated that he actually believed that Zamasu had taken his teachings to heart and had truly gotten rid of his doubts, "I was right to believe that you would understood what I was trying to tell you."

It was at that point that Gowasu turned his attention back to his sweets and took one of the Great Fortunes into his mouth, the entire thing, while Zamasu frowned and raised his hand, which was surrounded by ki energy for a few seconds as he stared at his mentor. Before anyone could do anything, however, Gowasu started to choke on the treat that he had stuffed into his mouth, though as he quickly raised his cup to his mouth to drink the tea Zamasu banished the ki from his hand and returned it to behind his back as Gowasu returned to normal.

"Great Fortune," Gowasu commented, staring at the last of the sweets that had been given to him and Zamasu, as he knew the proper way to eat these types of treats now, "I'll need to eat these carefully from now on. Anyways, this is definitely a delicious snack that Whis-sama has given us."

As Gowasu focused on his sweets once more, however, the observers watched as Zamasu raised his hand back into the air while his mentor was distracted, before a sinister grin appeared on his face as the ki returned in full force around his hand, which he rapidly lowered on Gowasu's neck, killing him instantly. Not a second later Whis tapped his staff on the floor of the bubble, to which time reversed for a few seconds until they were back to the point where Zamasu had his hands behind his back. Instead of explaining how he was able to do that, however, he simply waved his scepter as a cat mitten appeared on his left hand, though as they headed back towards the temple, to stop the act from happening, they all heard Cus telling them to stop Zamasu from carrying out his terrible deed.

They arrived moments before the attack happened, as the moment Zamasu hit Gowasu he thought the deed was done, though that was when he noticed that a mitten of some kind was resting on his hand, preventing him from carrying out the task he had been planning on completing... to which he backed up for a few seconds.

"Oh, is that a new item for tapping shoulders?" Gowasu asked, as he had turned his head the moment he felt his apprentice tap him, though his eyes were on the strange mitten that Zamasu was wearing.

"N... No, this is..." Zamasu started to say, though that was seconds before he backed into someone, to which he carefully turned around before he noticed that Beerus-sama and the rest of his group had suddenly returned, and that he had backed up right into an annoyed God of Destruction.

"That was unfortunate," Beerus stated, though while it was rather easy for him to keep his anger in check these days, thanks to the girls have a major impact on his life, there were times where he let out small bits of annoyance to remind people of who he was.

"B... Beerus-sama," Zamasu said, to which he backed away from the God of Destruction as he noticed that the entire group was standing behind him, causing him to wonder how much he had seen, "When did you return to the temple?"

"Pardon me for asking, but didn't you just leave a few minutes ago?" Gowasu asked, as he found it odd that Beerus and his group would return so suddenly, though he wondered where Zamasu had gotten the mitten that he was wearing at the moment.

"We quickly remembered that we had something else to do here," Whis replied, as that wasn't an outright lie, but now it was time for them to reveal the reasons behind why they had come here multiple times over a few days.

"Oh? What would that something be?" Gowasu inquired, because now he was beginning to worry, especially since he was still staring at the mitten that his apprentice was wearing on his right hand.

"Gowasu, you were nearly killed by Zamasu just now." Beerus answered, though at the same time he knew what was coming next, while secretly enjoying the brief terrified look that appeared on the apprentice's face.

"And here is the proof." Whis said, to which he moved his scepter for a few seconds and the mitten separated into two halves before falling onto the ground, revealing the ki energy that had been around Zamasu's hand, causing Gowasu to realize what almost happened, "Without the glove that had covered his hand, you would have been heading to the afterlife right now."

"Zamasu!" Gowasu said, though while his voice as stern once more there was a hint of anger in it, since he had taken his apprentice from a simple Kaio and elevated him to this level, only to be repaid in this manner, "Explain yourself!"

It was at that point that Zamasu canceled the ki that was around his hand and moved his hand behind his back, but instead of speaking he decided to remain silent, because there was absolutely no way for them to now anything about what he had planned.

"We can explain in his place," Shin stated, to which he glanced over at Gowasu as the others kept their eyes on Zamasu, so he didn't flee while they were explaining the situation to Gowasu, "Zamasu's plan was to kill you, Gowasu, and steal both your Potara and your Time Ring, effectively eliminating anyone, in this universe, from interfering with his plans. Those plans include gathering the seven Super Dragon Balls to switch bodies with Goku here, before using the Time Ring to travel to another point in time to acquire another version of himself for his plans, giving that Zamasu immortality with the Super Dragon Balls. From there he, as Goku Black, and the Future Zamasu would go on to eradicate humanity, on several other planets besides Earth."

"Didn't you come from Kaishin?" Gowasu asked, though this time his eyes were on his apprentice, though inside his being he couldn't believe the horrors that Shin was accusing Zamasu of, especially after what he had seen when he showed Zamasu how to use the Time Ring.

"Kaishin? Who are you talking about?" Zamasu replied in kind, though at the same time he stood straight and stared at the entire ground, as he couldn't believe how accurately Shin was able to guess the entirety of his plans, "I'm only acting based on God's justice... the justice of wiping out evil. Still, I am somewhat surprised that all of you knew about my plans, just from knowing that I was going to kill Gowasu."

"Well, that's rather simple to explain," Goku said, though at the same time he took a step forward, as he sensed that Zamasu might make a run for it as they were taking, or at least try to take them all out, "After the imposter, who looks like me, attacked this era we went into the future to confront him again, only to find out that you and your ally destroyed the majority of the people on Earth and caused total chaos by leveling whole cities."

"I see, so that means my dream was fulfilled," Zamasu stated, though as a smile appeared on his face a look of shock took over Gowasu's face, indicating that his mentor couldn't believe what was going on, "Then that means that I can't fall in a place like this!"

That was immediately followed by Zamasu pulling out his hand, which had ki around it once more, and started to swing it at Goku, who as dropping into his battle stance, though they were both surprised when Beerus appeared between the two of them and caught Zamasu's right hand with his own right hand... to which the ki was crushed as he pulled Zamasu's hand down to their waists.

"Don't get cocky," Beerus stated, as he had expected something like this when Zamasu learned that his plans had been fulfilled by a future version of himself, though at the same time he growled as he leveled his left hand with Zamasu's face, causing the others to gasp.

Everyone in his group understood what he was about to do, as they had seen Rainbow do this to one of the Cell Jr's back during the Cell Games, along with Goku and Vegeta having seen him utterly erase Cell from existence, though at the same time Zamasu sweated for a moment as he stared him in the eye.

"Hakai!" Beerus said, letting his destructive energy surge out and take hold of Zamasu, knowing exactly what was coming next and knew that this would ensure that the future of their timeline wouldn't have to suffer through Zamasu's terrible plans.

Zamasu screamed as the energy took hold of his being and his essence, though that was followed by his body glowing as it took on a shade of purple for a moment, which was when his body started to break apart as Beerus' destructive energy wrecked his being. The assembled group watched as Zamasu's body collapsed into particles that disappeared in the wind, leaving nothing of the apprentice left behind, as Beerus had destroyed his entire being and ensured the safety of their timeline. With the deed done Beerus sighed and returned his hands to behind his back, where he and the others departed from the temple and departed for Universe 7, because while this timeline was safe he had the feeling that, if Applejack was truly right about Black's origins, the future was still terrible.

All he knew was that Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, and the two future warriors planned on returning to the future as soon as possible, though this time around his girls would be going with them... and he hoped that they would be more than enough to deal with both Black and Future Zamasu, hopefully without needing to use their Avatar forms.
> Future: Terrible Truth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus and the others flew back to Universe 7 in silence, because it wasn't every day that Beerus, or any of the Gods of Destruction really, went out of their way to kill another god, especially an apprentice like Zamasu, but he still did it anyway to prevent a terrible future from becoming their reality. They all knew that Zamasu would have killed Gowasu, thus killing Rumsshi in the process, though there was no telling how many other gods he would have toppled before he started his mad quest to obliterate humanity. From the looks of the future that Future Trunks and Future Gale came from, and how depressing it was, Beerus had to assume that the vast majority of the Gods, both the Kaioshin and the Hakaishin, had to have been killed by the Future Zamasu, which meant that it was a good thing that he had stopped that future from happening, even if that meant another Time Ring had likely been created with Zamasu's death.

At the same time, however, something bothered Beerus, because from what they had seen Black was the one wearing the Time Ring and not Future Zamasu, which made him wonder if Applejack had actually hit the nail on the head with her theory about what happened. If that was the case, and she was right about Black being another Zamasu, then erasing the Present Zamasu wouldn't have changed the future, since Black was wearing the ring. A part of him hoped that Applejack was wrong, just so they didn't have to meddle with the flow of time anymore, but at the same time he had the feeling that she was right and that they, along with the rest of their friends, would be returning to the future soon. Personally he wanted Rainbow and Applejack to stay here, where it was safe for them, but he knew that they weren't about to let their friends go off and fight the evil duo again, especially after what happened last time.

In the end Beerus simply sighed and wrapped his arm around Chronoa, because he knew that things were going to get exciting once they returned to Earth, though how exciting depended on what happened to the future, which they could figure out the moment they reached their destination.

When they returned to Earth they found Future Trunks and Future Gale practicing with each other while their present counterparts observed their movements, while also noticing that Bulma and the others were watching them as they waited for the group to come back with news about what happened in Universe 10. The moment Whis appeared above the Capsule Corp building everyone stopped what they were doing, which they did every time he appeared like this, and he gently placed them on the ground before dispelling the bubble. The group then waited for the rest of their friends to gather around them, though Beerus mentally chuckled when he saw that all of them were definitely interested in what he and his group had been up to. At the same time, however, his group separated from each other to give themselves some room, since they had been standing close to each other since their departure from Universe 10, before they all faced the group that had remained on Earth.

"So? What happened in Universe 10?" Bulma asked, knowing that something must have happened, because the air around the group was slightly different than it had been earlier, when they were getting ready to leave for Gowasu's temple to check up on him.

"Zamasu tried to kill Gowasu and then attempted to hurt Goku in my presence," Beerus stated, though at the same time he sighed, because so far it appeared that he was only destroying people, lately anyway, that threatened his friends or his immediate family, "so, for his crimes he committed against Gowasu, I erased his existence... much like Rainbow did back during the Cell Games to her opponent."

"Then that means it's over," Future Gale said, to which a smile appeared on her face, because if Applejack's theory was correct then the future was a much better place and they wouldn't be depressed when they arrived back in the era that she and Future Trunks were from.

"Lord Beerus, what exactly will happen to the future?" Future Trunks asked, as there was a feeling that he couldn't shake, no matter how hopefully he should be at the moment, especially after everything he and Future Gale endured over the last year of running.

"If a god destroys another god, even an apprentice, there's no way that the future would be unaffected," Beerus replied, to which he sighed for a moment, as there was the other side of the statement that most of the gods refused to acknowledge, "but, if Applejack's theory is correct, simply destroying the Present Zamasu will have had no change on Black or the Future Zamasu, since Black is the one wearing the Time Ring. That means that the future will not have changed and that you would be stuck with the evil pair until someone defeated them, or simply erased them from existence."

"Then I hope Applejack is wrong and that the future will have changed since Zamasu's death," Future Trunks said, to which he glanced over at the pony girl in question, who seemed to have her eyes closed at the moment, only for them to open when she sensed that he was staring at her, "I hope you aren't angry at me for saying such a thing."

"Hey, everyone has to be wrong every now and then," Applejack said, though at the same time she shrugged, because there were times where she was right and other times where she was wrong, meaning that no one was perfect, before she glanced at the time machine again, "Truth be told I'm curious about whether I was right or wrong with my own eyes, though we'll never fit all of us in the time machine, not without making multiple trips."

"Actually, I can help you with that," Chronoa spoke up, to which her energy gathered around her as she weaved some of it around the time machine, creating a large bubble around it, one that could be turned off and on with a new button that had been safely installed inside the control panel, "I just added a small addition to the time machine, one that allows a bubble, like the one Whis uses for travel, to form around the machine, sealing the device and everyone around it in a protective bubble for the journey through the time stream. All you have to do is stand near the time machine when the button is activated and you'll be locked inside a bubble that's like the cube we rode in for the tournament, meaning that more people can go to the future with Future Trunks and Future Gale."

Beerus still didn't like the idea of letting his girls go to the future, where Black and Future Zamasu were waiting, but at the same time he knew that they would go regardless, to which he simply said nothing about forbidding them from going to the future. At the same time, however, Bulma said that before anyone went to the future, to see if it had changed or not, they would all sit down and have a pleasant meal together, to boost their strength in the off chance that they actually had to fight someone in the future. As such the two groups settled in for a few minutes and simply socialized as Bulma and Chronoa put the finishing touches on the meal that was being prepared, though when the night started to make itself known the duo served everything that had been made, causing everyone to smile as they all gathered around and enjoyed each others company... as well as the delicious food that had been made for all of them.

During that time Future Gale inquired if Beerus would like to come along as well, to see the future for himself, but Beerus was quick to refuse the offer, since if he went back and forth through time in such a manner he would alter history as well, though in what way he wasn't sure. Even if Chronoa was able to tell him that his visit to the future had no ill consequences for Future Trunks' era, with a one hundred percent certainty, he still wouldn't do it, as it was dangerous for people like him to meddle with the time stream. Privately he knew that the only reason he would even consider going to the future, and risking major damage in the process, was if his girls were in danger, something that he was sure everyone knew he'd do, but he didn't say anything and no one brought it up either.

When it came time for the group to leave for the future, however, a few things happened, with the first being that Bulma insisted on coming along, because if a miracle happened and the future was changed none of the warriors knew how to operate the time machine, something that they all agreed with. The second thing that happened was that Goku picked up the bag of Senzu Beans and stored them away, in an area where their foes wouldn't see it until it was too late to stop them from using one of them in case a fight happened in the future. The third, and final, event that occurred was that Shin asked for Rainbow and Applejack to follow him for a moment, as there was something private he wanted to tell them before they left for the future, causing the girls to raise an eyebrow as they followed Shin to a more secluded place.

"What's wrong Shin?" Rainbow asked, because she had never seen the Kaioshin for Universe 7 like this, asking to speak to them and tell them something that not even their father deserved to know.

"I might be paranoid in thinking you might need these, but I'd rather make sure you had them and didn't need to use them, rather than need them and not have them," Shin replied, to which he pulled out a small box, one that usually came with a small pair of earrings, and handed it to Applejack, who opened it and revealed a pair of Potara inside it, "I pray that you don't need to use those in battle, but if your foe becomes even stronger than the two of you, and Raijack for that matter, then you have a backup plan."

"Right." Applejack said, to which she carefully stored the package inside her hat, which actually had an area where she could hide something without risking it being destroyed, before she donned the hat once more, "Come on, let's not keep the others waiting for us."

Rainbow and Applejack were still excited to be joining Future Trunks, Future Gale, Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, and Bulma on their journey back to the future, so when they returned to the group they stood next to the time machine while Shin rejoined their father's group. It was then that they discovered that Bulma had also prepared a new jacket, in the style of the old one that Future Trunks had been wearing, for him to use, which he immediately put on, and a new set of gi that resembled Future Gale's old gi, which she happily changed into before returning to the group. Once everyone was ready Bulma and the future warriors climbed into the cockpit of the time machine and started powering it up, to which the warriors that were coming with them touched a part of the machine as the bubble started to form around them.

A few moments later, with the protective bubble completely surrounding the immediate area around the machine and lights all showing green, Future Thrunks moved the controls and the time machine shot into the air... before disappearing as it slipped into the time stream once more.





Moments after the time machine, and the warriors it was carrying, departed from the past they arrived in the future, though those that had been here before were shocked to see that the future was as ruined as it had been before the Present Zamasu had been killed. Applejack, usually being the better person, resisted the temptation to tell everyone that she told them so and focused on what they were seeing, while at the same time Rainbow looked around the area, as she was curious as to whether Black and Zamasu had felt their return yet. Trunks, however, carefully brought them to the ground and started to power down the time machine, allowing all of the warriors to remove their hands from the machine as they separated from it, giving Bulma and Gale a chance to climb out. A few seconds later, when the time machine was fully powered down, Trunks hopped out of it and reverted it back to a capsule, which he carefully stored away as they started to move away from the ruined Capsule Corp building.

As they walked, however, Applejack made a statement that only those that were familiar with her abilities understood, leaving Trunks and Gale in the dark for a few seconds, until someone explained it to them anyway.

"The Earth... she's in pain," Applejack commented, as she could only imagine all the damage Black had done in the year he had been fighting Trunks and Gale, as well as all the land that had been obliterated over the long year, "Black and Zamasu are going to pay for everything they had done to this era."

"Um, I think I missed something," Trunks said, as he had no idea what Applejack was talking about and was shocked when it was only him and Gale that were confused by what she had said, "What exactly does she mean when she says that the 'Earth is in pain', especially when she calls it a 'she'?"

"Applejack is an apprentice Kaioshin," Frieza stated, remembering what he had seen and learned about the girls since his resurrection, though at the same time he smiled as he noticed that both of them were focused on keeping an eye open for their enemies, "since she is an earth pony, who are naturally attuned to the elements of her home world, this means that she can communicate with the spirits of the planets she visits. Some of the planets she talks to are female, such as the Earth, some of them are male, like Planet Meka, and others don't have a spirit, meaning that they're scheduled for destruction at some point in time. She can also tell when a planet is in pain, though your version of Earth is likely telling her where she was hit, the pain she was in, and anything else that the planet might want to talk about now that someone can actually lend Earth an ear."

"That's... that's amazing," Trunks replied, as he had no idea that Applejack was actually the next in line to be a Kaioshin for Universe 7, which explained why Shin wanted to talk with her, though that only made him wonder what sort of power or position Rainbow was heading towards.

"Rainbow, on the other hand..." Frieza started to say, but then he smiled and simply shrugged, because this one really wasn't his to tell and wanted to see Trunks' reaction, as well as Gale's, when they figured out what Rainbow was destined to become in the future, "well, let's just say you'll be surprised when you see her power for yourself."

Before Trunks could say anything one of the resistance members ran out of where he was hiding and approached them, though when he was happy to see that Trunks and Gale had returned, with additional help, he informed them that Mai was in trouble. As the group made their way towards the hideout, which was still in the same location as when they had last been here, they discovered that Mai had another run in with Black while they were away and had suffered for her actions. When they arrived at the area that Mai was resting in, however, Trunks and Gale acquired one of the Senzu Beans from Goku and made sure that Mai ate it, even though that required doing mouth to mouth to make sure that Mai got the bean inside her body... to which the group watched as she recovered from whatever was ailing her and her injuries healed before their eyes, causing the duo to smile as their friend opened her eyes.

During that time period, however, the ki of both Black and Zamasu drew closer to their location, to which the warriors quickly departed before they gave away the exact location of the resistance and moved to the surface, where they flew away from the area the survivors were in... only to find the evil duo standing on some of the ruins about ten minutes walk time away from the entrance to the resistance's hideout.

"Welcome back," Zamasu said, staring right at Goku while he spoke, though at the same time he noticed that there were two new additions, once that he remembered meeting along side Goku, "Saiyan."

"Thanks to you guys I can become even stronger!" Black happily stated, though even when he saw the new arrivals he knew that they would be fodder as well, as Goku was the only one he truly cared for and knew that both he and his partner could take out all of the fodder in moments.

"Trust me on this, but things won't go the same way as before," Vegeta replied, though instead of rushing their foes immediately, like a fool, he stood his ground and floated in the air with the rest of his friends, who were all getting ready for the incoming fight.

"No, it will be about the same as last time," Zamasu said, to which his eyes shifted towards the two pony girls that were silent at the moment, because despite what he knew about the two of them he knew that they posed no threat to their plan, "Sure, you brought the daughters of Beerus the Destroyer with you, but they'll fall like you in no time."

Vegeta growled as he noticed that Black had turned on his Rose form and was coming his way, to which he slipped into his Super Saiyan Blue form and rushed down to meet his foe, where they exchanged a few punches before a wave of energy radiated from where they were fighting, breaking some of the buildings around them in the process. As that happened the two fighters backed away from each other, though they were both eying their opponent as they waited for one of them to make the next move.

"So, you want to defeat me, Vegeta?" Black asked, though his tone suggested that he found all of this to be funny, which only irritated the entire group to no end, "You were unsuccessful last time."

"We're not here to defeat you and Zamasu for our own personal reasons," Vegeta replied, to which he glanced back towards the future version of his son and Gale, who nodded to him as he turned his attention back towards Black, "We're here to defeat you and Zamasu for this world, for this future, that you seek to destroy. We're doing this for Trunks, Gale, and everyone else that lives in this era."

"How unfitting for a Saiyan to say," Black stated, though at the same time he continued to smile at the group that was in front of him, while Zamasu remained on the part of the ruined building they had been standing on earlier.

"By the way, we already know everything," Goku commented, causing both Black and Zamasu to turn towards him for a moment, though he actually wondered what they would say when they revealed what they knew to the evil duo, "We know that you, Black, used the Super Dragon Balls to switch bodies with me, before you killed Gowasu, stole his Potara and the Time Ring. Then you came to another point in time to make this Zamasu your ally, granting him immortality with the Super Dragon Balls, before beginning your rampage on this world."

"You are... surprisingly accurate," Zamasu stated, though he was honestly surprised by how well the Saiyan had seen through their actions, making him wonder if he and Black had underestimated Goku in some manner, "I honestly didn't think that you would be able to come up with such a theory and observation."

"That's because I'm the one that suggested the theory in the first place," Applejack said, causing the duo to turn towards her, though at the same time she crossed her arms and stared down at them for a few seconds, "though the looks on your faces tells me that I hit the nail on the head."

"Well, you were right," Black said, to which he raised a hand and touched his chest, though at the same time he stared at the group while he did so, while remembering what happened, "this is the body of Son Goku... but the soul is that of Zamasu. After I made the wish on the Super Dragon Balls, and swapped our bodies, I traveled to Earth and killed you, while you were in possession of my old body. Son Goku, I am the Zamasu that you defeated, despite the fact that I was a god and you were a lowly human who foolishly believed that you had a right to touch our glorious divinity. In the end I threw away my real body and melded both my mind and my soul to your body, so I could use your power to fulfill my justice. And thanks to this Time Ring, that I acquired for our purposes, anything that happens to the past me has no effect on me at all... so if you destroyed me in your era, for example, I get to remain to continue my glorious plans."

"And, since you already know what we did to get to this point, there's no use in telling you anything else," Zamasu said, though at the same time he floated up towards where Black was floating, to which the two of them glanced over at each other, "Shall we begin?"

"Of course," Black stated, to which the two of them dropped into their battle stances, perfectly mirroring each other, before they both brought their right hands to their right side and held their left hands at the ready.

Moments later both Black and Zamasu called a ball of ki energy into existence above their right hands and launched them at the group, where they spun around each other until they merged into a single massive fiery ball of energy that came flying towards the group. Instead of getting caught in the blast, however, the group separated from each other and moved away from the ball, letting it hit the ground and expand it's energy in a small area, leaving a crater in it's place as the entire thing disappeared. Once the attack was finished the group got back together as they faced the evil duo, who were staring down at them like they were trying to convince all of them that they should kneel and ask to be forgiven, though that only made them all want to beat the duo even more.

"In order to fulfill my justice I needed someone who understood my will," Black said, to which he rested a hand on Zamasu' shoulders, because despite the fact that they said that they wouldn't tell the group any more he felt like talking anyway, "someone who carries the same justice, the same pain over the foolishness of humans, and who harbors the same ideal world in his heart. As you know I used the Time Ring to travel to this world, where I killed this world's Gowasu and raised Zamasu here to the rank of Kaioshin."

"After that, well, I gained immortality thanks to the Super Dragon Balls," Zamasu continued, though he grinned while he talked, because it felt so good to admit all they had done for the betterment of the universes, even if it meant that the group despised them even more, "once we had all of the pieces we needed... well, we destroyed the Super Dragon Balls to ensure that they couldn't be used against us!"

"And here comes the best part," Black said, though this time his grin widened, as he had a good amount of fun with this next part, as it helped ensure his spot as one of the most powerful beings in the universe without leaving anyone around to challenge him and his partner, "We traveled to the remaining eleven universes after destroying the Super Dragon Balls, where I personally killed every Kaioshin in the known universes... thus killing the remaining Gods of Destruction as well."

"You're nothing but a pair of cowards!" Rainbow snapped, though at the same time lightning danced around her body for a moment as the sky above them responded, as she couldn't believe what she was hearing, while Applejack growled as well, "To think that our father and uncle fell because you killed the Kaioshin that were linked to them, instead of facing them in battle like you should have."

Black and Zamasu grinned as they started the battle anew, though instead of fighting Rainbow and Applejack they focused on those that they deemed to be the true enemy, Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, Trunks, and Gale, as Black fought all three Saiyans while Zamasu dueled with Frieza and Gale, leaving the girls to do what they wanted. Black gracefully dodged the attacks that were coming his way, kicking, kneeing, and punching his opponents until he knocked Vegeta into the top of the nearby building before throwing Trunks on top of him, while at the same time raining ki blasts down on Goku. Zamasu parried the wind type attacks that Gale was throwing at him while Frieza, in his Golden form, tried to hit him, but since he was immortal Zamasu took the attacks and simply grinned as he did so, before retaliating against his opponents. The girls, however, had no such luck since both of the evil duo were simply ignoring them, though since that was the case Rainbow decided to screw over Black... by backing away so she could charge her first ultimate attack.

Applejack, on the other hand, decided to be on the defense so she could ensure the attack was completed without any problems, though at the same time she was worried about how ineffective Super Saiyan Blue was in comparison to Super Saiyan Rose, as Black was making fools of their friends... just like Zamasu was doing, until he knocked his opponents to the ground and pinned Goku to a wall.

"Don't you want to know what happened to your precious family?" Zamasu asked, though the smile on his face told anyone that was staring at him what must have happened to Chi Chi, Gohan, and Goten.

"I don't have to ask," Goku replied, though he thought about his options as he noticed Rainbow preparing something familiar, to which he decided to keep Zamasu pinned here, "your face tells me everything."

"Yes, I exchanged my body with yours," Black said, though that was before he pierced Zamasu's chest, and Goku's as well, with a ki blade, causing Goku to stare down at the blade for a few seconds, "and then I killed you in front of your family... before I chased after your wife and son and cut off their heads! And, for the fun of it so I could get used to your body all that much faster, I chased down and slaughtered Vegeta's entire family as well!"

It was at that point that Goku snapped the ki blade that was stuck in his chest and shattered it into bits as his anger flared, causing his Super Saiyan Blue aura to light up and surround him as it pushed both Black and Zamasu away from where he was standing. Vegeta and Trunks, who had been listening to the duo, felt the same anger awaken inside their beings as their auras burst to life as well, causing the duo to look at the trio of Saiyans for a moment as they prepared themselves. The buildings around the trio cracked and crumbled into pieces as they all stood up, though that was followed by Goku and Vegeta rushing Black while Trunks took on Zamasu, to which Frieza and Gale watched as the two Saiyans push the imposter into the air for a few moments. That was immediately followed by Goku and Vegeta hitting Black so hard that they sent him flying into the side of a building, though as Zamasu appeared behind them Trunks appeared above him and slammed his fists into his head, knocking him into the ground.

Together the trio loosed a volley of ki blasts at Zamasu, blasting him even further into the ground, before Goku and Vegeta bailed as Black emerged from his resting place, where they wailed on him with their fists before knocking him into the ground... where they used the Instant Transmission to appear in front of Zamasu, to which Goku knocked him backwards with the back of his fist, all without looking at him. Trunks landed beside them as they approached Black, though when they prepared themselves to end Black he surprised them by blocking their incoming attacks, before loosing a blast of energy into Goku and Vegeta's chests, knocking them backwards in the process. Zamasu rushed up to Trunks and knocked him into the ground as well, leaving the trio there for a few moments, giving Black the chance to power up, revealing that the damage they had done to him only made him that much stronger.

Black then caused his ki blade to grow even longer, though when he swung it he left pin like objects attached to certain points of his opponent's bodies, which exploded and knocked the trio to the ground... causing them to drop back into their normal forms once more.

"Okay, this is ridiculous," Frieza stated, staring up at the duo for a moment, while at the same time trying to prevent Gale from doing anything that she might regret, "You mean to tell me that we can deal a great amount of damage to you, yet you'll soak it up like a sponge and grow even stronger in mere moments? Saiyans don't work like that!"

"And yet I grow stronger the more I am beaten," Black commented, before he glared down at Trunks, who moaned as he faced the duo while Goku and Vegeta got up as well, "Go ahead, I know that one of you will call what I'm doing in this form murder, but that is a lesser sin than what Trunks has committed. Trunks, because of your actions in creating a time machine and changing the past, a new Time Ring was forged due to your changes, prompting me to make the wishes that brought us to this point in time. You, Trunks, are one of the reasons why humanity has to suffer, why I eventually sought to use Son Goku's body to kill all the foolish gods and create this shining future."

"We even had to kill the foolish Supreme Kai of Time that let you get away with your transgressions," Zamasu added, though at the same time he chuckled, because there was an interesting order to how all of that had happened, especially when he glanced over at the pony girls, "Chronoa let you and your changes slide without even attempting to punish you or Gale for your sins, as she should have, so we surprised her when she left the Time Nest and killed her before she even had a chance to defend herself."

"What did you just say?" Rainbow growled, though at the same time the energy in her hands flashed red, indicating her anger at the moment, while Applejack glared at the two evil beings that had ruined the future.

"You should have seen the rage on Beerus' face when he found Chronoa's body laying on the ground," Black said, to which he chuckled for a moment as well, because it had been a fun experience for him and Zamasu, even with their plans on the line, "Gone was the person the two of you tried to create in your blasphemy, trying to change a God of Destruction into another being entirely, and in his place stood the dreaded Destroyer who cared for no one but himself. In his rage he started destroying planets left and right, intending to obliterate the entirety of Universe 7, though at the same time we took the opportunity to kill Shin before he could even find us... and then we obliterated all of their bodies, leaving nothing of them behind."

Frieza, taking the opportunity that had been presented when Black and Zamasu looked over at Rainbow and Applejack, made sure to use three of the remaining Senzu Beans so Goku, Vegeta, and Trunks could recover, though as the trio of Saiyans stood back up they all felt the air change... though this time around Frieza knew what it was, just like Goku and Vegeta understood what was coming next.

"Black... Zamasu... we'll never forgive you for killing our parents," Rainbow stated, though her voice carried over to where the pair of evildoers were standing, who simply smiled at her and Applejack as their anger built around them and their auras appeared around them, "DO YOU HEAR ME? YOU'RE BOTH DEAD MEN WALKING!"

Rainbow followed that up by allowing the energy of destruction to wrap around her once more, to which it formed a perfect sphere around her for a few seconds as Applejack stood still as well, where she let the energy of creation form the same thing around her body. The group watched as the two sisters remained that way for a few seconds, as they usually did when transforming into their Avatar forms, before the two spheres of energy broke apart, revealing Rainbow in her Avatar of Destruction form, complete with the proper attire, as well as Applejack in her Avatar of Creation state, wearing the same clothing that Shin wore. The sisters floated there for a few moments, though before anyone could do anything Applejack moved through the air and landed in front of her friends, where she wove her energy though the air and the ground beneath them lifted into the air, separating them from the ground... while also generating a barrier around them that was designed to keep them safe.

While this was going on, however, Black and Zamasu were looking at the girls with a look of disgust in their eyes, as if they couldn't believe that Rainbow and Applejack had accessed the godly energy that they painstakingly made sure that only they had access to.

"Blasphemous mortals," Black and Zamasu growled, indicating that they weren't happy with either of the girls, though at the moment they were focusing on Rainbow, since she was standing alone right now, "None of you deserve to even touch the godly energy that you are using. Leave the godly energy to the real gods!"

Black and Zamasu dropped into their mirror battle stances and gathered their energies for a few seconds, before loosing a pair of ki blasts that spun around each other and merged into a massive fireball, one that was designed to collide with their target and obliterate them from existence. Rainbow, on the other hand, simply raised her left hand and stopped the sphere in it's tracks, before it could touch her, and kept it that way for a few seconds to show her opponents that she wasn't to be underestimated, before she shattered the energy ball. As the strands of energy separated from each other Rainbow flashed through the air and appeared behind her targets, where she kicked Zamasu in the side of his head and sent him flying towards the ground, away from her friends, before punching Black so hard that he went flying into one of the ruined buildings around them.

She remained standing in the air for a few seconds, staring down at Black as he pulled himself up from the rubble once more, though all she could feel was anger for him and Zamasu.

"Black, I'll have you and Zamasu know that Applejack and I are destined to become gods one day," Rainbow said, though at the same time the sky flashed as she stared down at her target, where she noticed that Zamasu was simply staring at her, "specifically Applejack becoming a Kaioshin... while I become a God of Destruction."

"So what about your so called 'God of Destruction' destiny?!" Black replied, though at the same time he chuckled as he stared at Rainbow, because he found all of this to be funny beyond words, while he noticed that Zamasu was grinning as well, "Such a thing is meaningless before the two of us!"

Rainbow growled as she extended her right hand towards Black, who was diagonal with where she was standing, and let the destruction energy surround her once more, though that was before a sphere of energy appeared in front of her hand, one that she was going to use to great effect.

"Hakai!" Rainbow declared, though at the same time the sphere of energy expanded until it was the size of her body, where she loosed it and let it fly through the air towards her target, who was foolishly standing in the same area that she had been in when she charged her attack.

"You think I'm scared of your pitiful attempts at using destruction energy?" Black challenged, though at the same time he raised his hand and stopped the sphere from touching him, where it rested a few inches above his hand and sat there as he continued to chuckle, "I told you, such a thing is meaningless against me!"

Rainbow grinned as she applied a little pressure on the sphere and it pushed itself further downwards, where it passed Black's hand, surprising him in the process, before half of his arm had been consumed by the sphere, though that only made her grin even more as she heard Black constantly state that her attack was meaningless. Before Black had a chance to get away from the sphere, since he had Goku's Instant Transmission, Rainbow had the sphere enlarge and trapped him where he was standing. A few moments later the destruction energy expanded into a ball that was as wide as the main building of the Capsule Corp and the energy detonated, where a rush of wind and debris passed by where she and the others were standing, while at the same time Zamasu stood there with shock on his face. That was instantly followed by a flash of light that made the majority of the observers turn their eyes away for a moment, though as the light died down they all spotted a crater where Black had been standing.

Before anyone could talk, however, the ground shook for a few seconds before the earth separated from each other, creating a chasm that ran through the remains of West City and literally separated the ruined city into two sections, without damaging the resistance base at the same time.

"Wh... What is she?" Trunks asked, though as he spoke he felt some sweat roll down the side of his face, because instead of feeling hope that they could beat Black and Zamasu with this power he felt a new level of fear, as Rainbow's power terrified him more than their enemies did.

"One of Lord Beerus' daughters," Frieza replied, though at the same time he, Goku, and Vegeta grinned, because now that Rainbow and Applejack were annoyed they would no doubt defeat the evil duo in no time, "she is Rainbow Dash, the girl who gained the power to use the Avatar of Destruction at an early age... and she is destined to become one of the strongest Gods of Destruction the multiverse has ever seen."

Trunks had no idea that Rainbow possessed this kind of power, and was scared to even consider what Applejack had up her sleeve with her Avatar of Creation form, but he and Gale couldn't help but smile, because with this power on their side there was literally nothing Black and Zamasu could do to stop the girls from destroying them and saving the future.
> Future: Black's Trump Card
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Black!" Zamasu shouted, looking down at the chasm that had been created when Rainbow attacked, though at the same time he understood what his past self apparently overlooked, that Rainbow's power over destruction was strong, maybe even stronger than Black was, "Are you alright?"

"I wouldn't be concerned with your past self," Rainbow commented, though as she floated up to where her second target was floating, however, Zamasu glanced at her and stared at the rage and anger in her eyes, while she glanced down at the chasm, "even if he managed to survive taking my Hakai attack, which caused the earth to split in such a manner, he shouldn't be able to use his..."

"I'm alright," a voice said, to which the two fights watched as Black, in his Super Saiyan Rose form, burst out of the rubble that he had been forced into and came to a stop when he returned to Zamasu's side, though Rainbow was pleased to find that her main foe was sporting several rips in his clothing, "Foolish mortal, did you really expect to get rid of me that easily?"

"Well, it was a Hakai type attack, so I expected you to die," Rainbow replied, though at the same time she chuckled, as she knew the surefire way to win this fight now, since she remembered what she did to Cell and what her father did to the Zamasu from their era, "Oh well, let's continue our fight."

Black and Zamasu charged at her in unison, like they did against Goku, Vegeta, and the others earlier, though the two of them extended their ki blades as they moved through the air, indicating that they intended on running her through like they did to Vegeta the first time they came to the future. She responded by extending her Lightning Blade on her right hand and waited for them to get close to her, though when they got close Rainbow swung her arm and caught Black's blade with her own. At the same time she noticed Zamasu move towards her backside, where she moved herself so she could flip over Black's head, though as that happened she noticed Zamasu's blade pass by where she had been standing, indicating that she had dodged the attack, before she landed behind Black and kicked him in the back. That resulted in the two evildoers colliding with each other for a moment, with Black's blade going through Zamasu while Zamasu's blade was deactivated... though moments later they separated and Zamasu's wound healed, to which they turned towards Rainbow once more and glared at her.

As Black and Zamasu charged at her again, however, Applejack flashed through the air and brought the side of her leg against Zamasu's head, sending him flying towards one of the ruined buildings, before she spun around and kicked Black square in the chest, sending him away from her sister for a few moments.

"I knew you would have joined the fight after my display of power," Rainbow remarked, though she was happy to see that Applejack was itching to get into the fight, especially after everything these two did to their friends and family, even if it was their future family.

"It would have been better if we attacked together, but at least they know not to underestimate us," Applejack replied, though at the same time she straightened her hat as she kept her eyes on Black, because she had a plan in mind that would use their abilities against someone that was weak to them, "Rainbow, I know that you might be targeting Black at the moment, for everything that he's done, but would you consider attacking Zamasu instead? Zamasu is, after all, immortal and you're the only one that can take him out of the picture at any moment."

"I'm surprised that you aren't asking me to 'Hakai' him already," Rainbow said, as the thought had crossed her mind for her to focus on the immortal Zamasu instead of the one that she was currently targeting, though she followed that up by sighing for a few seconds, "Very well then, we'll do things your way this time around."

Applejack smiled, as she was grateful that Rainbow was willing to listen to her idea, especially since she knew that the wrong phrase could easily cause her to kill Zamasu in an instant, but before she said anything else both Black and Zamasu returned to the air and glared at them.

"Your rage is delicious," Black said, to which he chuckled as his Rose aura wrapped around him once more, revealing that he had powered up more from the few strikes he had suffered from the two of them, before he simply stared at them as he and Zamasu entered their mirrored battle stances once more, "Come, show me the power that will make me the strongest god in all the worlds!"

Applejack decided to oblige Black's demand and rushed the pair with Rainbow, though as her sister punched Zamasu away from the area she avoided the jab that was coming her way and kicked Black in the chest, before spinning around and knocking him to the top of a nearby ruined building. The impact of the collision caused the entire structure to collapse on top of itself, though Black emerged from the wreckage and charged at her again, but this time around he seemed to understand that his ki blade wasn't working for him at all. This time Black intended to punch her out of the sky and loosed a fury of punches and kicks at her, though Applejack was well versed in this type of fighting and parried the attacks by doing the same thing with her own arms and legs, mimicking all of her opponent's attacks in perfect harmony. That, of course, caused Black to become annoyed with her, since he wasn't able to land a decent hit on her, before Applejack avoided the next attack completely and kicked him in the side of the head... sending him down to where this timeline's version of the Capsule Corp was resting.

At the same time Rainbow and Zamasu dueled each other in the sky, using their ki blades instead of their fists, though while it appeared that Zamasu had the upper hand Rainbow was merely playing with her foe as she parried his attacks with her own. The one thing that her opponent didn't know about her was that she had several more tricks in store for him, as at one point she kicked him backwards and disappeared into the clouds, only for ten of her to emerge with their Lightning Blades drawn, causing Zamasu to stare at her as he did his best to avoid her attacks. Fortunately, since her opponent had no knowledge of the Cloud Copy technique, or even how to fight it, Rainbow fought alongside her clones and confused Zamasu, as he could only target one of them and they were designed to feel the same. She had made sure that this technique made each copy felt like her, meaning that if she fought someone like Goku or Vegeta energy sensing would be pointless for them... and it served to work in her favor as she delivered a powerful punch to her opponent's chest, one that knocked him all the way back to the Capsule Corp building.

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other as they landed on the ground and faced their opponents, who were now standing up and dusting themselves off, though it was clear that both Black and Zamasu weren't happy with what was going on at the moment... especially since the girls were pushing them around, instead of what they considering should have been them pushing the two of them around.

"Stop this, Zamasu!" a voice said, to which the fighters stopped as Gowasu, along with Shin, appeared nearby, though Rainbow, Applejack, and the others of their group understood how this was possible when they saw the ring that Gowasu was wearing on his right hand.

"Gowasu?!" Zamasu stated, though the shock on his face revealed that he had no idea that their opponents had revealed their deeds to the Kaioshin of the past, or that Gowasu would come and see the future for himself, before he corrected his posture and glared at the two Kaioshin.

"Why are you here?" Black demanded, as he knew that his timeline had been altered already, with what their enemies had told them earlier, but he had to resist the urge to obliterate the two corrupt Kaioshin once more, especially since he and Zamasu were in the middle of a battle.

"Oh, I see what's going on," Zamasu said, as he noticed the silver ring that was on Gowasu's hand, the same one that Black had been wearing the entire time since he first met his counterpart from the past, "he's the Gowasu from your world... the one you would have killed had these mortal not interfered with our glorious plan. And he came to this point in time using his Time Ring."

"I learned that Beerus-sama and his friends were telling the truth when Shin informed me that you confirmed your guilt earlier," Gowasu said, referring to when Black and Zamasu had confirmed that Applejack had been right in her way of thinking, about the true origins of Black and why his energy was so similar to Zamasu's energy, before he turned his head towards Black, "Zamasu, I know that you discarded your old body for a new one, but I am deeply ashamed in what you have done to this timeline. How could you do something so terrible?"

"What's so terrible about this?" Black replied, though at the same time he grinned as he stared at the destruction he had caused on this world, only frowning for a brief moment as he considered the chasm that Rainbow had created, before facing Gowasu again, "If all the mortals are eliminated than true beauty can return to the world. There's no reason to explain everything to you, as you would not understand my ideals and would only try to stop me from completing the Zero Mortal Plan. Besides, now I get to kill you for a third time!"

With that said both Black and Zamasu ignored their current opponents and loosed a pair of ki blasts at the two Kaioshin, though before the blasts could hit their target a barrier of energy appeared in front of them and stopped the ki blasts from reaching their target... to which the two evildoers turned towards their opponents and found that Applejack was touching the ground once more.

"It seems that the two of you just don't learn that we're your opponents now," Rainbow said, though as soon as the last word left her mouth she dashed towards the duo and knocked them into the sky, forcing them away from Shin and Gowasu as Applejack lowered the barrier.

"Shin, since you and Gowasu came here can I assume that your here to watch the conclusion of this fight?" Applejack asked, to which Shin immediately nodded his head, as that had been the reason they came here if reasoning with Zamasu had failed, before she pointed to the platform she had created earlier, which was moving to a safe location while offering the people on it a good view of the fight, "Good, then take him to that earthen platform and make sure that he stays there, because things are only going to get messy from here on out."

"Excuse me for asking, but when did you become a Kaioshin?" Gowasu inquired, as the last time he had seen the two girls had been a few hours ago, not nearly enough time for either of them to develop the type of power that they were using at the moment.

"I'm not a Kaioshin... I'm actually an apprentice," Applejack replied, though she couldn't fault Gowasu from asking, since the only people who wore this type of outfit were the Kaioshin and their apprentices, or someone who created the specific Avatar like she had, "this is my Avatar of Creation form."

"A... Avatar of Creation?!" Gowasu stated, though at the same time he could see the power that had created this form, but even as he saw that he had to wonder how a daughter of a God of Destruction could obtain such a power, before realizing what Rainbow's attire had been, "Oh my... this is a lot to think about."

Applejack glanced up at the sky and flew into the air as she raced towards where her sister was fighting, where she intercepted Black and pushed him away from Zamasu, while at the same time avoiding the slash attacks that he sent in her direction as they landed in another part of the city. Her right fist made contact with Black's face and she pushed him back a bit, though as he brought his blade down on her she caught it with her open hand, her left hand, before it could even touch her. Even when Black attempted to punch her with his left hand, while she was distracted, Applejack quickly moved her right hand and caught the fist before it reach her opponent's intended destination, while causing the two of them to remain in that position for a few moments.

"You pony girls are equal to the warrior race known as the Saiyans," Black remarked, though while he was impressed by the power that his opponent contained, enough to keep him in this position for some time, he noticed that Rainbow was literally throwing Zamasu around like he was a doll, "Maybe I made a mistake in whose body I should have stolen all those years ago..."

"Don't you even think about what would have happened if you took either of our bodies," Applejack growled, to which she kneed Black in the chest, hard enough to know that one of his ribs cracked, before she kicked him hard enough to send him flying through three different buildings.

As Black came to a stop on the edge of a building, however, Applejack flew into him and kicked him further into the building, before they came out the other side and continued through several more buildings, though as they did so Zamasu tried to intercept them and forgot about Rainbow, who knocked him away instantly. As Applejack pushed Black away she heard Rainbow tell Zamasu that she was his opponent and that he was fighting her, where Zamasu replied that Rainbow shouldn't give orders to a god, before Applejack grinned as Rainbow knocked her foe into a wall and kicked him into the ground so hard that the ground cracked a little around the crater. At the same time, however, Applejack knocked her opponent through a few more buildings before they started to fight in the middle of one that was slowly collapsing, where she surprised Black by stopping the blade before it could touch her... with nothing more than her aura.

"Black, do you honestly believe that you and Zamasu can beat both of us?" Applejack asked, because at the rate things were going she and Rainbow were going to beat the two evildoers, though whether she killed Black first or Rainbow erased Zamasu first remained to be seen, "Because if you still think that the two of you have a shot at winning this, then you are sorely mistaken."

"No, the two of us can win this fight," Black said, though that was followed by Applejack striking him in the chest, enough to stun him for a few seconds, while she gripped him hard to make sure he didn't go anywhere.

"But that is where you are wrong, as there is something that you miscalculated," Applejack replied, giving Black a few seconds to listen to her before she continued, which was when she started unleashing the various phases of the Harvester's Barrage on her foe, "That body you are using, down to every cell, was made from Son Goku's long history of fights and training with those that share his sense of justice. Only Goku can use the limitless potential of his own body to the fullest, so someone like you would never be able to surpass him in any way... much less defeat me and my sister."

The last statement was followed by the final step of the Harvester's Barrage, the double kick with her hooves, though the energy released from the strike was enough to cause the entire building to shake before it crumbled around them, where Applejack removed herself so she could survey the damage she had caused.

"Why?" Black asked, though this time he remained still as his body worked through the pain he was in, which would become fuel for the next level of power that was soon to be his, "Why is there such a difference in our powers?"

"Because Rainbow and I were trained by a God of Destruction, mentored by his own Angel, and taught valuable lessons from both the Kaioshin and the Supreme Kai of Time for Universe 7," Applejack replied, though at the same time she landed beside Black and picked him up by his hair, while her energy gathered around her right fist as she prepared herself for what she was about to do, "When we were young we were able to force Frieza into using his final form through the sheer power that Rainbow possessed, we stood up to a creature that consumed people and used them as fuel for his own perfection, and defeated a terrifying monster that could have absorbed our power, but instead we toppled him as well. You, on the other hand, simply stole the body of a powerful warrior and called it a day... you deserve everything that has happened to you so far."

With that said Applejack slammed her fist into Black's chest and let the air crack as her Tremor Punch went into effect, where the ground around them shook before the cracks started to appear, forcing the ground around them to separate, on a lesser scale than Rainbow's chasm, while sections of the ground shattered and fell into the abyss. Black, on the other hand, felt some of his bones shatter until the intensity of the power that was being used against him, as it almost felt like Rainbow was fighting him again, while at the same time he actually coughed up some blood. Applejack watched as the tremor reached outside the limits of West City and struck the nearby mountain, which crumbled under the weight of her anger... before she let go of Black and kicked him in the chest, knocking him backwards and letting him hit the ground, where he remained for a moment before even daring to pick himself up.

When Black did pick himself up a few moments later, however, he left himself wide open and Applejack decided to show him just how bad of an idea that was by moving through the motions of the Harvester's Barrage again, but instead of ending with the kick from both her hooves she simply continued punching and kicking him.

"Y... You and Rainbow are just appetizers!" Black declared, though at the same time he tried to overcome the attacks that Applejack was throwing at him and found that it was impossible to parry her attacks, much less dodge some of them before he was hit, "Don't get carried away any further!"

As Black said that he found an opening and dodged the next attack, breaking the cycle that he had been trapped in, and attempted to backhand Applejack, though Applejack used a backflip to avoid the attack before she touched the ground again, where she rushed forward and punched Black in the side of his face, sending him flying into a ruined building once more. As he attempted to correct himself Applejack was on top of him, loosing another storm of blows against his body, causing Black to wonder how his opponent was able to keep up the pace without growing tired, though at the same time he noticed Zamasu and Rainbow dueling in the air. Rainbow was much faster than what he expected her to be, as she was literally running circles around Zamasu and was cutting into his body every now and then, though while he was immortal he knew that the cyan pony girl was looking for a weakness she could exploit.

The beating eventually reached an end when Applejack kicked Black and sent him flying into the building behind him, though when the dust cleared she discovered that Black was simply sitting where she had sent him, but that meant that he was planning something... which only made Applejack gather her ki into her hands for a moment.

"With both bodies and energy granted by the gods... you act like you own them, you arrogant mortals!" Black said, where he stared at his right hand for a moment, as if he was trying to figure something out, though as he closed his hand, however, he glanced up as Applejack loosed her Kamehameha and obliterated the building that he was in.

Applejack stared down at the wreckage and resumed her normal stance she took when she was floating, as she knew that Black was still down there, though a few seconds later a familiar pink color emerged from the wreckage and Black burst out of the rubble before coming to a stop when he was parallel with Applejack once again.

"I now understand how you and Rainbow suddenly became so powerful," Black commented, though at the same time he simply stared at Applejack, as if his sudden knowledge allowed him to overcome the power that Applejack was using at the moment, "it's anger, isn't it? The anger you and your sister felt when we revealed that we killed the future versions of your parents, that's what suddenly made the two of you grow so much stronger, didn't it?"

"No, you're actually wrong in that regard," Applejack replied, to which she held out an arm and beckoned to the clothing she was wearing, where she noticed that Black was looking at her with some interest, "Yes, Rainbow and I are angry over what you said, but that didn't awaken the power of the Avatar of Destruction and the Avatar of Creation, because we've had access to these forms for some time. Our power is our own, drawn from our many years of experience in fighting creatures that were stronger than us, before eventually becoming strong enough to do battle with a God of Destruction that tied with our father."

"Now that I realize it, it sounds so simple." Black said, though his tone suggested that he actually wasn't paying attention to what Applejack had said and was going his own way at the moment, to which Applejack sighed and crossed her arms as she let him talk, "Turn anger into power. It's an ugly method that only a mortal could come up with, so I had overlooked it completely."

With that said Black surrounded himself with his Super Saiyan Rose aura once more, causing Applejack to drop into her battle stance as she waited for him to make his move, though he surprised her a little bit as he simply raised his right hand into the air and pointed it towards the sky.

"Anger at the mortals who disrespect the universe." Black said, though this time around Applejack had the feeling that he wasn't talking to her and was speaking to himself, where she decided to remaine silent until he decided to speak to her again, "Anger at the gods who overlook that disrespect. And... anger at my powerless self for losing to a mere mortal."

Applejack watched Black, who was clearly losing his mind over her beating the tar out of him, channel his power into his right hand and created a ki blade, though that was when he pierced the center of his left hand and let some steam radiate from his hand as he adopted a crazed look for his face. Eventually Black gripped his right hand with his left hand and his energy went wild for a moment, though that was before he started pulling his right arm back and withdrew the ki blade. That was before his ki took on the shape of a long handle and he swung his arm, to which Applejack watched as a scythe appeared in Black's right hand, though she wasn't too concerned about this development, but also kept her eyes open for the real danger.

"Look, you appetizer," Black said, his disrespectful tone for his opponents, who weren't Goku, returning in full force as he stared at the ki shaped weapon that he was holding at the moment, before he pointed it at Applejack, "by turning my anger into power, I have gained yet another new power. If anger can be a source of strength... then the anger I hold, which is stronger than anyone else's, makes me the strongest in the universe. Allow me to show you the anger of a god."

Applejack waited for a few seconds and waited for Black to make his move, as the moment he swung his weapon she vanished and reappeared behind them, though the action of him swinging his new weapon carved a gash into the air itself, revealing what appeared to be a strange void that Black was vastly interested in. The tear in reality seemed to react with Black's energy, as clones of Black started to materialize out of thin air, though before they could rush at Applejack a group of Rainbow copies crashed into them and knocked them away. Applejack noticed that a single punch destroyed a single clone, though that was before they would reform and be joined by more of their kind, which Rainbow's copies did as well to make sure that Applejack and Black could fight without being interrupted.

While Applejack fought Black, however, she noticed that Rainbow was chasing after Zamasu at the moment, though she was firing smaller ki blasts at her target, which erased whatever they struck from existence, indicating that she was trying to end the fight now... though at the same time Black seemed to notice what was going on and used his Instant Transmission to aid his ally, causing the tear in reality, and the clones it generated, to disappear. Moments later the copies of Rainbow disappeared as well, to which Applejack engaged her speed and flew over to where the evildoers were standing together, only Zamasu appeared to be sweating despite his immortality. A few seconds later, after she landed on the ground, Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, Trunks, and Gale used the Instant Transmission to appear behind the group, where Goku and Vegeta were in their Super Saiyan Blue forms and Frieza was using his Golden state... indicating that they were ready to aid the girls in battle at long last.

"Are you two alright?" Vegeta asked, because while he knew that neither Rainbow or Applejack would willing let themselves be damaged against such enemies he just had to ask, as he suspected that the power they used would eventually take it's toll on their bodies.

"We're fine," Rainbow replied, though she smiled at Vegeta as Applejack nodded her head, indicating that they were both okay and hadn't been damaged, before they all turned their attention to Black and Zamasu, who were standing in the air, apparently discussing something between themselves.

"Look at yourself," Black said, as he couldn't believe that Zamasu was having trouble with Rainbow, since she hadn't used any powerful attacks since loosing the sphere that had created the chasm, "Surely with your immortality you can deal with one annoying mortal?"

"It seems that we have been making a terrible error in judgement," Zamasu replied, as he had seen the level of items that Rainbow had erased and knew that a direct battle with her would have only spelled his demise, something that Black clearly would have ignored, "these two mortals aren't mere bugs like we originally believed. If we're not careful, our ideals will disappear like dew."

"We have no choice then... playtime is over." Black stated, though at the same time he stared down at the assembled group of warriors, where he knew that his partner understood what he was telling him, "For these mortals who continue to ignorantly desecrate the gods... it is time to show them the true power of the gods."

"So your saying that the time is ripe." Zamasu said, though as he spoke he and Black drifted apart for a moment as he stared down at their foes as well, where his slightly terrified expression gave way for a smile that put Rainbow and the others on their guard.

"Mortals..." Black stated, though his grin widened as the Potara earring on his left ear started to glow, indicating that he and Zamasu were planning something terrible.

"...grovel before..." Zamasu continued, to which he carefully removed the Potara earring that was resting on his left ear, which was also glowing, before he held it out for everyone to see, where those that knew what they were doing gasped in surprise, "our luminance."

"So that's your move." Goku said, as he and Vegeta were familiar with the Potara fusion, thanks to their brief time as Vegito, and knew what was coming next, as well as the fact that their opponent was going to be stronger than ever.

Zamasu smiled as he slipped his Potara earring onto his right ear, causing the pair to emit faint waves of energy for a few seconds before they started glowing with a bright green color, indicating that the fusion between the two Zamasus was about to begin. That was immediately followed by the two of them being pulled towards each other before their chests made contact with each other, to which they started spinning around in the air before they were both consumed by a blinding light. A few moments passed before the blinding light disappeared, though while that happened the energy in the air died down and revealed the form of someone that looked like Zamasu, to which the group waited to see what happened next, while at the same time feeling an intense amount of power coming from their foe.

"My form is justice!" a voice said, one that sounded like Zamasu's voice, though at the same time the form extended it's hands as the energy started to disappear, revealing the person that had been created due to the fusion, "My form is the world!"

As the energy faded the group got a good look at their opponent, finding that the fusion heavily resembled Zamasu's form, yet at the same time supplemented with various traits that Black possessed, including his height and build. The fusion warrior had Zamasu's green skin, gray irises, eye shape, and white hair, though at the same time his face had Black's jawline and had somewhat smaller ears. The fusion's hairstyle looked mostly like Black's, or more accurately the hairstyle he got from his Super Saiyan Rose form, but it also had a long protruding bang over the right side of his face, representing  Zamasu's mohawk. The fusion's attire resembled Zamasu's Supreme Kai attire, though it had the grey and red color scheme that Black's clothing had, along with a red sash, while at the same time the group noticed that he still possessed the Time Ring.

"Revere me, praise me!" the fusion warrior said, though at the same time that was followed by a new aura appearing around him, one that seemed vastly different than the auras that Black and Zamasu had before their fusion, "This noble and beautiful, immortal and most powerful god... Zamasu!"

Rainbow, Applejack, and their friends stood their ground, because now the tables had turned again and they had to be careful, as they had no idea what sort of power or skills this version of Zamasu possessed, but they would still fight to protect the future... even if that meant that Rainbow and Applejack had to reveal their own trump card in the process.
> Future: Vegito's Return
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow, Applejack, and the others stood their ground for a moment, feeling the awesome and intense power that was emitting from Zamasu at the moment, though they had all considered calling him Fused Zamasu, since there were two of him in the mix, but then decided that Zamasu was just fine. The power that their foe was emitting was stronger than what they had encountered recently, though at the same time the girls suspected that even his power would fail against the power of Sunset Shimmer. The problem with that thought was that they had no idea what had happened to the Universe 13 of this timeline, so it was possible that Zamasu might have completely ignored that universe or something else might have happened in this timeline, but at the same time the girls knew that they shouldn't be expecting reinforcements from their home planet or anything. As they thought about that Goku, Vegeta, Frieza, Trunks, and Gale stared up at Zamasu for a moment, indicating that their focus was on their opponent, to which the girls did the same thing, since this was bound to be a fight they would need their full power for.

At the same time, however, Gowasu and Shin stared at Zamasu, feeling the power that was coming from the apprentice Kaioshin's body at the moment, while knowing that the upcoming fight was going to be hard on everyone that was going to challenge him.

"This awesome power..." Gowasu commented, though at the same time he was frightened of the power that was coursing through his former apprentice's body, even despite the fact that two of the people that would be fighting Zamasu had the legendary Avatar forms he and the other gods rarely saw people achieve, "Zamasu... he fused together."

"Yes Gowasu, we can see that," Shin replied, as he was sure that the others would have been more annoyed than he was by the fact that Gowasu felt like stating the obvious, though at the same time he made sure that they were a safe distance away from the fight... even with Zamasu taking a breath and holding his hands to his side.

"Just what is he planning on doing?" Vegeta asked, as he was curious as to what their foe was doing, though at the same time he and the others raised their guards, because there was no telling what move Zamasu would do first now that his Potara fusion was stable.

"I feel it..." Zamasu said, though the look on his face told the group that he was enjoying the power that was now coursing through his body, which was now starting to settle down by the looks of it, "two powers melting together in this single body."

That was followed by Zamasu being consumed by a shining ball of white energy, where everyone felt his already considerable energy building to a level that was even greater than what he had at the moment, before the ball shattered and revealed what happened to the group. It was then that Rainbow, Applejack, and the others discovered that Zamasu now possessed a circular halo, similar to the one that Chronoa had used when she was using her full might, resting behind his back. This halo was white colored and had a second circle inside the first one, though they were connected by three lines coming from the north, east, and south directions, though the creation of the halo seemed to make Zamasu happy, which meant that the group had to be ready for anything.

"Observe, mortals, this immortal body that can infinitely increase it's strength!" Zamasu stated, though at the same time it appeared that he was already drunk on his new power, without him even sharing a single blow with anyone in the process, "It feels good, this power that fills my body... this is true justice!"

That was when Zamasu rapidly called two purple spheres of energy into existence along his halo and loosed them at the ground around the group, though it appeared that the purple colored lightning merely cut small gashes into the land around them, while also displaying how much power their foe possessed. They were fortunate that Bulma was with the resistance, though even if she wasn't they had the safe zone that Applejack had crafted, where it appeared that Shin might be taking it away so he and Gowasu could get the resistance to safety before the fight broke out. As the safe zone started to depart from the area, however, Zamasu stared at it and gathered more energy for another lightning attack, to which Rainbow and Applejack flashed up to the area between Zamasu and the zone and loosed a beam of energy at the lightning... stopping the energy in it's tracks while letting Shin and Gowasu escape the fight.

"Impudent mortals," Zamasu said, though that was followed by him stopping the lightning entirely, causing the girls to do the same thing, before the secondary ring of his halo flashed several red lights in rapid succession, which was followed by red energy shots appearing around him, "I'll show all of you the power of the light of a god! Blades of Judgement!"

Before anyone could move the red energy shots surged towards the ground and penetrated the area around the group in a needle like fashion, though before anyone could even question what was going on the needles glowed before violently exploding. The entire explosion kicked up a lot of dust in the process, while at the same time causing the ground to quake for a moment as well, though Rainbow and Applejack were the lucky ones since it appeared that Zamasu was aiming at the ground. As the girls considered what to do they heard the sound of some of the survivors coming to the surface, since it appeared that Mai knew the safe zone was coming, but as the first person emerged from the underground area they had been hiding in Zamasu obliterated the unfortunate person, and not the ground around him, with a bolt of lightning that was faster than what the girls were expecting.

As they turned towards their foe, however, a pair of needles surged towards them and ignited the moment they noticed they were there, exploding mere seconds later, knocking Rainbow and Applejack to the ground, though as the two of them touched the ground Zamasu grinned and started raining his Blades of Judgement on everything that was around him, destroying buildings and the land in the process.

"So, this is the power of the 'light of a god'?" Goku commented, though at the same time he and the others pulled themselves out of the wreckage they had found themselves in, where they stared up at their opponent once more, who was still staring down at them.

"He's strong, I'll give him that," Vegeta added, knowing that everyone felt just how powerful Zamasu was now that his two opposing powers had been merged into a single body, before he recalled something, "though the only other person who fired off energy like this, that I can think of anyway, is Sunset Shimmer."

"I'll have to take your word for it, since I've never seen her fight," Frieza said, to which he stared up at the enemy that was planning on decimating the entirety of this timeline, or at least that was his plans if he won and erased what was left of the survivors that Trunks and Gale had been protected, "The immortal Zamasu and the powerful Goku Black... it seems that by them merging together their power has increased at an alarming rate. This will make saving this timeline all that much harder, and we don't have a plan to deal with this event."

Rainbow and Applejack glanced at each other for a moment, knowing that since Applejack's hat was still intact the Potara Shin had given them earlier were intact as well, though right now they weren't sure if they needed the earrings yet, since they hadn't exchanged blows with Zamasu. It was terrible, keeping such a secret from their friends, but at the moment it was best if they kept it under wraps for a little while longer, as they might be able to beat Zamasu without needing to pull them out and use them.

"Listen to me, I am the sun that shines down upon this world," Zamasu declared, once more acting like he was above all of them, and in a sense he might have been right in his way of thinking, but even so his statements only made the group want to beat him even more, "and know that this radiance is justice! I, Zamasu, am the knowledge of the universe, the law of the universe, and the power of the universe! All of you, begone from where this light shines! Today the Zero Mortal Plan will be completed by erasing all remaining life... and in doing so a world, one more perfect than those that came before it, shall begin."

"Don't get cocky, Zamasu," Vegeta said, though that was when he and the others dropped into their battle stances, because since their opponent was still going to go through with his plans to wipe out humanity, and potentially even more than what resided in Universe 7, they knew a fight was just around the corner, "we're going to defeat you and utterly destroy your Zero Mortal Plan."

That was when the group got tired of standing around and leapt into the air, though they all put some space between them before the majority of them loosed a beam attack at their opponent, letting them all strike their target head on and detonate instantly. When the smoke cleared, however, they discovered that Zamasu was floating in the same spot he had been in moments ago without a single scratch on his body, indicating that he hadn't taken any damage from their attacks, almost as if something was preventing him from taking damage. That was followed by Rainbow appearing in the air behind Zamasu, though above her head rested a Sphere of Destruction, the same move that Goku and Vegeta had broken during their fight with Beerus, before she threw it down towards Zamasu... who simply stood there as the sphere made contact with him and exploded, kicking up a force of wind that was much greater than the combination of beam attacks the others had used.

In the end, however, it appeared that not even one of their father's strongest moves would be able to help them turn the tides of this fight, because Zamasu emerged from the smoke without a scratch on him, indicating that the group was right in their belief that something was protecting him... and they were willing to bet that it was the halo that had formed within seconds of his fusion being completed.

"That monster..." Vegeta said, as while he knew that Beerus had been holding back in their battle, since he and Kakarot weren't at the godly level during that battle, he also knew that Rainbow wouldn't have held back, which meant that they might be in trouble if Zamasu was able to brush off her attack like that.

"You mortals, unable to admit your own weaknesses," Zamasu commented, though at the same time he raised his arms and the halo started to glow once more, informing the group that he was getting ready to attack them, "I shall show all of you my great godly might!"

That was followed by Zamasu forming a huge purple entity that had been crafted from pure ki, while at the same time the group noticed that the construct resembled a monstrous bird, to which they raised their guard since they had no idea what this power did.

"Plant the breath of a new era in this planet, Lightning of Absolution." Zamasu continued, though this time he glared at everyone like they were the enemies of the universe, which in his mind they were, before seven strands of purple lightning raced out of the monstrous bird.

That was when everyone was struck by the purple lighting, which was much stronger than it had been when he was simply firing them off from him halo, which knocked everyone to the ground, though in the process Goku, Vegeta, and Frieza reverted back to their base forms, while Rainbow and Applejack remained in their Avatar states. It was only thanks to the intense training that their father put them through that they were able to maintain these forms without them suddenly reverting, but at the same time that didn't help the pain that they felt after being blasted by Zamasu's Lightning of Absolution. Even before anyone could move, and show that they were okay and ready to fight again, Zamasu grinned and moved away from the monstrous bird he had created, which was apparently still staring at the group, as if he intended to use it against them again if one of them moved. It also appeared that he was taking some joy in overcoming his opponents, those that had been beating up Black and Future Zamasu, though at the same time that only made the group more determined to beat him.

"Now then, I shall pierce the Earth and wash everything away." Zamasu declared, revealing that he was definitely enjoying his position as the 'most powerful god' in existence, and telling the group what he really had planned for the planet they were fighting on, "Thus begins the celebration for the coming of the world of the gods!"

It was at that point that the monstrous bird started firing off more of it's Lightning of Absolution, though this time around it was apparently aiming everywhere but where the group was resting, to which Applejack felt the Earth cry out as parts of the ground started to separate from each other, like a massive earthquake had hit the planet. Fire emerged from several of the cracks around what used to be West City, indicating that there had been some volcanic activity in the area, while at the same time the sky shook as lightning flashed, something that would have been seen for miles around if Zamasu had left anyone living outside the range of the city. The group knew what Zamasu was doing, he was trying to bring about the end of Earth so he could continue with the next stage of his foul plans, to which they carefully pulled themselves up from where they were resting as they listened to their foe go on about how all things, the gifts given to mortals, would return to the 'gods'.

"It ain't over yet, Zamasu," Goku said, though that was when he and the others got back up onto their feet and stared up at their foe, who seemed unconcerned by the fact that they were willing to fight again.

"We told you that we were going to defeat you," Vegeta added, to which he stared up at Zamasu for a moment, as this enemy was one of the most arrogant fools he had ever fought, and that was saying something considering all of the villains he and his friends had encountered over the years, "and we're going to do just that."

"You mortals, you don't know when to give up." Zamasu replied, though this time around he simply stared down at the group that was challenging him as the world literally burned around them, only this time he frowned at his opponents as he realized what he had to do, "I suppose none of you will truly understand your place, not unless I blast all of you into submission first."

"You should quit talking big," Frieza remarked, as hearing Zamasu speak only reminded him of how arrogant he had been before the events of Namek, though at the same time he and the others, who had reverted to their base forms, pushed themselves back into their highest form, meaning Super Saiyan Blue and his Golden form, "otherwise we'll have to close your mouth for you."

That was when everyone burst into the air and gathered around each other as they headed straight towards the monstrous bird, allowing their ki to gather around them and form a protective shell, making it look like they were a large bullet that was flying through the air. Zamasu tried to blast them out of the air with his Lightning of Absolution, though this time around they shrugged off the attack as their foe moved behind the monstrous bird, where they raced forward and pierced the construct's chest. The group traveled into the core of the construct and found it's heart, where their collective energy shattered it's core and caused the entire thing to fall apart, though that was when they burst out of the construct's back and separated from each other as they rushed Zamasu, who was stunned by what they had just done for a few seconds... though when Goku and Vegeta, being the ones at the front of the attack, moved in to punch Zamasu he returned to reality and caught their attacks.

"Your greedy nature of trying to touch a god... that's your sin." Zamasu said, to which his hands gripped both Goku's and Vegeta's fists for a few moments, letting painful energy lash out at them for a few seconds while causing the others to back away as he stared at them, "A god is someone who looks down... it's also someone that a mere mortal cannot so casually touch in such a way. And yet, your countless humiliations against me are sins worthy of death!"

Zamasu followed that up by throwing Goku and Vegeta into each other as they were throw away from him, though the rest of the group caught the duo and steadied them for a few seconds, allowing them to separate from each other, but as the group settled down Zamasu grinned and started raining Blades of Judgement on them. The explosion that followed, from the blades coming into contact with the barrier that Applejack snapped up a second later, caused the flames around them to disappear and return the area to it's original ruined state. When the smoke cleared Zamasu discovered that his enemies hadn't been blown back, thanks to the now cracked barrier that Applejack had thrown up, though all he did was stare at his foes as they settled down and prepared themselves once more.

"My justice will fill the entire universe," Zamasu declared, once more annoying the entire group, as they were honestly getting sick and tired of him trying to persuade them into thinking that he was right and they were wrong, as his sense of justice was just plain wrong, "Today, from this moment, a new chapter will begin for the universe. The name etched into that history is Zamasu! It declares eternal justice! And I shall end all of you with my greatest attack... Holy Wrath!"

That was when Zamasu released his version of the Sphere of Destruction, as that was essentially what his large ball of energy looked like, at the location that the group was now standing on, since they had opted to land on the ground while Zamasu was talking about his justice. The majority of the group, save for Goku and Frieza, gathered near each other and loosed their energy beams into the air, to which Trunks, Gale, and Vegeta fired their Galick Guns while at the same time Rainbow and Applejack used the Kamehameha. The five energy beams raced towards the Holy Wrath and locked it in place for a few moments, where Zamasu grinned as he felt it press forward, but that was when the group surprised him and forced the Holy Wrath backward, causing it to fly right up into his face and explode. Of course when the smoke cleared the group found that he wasn't damaged by the attack, no doubt due to either his immortality or the strange halo he wore, but that only annoyed him to the point where he gathered more energy for a second Holy Wrath.

A second later, however, Goku called Zamasu's attention to him and Frieza as they stared charging their own beam attacks, to which Zamasu called out for his Holy Wrath to 'pierce the evil ones' before he threw it forced, which was when Goku's Kamehameha and Frieza's Death Cannon raced forward and joined together as they collided with the ball of energy Zamasu had thrown at them. As the combined beam pushed the sphere back Zamasu did everything in his power to increase the size of his attack, causing it to head back to the former enemies, who stood their ground and continued to call forth all of their power. Eventually Zamasu's sphere grew to be the size of a small moon, causing both Goku and Frieza to use their complete full power against the sphere, to which the enlarged combined beam actually pierced the middle of the sphere and flew out the back, consuming Zamasu for a moment... though that was before the sphere moved backwards and stopped where Zamasu had been, causing the entire thing to explode as the duo stopped their attack.

When the smoke cleared, however, everyone was relieved to see that Zamasu had taken some damage at long last, as the right side of his face was now purple colored, instead of it's usual green color, though the entire group took advantage of Zamasu's shock and flew into the air, where they started punching and kicking their foe... after Goku and Frieza got first dibs as Goku kicked Zamasu in the wounded side of his face before Frieza punched him in the chest. Zamasu took all of the attacks for a few moments, as his mind was still in shock over what had happened, though when he finally regained himself he reached out and grabbed onto Goku's left leg, intending to cause pain and make them all stop. They did stop their attacks, though it was because Goku activated the Kaio-Ken, and not what Zamasu was doing, before Goku spun around and kicked his foe with his other foot, sending him flying towards the ground... though as a crater formed around him, and the dust cleared, the group smiled as the halo shattered and disappeared.

Goku, who had expanded a lot of his energy using the Kamehameha, and the last of it on the Kaio-Ken, reverted back to his base form at the same time that Frieza returned to his final form, though Rainbow and Applejack caught the two of them and lowered them to the ground where the group was gathering... though as Gowasu and Shin, who had been watching all of this, gathered around them Zamasu released a surge of energy into the air.

"Light of Justice, strike me!" Zamasu cried to the heavens, as if expecting some new sort of energy to suddenly aid him, while at the same time the group moved to a building that gave them a good view of what was going on, while at the same time keeping his right hand raised towards the sky, "A weak god who cannot destroy evil is worthless!"

That was before lightning, with the coloration of Black's Super Saiyan Rose aura, burst out of the sky and struck Zamasu with multiple bolts of power, causing his right arm to suddenly enlarge before the sleeve of his Supreme Kai attire was ripped to pieces, revealing the monstrous purple colored arm that had been created.

"What's going on? Why isn't his body healing?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time he hoped that this was a good development for their side, because if this actually boosted Zamasu's power even more than it already was then they were all in real trouble.

"Future Zamasu's body, the one from this era, is immortal," Gowasu commented, as he understood what was going on at the moment, though he knew it was another thing that his foolish apprentice had overlooked in his haste to destroy those that opposed him, "however, the body of Black was mortal... meaning that the mortality of Black is now having an effect on the immortal Zamasu. If the balance between Zamasu's soul and body is becoming unstable, which appears to be the case, our chance to beat him lies there, but for such a thing to happen we would have to hit him with an even greater force of power."

"Like with another Potara fusion?" Rainbow inquired, because at this point in time she wasn't sure if either her or Applejack had the power to cause such a fracture, at least on their own anyway, and she was curious if now was the time for them to use the earrings Shin had given them.

"Yes, that is one method that would definitely work," Gowasu replied, though at the same time the light died down and he glanced out at Zamasu, finding that his former student's right arm was much larger than it had been earlier and was made of the same purple mass that seemed to be on the right side of his face.

"Then we'll do what they did," Goku said, to which Vegeta chuckled for a moment, as his friend understood what sort of plan they had to go through now, while at the same time he turned towards the rest of the group, "Vegeta and I will use the Potara earrings to fuse together once more and bring back Vegito, the warrior that the Old Kai wanted to use against Super Buu all those years ago... before Raijack beat us to the punch."

"Right," Shin commented, to which he carefully removed both of his Potara earrings and held one in each hand, while at the same time Trunks pulled out two of the Senzu Beans and placed one next to each earring, which he then offered to the two Saiyans.

Goku nodded and took the pair in Shin's right hand, to which he chewed up the Senzu Bean and swallowed it, allowing his strength to return to him, though as he got onto his feet he gently attached the Potara earring to his left ear, while at the same time remembering the brief amount of time he and Vegeta had as the being called Vegito. As he thought about that Vegeta took the Senzu Bean that was offered to him and ate it as well, though he hesitated for a few seconds, as he wanted to be sure that his body was ready before he put the earring on.

"You know, the last time we did this we were told that we'd never be able to defuse," Goku said, recalling exactly what the Old Kai had told them about the Potara being a permanent fusion, which caught Vegeta's interest for a moment, "but we ended up doing so later on. Any idea why that was?"

"That is because the Potara are only permanent for Kaioshin, such as myself and Shin," Gowasu explained, though at the same time he noticed that Shin rubbed the back of his head, telling him that this Old Kai must not have known what he was talking about when he gave Goku the information, "for you and Vegeta, who aren't Kaioshin, the effects will only last for an hour... giving us plenty of time to deal with Zamasu."

"Let's do this." Vegeta said, to which he and Kakarot stepped forward for a moment, though that was when he attached the Potara he had been given to his right ear, causing the two orbs to light up for them.

A few seconds later Goku and Vegeta were pulled towards each other and were engulfed in a blinding flash of light, which ended up drawing the attention of Zamasu, who looked at the light with a look of anger in his eyes, before a figure jumped out of the light and landed on the top of the ruined wall... though as the light faded away, however, Rainbow and Applejack smiled as they saw Vegito, in all his glory, standing on the wall.

"Who are you?" Zamasu asked, though his tone indicated that he was annoyed and wasn't in the mood to be playing games, as he had a very specific target in mind and wanted to kill Son Goku before he started reshaping this world into what his dream was.

"You became one, so we became one as well," Vegito replied, causing those that didn't know how he talked to be surprised by his voice, though his focus was entirely on Zamasu at the moment, "I'm the Potara fusion between Vegeta and Kakarot, Vegito! And this... is Vegito Blue!"

The instant Vegito said that the group watched as the Super Saiyan Blue aura came to life around him, shaking the entire area around them for a few seconds, before the aura returned to how it should have been, a normal aura that surrounded the user's body, though at the same time the group was amazed with his power.

"Don't assume that such a transformation will allow you to stand up to a god!" Zamasu shouted, though that was when he lifted his right arm into the and fired a Holy Wrath right at Vegito, who simply stood there and took the attack head on.

Vegito stayed where he was standing and held his left hand out, catching the Holy Wrath with his hand, though after a few seconds he tightened his grip and shattered the attack into a thousand pieces, surprising everyone around him in the process, especially Zamasu... who started chuckling to himself for a few moments.

"Again? Once again mortals?" Zamasu asked, though at the same time he actually closed his eyes and lifted his arms in a shrugging manner, as if he thought that all of this was actually funny, "Mortals constantly imitate gods... why is that? Because gods are great? Because they are too beautiful? But, is it woeful? Is it to be pitied? What becomes good when done by gods, becomes evil when done by mortals... and becomes sin!"

The instant Zamasu said the word 'sin' Vegito was on top of him, punching him in the purple side of his face and knocked him into the ground for a brief moment, before spinning around and kicked him in the chest, sending Zamasu flying for a few seconds before resting on the ground nearby.

"Sorry, you were way open there," Vegito replied, for a moment sounding like he was actually happy that his opponent had left himself wide open in such a manner, before growing serious and beckoning Zamasu to come at him with his left hand, "C'mon mister god. I'm through listening to your quibbling. Hurry up and try to squash me."

"I will not hear your repentance," Zamasu said, though that was when the group watched as his body moved in a weird fashion, as if he was made of paper or clay, before he stood straight up and glared at Vegito with an intense look of hatred in his eyes, "MORTAL!"

That was followed by Zamasu bringing his right arm back for the briefest of seconds before throwing a punch forward, to which Vegito moved to the side and avoided the air attack that cut through both the ground he had been standing on mere moments ago and the building behind him. He didn't have to worry about anyone getting hurt, as the ground had moved into the air so they could be out of the immediate area once the fight started, though as that thought crossed his mind he turned his attention back to Zamasu, who appeared above him and punched him. Together the two of them moved through the ruins of West City before they finally separated from each other, as the force of the punch had left a gash in the Earth itself. A few moments later the two of them, wielding both of their auras, flew into the air with several ruined buildings surrounding them, where they exchanged a series of punches and kicks with each other... though at the same time Zamasu's punches, with the wind that came off his right arm, shattered whatever buildings happened to be behind Vegito when the arm was swung.

Vegito eventually retaliated by rapidly kicking Zamasu's good side for a few moments, causing his opponent to focus on that side of his body, before using his foot to kick the back of Zamasu's head, where Vegito gripped his head and brought him all the way to the ground below them, blowing a good sized crater into the area around them... while at the same time holding Zamasu's purple arm with his left hand.

"What's wrong?" Vegito asked, though at the same time he frowned as he stared down at his opponent, while keeping his head against the ground and his arm up in the air so it couldn't hit anything, "Is this all the power that a god has?"

"Don't be pretentious!" Zamasu declared, though that was when he released a pillar of energy, first coming out of his right eye as a surge of energy to knock Vegito away, that freed him from his bindings.

As Vegito came to a stop Zamasu chased after him and raised his fist into the air, to which Vegito copied the attack and their fists collided with each other, where they struggled against the other's power for a few seconds, though that was before Zamasu knocked Vegito's fist towards the ground and punched him in the chest with his left hand. As Vegito coughed for a moment, apparently stunned by how easily his power had been broken, Zamasu took the opportunity to use his right fist to upper cut Vegito in the jaw, knocking him backwards until he was resting face first on the ground.

"It's over, mortal." Zamasu stated, though at the same time he swung his left hand and his ki blade formed once more, to which he prepared himself for the end of Son Goku, as well as Vegeta for that matter, and raced forward with his attack at the ready, "Farewell!"

What Zamasu didn't expect, however, was that Vegito had been waiting for something like that, as the Saiyan warrior snapped his right arm up and a ki blade, one that was much longer than Zamasu's blade, erupted from his hand, piercing Zamasu's chest and stopping him in his tracks... allowing Vegito to get up a little as the locked eyes with each other.

"That's right, I know how to use a ki blade as well," Vegito stated, noticing the surprise look in Zamasu's eyes and gave him a bit of information for the trouble he was in, though at the same time he knew that the end was vastly approaching his opponent, "Huh? Are you in pain? Aren't you supposed to be immortal?"

"Yes, I am immortal, thanks for noticing." Zamasu replied, though his quickness to latch onto what Vegito said was merely a cover to hide what he was feeling, something that he didn't want his foe to find out while they were fighting, "I am immortal, thus I cannot be defeated in battle. I shall defeat you and erase all of the mortals that Trunks has tried, in vain, to save over the last year... and then I shall bring forth the dawn of a world that shall never be sullied."

"You sure about that?" Vegito inquired, as he enjoyed ruining Zamasu's fun, especially since the evil fusion was so annoying about his justice and his Zero Mortal Plan, "You ain't immortal anymore, meaning you won't be able to erase any mortals or complete your plan. I'm honestly surprised that you haven't realized it yet. Now that you're fused, he'll always remain in your body... the mortal called Son Goku!"

"You mortals truly are foolish." Zamasu said, to which he started chuckling again, meaning that there was either something that the group had overlooked or Zamasu was officially losing his mind at long last, "Son Goku shall remain in my body? That was my wish from the beginning! Listen Saiyans, both of you are mortals, yet you have obtained powers that surpass even the gods. You are the personification of the failure of the gods that created this universe!"

That was followed by Zamasu's aura surrounded him, destroying Vegito's ki blade in an instant and caused him to jump backwards before his foe attacked him, though Zamasu surprised him by flying into the air and stared down at him, once more acting like the god he proclaimed himself to be.

"As such, by becoming one with Son Goku I have taken on the sins of mortals and the failure of the gods into this body!" Zamasu declared, as if he was proud of what he was doing and had done so far, which he had to be since he was so set on erasing all of this timeline's mortals, "This is truly the duty of a god."

"You always have to have the last word, don't you?" Vegito asked, though at the same time he sighed, as it appeared that he was getting nowhere with his words, since Zamasu had a thick skull by the looks of it.

"All of this is for the universe!" Zamasu stated, though that was when the assembled group of watchers, including those from the past, watched as the evil being started crying for no reason, "For the world!"

"Are you... crying?" Vegito asked, as he honestly couldn't believe what he was seeing, and he was sure that everyone else that was watching this shared the same opinion that he had.

"YES!" Zamasu said, his sad tone being replaced by a proud one, almost as if he thought of something even more ridiculous to add to his long list of stupid things he had said so far, "The world will be purified by my tears! Mortals, be wiped out... and everything fall beneath Zamasu!"

That was when Zamasu's energy shocked him again and his body expanded even more, as he transformed into a more giant like form before he landed on the ground in front of Vegito, though that was followed by Zamasu entering a new battle stance... though as Vegito prepared himself the two of them froze as they waited for the other to make the first move, which would be the start of their next battle. After a few seconds of standing still Vegito made the first move, to which he rushed forward and started punching and kicking Zamasu, forcing him backwards in the process and causing him to go on the defense. One thing Vegito noticed was that his opponent's form, seeped in his rage and hatred for mortals and the gods themselves, was weighing him down and was preventing him from keeping up with the speed that he was using at the moment... which meant that the fight was going to be over much sooner than he and the others had originally planned.

After a few moments Vegito found the opening he was waiting for and bypassed Zamasu's defenses before kicking him right into the ruined building he had forced him to, though that was followed by Vegito putting some distance between them as he charged up his Final Kamehameha... but when he fired it, and it collided with Zamasu, a quarter of what remained of West City was engulfed in a massive explosion that rocked the area around them.

"Observe!" Zamasu shouted, shooting out of the smoke as he flew into the air, though his eyes were on the sky above him and not on Vegito, but at the same time he extended his hands out, as if he was about to power himself up even more than he had been so far, "This is a god!"

Vegito, sensing some urgency in this situation, raised his fingers to his head and used the Instant Transmission to appear above Zamasu, where he gathered his ki around his right hand and punched Zamasu in the face... though that was instantly followed by him defusing into a shocked Goku and a shocked Vegeta. Zamasu, on the other hand, use the chance that was offered to him and punched the duo into the ground, where he grinned at them as he stood in the air, because with Vegito gone there was no way for either of them to stop him at this point in time.

"It's time for you to disappear!" Zamasu declared, to which he raised his arm, to form his ki blade, though before he could do that someone kicked him in the side of the head and sent him flying a little bit, but he regained himself and noticed who was standing before him now, "Rainbow Dash and Applejack, you two would dare to stand in front of me and fight me once more?"

"Wrong." Applejack replied, though at the same time Frieza and the others moved into the area, where they took the exhausted pair of Saiyans away from the area they were in, before staring at Zamasu, "Neither one of us are going to fight you again."

"It's both of us..." Rainbow said, though as she spoke she landed to her sister's right and moved the hair that was covering part of her right ear, where a glowing Potara earring was resting, while a smile appeared on her face.

"...as one." Applejack finished, to which she revealed the glowing Potara earring that was currently resting on her left ear, though before Zamasu could do anything she smiled as well.

That was followed by the two of them being engulfed in the familiar light as their bodies merged together, causing Zamasu to growl as he prepared himself for whatever fusion warrior the girls were thinking of using against him, while at the same time the sky flashed with lightning as the ground beneath him shook. Goku, Vegeta, and the others that had witnessed the creation of Raijack, the fusion dance version of the girls, knew that this was a sign of their powers merging into a single body. What they weren't expecting, however, was that when the fusion light faded, and the warrior appeared for all to see, all Goku and the others could see was the outline of a warrior that had the body shape that matched Applejack, but that was all they could see. The only thing they could make out was that the fusion warrior's body appeared to be made out of some sort of white energy, confusing everyone that was familiar with the Potara fusion.

"What's going on?" Goku asked, as he knew that Rainbow and Applejack should have merged into a single being, but this was different than what he and the others had seen so far.

"They put on the Potara while they were using the Avatars of Destruction and Creation." Gowasu explained, as he had one or two experiences with this sort of thing, because they weren't exactly common across the entirety of the twelve universes, "Fusions between people who possess the Avatars, such was one with the Destruction Avatar and a second with the Creation Avatar, are extremely rare, though the few times they have happened have resulted in almost total failure. The first duo that attempted it ended up killing themselves, and the ten galaxies that rested around the planet they attempted the fusion on, while the second duo that tried this defused within seconds of the fusion reaching this stage... but I have never heard of a fusion, with the Destruction and Creation Avatars at the core, even surviving this long."

"So... what can we do?" Trunks inquired, as all of this seemed beyond what he knew, but at the same time he wasn't about to pass up the knowledge that Gowasu was offering them.

"We wait and see what happens," Gowasu said, as while he was interested in what was going to happen, since an Avatar fusion was unheard of, he was worried for what might happen to Lord Beerus' daughters.

The new fusion warrior barely moved as it touched the ground, though at the same time she barely moved, indicating that the battle between her and Zamasu was going to begin soon, while the air around them shook at the same time, causing the group to wait and see what happened next.
> Future: End of a God
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So, who are you supposed to be?" Zamasu asked, because while he was annoyed that another warrior had come to fight him, especially another fusion warrior like him and Vegito, he figured that he might as well have the name of the person that he was going to kill.

The fusion warrior titled her head for a moment, the energy that was radiating from her body preventing Zamasu from seeing her facial features, though she remained standing in the same position that she had been standing in the moment she touched the ground. Instead of saying anything, and answering the question, the fusion warrior shimmered for a few seconds before flashing through the air, where Zamasu watched as his new foe had crossed the distance in an instant, before he raised his left arm to defend himself. He raised his arm as if he was going to block a kick from the side, which seemed to be the tactic that one of the girls used, but what he got was a punch to the face that knocked him backwards a tiny bit, though as he corrected himself he gathered some power into his right fist and jumped back into the battle. From there he threw his right fist forward, to which the fusion warrior replied in kind and parried the attack with one of her own, using her right fist to stop the attack from hitting her.

The collision of their fists caused an explosion to rock the entire area around them, where Goku and the others were glad that the safe zone that Applejack had created was still around, since the force of the explosion rocked the platform that they were standing on. At the same time Trunks noticed that his mother, the one that had come with Goku and his friends from the past, and Mai were waving at them as the smoke cleared, to which he quickly flew down there with Gale and brought them to the safe zone. From there they learned that the resistance was watching the fight from the safety of a nearby cliff, though they were putting their hopes in Trunks, Gale, and their comrades, which the duo was happy to hear, but at the same time the air vibrated as Zamasu and the fusion warrior collided with each other once more and another explosion occurred.

The fusion warrior and Zamasu moved thought the area that they were in, where they exchanged a fury of punches and kicks as they moved through the air, to which explosions rocked the area around them while purple lightning lashed out at the ground and blew chunks out of the earth around them. Zamasu found that it was nigh impossible to actually touch his opponent in the first few attacks they shared with each other, though that didn't stop him from trying to hurt her in some manner so he could cause the fusion warrior to defuse. After another few punches Zamasu moved out of the way as the fusion warrior moved to punch him, allowing the force of her punch to carve a gash into the ground, to which he moved in with another punch as his opponent's guard was lowered, only for the fusion warrior to flip forward and avoid his attack entirely... before spinning around and kicking at Zamasu, who ducked before the foot could even touch him. The force of the kick caused the upper parts of the buildings behind him to explode, destroying them instantly, before the two fighters separated from each other.

A few moments later Zamasu went on the offensive and charged at the fusion warrior, where he unleashed a fury of attacks that his opponent could only block against, though at the same time the air rippled around them as bolts of lightning struck the buildings around them, destroying everything they touched in the process. As Zamasu pushed his foe back he finally found the opening he was searching for and kicked the fusion warrior backwards, though it didn't seem to have any effect on her at all as she went flying into the large building behind her. Before she struck the building, however, the fusion warrior flipped backwards and touched the edge of the building with her hooves, to which Zamasu started loosing Blades of Judgement at his target. It was then that the fusion warrior started dodging his attacks as she brought her hands together, forming the stance that Goku used to channel the power of the Kamehameha, to which Zamasu continued to fire at her as she charged the power that she needed to fire the attack.

A minute passed before the fusion warrior was ready to fire her attack at Zamasu, though when she finally did, and the blue Kamehameha went flying down towards her target, Zamasu surprised her by firing a highly concentrated Blade of Judgement into the center of her attack... causing it to separate into smaller beams that surged into the ground around him and erupted all around the part of the city they were in, before the blade reached his target and blew up in the fusion warrior's face, knocking her backwards. The only disappointment that Zamasu felt was the failure to force his opponent to defuse, though that didn't stop him from grinning as the fusion warrior landed on a nearby building and stared at him, to which the pointed at her for a moment.

"Do you see now, mortal?" Zamasu asked, knowing that by now his foes must have realized that they had no hope of defeating him in battle, not when he was the strongest god to grace the twelve universes, "It doesn't matter what you or your friends do to power yourselves up, because in the end I, Zamasu, will remain as the most powerful god in all of existence! My immortality means that you cannot kill me, so you should stop your foolish struggle and surrender to me... though if you prefer to foolishly continue this fight than I shall simply destroy you."

The fusion warrior stared at Zamasu for a few seconds, as if mentally debating something, before appearing to close her eyes and take a deep breath, to which everyone watched her for a few seconds as she seemed to decide on something, which was when she burst through the air and flew right back at Zamasu. This time around Zamasu let the fusion warrior fly right passed him and slam into the buildings that were right behind him, though at the same time he followed after her. When he caught up with her, however, he started to unleash another fury of attacks at his target, forcing her to go back on the defensive, where their attacks caused more lightning to flash out of the sky and strike the ground around them once more. As the two of them fought Zamasu could have sworn that his opponent was purely defending herself, as she made no attempts to bypass his own defenses, though at the same time he kept his eyes open for any tricks that might tip the odds in her favor.

While all of this was going on, however, the other fighters observed the match with some interest, as they were wondering how this fight was going to go now that Applejack and Rainbow were trying something that none of them had even known about... though both Vegeta and Goku noticed something odd.

"Gowasu, wouldn't you say that this is the first successful fusion of this type?" Goku asked, though at the same time he kept his eyes on the fight, as while the fusion warrior possessed great strength, speed, and defense it appeared that something might be wrong with her.

"Yes, this is the first successful fusion of the two Avatars into a single body," Gowasu replied, to which he turned and looked at the Saiyan for a moment, as he was curious as to why he was asking such a question at the moment, "Why are you asking such a thing at a time like this?"

"Because the energy from the fusion hasn't gone away yet," Vegeta said, as he realized what his friend was talking about, which meant that this might not actually be the first successful fusion of this type at all, though that would mean bad things for everyone.

"Hmm?" Gowasu commented, to which he carefully examined the fusion warrior for a few moments, watching how she moved when Zamasu attacked her and how she moved when she attacked him back, all while causing the area around them to break in the process, before he realized something important, "I see now, the merging of the two Avatars is not yet complete. The fusion warrior is trying to buy time for the two conflicting energies to settle down and let the fusion energies fade away, which is when we'll see what Rainbow and Applejack look like when they're fused together in such a manner... if Zamasu didn't cause them to defuse anyway."

That was followed by Zamasu kicking the fusion warrior backwards before appearing above her, where he knocked her towards the ground, but instead of following after her he pointed both of his hands towards the ground and unleashed a devastating hail of Blades of Judgement at his target. The fusion warrior, on the other hand, landed in the middle of a large clearing and remained standing there, though at the same time a white barrier of some kind appeared in an arc above her head as a good number of the blades were destroyed before they could touch her. The blades that landed around her shield ended up blowing holes in the ground around her, though at that happened the group watched as the fusion warrior was quickly surrounded by a large gaping hole, about twice the size of the Lookout, with a little area for her to stand on that was simply floating in the air. The group realized that Zamasu had obliterated everything around the fusion warrior and was focusing on her, so that the moment she decided to move he could blow her to pieces or cause her to defuse before he was ruined.

For a minute or two it looked like Rainbow and Applejack's attempts at something greater were going to fail, since Zamasu wasn't giving them the chance to complete their fusion, but before anyone said anything they watched as sparks started to fly between the two fighters. A few moments later it became clear that the fusion warrior was done playing around, as she was loosing small ki blasts into the air at the same rate that Zamasu was firing his blades down at her, though they were powerful enough to nullify the explosions that would have naturally occurred. That was quickly followed by the fusion warrior slipping a well placed punch, in the form of a powerful burst of wind, through all of the attacks, as it raced up to where Zamasu was floating and struck him right in the chest, causing him to gasp in pain as the last of his attacks rushed passed where the fusion warrior was standing... while at the same time causing the group to look at the fight in shock, as they weren't expecting such a thing to happen so suddenly.

That was swiftly followed by the fusion warrior roaring with all her might, her voice sounding like a mixture of Rainbow and Applejack's voices that was different from Raijack's voice, before she was completely obscured from everyone's eyes as a sphere of energy formed around her... with strands of energy being pulled into the sphere at the exact same time.

"Mortals... that defiant strike against your true god, and the power you command..." Zamasu said, his voice filling the air for a few moments, where the watchers could tell that he was upset over being struck in such a manner and could feel his power rising as a response, "will not... go... UNPUNISHED!"

The group watched as Zamasu's dark energy filled the air above him, creating a massive cloud of energy, as he raised a hand into the air and created a massive Holy Wrath in the process, one that was nearly twice as big as the Sphere of Destruction that Rainbow had thrown at him earlier. That was followed as the sphere of destructive energy started to collapse into a much smaller mass, as it shrunk to half it's beginning size before becoming a quarter of that, before finally settling down as a sphere of energy that Zamasu could hold in his hand. When Zamasu felt that the sphere was ready to be fired at his opponent, however, he did so without delay, intending to punish the girls for standing up to him, causing the sphere of energy, with the dark energy cloud wrapped around it, to descend towards where the fusion warriors was standing at that exact moment. A few seconds later, however, the light faded and the attack disappeared entirely, causing everyone to look around in shock, as they weren't exactly sure what had happened... though that was before their questions were answered.

The fusion warrior, her body shining a little brighter with the white energy, appeared some distance behind Zamasu and had her back facing his, though as Zamasu turned around, however, he and the others saw that the fusion warrior was holding the sphere of energy above her right hand, which she shattered seconds later. Zamasu, shocked by what had happened, turned around and prepared to punch the unsuspecting fusion warrior with his fist, though that was when she appeared in front of him and simply walked up to him in a slow manner. As his fist passed through where she was standing the fusion warrior ducked and let the attack go by her, while at the same time rapidly kicking Zamasu twice in the chest without him even seeing the attack. In response he backed up a few steps and loosed a volley of blades at his foe, who flipped backwards, landed with her hooves on the building's roof, and waved her right hand to the side, using the force of the wind itself to knock the blades off their trajectory and caused them to explode when they hit some buildings that Zamasu wasn't aiming for. Zamasu then rushed at his foe with the intent of killing her before anything else happened, though that was when the fusion warrior moved behind him and they both stopped moving... only for a rapid succession of attacks to slam into Zamasu's body before he was thrown from the top of the building and collided with one that was resting nearby.

It was at that point that the energy that had been obscuring the fusion warrior's body disappeared, allowing the observers to see what the Potara fusion between Rainbow and Applejack looked like, where they discovered that the new warrior's body definitely matched Applejack's body. The warrior's facial features matched Applejack's as well, though instead of having Applejack's hair and tail she possessed Rainbow's style of hair and tail, where the group noticed that there were a few olive streaks between the colored sections of her rainbow colored hair. The attire that the warrior wore was definitely a mix between what the girls had been wearing when they put the Potara earrings on, as she happened to be wearing the collar of a God of Destruction on the upper part of her body, complete with a binding around her chest area. The lower part of her body was covered in what appeared to be the lower section of a Supreme Kai's jacket, complete with the pants to over her legs, though instead of the normal sash that Shin and Gowasu wore the warrior's sash was the type that belonged to a Destroyer.

What Shin found interesting was that the collar had a symbol that looked like an apple that had been merged with a bolt of lighting, with the strips being an equal mix of cyan colored stripes and olive colored strips... and that the sash had the same symbol where Beerus' diamonds would have been located. When the warrior opened her eyes, however, the group found that her right eye was dark purple colored, the color of Destruction, while her left eye was light green colored, the same color of Creation.

"That... that is the stable fusion of the two Avatars," Gowasu said, or at least that was what he was thinking, because no one had ever seen what happened when the Avatar of Creation and Avatar of Destruction survived the Potara fusion process, while at the same time feeling the power the warrior held, "...amazing..."

"She's even stronger than Raijack was... and she hasn't even done anything yet." Goku commented, though at the same time he was grateful that this warrior was on their side and wasn't someone they had to fight, otherwise he was sure that they would have lost immediately.

"So this is what my opponent looks like," Zamasu said, looking at the form that his opponent was wearing at the moment, though at the same time he frowned when he noticed the pieces that belonged to a Kaioshin, "Foolish mortals, always trying to copy the gods at every turn. I will take great pleasure in showing you just how much you have sinned..."

"Aekarai," the fusion warrior spoke up, speaking for the first time since she had been fused, surprising both Zamasu and the group that was watching them at the same time, though her tone suggested that she was going to be more focused on the fight than Raijack would have been.

"Excuse me?" Zamasu asked, as he wasn't sure what the fusion warrior meant by that, but at the same time he knew that she would be coming towards him soon enough and kept his guard up for the first attack, "What do you mean by 'Aekarai'? Is it the name of an attack or something?"

"No, it's my name," the fusion warrior, Aekarai, replied, though at the same time she turned to the side and stared down at Zamasu, while also making sure that her white aura was surrounding her, "Now then, Zamasu, it's about time we settled this fight."

Before Zamasu could say anything Aekarai burst into the air and raced towards where he was standing, though as he swung his fist at her she bypassed the attack entirely by carefully moving herself higher in the air, walking along his arm, and landing on the ground behind him without him even noticing until he had missed her. That was followed by Aekarai spinning around and kicking him into the air above them, though as Zamasu corrected himself, and stared down at his opponent, he found that she was no longer on the ground where he had been standing. He then found himself being repeatedly kicked throughout the entire airspace above what had been West City, as Aekarai kicked him across the chasm that had been created earlier, made him pass through the ruined portion of the city that vegito had destroyed, and forced him to bounce back and force as if he was a punching bag. That was before she kicked him high into the air and appeared above him, before bringing the backside of her left hoof down on his neck, sending him flying into the ground beneath them, while at the same time the force of the kick flattened a good acre of land in the process... maybe even two acres at the most.

It was in that moment that Zamasu was glad for his immortal body, otherwise he was sure that those powerful kicks, delivered at the speed that his opponent had used, would have killed a mortal fighter, though at the same time he carefully picked himself up after obliterating the rubble that had landed on top of him.

"I see that you survived the Apple Season Barrage," Aekarai commented, though that was before she charged some ki into her hands and started throwing balls of energy into the area around Zamasu, since he hadn't taken the time to move out of the rubble yet, "well then, let's see how you like the Zap Apple Surprise."

Zamasu stared at the balls that were around him, as they appeared to be rainbow colored, but was surprised when they appeared to serve no purpose than to distract him, to which he raised his left arm for a moment and formed another ki blade around his hand. He then pierced the closest ball of energy and smiled as the ball seemed to break apart, though his happiness was short lived as the energy latched onto his arm and refused to let go, but before he could do anything the other balls became active and latched onto his body as well. He immediately realized that by hitting one of the balls he told the others were he was standing, though even if he had thought to move after hitting the first one the attack was designed to follow him. That was before the balls that were attached to his body, which was all of the ones that his opponent had thrown into the area around him, started to glow for a few seconds, before they detonated their payload and trapped him in the middle of an explosion, creating an even larger crater than what he had been standing in.

When the smoke cleared Zamasu collapsed on the ground for a moment as he huffed, as he wasn't expecting his opponent's power to be so great, but at the same time he stared up at Aekarai as she floated down so she could be within range in case she wanted to blast him again... or if she wanted to talk for a few moments.

"Do you want me to grovel, mortal?" Zamasu asked, though he didn't intent to beg for mercy or anything, because his immortality made him immune to death and pain, but the power of his opponents attacks was definitely making him think that the pain immunity wasn't working at the moment.

"No Zamasu, I don't want you to grovel." Aekarai replied, to which she came to a stop when she was standing in front of Zamasu, who she picked up by the hair and pulled him up until they were looking each other right in the eyes, "I'm going to keep hitting you until you break... and then you will have my permission to die."

Before Zamasu could say anything Aekarai let go of his hair and let him fall, though as he thought about regaining his footing she spun around and kicked him in the chest, sending him flying through the air until he collided with some trees, where he coughed as he finally came to a stop against a log. Aekarai stared at the direction she had sent Zamasu in and simply floated back up into the air, though when she came to a stop again she pointed the palm of her right hand towards the location that Zamasu was resting in. From there small spheres of energy, some light green colored and some dark purple colored, appeared in the air around her before they started swirling together as she formed a mass of energy that was half of each color. Once the attack was ready Aekarai stared down at where Zamasu was resting, finding that he hadn't moved at all, to which she leveled her hand with the exact location that her foe was laying in and took a deep breath for a moment.

"Let's see how well the Duality Cannon fares," Aekarai commented, to which she braced herself as she loosed the sphere of energy, which raced through the air and shimmered as it locked onto it's target.

A few seconds later a massive explosion engulfed the entirety of the forest that Zamasu was resting in, as well as part of the mountain that rested nearby, and kicked up a lot of wind, revealing that the force behind the attack was more than what the watchers were even expecting. When the wind died down, and the smoke finally cleared, Aekarai floated over the massive crater that was beneath her, which almost looked like a moon had impacted the area, and searched for Zamasu, though she found him not a few moment's later. The left sleeve of his attire had been completely obliterated in the attack and a good portion of his pants had been destroyed, but his body looked the same, except for the fact that he was smouldering from the intensity of the power that had been unleashed on him. With her target found Aekarai floated down to where he was laying and stared at the seemingly broken Zamasu, though not a few seconds later his eyes snapped open as he threw his left hand forward.

Aekarai, being faster on the draw that Zamasu was, moved to the side and shattered the ki blade that had formed around her opponent's hand, though once that was done she picked Zamasu up and lightly tossed him into the air, before appearing behind him and kicked him so hard that he went flying back into the ruins of West City... though she followed along and stopped when he did, where he actually got back up the instant he stopped moving.

"I... I am... IMMORTAL!" Zamasu declared, though at the same time he stood his ground and stared at Aekarai, who was waiting to see what sort of move he made now that he was no longer the top dog that he thought he was, "It does not matter how many times you attempt to 'break' me, for I shall never die. I am the god of the new world!"

"I wouldn't say that," Aekarai said, though as she spoke she already noticed someone approaching Zamasu from behind, but she made no movements to stop them, since she figured out what was coming next, "Your just a frustrated Kaioshin whose sense of justice blinded you to the truth of the universes, until you got fed up with us mortals that you decided to take action against us, betraying your duties as a Kaioshin."

"It doesn't mater what you say to me, because you'll never destroy me." Zamasu said, cutting Aekarai off from saying anything more, to which the fusion warrior remained silent as she waited for him to stop talking, "Go ahead, reveal to me the arsenal of powers that you have unlocked thanks to this form and I shall recover from everything you do to me, making me even stronger than you could possibly be. I will make you see just how weak you all really are, in the face of a shining god, and reveal that your weaknesses will never allow you to..."

"None of us are ashamed of our weaknesses, Zamasu," a voice said, though that was before a golden colored blade pierced Zamasu's chest from behind, to which Aekarai nodded when Trunks and Gale appeared behind Zamasu, "It's in our nature as mortals to help each other in times of crisis, the same crisis that you created, and we've survived this long by helping each other through it all. We work together and survive, that's... that's just who we are!"

A few seconds later Trunks and Gale started to glow with the familiar power of spirit energy, to which Aekarai nodded her head as she watched what was going on, though at the same time Zamasu pulled himself off of Trunks' blade and focused all his efforts on the one person he was sworn to kill above all others. Trunks, however, was more than happy to engage in a sword fight with Zamasu, especially since Gale backed him up as the two started to emit a bright light from their bodies. Aekarai smiled as she moved to the side and felt the energies of everyone on Earth, including a small portion of the planet's remaining power, surge into the air around the duo as they battled Zamasu, where she watched as a Spirit Bomb formed in the air above them. After a few moments of the fighting going on the Spirit Bomb dispelled Zamasu's darkness and called attention to it, though at the same time Trunks' blade started to shine with the blue spiritual energy that was in the air.

As Zamasu declared that mortals were weak, and could never beat a god, Trunks leapt into the air and let the spiritual energy surge into his body, transforming his blade into a much larger weapon, one that was sure to finish off Zamasu, before Trunks engaged the self-proclaimed god... though it didn't take long before Trunks shattered Zamasu's ki blade and stabbed his foe in the chest. From there Zamasu questioned the power that was now boring into his body, something that he had never felt before, while Trunks and Gale told him that this was the power that he and the people of his timeline, the mortals that he sought to destroy, wielded inside them. That caused Zamasu to force the blade from his chest, leaving an ugly white gash in his body that refused to disappear, where he questioned why mortals would retaliate against the gods in such a way, then followed it up by stating that mortals were against justice. Trunks and Gale stood side by side as they rushed forward and started to cleave Zamasu in half, going from the spot between his legs and headed up right to his head, while at the same declaring that no one cared for Zamasu's 'justice'... before eventually splitting the insane apprentice in half.

"A god... losing to a bunch of mortals," Zamasu commented, both of his halves talking at the same time, which made sense since he was still immortal, though that was before he started laughing at the all, "this cannot happen..."

The group watched as the spirit energy finally made it's presence known and engulfed the laughing Zamasu in a pillar of pure spirit energy, to which his body broke apart before their very eyes until there was nothing left of their foe... to which Trunks and Gale breathed a sigh of relief as they finally powered down, while at the same time Trunks looked down at his blade with a smile on his face.

"Trunks, Gale, and Aekarai," Goku said, to which the trio watched as the safe zone moved into the air and landed nearby, illustrating that it was still following Applejack's commands, "You guys did it... you beat Zamasu!"

"Yes... we did," Trunks replied, to which he glanced at everyone that was around him, which included those that were on the ground and those that were in the safe zone at the moment, "Thank you, everyone. Without your help, I'm not sure we would have been able to beat Zamasu."

"I wish the me from this timeline could have lived to see this," Bulma commented, though at the same time she smiled, because while Zamasu had been strong and required the use of a fighter she had known nothing about, she was pleased to see that the Potara fusion between Rainbow and Applejack had been enough to keep Zamasu distracted.

"I am surprised to see what a Potara fusion between the two Avatars was successful," Gowasu said, to which Aekarai glanced towards him for a moment, while at the same time he studied the warrior and her attire, informing her that this wasn't something that people usually saw, "You, my dear, are extremely lucky that the conflicting energies of Destruction and Creation didn't destroy yourself and all of us in the process... but, to see that you were able to do something that no one has done in the millions of years the universes have existed, excites me."

Before Aekarai could say anything, however, the air behind them shook as an angry red line appeared where Zamasu had been standing, though that was when the line loosed a surge of power into the air before a foul dark cloud appeared overhead and started spreading out before their eyes. A few seconds passed before the dark cloud shifted and revealed an extraordinary amount of Zamasu's faces in the air, shocking everyone by the sheer fact that their foe wasn't dead yet, especially after everything they had used against him so far. Instead of letting the weakest members of their group, which was Goku and Vegeta due to the fact that they had used all of their energy with Vegito's Final Kamehameha, Aekarai had everyone enter the safe zone as she opened a hole for it to rest in... though once it was embedded in the ground she dispelled the shield that was protecting them and created a new one from the energy that she commanded, one that was even stronger than the one Applejack created.

After that Aekarai flew into the air and gathered the two elements into her hands, fusing them into a single mass of energy that shook the air around her, before she loosed what she would call the Duality Kamehameha, which raced towards the sky and ignited a large explosion in the air... though despite the damage she caused to the sky, the obliteration of a group of Zamasu's heads, they simply returned a few seconds later. Since it appeared that she might not be able to beat their foe now, Aekarai flew back down to the safe zone and entered the barrier, just in case Zamasu did something they weren't expecting.

"Zamasu... might be trying to become the universe itself." Gowasu said, as he could tell that his former apprentice was up to something, though this time he wasn't sure if the Avatar fusion had the power to smash Zamasu, especially since it appeared that the cloud was trying to cover the entire world at the moment, "He's cast off his form as a god and is trying to become justice and order itself."

"The universe?!" the group asked, though before anyone could say anything else the various heads of Zamasu started glowing red in the eye area, to which they stared firing angry red beams of energy down at the planet, striking wherever they wanted to.

The group watched, from the safety of the barrier that was protecting them, as the entirety of West City was engulfed in a sea of red angry energy, though they waited to see what happened when Zamasu stopped firing at the planet... though when the smoke cleared the group discovered the horrible truth of their foe's actions. The entirety of West City had been leveled to a single point, though there was nothing around them for miles and, when Trunks saw this, they found that they were the only living creatures left on the planet. Not only had Zamasu transformed once more, but he had destroyed everything that Trunks and Gale had been fighting for, to which the two of them and Mai stared up at the sky in pure rage, but they knew that there was nothing they could do at this point in time.

"What are we supposed to do against this sort of power?" Gowasu commented, though at the same time he stared up at the sky and looked at the many faces of Zamasu, which were no doubt spreading out to the other worlds that existed around the universe.

"I'll hit him again," Aekarai said, to which she stepped out of the barrier and stared up at the sky, though this time around she gathered the power of Creation and Destruction into a large ball of energy, the Duality Bomb as she was going to call it, before she hurled it into the air.

The resulting explosion rocked the sky for a moment as a large hole appeared in the sky, but before anyone could do anything Zamasu fixed the hole and continued laughing, indicating that nothing they could do would stop him and his quest to spread justice across the universe. Goku, not really seeing any other option at the moment, decided to pull out the button that Zeno had given him earlier and asked Shin and Gowasu if the King of All was still around in this timeline, since Zamasu said that he killed all the gods. It was then that the group discovered that no matter who the person was, be it someone like Goku, someone like Beerus, or an immortal like Zamasu, Zeno was unbeatable, to which Goku revealed the button and declared that he was going to press it. Before he did so, however, the area near them flashed and Zeno appeared like magic, to which Shin and Gowasu bowed before the King of All in the way the Kaioshin did, while at the same time Goku looked down at the button for a few seconds before staring at Zeno... as he was confused since he had never actually pressed the button, though he wasn't about to complain.

Zeno, as the group discovered, wasn't interested in the majority of the group, rather he was interested in Aekarai, as he stared at her for a few seconds before he started doing anything.

"So, you're who I felt earlier." Zeno said, staring at Aekarai for a few moments, though at the same time the group was lucky that Zamasu hadn't done anything since he started firing at the planet, "You're strong, so strong that the failure would have ruined a good part of this universe."

"I apologize, Zeno-sama, neither Applejack or Rainbow Dash were aware of the potential risk when they put the Potara earrings on," Aekarai replied, taking a moment to respectfully bow to the King of All, before she stood straight and beckoned to the sky for a moment, "unfortunately our foe here is really annoying and won't accept defeat, so they decided to show him the power of mortals and I was the result of their fusion."

"What is this?" Zeno inquired, looking around at the ruin that was around them, though his tone slightly indicated that he wasn't happy with what he saw while his attention slipped away from Aekarai, "It's horrible. There's nothing here. He did all this?"

"That's right." Goku spoke up, as he figured that now was the chance to totally destroy Zamasu and end this fight, even if Zeno had to erase a few planets from this timeline to save the rest of the universe from their foe, "Don't you think that you should erase him."

"You're right." Zeno said, though at the same time his gaze darkened as he raised his arms out and started gathering his power, to which Goku paled as he realized what was coming up soon, "A world like this..."

As Zeno started to rise in the air, however, Goku had Shin and Gowasu use the Time Ring to head back to the timeline they all came from, before he turned to Bulma and had her pull out the time machine, who nodded her head and pulled the capsule out. Since they were in a safe zone the shield that Chronoa put on the time machine would still work, though a few seconds passed before Shin and Gowasu headed back to the past, to which Bulma had the machine in question appear before she, Trunks, and Mai climbed into the cockpit. One the time machine was ready Aekarai pulled the barrier down as the group surrounded the machine, allowing the protective barrier to surround them once more, before they started to move into the air... giving them a brief front row seat to Zeno heading right towards the sky, where his energy became a bright sphere around him.

"A world like this must disappear!" Zeno declared, to which he focused on what he was about to do and let the energy go, where the sphere of energy expanded out from where he was floating, though before it could touch the time machine the group slipped back into the time stream and left the future behind.





Beerus and the others had been watching the crystal screen that Chronoa had installed in the Capsule Corp, seeing how Black and Zanasu fought before their eventual fusion and the reveal of their new power, the power that had forced Goku and Vegeta to recreate Vegito. This time around the fusion warrior had done enough to Zamasu before he defused from them expanding too much energy, though what was when he and the others witnessed Rainbow and Applejack attempting the risky fusion between the two Avatar states. He already knew that such a thing was risky, as he knew about the failures that Gowasu had told the group about, but at the same time he was thankful that nothing had happened to his daughter in the process. Rather he was surprised by the sheer power that their new fusion state, the warrior called Aekarai, commanded when she was fighting, as it almost looked like she was using Ultra Instinct due to the white aura, but there was no way to accurately tell at the moment.

Then the watchers observed Zamasu being cut in half by Trunks and Gale, seemingly ending his reign of terror, before he transformed into a mass of energy that tried to become the universe itself, though that was when he utterly erased every living person on the future Earth. At the same time that caused a menacing circle to appear in the air where the time machine first arrived in their era, one with Zamasu's head, though Chronoa assured them that it would be taken care of in a reasonable manner. Goku appeared to be ready to use the button that Zeno-sama had given him, to summon the Future Zeno to the planet so he could deal with Zamasu, but instead the Future King of All appeared before of what Rainbow and Applejack had done. It appeared that Future Zeno would have done something to Aekarai, for creating the fusion state that she had obtained, but then they turned his attention to Zamasu... though that was when they lost the connection with the future, while at the same time Zamasu's head and the circle around it disappeared.

Beerus breathed a sigh of relief as he noticed that his friends were alright, though it was even better when he noticed Aekarai standing among the arrivals, to which he smiled as he approached the mighty Potara warrior, who smiled at him as he approached, so much so that she barely noticed Vegeta returning her hat.

"We gods have always determined that a fusion between the two Avatars was too risky, because of the potential threat it posed to the universe it was attempted in," Beerus said, noticing that Aekarai looked a little sad by his statement, as if he was actually scolding Rainbow and Applejack for their actions, to which he rested a hand on her shoulder for a moment and looked into her eyes, "but for the two of you... well, taking risks appears to be something that's common in Universe 13, and your risks seem to work in your favor. Leave it up to two girls from Universe 13 to be the first pair to show that one of the most dangerous fusions, in all of existence, is capable of being completed... and it makes me even prouder to be your father."

"Dad..." Aekarai said, though that was before the power that was holding her together faded, as she was engulfed in a bright light for a few seconds before she defused, splitting back into Applejack and Rainbow, who stared at each other for a few seconds.

Beerus chuckled as he embraced his daughters for a moment, while they did the same after taking off the Potara earrings they had been wearing, because they had survived their excursion into the future, had battled a powerful pair of foes that had pushed them to improve themselves, and had done something that all the other gods had deemed impossible. The other Destroyers had stated that Universe 13 wasn't dangerous, even though Sunset Shimmer had tied with him in their match, but they didn't know that her potential for growth was still there, meaning that she was likely getting stronger. Only Gowasu knew that the girls could use the dreaded fusion between the two Avatars, though Beerus knew that Rumshii was likely to ignore him if he attempted to tell his Destroyer God anything, meaning that this would be their secret for many years to come.

He was proud of what his daughters had done in the past and what they could do when they put their minds to it, and he was sure that they would be able to help their friends conquer anything else that came to haunt the Earth or their own home planet in Universe 13, in the near future anyway.
> Future: Farewell
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow and Applejack broke their embrace with their father and finally reverted back to their base forms, to which their Avatar states broke apart and their clothing returned to how it had been before they had been angered to the point of using their full power against Zamasu. Once they had returned to their base form Applejack collected the Potara earring from her sister and returned the pair to the small container that Shin had given them, where she hid them back inside her hat, as it was the one location where they would remain safe. She was sure that she and Rainbow would never need to become Aekarai again, but she knew that the level of power that they had commanded had been on par with the highest level of power that Sunset could wield, which alarmed her. The two of them were well aware that they were constantly getting stronger with every passing month, but since they were from the same universe as Sunset there was no telling how strong their God of Destruction had become since she had last displayed her power.

Rainbow, on the other hand, could already imagine the damage she and Applejack could cause to Sunset if they were to battle against her again, in the form of Aekarai anyway, though before they could do anything Future Trunks, Future Gale, and Future Mai climbed out of the time machine with Bulma.

"Goku... our world..." Future Trunks said, looking at the time machine as he remembered what had happened to the planet he had the others had been trying to save, only for Zamasu to destroy everything and everyone they cared about due to them beating him at his game.

"Yes, it was destroyed," Whis commented, knowing what had happened to the future the moment Zeno had arrived, as nothing survived the King of All's power when he wanted to erase something, though at the same time he sighed, "I'm sorry that your world was destroyed in such a way."

A few seconds later, before anyone could say anything, Shin and Gowasu appeared nearby, though while Shin was overjoyed that all of his friends were okay, and he was fine with calling Frieza a friend despite everything that happened back when he was a tyrant... though that was when Gowasu separated himself from Shin and approached Beerus, who glanced at the Kaioshin from Universe 10.

"Beerus-sama," Gowasu said, taking a moment to respectfully bow his head towards Beerus, who remained standing in the same position that he had been in when his daughters separated from him, "I'm sorry for all the trouble that Zamasu has caused you and your friends."

"Truthfully, we would have found something like this eventually," Beerus replied, knowing that Goku and the others would have discovered some villain or got into some fight with a powerful foe at some point in time, before he looked at Gowasu for a few seconds, "but I would suggest that you choose your next apprentice a little more wisely... and maybe wait for someone with an Avatar of Creation to appear."

"I might just do that," Gowasu stated, though as he turned to leave, however, he glanced at Rainbow and Applejack, remembering the power they had wielded in their merged state, and remembering the slight fear he had felt for them and Universe 13, since it was common knowledge of where they came from.

Beerus had the others wait for a moment as Gowasu teleported out of the area and headed back towards Universe 10, to which he let out a sigh of relief, because he had seen the fearful look in Gowasu's eyes and knew that he would tell Rumshii about this development. The bad news about Gowasu seeing these events unfold was that he understood some of the power that Universe 13 now commanded, and that was without the remainder of the ponies returning from their individual adventures. He and the others knew the power that Rainbow and Applejack commanded, both in their base forms and their Avatar forms, but the only other pony that had returned was Pinkie, though none of them had any idea what her true power was like... and he had the feeling that all of the displaced ponies were going to come back even stronger than they had been when they left their home world.

Letting Gowasu see what Rainbow and Applejack were capable of meant that if there was a tournament between the universes, which was unlikely, Universe 10 had a slight advantage over everyone else, but Beerus pushed that thought to the back of his mind as Goku spoke up.

"Bulma, can you fire up the time machine one more time?" Goku asked, as a thought had formed in his mind after seeing the Future Zeno, as he had an idea of how to fulfill the promise he had made the Zeno of this time line.

"Goku, I'll go with you," Future Trunks said, as he had the feeling that Goku wanted to go back to the point in time they had just left, and he wanted to do so as well since he was interested in seeing what actually happened to the future world, while at the same time Future Gale and Future Mai knew that they would be staying here for a few moments.

Beerus wasn't too happy with Goku and Future Trunks wanting to see what happened to the future world, since they already knew what had happened, but at the same time he decided that he had overlooked all of the other visits to the future and mentally added this one to the list. As Goku and Future Trunks departed for the future, however, Rainbow, Applejack, and the others relaxed from their ordeal, while at the same time speaking with their friends as they attempted to make Future Gale and Future Mai at home. Chronoa, on the other hand, stood nearby and waited to see what happened when the duo returned from the future, even though she was likely to be able to see the change in the timeline and could tell them everything. Beerus noticed that she had reverted back to her smaller form, the one she was more comfortable with, but at the same time he also knew she was spending more time in her more adult form, though he chose to love both of her forms the same way, making her grow to love the other form as well.

A few minutes later the time machine returned to the Capsule Corp and the window of the cockpit opened, though that was when the gods noticed that Goku and Future Trunks had brought the Future Zeno back with them, where they respectfully bowed and knelled before the Future King of All... before Goku asked if Shin could take him and the Future Zeno to Zeno's Palace, where the three of them and Whis left the Earth behind.

At first Beerus had to wonder why Goku wanted to bring the Future Zeno to this timeline, but then he remembered that Goku had promised that he would find the Zeno-sama of this timeline a friend, which meant that he was hoping for the Future Zeno to be the key. It was an insane idea, since there was the possibility that Zeno-sama would find out that they were messing with time and punish them accordingly, but since it was Goku's plan he knew that there was a good chance of it working. Fortunately the Future Zeno said nothing about Aekarai and the power she commanded, though he guessed that it must have been because of the fact that he was more occupied with what Zamasu was attempting to do to the universe. Thinking of Aekarai made him listen to the conversation that Krillin had with the girls, as he was interested in Aekarai and the power that she had commanded, though the girls admitted that it was unlike anything they had felt before, since the only thing that compared to it was their ascension to their Avatar states.

Eventually Goku, Shin, and Whis returned to the Capsule Corp, just in time as Bulma laid out a victory feast to celebrate their victory over Zamasu, even though they also lost something important to Future Trunks, Future Gale, and Future Mai... though while they did so Future Trunks turned to Chronoa and made a shocking announcement that most of the group wasn't expecting.

"Lady Chronoa, I think it's time Gale and I fulfilled our part of our arrangement," Future Trunks said, causing everyone to stop what they were doing and simply stared at him, though at the same time his eyes were on Chronoa, who knew exactly what he was talked about.

"I agree." Chronoa replied, as she had been expecting this day to come eventually, though personally she wished that the terms of Future Trunks and Future Gale joining the team had been more pleasant, like they had stated when they originally agreed to the arrangement, before she turned towards the rest of the group, "When Future Trunks and Future Gale returned to their timeline, to stop the evil androids and Cell, I traveled after them and had a short conversation with them. I informed them that there was someone trying to mess with time and that I needed assistance in keeping the distortions in check, something that both of them agreed to after hearing that they would have like minded allies that wanted to keep the timeline intact."

"Like a version of my brother that actually loves me and wants to spend time with me," Future Gale commented, briefly remembering the day she had met that version of Cell, as it was strange for the two of them, but at the same time she was thankful to have had the experience.

"They agreed to be the first members of the Time Patrol," Chronoa continued, though she wasn't even annoyed with Future Gale, as it had been her pleasure to bring together the two siblings in such a manner, "where they'll recruite new people to become patrollers and train them, so they can maintain the timeline and keep it straight, without anymore interruptions than what has already occurred. They had agreed to join the Time Patrol once they had stabilized their future, to the point where they wouldn't be needed to save the day anymore... but then Black happened, though you know how that story ends."

"So, when are they, and Future Mai for that matter, going to depart?" Beerus inquired, though he was sad that Chronoa hadn't told him that she needed to spend more time at the Time Nest, because he would have been happy to let her take care of business while he watched over the girls.

"I'll take them to Toki Toki City soon," Chronoa said, knowing that Beerus was likely sore about her not telling him anything in relation to her job as the Supreme Kai of Time, or at least the recent developments anyway, before she turned towards the future trio, "for now, however, they're all tired from their ordeal and deserve some time to rest. Once I'm sure that they're ready to leave I'll take them, and the time machines, to Toki Toki City, where they can settle into their new lives before starting their work as Time Patrollers."

Bulma opened her mouth to say something about the time machine, but the mention of multiple machines told her that Chronoa was taking the one that Future Trunks had used to come and warn them about the androids, as well as the time machine that Cell had used to come back here. She knew that sooner or later Chronoa would have come to her and asked for her to hand over the time machines, since they made her job that much harder, and she knew that denying the Supreme Kai of Time was a bad move, especially with the God of Destruction was her lover. Despite their friendship Bulma knew that the two gods could conceive of some punishment for her not giving them the time machines, to which she mentally sighed and decided that she might as well hand them over... but she was going to keep the journal that the future her had put in the time machine.

If she couldn't work on one of the time machines she already had in her possession, which appeared to be the case this time around, she could at least attempt to make one herself with the notes that had been given to her... before one of the gods came and claimed it to prevent her from doing anything dangerous.

"Well, if we're going to be revealing things, I think it's our turn," Rainbow commented, though at the same time Beerus' heart fell, because there was only one serious topic that would have both of his girls glancing away from him, though at the same time he knew what it was, "Mom... Dad... Applejack and I were thinking that it might be time for us, and our Gale, to head back to Universe 13 and start getting used to life there, picking up from where we left off when we walked through that crystal mirror."

Beerus knew that this day was coming, because ever since his girls had gotten their old memories back they had acted the same, but there were differences where the old them revealed itself, though he wasn't sure if they were aware of that or were used to the slight changes they had been through. He had pushed the thought that they would eventually head home to the side, forgetting about it and the fact that they would have to go back home at some point in time, but now it was finally coming back. Rainbow and Applejack wanted to head back home, to their universe, and get back into the routine that they had left behind, though something told Beerus that whatever routine they had left had changed, since Sunset and the other gods had changed the ponies of Ponyville. He knew that Chronoa, Whis, and Shin were likely saddened by the news that the girls wanted to leave as well, especially since they had all spent some time training the girls and raising them like they were actually one big happy family.

Eventually Beerus sighed as he looked at his girls, who turned and looked at him in turn, though he could see that they were still torn about their decision, where he was determined not to make sure that they were comfortable with their decision... while also knowing that he might not be able to convince them otherwise.

"If you two want to go back to Universe 13, then I won't stop you," Beerus said, though while he was sad by their decision he smiled, because they were grown mares and they could make their own decisions, without him telling them how they should live their lives, "Truth be told, I was trying to put this off for as long as I possibly could, but I also knew that one day this would come and that the two of you would want to go home, something that I will happily help you with. Just tell us when you want to head back to Universe 13 and we'll make arrangements with Sunset, Twilight, and Celestia, so they know that you're coming back and prepare your Equestrian families for your return."

"Maybe we should call them now?" Applejack recommended, causing some of the group to turn towards her, as they were still surprised that the girls were suddenly bringing this up at the moment, "Give them some time to set everything up and give us a few days to gather what we need."

Beerus glanced over at Whis, who nodded his head and excused himself from the table that they were all sitting at, where he stood up and called his scepter to his side, though not a few seconds later he smiled as the image of Celestia appeared in front of him... while at the same time he could have sworn that he heard the sound of two people fighting in the background.

"Ah, Whis, this is a pleasant surprise," Celestia said, a smile appearing on her face when she noticed the group that was behind him, though at the same time her focus was on him at the moment, "What can I help you with today?"

"Rainbow and Applejack have expressed an interest in moving back to Universe 13," Whis replied, though at the same time he silently hoped that Sunset had found Tirek and was currently dealing with him, because just hearing what the centaur was capable of made him realize how much of a threat he posed to the thirteen universes.

"They want to come back?!" a voice exclaimed, to which the group watched as Pinkie appeared beside Celestia, where some of them were shocked by her sudden arrival, especially since they had never met her before, before Pinkie looked at the duo in question with a smile on her face, "Oh, that means I get to throw a party for them choosing to come back home and live with their old friends... even if some of them are still missing."

That was followed by another Pinkie, this one with blood red colored hair, which was straight, being thrown through the air before colliding with the rock wall that was near where Celestia was standing, who didn't seem surprised by the sudden event happening behind her... even though the group was surprised by the sudden arrival of a second Pinkie, though that was because they had no idea what she could do.

"Oops, I got to go," Pinkie said, though that was before she started firing blasts at whoever her opponent was before she left the area that Celestia was in, who chuckled at what Pinkie was even doing at the moment.

"Sorry about that," Celestia said, turning her attention to her own scepter once more, while at the same time the group heard an explosion happen behind the Angel, "Pinkie insisted on seeing what Sunset could do for herself and now they're fighting each other, though we're calling it training so Pinkie can better understand how to rely on her powers and not rely on the weapons she acquired during her adventure. Now then, you were saying that Rainbow and Applejack want to move back into their old places and resume living in Universe 13?"

"Yes, they informed us of their decision a few minutes ago," Whis replied, though he was a little sad that it wasn't Sunset fighting Tirek, but he kept that to himself as he focused on what they were really talking about, "I was calling to see how difficult it would be to make sure that their Equestrian families are notified of the fact that Rainbow and Applejack are coming home, as well as having their places ready for them to start living in again."

"Well, it won't be hard with the Apple Family," Celestia stated, though at the same time Applejack chuckled, as the both knew that the Apple Family had started making sure that Applejack's room was ready for her eventual return, as well as a number of chores for her to take up as well, "and I should think that Rainbow's house has been prepared as well, though by someone else anyway. After she figured out how to fly in her new form Scootaloo flew up to Rainbow's place and got to work making it ready for when her idol returned... and, if I were to guess where she is, I'd say that she's likely sleeping on Rainbow's couch at the moment."

"Don't know why she'd be sleeping on the couch," Rainbow said, as she honestly had no idea why Scootaloo would be doing that, but at the same time she knew the easy way to fix that, even if she wasn't there at the moment, "I mean, my house has three bedrooms, one for me and two spares that I haven't decided what to do with them. Just tell Scootaloo that she's free to use one of the spare bedrooms until I get back... and then I'll figure out what to do with her from there."

"I'll be sure to relay the message when we get back home," Celestia replied, which was accompanied with a smile, though that was before she turned her attention back to Whis, since he was the one making the call, "We should be able to have both the Apple Family and Scootaloo up to speed on what the girls want in a few hours, though they'll likely want another day or two before Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale come home. I'd say give us a few days to see what happens before you make the journey to Universe 13, and if a change comes up, where we'd either need to extend the deadline or reduce it, I'll be sure to let you know."

Whis took a moment to glance back at the group that was behind him, seeing if they would agree with what Celestia was saying at the moment, before he noticed that Beerus and Chronoa were nodding, indicating that they were okay with the timeline they had been told about.

"That works for us," Whis said, turning his attention back to the image that was in front of him, while at the same time knowing how hard it must have been before Beerus and Chronoa to accept that this was actually happening.

"Then we'll see you in a few days," Celestia replied, though that was before the group noticed that Pinkie was sparring with Sunset, as they saw the God of Destruction move into the area and block an incoming attack, though before they could see more of the fight Celestia cut the connection and Whis' scepter stopped glowing.

Beerus let out the sigh he had been holding, because while the gods of Universe 13 were likely to be happy having both Rainbow and Applejack back where they belonged, and he wouldn't deny that it felt right letting them choose where to live, it still hurt that his daughters were planning on moving out at last. Still, they were living up to their promise they made to Sunset and Twilight back when they originally regained their memories, that they would eventually move back into their old houses and pick up their lives where they left them. It was likely a painful choice for his daughters to make as well, since they would be leaving behind a life they had both gotten used to, but at the same time he knew that they had made the right choice in the end... especially since they had given Goku, Vegeta, and the others the necessary motivation to improve themselves.

Before Beerus could say anything Chronoa declared that they would get to work on packing Rainbow and Applejack's things once she was finished with Future Trunks, Future Gale, and Future Mai, to which the others agreed and returned to the celebration that they were having.

Instead of letting the knowledge of Rainbow and Applejack's eventual departure from Universe 7, and them taking up residence again in Universe 13, get everyone down the group turned it into a small party anyway, to celebrate the downfall of Zamasu and his Zero Mortal Plan. All three future warriors were happy to forget about their own troubles, as Future Mai had cried for a while after they got back since the majority of her friends had been erased thanks to Zamasu's attack, but eventually the group had to call it quits and went their separate ways for now. Future Trunks, Future Gale, and Future Mai stayed at the Capsule Corp and spent the night there, allowing themselves to have a truly restful sleep this time around, while the rest of the group retired to their own homes for the night. Beerus, Chronoa, and Whis, of course, traveled to the house that the girls had lived in for quite some time and knew that this would be one of the last times the girls lived in this area... though they were all sure that they had some fond memories that they would take with them.

When morning arrived, however, everyone got together once more outside the Capsule Corp, though this time around there was no time machine sitting outside, since they didn't need it with Chronoa at the helm, but she was waiting for a specific person to arrive... after making sure that Future Trunks had both of the time machine capsules that had been created, since she didn't want Bulma messing with anything.

One thing that Vegeta did before Future Trunks and Future Gale left was test their reflexes, though they caught the attacks he threw at them, while in his base state, and he smiled at them, because they were on their way to being good warriors that wouldn't need him or Kakarot to assist them anymore. After that happened Gohan and Piccolo arrived, where Gohan spent a few minutes with the two future warriors, leaving Future Mai to stand next to Chronoa, though she was happy to wait since being with Gohan made her Trunks' happy. Once the two future warriors were gone with their chat with Gohan, which took some time considering that this could be the last time they saw each other, Future Trunks and Future Gale took their places near Chronoa, who was using her more adult form to make this easier for all of them. The instant they were all ready, and had everything stored inside the bags that they were carrying, they joined their hands together and Chronoa smiled, before they all disappeared in a flash, leaving the majority of the group to wonder where she had taken them.

A few minutes later Chronoa returned to the Capsule Corp building and said that her part was a success, as she had come alone, though when she was questioned by the fact that it should have taken her a lot longer to get them integrated into their new living spaces she simply smiled and ignored the question entirely. Beerus had to remind Piccolo, who had asked the question, that time was much more malleable to the Supreme Kai of Time, so while it could have been a few minutes for them it could have been a few hours for the trio she took with her. That statement impressed Whis, as it showed that Beerus actually took an interest in what Chronoa did and what her exact powers were, though he kept that to himself as the more pressing matter come to mind... gathering the items that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale wanted to take with them when they left for Universe 13.

Truthfully the girls didn't have too much to take with them, something that he and his fellow gods knew about, but going through their house, and their rooms in Beerus' temple, they could at least remember the memories that they had made in the various locations. Still, despite that fact, Chronoa made sure that all of them had something to take with them before they departed for Universe 13, while also making sure to take some pictures that they could keep with them, to remember the time they spent together. She also made sure that they spent that day and the following day together as a family, as they knew that when they started adjusting to their old lives the girls might not have the time to constantly be interrupted by Beerus and the others, even though they all knew that Sunset would let them visit the girls when they had time for visitors.

Goku and Vegeta, being the girl's closest friends, also decided that they would travel to Universe 13 as well, to help them move into their old homes, but at the same time they were merely curious as to what had happened since the last time they visited that universe. Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale were fine with them coming along, since it was likely going to be some time before they saw each other again after they resumed living in Universe 13, though at the same time they all remembered Zeno-sama's promise for an all universe tournament. Rainbow and Applejack knew that their father was slightly frightened by that, meaning that he was either worried about the other universes or he was frightened about the fact that his friends might have to fight the two of them. They could also see why that might be an issue, since the two of them were supposed to become gods at some point in the future and both Goku and Vegeta had a thing for fighting godly people... so they could likely destroy a fighting area with just the four of them.

The girls quickly discarded that train of thought, because they were sure that there would never be a tournament between the universes, or even half of them for that matter, as it appeared that Zeno-sama might not remember the promise, which their father seemed to be hoping for... and personally they had no idea what they would do if they were forced to fight against their friends.

On the morning of the second day, exactly when Celestia said it would be, Whis received a call from Universe 13 that confirmed that Sunset, Celestia, and Twilight had made sure that both the Apple Family and Scootaloo were made aware that the girls would be coming back. From what they heard both of the groups were happy to hear that bit of news, especially Scootaloo and Apple Bloom, and had made sure that Applejack's room and Rainbow's house were ready for their return. The moment the call was terminated Beerus gathered his daughters around him, Whis, Chronoa, and Shin, along with Goku and Vegeta, and made sure that their packs had everything they wanted to bring with them. Once Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale all confirmed that they were ready to leave, and had said their goodbyes to the rest of their friends, Whis called a bubble into existence around them and they headed into the air, where they departed from Earth and began the journey to Universe 13.

Beerus and the others knew that this was going to be a painful experience for all of them, but it was something that had been coming for a long time and they were going to have to accept that it was time for the girls to move on with their lives... even with a few visits from Beerus and the others in the future.
> Interlude: Returning Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus and the others waited for the time to pass as they headed to Universe 13, though he was allowing Goku and Vegeta to remember the last time they had come to this universe, which was when they watched Rainbow and Applejack dueled Sunset with all their might. That thought made him wonder just how much stronger the God of Destruction for the now official universe had gotten since he last saw her, since she had been strong enough to battle him to a draw, though at the same time they all knew that this visit was merely to help the girls move in before they finally said their goodbyes for now. He and the others were silent because of that fact, considering everything they did for the girls over the years, but they had regained their memories and gained the strength to stand on their own, meaning that if Sunset asked them to aid her with something they would have the power to complete their tasks... though something told Beerus that Sunset might just tackle the task on her own, instead of calling for assistance.

As he thought about that he had to wonder if Sunset had fought Tirek and had destroyed him already, since it appeared that she was focusing on something that wasn't the centaur, but he guessed that he might ask her about that while he and the others were visiting... especially since he and Whis were sure that this Tirek was a danger to all of the universes while he was alive, since he could drain the power of the gods.

"I wonder how the other residents of Ponyville have adapted to their new bodies," Vegeta eventually said, referring to what happened the last time they visited Equus, where Rainbow and Applejack had come from, before he turned towards the rest of the group, "you know, since none of them have the experience our friends have in the bodies that they have been using since we first met each other."

"Well, if Twilight and Celestia were able to adapt within four years, the others might have done the same within the last year," Applejack said, though at the same time Rainbow nodded her head, indicating that she agreed with her, before they stared out of the bubble they were in and looked at the planets that were passing them by, "at the very least they, along with Sunset, have likely taught the others how to use their new bodies. What I'm interested in is if there are other villages, towns, or even cities that have allowed the transformation process to be done on them, like Canterlot or the Crystal Empire."

"A lot could have changed in the last year." Rainbow stated, though as she spoke she thought about Scootaloo, as she was curious as to how the young girl had managed to learn the ability to fly, since she had no idea how much time Sunset, Celestia, or even Twilight spent on Equus since Pinkie returned, "There's no telling what's awaits us when we return home, or who for that matter."

"You think another pony might have come home already?" Shin asked, because if that was the case then he was sure that it would have been mentioned while they were talking to Celestia, though he knew that the girls were hoping that one of their missing friends had come home while they were gone.

"It's always a possibility," Rainbow replied, as there were at least nine other ponies that had stepped through that mirror and had been displaced to whatever world they had been sent to, with the only other pony to have returned being Pinkie Pie at the moment, "but we won't know until we get to Equus, and then head down into Ponyville."

Beerus already knew that such a thing hadn't happened, otherwise they would have gotten a call like they did some time ago, back when Pinkie and her group returned from the planet that she had been sent to, but that didn't mean that the others might not come back. From what he knew, as they were told this the last time they visited Sunset, Discord, the being behind all of this, was searching for the planets that all of the others had been sent to and was trying to retrieve them before something terrible happened to them. He also knew that a few of them, namely Chrysalis and Sombra for that matter, must have been enemies of Twilight and her friends in the past, but since they were worried about them that told him that they were more interested in saving them than letting them suffer in whatever reality they were sent to. He guessed that the thought process behind this was that if ponies could change the world around them, or the people around them, than the world might change the pony, given the right circumstances.

Another thought he had was that if any of the displaced ponies were dangerous, like if they had tried to topple a government or something in the past, he was sure that they would have been plucked from the world they had been sent to, but since this was Sunset's business he wasn't going to tell her how to run her universe.

From that point forward any major conversation was merely small questions that were immediately answered, though for the most part the group remained silent as they finally passed through the barriers between universes and entered Universe 13. From there they traveled by all the planets that were inside Sunset's universe, wondering which ones she had been sent to on her own adventure, or wondering which ones the other ponies had been sent to when they stepped through the mirror. Even if they managed to find a planet that contained one of the other ponies, however, they couldn't stop and rescue them, since that would go against the fact that they had to wait for Discord's spells to wear off, as removing them earlier might cause permanent damage to them. Still, Beerus and the others found it enjoyable to simply fly through space and point out all the planets they had flown by earlier, either remaining silent or making a light statement about the planet in question.

It wasn't long before they reached Equus, to which Whis slowed them down and carefully maneuvered them through the atmosphere, though at the same time Rainbow and the others got back onto their hooves, and feet, as they stared down at the planet they were approaching. A few minutes passed before they broke through the atmosphere and descended to where Ponyville was resting, though as they draw closer to the town Beerus noticed that every pony he and the others could see were definitely using their new anthro forms, complete with new clothing for them to wear. The casual clothing that they were wearing reminded him of the people he had seen in West City over the years, when they weren't busy with work, and guessed that these ponies were appreciating a new lifestyle thanks to the transformation process they went through a year ago. One thing they all noticed was that the guards, now wearing what appeared to be a lightened version of their old armor so they didn't sacrifice their speed, glance up at them for a few seconds before returning to their posts.

Beerus suspected that some ponies had gained the power to sense ki, or had learned it from someone during the last year, but he decided that asking that particular question would have to wait for another time, as they finally came to a stop in front of the crystal castle... where Whis released the bubble and let them all touch the ground at last.

"Excuse me," Beerus said, causing the guards to stare down at him and his group for a moment, though what he liked about it was that they weren't hostile glances that they were being given, "but could one of you tell Lady Sunset, Lady Celestia, Lady Twilight, or whoever is available that Rainbow and Applejack, along with their family and best friends, have arrived at last?"

"Certainly sir," one of the guards, definitely a male by the voice, said, before he opened the door behind him and walked into the castle, leaving his partner to guard the front door while he went to deliver the message.

Beerus noted that the guards that were in front of Twilight's castle, at least the ones in front of them at the moment, must have been pegasi before their transformation, as he didn't see a horn on their heads and their armor looked light enough that Rainbow might be able to wear it and still be considered the fastest mortal in the universe. He would have guessed that they might have been earth ponies, but the armor made him think differently, though he kept his mouth shut about that as the door opened once more. Sure enough the guard that had taken his message inside the castle had come out, though he was followed by Twilight, who smiled when she laid eyes on Rainbow and Applejack once more, since it had been some time since she last saw them.

"Rainbow, Applejack, it's good to see you two again," Twilight said, though that was before she remembered who was accompanying the girls, as she immediately turned towards Beerus and bowed to him, "Lord Beerus, my apologies for not speaking to you first."

"It's fine Twilight," Beerus replied, causing the young Kaioshin to raise her head once more, though at the same time the guards seemed to relax a little, making him wonder if they knew about the Gods of Destruction or if they were simply getting ready to intervene before he said what he said, "I fully expected you to start talking with them immediately, especially since they were your friends before they were my daughters. How have things been going for you and Sunset?"

"They've been... okay." Twilight answered, though at the same time she beckoned for the group to follow her into the castle, which they did so the moment she walked back through the doors, to which the guards closed them the moment everyone was inside the castle, "The good news is that more cities and towns have taken to the ascension process, allowing their citizens to become more like us and the rest of Ponyville, with some ponies now realizing that their power is much greater than before. As such Celestia decided that it was time for her to officially move her school out of Canterlot and is in the process of having a new school built between here, Canterlot, and the Crystal Empire, one that focuses on learning about this power and gaining some mastery over it. Ponies are learning more about ki and how to use some of the things that Rainbow and Applejack learned while they were growing up... though we haven't seen any of them show signs of unique abilities, like manifesting an elemental affinity."

"Makes sense," Rainbow said, remembering how long it had taken her to realize that she had an elemental affinity and took control of her training so she could master it, "It took both of us some time to understand that we had our own elemental affinities and what we needed to do to unlock those powers, something that Gale is currently going through at the moment. Though if that is the good news, then surely there has to be some bad news that's accompanying it... unless this is one of those instances were there isn't bad news, only good news that's better than the good news."

"The bad news is that we haven't found Tirek yet," a voice said, to which the group noticed that Sunset had been standing in the room that Twilight brought them to, though she was standing in front of a window and was simply staring out at the town around them, before turning back towards the group, "During my travels in Skyrim, back before I became an alicorn, Tirek was known to hide in places were no one would think to look for him, but with the increasing number of ponies that are able to sense ki it's clear that he's not on Equus at all. From what I have been able to determine he hasn't gone back to Nirn, otherwise Akatosh or Kynerath would have told me about him, and he hasn't appeared in the Solana, Bogon, or Polaris Galaxies, so he's somewhere else in the vastness of the universe."

"You'll find him in due time," Celestia commented, to which the group spotted her sitting in a seat with her scepter resting beside her, though at the same time she took a sip from a teacup as the group walked into the room, "Tirek also made mistakes during your visit to Skyrim, so it's only a matter of time until he slips up and does the same thing again, then you can swoop in and punish him accordingly."

"Then I shall continue my search and patiently wait at the same time," Sunset replied, though that was when she sighed and moved away from the window, revealing that she was done with whatever she had been doing over there, before she took a chair near Celestia, "Please, there are more than enough chairs for everyone. You don't need to stand in the doorway anymore."

Beerus nodded as his group carefully spread out and claimed some of the chairs that were in the room, where Twilight took her seat near her fellow gods, before everyone was sitting around the table that happened to be in the middle of where they were all sitting.

"Rainbow, Applejack, as you heard both of your rooms have been made ready for your return," Sunset explained, to which the girls nodded, indicating that they had heard the announcement, though they patiently waited for her to continue before they said anything, "The Apple Family is certainly excited to have you back, Applejack, and I do believe that they might be working with Pinkie for a celebration for you, Rainbow, and even Gale for that matter. Rainbow, your family has been made aware of the fact that you have returned as well, as we finally found them and gave them the news, but it will be some time before they come down and see you."

"I figured as much," Rainbow commented, as she guessed that her Equestrian parents were too busy with work, or whatever they were doing, to come down and see her, but she had something that would eventually encourage them to come down, though that was before something crossed her mind, "Wait, we were told that Scootaloo was the one who had cleaned my house and made sure that it was ready for my eventual return. Who taught her how to use ki and gave her lessons in flying?"

"I did." Twilight said, though a smile appeared on her face for a moment, indicating that the experience had been good for both her and Scootaloo, "Once she went through the ascension process, and took on her new form, she quickly discovered that she had the ability to fly, which she saw as a blessing after not being able to develop her wings in the correct manner that gave a pegasus flight. At first she was sloppy, which all of us were when we first started learning how to fly, but after seeing me fly through the air several times, using ki and no wings, she came up to me one day and asked if I would train her to fly in the way I did. Since Sunset was busy hunting for Tirek, and Celestia was either helping her or making plans for the new school, I decided that I might as well teach her... and, after a month of lessons, she was flying through the air without a care in the world. She's been practicing her skills ever since, trying to even match your skill, Rainbow, though she said that there was something she wanted to show you and that I wasn't supposed to tell you anything about her surprise."

"Well, that will make seeing her again even more exciting," Rainbow said, though at the same time she actually wondered what Scootaloo had to show her, because it had to be amazing if she was asking Twilight to not spill the beans on the specifics.

"And Apple Bloom is the same way at the moment," Twilight added, causing Applejack to raise an eyebrow, as this was the first time she was hearing about this as well, before something crossed Twilight's mind, "Actually, now that I think about it, all three of the Cutie Mark Crusaders have developed unique abilities since they went through the ascension process, as even Sweetie Belle has something that she want's to show Rarity... whenever she gets back from the world she was went to."

"Now I'm excited to see what the girls have in store for us," Rainbow commented, though at the same time Applejack nodded, as they were interested in seeing what sort of abilities Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo had developed since they went through the transformation process.

"Well, you'll have a chance to see what they have for yourselves," Sunset said, causing the group to look over at her for a moment, to which she pulled herself from her chair and started walking towards the room's entrance, "Last I saw the three little troublemakers were gathering things at a practice range that's halfway between here and Rainbow's house, so we should be able to meet them there and let you see what they have learned."

Beerus had to admit that his interest was more on getting his daughters settled into their old lives, and new life when he thought about Gale, though since it appeared that they were heading in the direction of Rainbow's house he guessed that it worked out alright in the end. Celestia and Twilight were already following after Sunset, to which Beerus and the rest of his group picked themselves out of their chairs and followed after them, where they quickly made their way outside the castle and bid the guards a good day as they walked back out into Ponyville. It gave Rainbow and Applejack a chance to see the ponies they knew from their lives before entering the mirror again, as well as giving Gale the chance to see the ponies that she would come to know quite well since she was going to be living with her sisters. One thing that Beerus and the others noticed that everyone in Ponyville appeared to have taken on the anthro form that seemed to be common now, though that only made him wonder how many of them held powers that were like Rainbow and Applejack's powers... before they gained access to the Avatars anyway.

It wasn't long before the group left Ponyville behind and made their way to the location of the practice range, where they found the Cutie Mark Crusaders setting up some breakable objects, old crates that they likely asked for, pieces of wood that looked like they came from the Everfree Forest, and several items that looked like worn out vases. Each of the crusaders were wearing casual clothing, which meant that they were each wearing a pair of pants and a different colored shirt, as Apple Bloom was wearing a light green shirt, Sweetie Belle was wearing a white and pink stripped shirt, and Scootaloo was going with a dark blue shirt. Beerus was sure that there was someone else in the area, since he could have sworn that he heard the faint sound of music, but he said nothing as his group neared where the crusaders were working at the moment.

"Hey girls!" Twilight called out, her voice causing the crusaders to turn around the instant they heard her speak, to which they all three of them looked happy, despite the fact that Rarity hadn't returned from her adventure yet, "Guess who just got back?"

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were quick to respond with both Rainbow's name and Applejack's name, almost instantly Beerus noticed, though at the same time Sweetie Belle called out both of their names, making the group realize that she didn't want to be left out since Rarity wasn't here. That made Beerus wonder if Rarity was even close to finishing her adventure, otherwise it would be some time before she returned home, though he said nothing as Rainbow and Applejack stepped forward.

"Applejack!" Apple Bloom said, throwing her arms around her sister, though at the same time Scootaloo did the same with Rainbow, while Gale, on the other hand, stood beside Sweetie Belle and watched what was going on, "I'm glad that you and Rainbow decided to come back home... you are coming back, right?"

"Yes Apple Bloom," Applejack replied, seeing the look of happiness that appeared on her sister's face, while at the same time knowing the sadness that she, Rainbow, and even Gale would be inflicting on their parents and friends, "the three of us are moving back into Universe 13... back into our old lives, and new life for Gale to be exact. Though Twilight and the others said something about you and Scootaloo wanting to show of what you learned while we were off training with our father... think you can show us what they meant?"

The crusaders nodded and floated into the air, revealing that they all had been taught how to use ki to fly, before they took off and started flying around the area they were in, where the group noticed that they had set up a small course for them to run through before their arrival. Rainbow noticed that while all three of them appeared to be at an equal speed, since they were staying near each other while they flew around the course, Scootaloo clearly had more in her than she was showing, which meant that she might be the fastest of the trio. Another thing that the group discovered was that there were other objects scattered along the course that the girls had created, all looking like they had been thrown out recently, where one of the girls would fire a low level ki blast and blew one object away. Those who knew how to use ki were impressed by their self control, as it was rather easy to go overboard at times, though they watched as the girls finished flying around the course they had created and landed in front of the group... to which the group clapped their hands, showing that they were impressed by their performance.

The girls were clearly happy that everyone thought that they were doing good, especially since they had gotten the basics from Twilight, but at the same time they were far from finished... as Scootaloo separated herself from the others and stared at the items they had been moving before the group arrived. She closed her eyes and focused her mind for a few moments, steadying her energy, before she opened her eyes and held her right hand towards the pile, where the wind gathered before her hand as she loosed wind styled ki blasts at the items in front of her. Rainbow and the others watched as her attacks either left small gashes in the items that they hit, or just tore whatever unfortunate item they hit to pieces, though she stopped a few seconds later, leaving some of the items intact for Apple Bloom.

"She has an elemental affinity?" Gale inquired, to which Scootaloo nodded her head, as she was proud of what she was able to do in a year's worth of training, though at the same time Gale smiled as well, "Sweet, I'm not the only one whose able to use the wind anymore... I'm so going to show you what I have later, because I'm sure that my skills will blow you away."

"She's not the only one to develop an affinity," Twilight said, to which she gestured to the other part of the practice range that had been set up, where the group found another pony girl standing nearby, though it appeared that she wasn't paying attention and was listening to some music, if the headphones were anything to go by, "Here, let me show you exactly what I'm referring to."

The girl, whose skin was a yellowish white colored, happened to be wearing a simple gray colored shirt and a blue pair of shorts, though she was wearing a pair of circular sunglasses that appeared to have been modified to fit her new body, while Beerus and the others noticed that she had cobalt blue colored hair with cyan colored stripes, which were mimicked by her tail. Rainbow and Applejack seemed to know who this girl was, since they were surprised to see her around this area, though they kept their mouths shut as Twilight approached the other girl and tapped her on the shoulder, before making some images appear in the air with her magic. A few seconds later the other girl nodded her head and moved away from where she had been standing, to which she focused on the pile that the crusaders had set up, where the air vibrated around them as some energy gathered around the girl... before she thrust her hand forward and the energy was released, where circular waves of energy, potentially even sound, moved through the air.

What caught everyone's attention, however, was that the ground beneath the waves separated as a gash was carved into the ground in front of the girl, though after a few seconds she stopped channeling her energy and the waves disappeared entirely... to which she returned to the area she had been standing in with a smile on her face.

"No way," Rainbow said, staring at the pony girl for a moment, as she was surprised that this had even happened, but at the same time she was also impressed by the sheer power that the girl possessed, "Vinyl Scratch has an elemental affinity as well? And it's sound based?"

"That's right," Twilight said, as she was happy to see that Rainbow got it, while Applejack nodded her head as well, though at the same time she walked over to Apple Bloom and placed a hand on her shoulder, "We found out about Vinyl's power some time ago, though we're sure that she's only practiced a few times, meaning that she possesses a good amount of power in her... maybe not enough to rival you two, but she's powerful enough that she shouldn't be underestimated if you got into a fight with him. As for Apple Bloom... well, I'll let her show you her power."

Apple Bloom nodded as she separated herself from the group and placed her right hand against the ground for a few seconds, where Applejack felt the earth vibrate for a few seconds before the two sides of the gap moved and sealed itself up, as if it never existed in the first place... though Applejack smiled, as she already knew what affinity her sister had, as it was her own affinity.

"So, you also unlocked an elemental affinity for earth," Applejack commented, though at the same time she smiled as she embraced Apple Bloom for a few seconds, surprising her sister for a moment, before she looked down at her, "just like I did so many years ago. That means I'll have to teach you everything I know about communing with the earth and the potential powers you might be able to wield, with practice I might add."

"You know, Scootaloo has an affinity for wind, and Apple Bloom has an affinity for earth," Rainbow commented, to which she glanced over at Sweetie Belle, who turned away for a moment, as if she was trying to hide something, which only made her seriously consider her thought, "now all we need is for Sweetie to develop her own affinity as well... though something tells me that it might be an affinity for fire."

"Oh come on!" Sweetie declared, disbelief on her face, as if she couldn't believe that Rainbow, of all ponies, managed to guess what sort of elemental affinity she had picked up at the same time as her friends, "How did you know that my elemental affinity was fire?"

"Well, you were trying to hide your affinity since Rarity hasn't come back yet," Rainbow said, though at the same time she rested a hand on Sweetie's shoulder, knowing that everyone would keep that a secret until Rarity returned, "but I remembered that you tended to burn everything you cooked and decided to go with fire... it's just random chance that I actually guessed the correct element."

Sweetie Belle looked at the group for a moment, as if she was considering doing what her friends had done, before she sighed and looked at the wooden crate that was nearby, to which her energy lightly wrapped around her body for a few seconds before she swung her right arm at it and snapped her fingers. An instant later the crate burst into flames and burned for a few moments, where Sweetie moved her hand for a few seconds and the flames responded by mimicking her movements, revealing that she had some control over fire. She continued doing that for a minute, to show off what she was able to do, before she withdrew her power and the flames died down, where the group watched as the only thing that remained was the charred remains of the crate.

"Okay then, the first thing we'll do after we settle into our old homes, and get Gale situated, is start adjusting to our old lives and responsibilities," Applejack said, to which Rainbow and Gale nodded their heads in agreement, indicating that they were thinking the same thing, especially since Gale needed to get used to living in Ponyville before they did anything else, "Then, once we've done that, we'll start showing you how to commune with your elements and teach you how to control the power you now command. Once you have a decent grasp of the basics, which will take a week minimum, we'll see just how strong your connection to your element is... and then maybe one of us will consider helping out at the school that's been built for this sort of thing."

Beerus knew that one of the things that Applejack didn't say was that she, Rainbow, and Gale needed to spend some time with him and the others, before they finally said their goodbyes for the moment, but he knew that his daughters were thinking about that right now. He was also surprised that Goku and Vegeta hadn't said anything yet, but he assumed that they were being respectful for the girls and were waiting for the chance to speak, especially since it would be some time before they saw the girls again.

"Actually, there is one thing we can do before all of that," Sunset commented, though as everyone turned towards her, as they were curious as to what she meant, she turned her head towards Goku for a few seconds, "Son Goku, I saw the look in your eye earlier when you noticed me standing by the window... you wanted to challenge me to a fight the moment you entered that room, didn't you?"

"Y... Yeah." Goku said, as he had been thinking about fighting her at least once before he and the others left Universe 13 for the time being, which made this the best opportunity to test her skill for himself, "How did you know that?"

"I've been getting better at reading people with just a glance," Sunset replied, though at the same time she didn't smile or frown, indicating that she would be happy with whatever decision Goku went with regarding what she had said, "If you wish to challenge me, then I will accept it right now... if not, then we'll continue on, as if I never said anything."

"I'd love to fight you, even if it's only the one time," Goku stated, though as he brought his fists together the rest of his group chuckled, as they knew that he, out of all of them, would be the first to challenge a God of Destruction to a fight, even if that god knew he'd ask the question.

Beerus knew that Goku wasn't stupid, since he had witnessed his own fight with Sunset back during the summit they had attended, which meant that he had a trick in mind that would help him win the fight, but at the same time he wondered what sort of power Sunset commanded, as it appeared that she had gotten stronger since the last time they had seen her fight. He had the feeling that he knew how the fight was going to end, though even as he thought that he knew that Goku would definitely put the pressure on Sunset, but he kept his thoughts to himself as the group laughed, savoring the moment before he, Chronoa, Whis, and Shin went home without the girls. It was going to take some time to get used to the fact that they weren't going to be living in his universe soon, but he'd come and visit when he had time, provided nothing demanded his attention.
> Interlude: The Gamble
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After Sunset acknowledged that Goku wanted to fight her, and he confirmed that he wanted a chance to spar with her for a few minutes, the group gathered around Celestia, who used her scepter to summon a large bubble around them before carrying them away from Equus. The crusaders were brought along as well, merely so they wouldn't whine and complain about being left behind, though both Rainbow and Applejack insisted that they watch what was going to happen and not attempt anything they see until they were ready, which would be a few years at most. Vegeta, remembering what happened the first time they came to Universe 13, inquired as to which planet they were heading towards, where Celestia told everyone that they were heading towards the same planet Sunset had battled the girls on. Sunset had kept the planet around for additional battles in the future, between her and the other displaced ponies, or between her and other warriors that wanted to experience her power for themselves.

It was then that Rainbow and the others discovered that Pinkie had chosen to stay on the planet for some additional training of her own, meaning that they were going to bump into her at some point in time once they reached the planet, to which the girls grinned at the thought of seeing Pinkie again.

It didn't take them long to reach the planet in question, where Beerus noted that it looked the same as when they first visited it, though at the same time he noticed that the upper part of the planet seemed to have been reshaped in some manner, meaning that Sunset's power had likely reshaped the continent in the process. The large volcano was still erupting, if the large ash cloud was anything to go by, though as they descended towards the area that Sunset would be fighting Goku in the group noticed several flashes of energy in the area below them. They soon discovered that it was Pinkie training, which was a fluffy haired Pinkie sparring with the straight haired Pinkie, though the two of them stopped when they both noticed that the group was descending towards them. That was followed by the two Pinkie's becoming one, reverting back to her usually happy attitude and fluffy hair, before she looked up at them with a smile on her face, to which the group smiled at her as they landed on a cliff wall that overlooked the entire area that was in front of them.

A few moments later, as Pinkie joined the group, both Sunset and Goku separated from the group as the bubble was lowered, to which they flew down into the area that Pinkie had been standing in and landed on the ground, where Sunset stared at her opponent as he started to stretch.

"Feel free to come at me whenever you're ready," Sunset said, though at the same time she moved her arms until her hands were behind her back, like she had done back when she had fought Rainbow and Applejack, as right now she didn't feel the need to have her hands out.

"Don't be afraid to use your power against me," Goku commented, though as he spoke he smiled, because this was going to be an interesting test of his skills and seeing whether or not he had gotten better since he had last fought a God of Destruction, "because I'll be using my full power against you."

The two fighters stared at each other for a few moments, as if silently daring the other to make the first move, before Goku wrapped his base aura around him and charged up a Kamehemeha, which he fired not a few seconds later and sent the beam flying towards where Sunset was standing. Sunset, on the other hand, merely focused her gaze on the beam of energy and the center of it broke apart, making it look like that the attack was hitting a barrier of some kind that happened to be resting a few steps in front of her and caused the streams to flow by her. After a few moments of the attack failing to even reach Sunset, which didn't surprise anyone at all, Goku abandoned the energy beam and went into his Super Saiyan state, where he burst into the air and raced towards where Sunset was standing. He appeared in front of Sunset's face and started to unleash a storm of punches and kicks against his foe, though it was then that he discovered that even the base Super Saiyan was doing nothing, as Sunset was standing there without his attacks doing anything... and she wasn't even attempting to block his attacks at all.

He backed away for a second or two, giving him the chance to go further and tap into Super Saiyan 2's power, before he continued his fury of attacks, though as he did so he noticed that one of his kicks, hitting Sunset in the side of her head, only seemed to move her head a tiny bit, meaning he was either getting somewhere or she was just toying with him. It quickly became apparent that Super Saiyan 2 wasn't going to work at all, as it appeared that he wasn't doing any damage to his opponent, before he jumped backwards and pushed himself right to Super Saiyan 3, where he used the force of the transformation to resume the battle. The first punch he threw was instantly blocked by Sunset, where the air shook for a few seconds and indicated that he was definitely making progress, before he unleashed a few fury of attacks that caused the ground to sink around them for a few moments. During their exchange Goku noticed that Sunset was using a single finger to stop his attacks in their tracks, meaning that he was likely underestimating her power at the moment, before he finally stopped throwing punches at his opponent... where the bits of the ground fell back where they belonged as he stared at Sunset.

"So, none of those forms are enough to make you be serious with me," Goku commented, though at the same time he jumped back a tiny bit and let his power fade back to his base state, as he already knew what he was going to have to do this time around, "Very well, I guess I'll have to settle for Super Saiyan Blue."

Not a few seconds later the ground and air began to shake as he accessed the true power that rested inside him, to which his aura glowed blue for a few moments before it broke apart, revealing that Goku's hair had transformed into the Super Saiyan state while accessing godly ki, turning his hair blue. Sunset and the others had seen this transformation before, as they had been there when Frieza made his reveal and watched as the two Saiyans obtained this level, along with the Golden Form that Frieza had unlocked. None of them were surprised by this turn of events, but Beerus and his group knew that Goku still had one more power up he could use to force Sunset's hand, though at the same time they had no idea if he was even thinking about that at the moment.

"Ah yes, Super Saiyan Blue," Sunset said, though at the same time her aura flickered around her for a few seconds, causing Goku to raise an eyebrow for a moment, before it fully disappeared, "Come, show me the power you command in this form and let's compare it to the power I command at fifty percent of my full power."

Goku rushed through the air and threw his fist at Sunset, who caught it with her left hand and caused the ground around them to flatten as their powers came into contact with each other, though they remained in that state for a few seconds, pushing against each other, before Sunset grabbed hold of Goku's fist and pulled him close to her. Before he could do anything Sunset kneed him in the chest, causing him to cough for a moment, before she spun around and kicked him, sending him flying into the rock wall that was a short distance from where they were standing. As Sunset lowered her hoof she brought her hands close to each other and gathered a small amount of energy between her hands, where she loosed a burst of arrow shaped blasts at her opponent, which flew through the air and zeroed in on where she had sent Goku... though she was pleased when several of her attacks blew up in the air as Goku pulled himself from the rock wall, indicating that he was itching to go again.

This time around Sunset was the one who made the first move, as she flew through the air and crossed the distance that had been between her and Goku, though upon her reaching her target she started throwing punches at Goku, forcing him to go on the defensive once more. Goku quickly discovered that while he could hold his own in this form, against a God of Destruction, Super Saiyan Blue wouldn't let him surpass the fifty percent mark that Sunset was using, though he still had his new trump card that he had used against Hit. While he was thinking about that, however, Sunset punched through his defenses and knocked him towards the ground, though this time around she stayed in the air and started hurling fireballs down at him, where all of them appeared to be twice the size of someone's head. Goku did his beat to terminate the flaming balls with his ki blasts, but even as he did that he noticed that Sunset had brought her hands together and was sucking in the air... to which he paled as she loosed her Fire Breath down upon him, heating the entire area around them while the grass caught on fire.

A few seconds later Goku burst out of the flames and touched the ground nearby, where he took a moment to put out the flames that had gotten on his clothing before he stared at his opponent, who canceled her attack and simply turned her attention towards him, all while he thought of what he had to do next.

"I guess I have no choice," Goku said, to which he braced himself as he tapped into the power of the Kaio-Ken, though that caused the air and ground shook as the base Kaio-Ken formed around his Super Saiyan Blue aura, while at the same time he heard some surprised gasps from those that were watching, "Kaio-ken!"

"I remember this technique," Sunset commented, as she had felt the power that Raijack had commanded before it had been multiplied in such a manner, though at the same time she wondered how high Goku was going to take it before his body started to collapse on him, "Very well then, let's see how much power you have when you combine this technique with Super Saiyan Blue."

"Times ten!" Goku shouted, as that was the most common power up of the Kaio-ken that he used, though there was also the times twenty variety, but at his current level he knew that pushing himself that far might not be the best move in the book at the moment, "Kaio-ken times ten!"

Sunset braced herself as Goku flashed through the air and came her way, though she raised her right arm and blocked the incoming attack before another slammed into her chest, knocking her backwards as Goku unleashed a fury of punches and kicks on her now that her defenses had been broken. Goku was a little surprised that she hadn't developed any defenses for this sort of attack, after what happened when Raijack had fought her, but that was good for him since it meant that he could bypass her guard and deal damage to her. A few moments later, however, his attacks were stopped in their tracks as Sunset's aura burst into existence around her, which she accompanied by catching his foot before she threw him backwards. He could feel that her power had increased, meaning that she had undone a section of her seal and was using more than fifty percent of her power, though since she had gotten stronger since the last time they had seen her fight there was no way of knowing how much power she was using until she revealed the number.

That was before Sunset flashed in front of him and kicked in the chest, harder than the last time, and sent him flying towards the ground while the Kaio-ken aura was dispelled, making him moan as he picked himself and looked up at Sunset, knowing that he'd have to risk further damage if he wanted to win.

"Big Bang Attack!" Vegeta called out, his attack racing through the air as it raced towards where Sunset was floating from behind, though Sunset merely turned around and waved her arm, which caused the ki attack to split in two halves and pass her without damaging her... though that was when she discovered it was never meant to hit her in the first place.

"Kakarot, what are you doing?" Vegeta asked, though at the same time he helped his friend up, because it had been tough for him to sit on the sidelines while Kakarot fought Sunset, especially since it appeared that he might actually need assistance with this fight.

"Getting beaten for the most part," Goku replied, to which he accepted Vegeta's help and got back onto his feet, though once he was standing again his friend accessed his own Super Saiyan Blue transformation, to which the two of them stared up at Sunset once more, "Just be careful, she's stronger than she was when she fought Rainbow and Applejack... and that's without revealing how much power she's putting out."

"Honestly, I'm not surprised that you couldn't just stand by and watch the fight, Vegeta." Sunset commented, to which she floated down so that she was closer to where the two Saiyans were standing, who dropped into their battle stances not even a few seconds later, "You likely heard Celestia tell Liquiir about my Aspect forms and which of them was the strongest, though allow me to show you another one, since you both have already witnessed the Aspect of Destruction."

The air around Sunset darkened as her coloration began to change, as it darkened to an dull grey color as her eyes took on this strange dark purple mist that radiated from them, though her eyes also changed to a scarlet red color with an eerie green sclera surrounding them. Even Sunset's hair was affected by the transformation, as it turned into a mass of darkness that seemed to move in the wind, or maybe it moved on it's own and didn't care for the wind that was currently moving her clothing. When she was done changing she took a step forward and started flashing through the air, appearing and disappearing as she moved through the area that was around Goku and Vegeta, causing the two Saiyans to go on the defensive for now. Moments later Sunset appeared between the two of them and attacked them, forcing the duo to separate as both her punch towards Vegeta and her kick towards Goku were accompanied by shadow like ki blasts that knocked them backwards.

Goku and Vegeta, on the other hand, forced the ki attacks off of them and charged at Sunset once more, where they moved into a fury of punches and kicks as they tried to determine what was different about this Aspect form, since they only had one other form to reference. Sunset easily switched from offensive to defensive, where her arms and legs moved fast as she parried the attacks that were coming her way, while at the same time leaving no openings for them to slip an attack through, at least not yet anyway. That was until Goku managed to slip a fist through Sunset's defenses and push her backwards a tiny bit, giving him and Vegeta the opportunity to launch a Kamehemeha and Galick Gun into her chest, sending her flying into the ground that was below them... as well as applying enough pressure to blow a crater into the ground, just to be sure that she got an idea of what they were doing.

Once they stopped firing the two Saiyans remained floating in the same place, wondering if they had actually gotten Sunset good with that attack, though that was before a massive black crystal erupted from the smoke below them and caused them to dodge it. As the two of them did that, and noticed that the spike had come diagonally out of the ground, they noticed that Sunset was riding the edge of the spike, though that was before she jumped towards Vegeta and punched the defenses that he threw up. The force of her punch sent him backwards, like everything else that she did, but at the same time Goku rushed her from behind with the hopes of taking her out fast, though all that did was cause her to spin around and parry his attacks with ease. He guessed that the power she was using at the moment allowed her to sense the area around her so she could determine what to do according to what she felt, as when Vegeta joined the fight again Sunset changed to parrying two sets of attacks.

A few moments later Goku attempted to kick Sunset and watched as she pulled herself back and let his foot hit Vegeta, who was more annoyed with their foe instead of his friend, to which the two of them backed away from Sunset and studied her for a moment, while at the same time she simply floated in the same spot.

"We're getting nowhere fast," Goku commented, though at the same time he chuckled, because it felt like they were fighting Beerus again, except their experience in watching her fight earlier wasn't helping them at all, "and it only feels like she's using sixty percent of her power at the moment. Super Saiyan Blue combined with the Kaio-ken, even to the tenth power, isn't enough to turn the tide against her."

"Then maybe we should both try the Kaio-ken times ten at the same time," Vegeta said, wondering how much power they could draw out of their foe before she bested them, or before they managed to best her in battle, before another thought came to mind, "or, and this is just a suggestion, maybe we should throw Gogeta at her."

"Let's try it," Goku replied, causing Vegeta to look at him for a moment, though at the same time he already understood what he meant, as the look on his face told him everything, "if Raijack was able to turn the tide against Sunset, with the time ten Kaio-ken, then maybe Gogeta Blue with Kaio-ken times ten can do the same."

"It's a gamble, but it's all we've got," Vegeta stated, to which the two of them separated themselves to the appropriate distance, while at the same time Sunset raised an eyebrow as she realized what the two of them were doing, as she recognized the stance from when Rainbow and Applejack did it.

Sunset watched as the two Saiyans, both using their Super Saiyan Blue forms, powered themselves up to the point where their energies were identical, just like Rainbow and Applejack had done when they used this technique, though she simply stood there and watched the pair as they moved through the methods. Not a few seconds later Goku and Vegeta raised their arms into the required position and started moving towards each other, making sure to say 'Fu...' before their arms were pointed at each other. They followed that up with the second set of poses, making sure to move both their arms and their legs into the necessary positions again, while saying '...sion', before following that up with the final step of the Fusion technique. When they called out 'Ha!', and were in the final pose of the technique, they were both consumed by a blowing blue light that made Sunset shield her eyes for a moment... though a few seconds later, when she opened her eyes again, she stared a the warrior that the duo had created.

The fusion warrior that was standing in front of her looked a lot like Goku, which meant that the Fusion technique must have gone with Goku's body structure instead of Vegeta's, though there were plenty of differences that the group could pick out. The fusion warrior had Vegeta's widow peak and possessed most of Vegeta's facial features, though at the same time there was a lock of the warrior's hair that was hanging downwards, unlike the rest of his hair that was spiked upwards. The warrior's clothing had the same style as the clothing that Raijack had worn when they had completed their fusion, but the padding around the neck and shoulders of the vest were reddish orange colored. The warrior's vest was black colored and it was open to show off his chest, which was slightly different from Raijack's since she had something covering what could have been an exposed chest... though a few seconds later Sunset noticed that the fusion warrior had blue colored hair, just like Goku and Vegeta had before they fused.

The other thing that Sunset noticed was that the warrior's energy was pulsing from where he was standing, indicating that he was definitely strong and that she should take him seriously, which she was planning on doing the moment the fusion had happened.

"I am not Goku or Vegeta," the fusion warrior stated, to which Sunset heard that her opponent's voice contained both of the Saiyans that had gone into making him, though at the same time he gave Sunset his full attention, revealing that he was ready for the battle to begin again, "I am Gogeta. It's over Sunset Shimmer, I've come for you!"

"So you have," Sunset commented, though at the same time she dropped into her battle stance and prepared herself, as she knew that her opponent would be coming at her in the next few seconds.

Gogeta stared at Sunset for a moment before flashing through the air, using his superior speed to cross the distance between them before he appeared in front of her and delivered an uppercut with his right fist, knocking her into the air for a moment before he spun around and kicked her into the stone wall behind her with his foot. A few seconds later he brought his hands close together and called upon his power, where he intended to merge the Kamehameha and the Big Bang Attack into a single powerful burst of energy that would devastate his foe. As the sphere of energy formed in front of him he noticed that Sunset was starting to pull herself from the stone wall he had knocked her into, though before she could actually free herself he decided to show her just how strong he actually was. It was in that moment that he fired the Big Bang Kamehameha, allowing the rush of power to burst forth from the sphere he had formed and watched as it collided with where Sunset was... causing the entirety of the stone wall to explode and be consumed by the attack, though he kept it going for a few seconds before cutting the attack off.

A few moments passed before the smoke cleared and Sunset revealed herself, though Gogeta smiled as he saw the smoke coming from her attire, with some cuts and scratches on his pants and collar, along with some actual wounds on her body that indicated that she had taken the attack.

"I'm impressed that you didn't sustain more damage," Gogeta commented, though at the same time he raised a hand and beckoned towards Sunset, indicating that he was ready for her to come at him once more, "but I'll change that in the next few minutes."

Sunset wasn't surprised that Gogeta was even stronger than Goku and Vegeta were when they were separate, since she had fought Raijack after fighting Rainbow and Applejack, though she was impressed by the damage he was able to cause with that single attack, as the area behind her had been leveled in the process. She glanced over at where the others were floating, as it appeared that Celestia had levitated the area they were on and were keeping the observers at a safe distance while they fought, before she sighed as she rushed forward and swung her fist at Gogeta. Before she could make contact Gogeta moved out of the way and kicked her in the jaw with his foot, before loosing a pair of punches that knocked her backwards a tiny bit. That was followed by another barrage of attacks that left small dents in the air in front of Sunset, indicating where Gogeta was going to hit her, before he rushed at her and blasted Sunset backwards... though he followed that up by landing some distance away from her and stared at her.

"The darkness you rely on will be your downfall," Gogeta stated, though at the same time the area around him vibrated as Sunset got back into a standing position, where he literally moved along the ground in the flash of an eye and appeared behind his opponent, who staggered for a moment.

Gogeta sighed as he kneed her in the back of the head twice, forcing her further away from where the others were floating, before he spun around and used the tip of his foot to knock her even backwards, though as she coughed and staggered for a moment he landed and raised her hand into the air. A few seconds passed before a rainbow colored sphere formed above his hand, one that Sunset stared at for a moment as she felt the power being formed, though as it fully formed it shrunk down to a much smaller size. Sunset barely had time to move as Gogeta threw the attack at her, where it seemed to fade from existence for a moment, though that was before the force of his attack was known to her as the energy attacked her from within... though as the energy expanded she purposely engulfed herself in a pillar of pure energy as she tackled the power that Gogeta had used against her.

Gogeta stared at the pillar for a few moments, seeing that it was amber colored at first, though that was before the coloration shifted to a dark cyan color that reminded those that where watching of when she accessed her most powerful Aspect form, the Destruction Aspect. The pillar ripped itself apart a few seconds later, where Gogeta noticed that a crimson colored Sunset stood in place of the shadow colored Sunset, with her cyan colored eyes that had black sclera and her normal colored hair. He thought the transformation was over and that the battle was going to be starting again, though that was before a pair of wings, that resembled those that belonged to a devil, appeared behind her and looked like they might be attached to her back... though at the same time Gogeta readied himself as he felt the incredible power that Sunset was radiating.

"The last time I used this form, with you guys watching me, I didn't have these wings," Sunset said, to which she stretched for a moment, both her arms and the wings at the same time, before she stared at Gogeta, "You, as Goku, wanted me to use my full power and have shown me that your fusion is strong... so strong that I have decided to skip right to my full power. In the last year I trained myself and increased the power of all my Aspects, though this one gained the wings that were often associated with an old form I used to wear... though it's time to show you just how strong I really am in this state."

Gogeta prepared himself as Sunset literally flashed through the air and appeared in front of him, in the blink of an eye and slammed her fist into his chest, throwing him into the rock wall in the cliff behind him, before gathering her energy into a ball in front of her hands and loosed a stream of energy arrows at the rock wall. The resulting explosion rocked the area and left a crater where the cliff had been located, though that was followed by Gogeta appearing from the smoke as he raced into the air. Sunset, seeing this, flashed into the air and parried the attacks that were thrown at her, with a finger now less, before she pulled Gogeta to the side and punched him in the face, hard enough to stun him for a few seconds, which she used to unleash a fury of attacks on his chest before loosing a Kemehameha style attack in his chest and sent him into the ground. As Gogeta collided with the ground, however, Sunset pulled one of her wings back and swung it towards him, where a hail of ki blasts struck the area around him and detonated their payloads, blasting large holes in the ground as he was forced deeper into the earth.

This time around Gogeta wasn't playing around, as he reached for his full power and used the last empowering technique that Goku and Vegeta knew, to which he used the Kaio-ken and increased his power, though he instantly went to the tenth power and prepared himself. A few seconds later he raced into the air and collided with Sunset, who was coming down to fight him, before he started throwing punches and kicks at her, while at the same time she parried his attacks and caused the air around them to vibrate as the ground below them shattered under the weight of their power. Unfortunately Sunset was prepared for that and kicked Gogeta in the side of his head, sending him straight into the mountain that was near them, though the fireballs that followed him tore through the earth itself as they exploded, but when he went into the air she appeared above him and swung her arm at him, where he was forced to combat the Crescent Wave attack of hers as it pushed him into the ground and exploded on top of him. A few moments later Sunset pointed her finger down at the hole and loosed a surge of energy that caused the area to crack and fall apart all around her opponent... though when he emerged from the destruction she found that part of his vest had been torn off thanks to the damage he had suffered.

"This... might not work... but I have no choice," Gogeta said, to which he braced himself as the Kaio-ken appeared once more, indicating that he was trying to increase his power even further, but after a few seconds he coughed as the form shattered and he defused... to which Goku and Vegeta looked at each other as they were forced to power down to their base forms, revealing that the twenty times Kaio-ken needed some work before they could use it.

"The Kaio-ken is an impressive skill, but it drains the time of your fusion at an alarming rate," Sunset commented, though at the same time she sighed as she let her own transformation fade, to which she powered down to fifty percent once more as her body returned to normal, without the wings, "but, since you two have drained your energy, I think the battle is over... you did well to make me transform in such a manner."

"So, what... do we do now?" Goku asked, though as he spoke he and Vegeta were lifted into the area that the others were standing in, while Sunset floated beside them as all three of them grouped up with the others.

"Now, we let Rainbow and Applejack adjust to their old lives once more," Sunset said, to which she smiled at the girls for a moment, as they had to be eager to get back to what they had been doing before they stepped through the mirror, while also knowing that she had given them the motivation to improve themselves, "and then, well, we'll see what happens in the future."

Beerus was interested in seeing what his girls were like when they lived out their old lives, especially since their world had been altered in more ways than one, though he knew that, no matter what happened, Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale would thrive once more... and he would be there, with Chronoa and the others, to make sure that happened.
> Interlude: New Lives, Old Routines
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Applejack breathed a sigh of relief as the first rays of morning touched her face, where she opened her eyes and stared out the window that was in her room, giving her a chance to see Celestia, or potentially Luna, lower the moon and raise the sun, signaling that a new day had dawned. She stretched as she pulled herself from her bed and stared out at the apple trees that still needed to be harvested, as the moment she and Apple Bloom had returned to Sweet Apple Acres, after Goku, Vegeta, and Sunset finished their match, Granny Smith had been informed that she was coming back to take up her old life once more. That was, of course, after she had discovered that Granny Smith had also gone through the transformation process, as it actually allowed her to do more than she had been able to do in her pony form, but Applejack was willing to take on her old responsibilities that Granny reminded her about. As such she had trees to harvest, a number of chores to do around the house and the barn, and some other aspects that only she could take care of thanks to her innate nature as a Kaioshin in training... which included setting up a ward at the edge of the farm that actually kept the wildlife of the Everfree Forest from invading.

Applejack smiled as she gathered her farm clothing, which she brought from the house Bulma made in Universe 7, and entered the bathroom before Big Mac or Apple Bloom could beat her to it, where she washed the dirt off her body from the previous day, dried her body off, and put on her clothing... before smiling at Apple Bloom, who was going to use the bathroom after her.

From there Applejack went downstairs and entered the kitchen, where she told Granny Smith good morning as she noted that the matriarch of the Apple Family almost seemed to be like Master Roshi, only without the perverted nature that got him smacked by a good number of the group when he made a comment like that. From there the two of them started making breakfast for all four of them, where Apple Bloom joined them some time later and started setting the table. Big Mac entered the room when everything was ready, and he was also washed up like he was supposed to be, before the four of them brought the food plates to the table and sat down in the seats that they usually sat in, where they started filling their plates and enjoyed the food that Applejack and Granny Smith had made.

"Why didn't Gale come home with us?" Apple Bloom asked, as something had been on her mind since the group had gone their separate ways, though the more interesting fact, besides the gods heading to Twilight's castle for the night, was that Gale went with Rainbow.

"Well, we've already got all of our rooms filled at the moment," Applejack explained, as all of the bedrooms had been filled by all four of them, since they all needed their own room at this point in time, "while Rainbow's house, on the other hand, has two open rooms that she intended on filling at some point in time. As such we decided that Gale would benefit from the experience and that she would be more at home in an environment that Rainbow was familiar with, since she's more like a pegasus than an earth pony. Besides, Rainbow expressed an interest in training Scootaloo at some point in the future and insisted that she take the third room, though speaking of which you and I will need to do some training so you can master your affinity as well."

Apple Bloom smiled at the thought of mastering her connection to the earth, which Applejack had already mastered over the time she spent in Universe 7, though that mastery would allow her to help her sister strengthen her connection until she no longer needed her assistance. Applejack knew that her sister was lucky to have this help, since there was no one she could have talked to about her strange powers, but then again Universe 7's Earth was more than willing to speak, as Rainbow and the others had been blasting holes into it for a long time. Equus was a different matter entirely, as the powerful planet had spoken to her several times during their last couple of visits and she knew that Equus knew that there were two ponies that were of the same power... or more accurately two ponies who were Kaioshin, even though Applejack was still an apprentice and Twilight was the full fledged Kaioshin.

Eventually breakfast was over and Apple Bloom was tasked with washing the dishes, where Applejack headed outside and went to work harvesting the trees like she did back in Universe 7, which allowed her to get the apples without damaging the trees at all. That made the trees happy, as they wouldn't have to heal the markings that were left behind if she were to kick them, though after some time Apple Bloom joined her and watched her for a few moments, taking notes on how she moved as if she was one with the earth beneath her hooves, which she was. Apple Bloom was clearly trying to mimic what she was doing, in terms of her connection to the earth, though even Applejack could tell that she needed some training, based on what she was feeling at the moment... though when she finished harvesting the trees, with her sister's help, the two of them stored the apples away before they moved to an area where training wouldn't hurt anything in Sweet Apple Acres.

Applejack intended to take Apple Bloom to the training area, where they learned about the elements that the crusaders had an affinity for, though when they arrived she noticed that Sweetie and Scootaloo were already present, but they were currently sparring with each other. As the two crusaders were throwing their fists at each other, and parried each other's attacks in the process, Applejack noticed that Gale was standing nearby, ready to coach Scootaloo in using the wind, and Rainbow was sitting on a rock as she watched them fight. It was clear to her that Rainbow was having them practice channeling their ki, so she could see where they were in terms of power and strength, though when they arrived she beckoned for Apple Bloom to join her friends, which she did so as she joined Sweetie in attacking Scootaloo, who seemed pretty good in defending herself against multiple foes... and her fighting style seemed to be like Sunset's, like she was trying to imitate what she had seen yesterday.

"I don't think letting them see Sunset fight was a good idea," Applejack commented, though at the same time she came to a stop near Rainbow, who barely moved her head as she did so, but as she looked around she noticed that a certain number of individuals that seemed to be missing.

"They were bound to have seen her fight in some manner," Rainbow said, to which she waved a hand in a dismissive manner, as if she didn't believe that it was such a bad thing like Applejack thought it was, "besides, Scootaloo is actually pretty strong for someone of her age and Sweetie has been holding her own just fine... though it appears that adding Apple Bloom has shifted the tone slightly. This will help all of them find their own fighting styles and, with our help, allow them to become more in touch with their affinities, once we get around to teaching them about the elements."

"Shouldn't you be clearing the clouds right now?" Applejack asked, as that was what Rainbow was supposed to be doing at the moment, as well as the fact that it was when she had been tasked with doing before she came to Sweet Apple Acres before they walked through the mirror.

"I cleared some clouds, Scootaloo moved some others to new locations, and we let Gale move some since it was her first time doing such a thing," Rainbow replied, to which she beckoned towards Gale for a moment, who was calling out to the crusaders with suggestions on how they might improve their stances, "and no, I'm certainly not bored anymore."

Applejack chuckled at that, because she remembered accusing Rainbow of being bored when she came and got this entire adventure started, though even if she had known that walking through that mirror would reverse their age until they were four years old, stripped them of all their memories, and left them in an unknown world, she wouldn't go back and change it. They had formed some friendships with the people of Universe 7, and had helped them improve their own universe in the process, while at the same time fighting powerful opponents and gained the power necessary to defend their home world. The power the two of them now commanded were great and terrifying, the powers of Destruction and Creation, but they were destined to wield these abilities for a reason, something that had either come to pass in the past or would come to pass soon enough. They even had two fusion forms that were even stronger than they were separate, Raijack and Aekarai, though something told Applejack that she and Rainbow wouldn't need those forms for some time... not unless Equus was attacked by an incredibly powerful foe that required their presence, while Sunset and the other gods were absent.

Thinking about gods made her think about who was missing at the moment, because she would have thought that their father, their mother, and the others would have been up and about by now... but she had the feeling that they were still inside the castle, speaking with someone.

"So, where is our father?" Applejack inquired, because Rainbow might actually know that information, since she, Gale, and Scootaloo had been clearing clouds earlier and had flown over Ponyville to do so, though it was better to ask in case Rainbow might not know.

"Last I saw, he's talking with Sunset." Rainbow replied, though at the same time she smiled as Scootaloo ducked under both Sweetie's fist and Apple Bloom's kick, before she hit the two of them in the chest and knocked them backwards a tiny bit, "I think he's trying to set the groundwork for him to come and visit us from time to time, without influencing her decisions in regards to what needs to be destroyed and what can wait."

Applejack nodded as she glanced at the crystal castle that their parents, Whis, and Shin had spent the night in, since neither of their houses had enough room or everyone and the castle, according to Twilight had anyway, had a lot of unused rooms that were easily changeable into bedrooms. From what she understood there was a room that Discord slept in, so he could be close to the mirror and continue his investigations into the other worlds that the other ponies had been sent to. So far it appeared that he wasn't having any luck in finding or recovering any of them once the magic had disappeared from their being, but she was sure that Discord would be able to do something in the future, especially since he was working so hard to correct his mistakes at the moment. She was still worried about the others that had been displaced, as some of them had been sent to worlds that looked worse than Universe 7, but she had faith in the fact that all of them would overcome what was happening to them and return home when they were ready.

Her thoughts were interrupted as she heard a light explosive noise, where she found that Scootaloo had upped her inner power and had surrounded herself in a light aura, like Krillin and Yamcha did when they were flying around or when Goku was using his base form in a battle... and both Sweetie and Apple Bloom were responding in kind, meaning that she and Rainbow would have to intervene soon before someone was seriously hurt.





Beerus remained silent as he, Chronoa, Shin, Whis, Goku, and Vegeta sat at the same table that Sunset, Celestia, and Twilight were sitting at, where they were simply sharing a light morning meal before they did anything serious, allowing some of them to relax after their fight yesterday. He knew that both of the Saiyans were getting stronger, as Whis' training and their constant fights against powerful foes was allowing them to reach new heights all the time, but at the same time they continued to find obstacles that they needed to overcome. Rainbow and Applejack had inspired the duo to improve themselves even more, since they knew that there had to be a level of power beyond Super Saiyan Blue, but at the same time their new technique, the Super Saiyan Blue Kaio-ken, was still under development. That was especially true when either of them were forced to go right to the twentieth power, as it rapidly drained their energy when they used it, but Goku already promised him that he would find a way around that flaw... and that Vegeta was interested in assisting him in that venture, once they returned to Universe 7 and took up their training once more.

The other thing that he was thinking about was Sunset's power and what Frieza had thought about her, because Sunset had grown since the two of them had fought and he knew that she was stronger than she had been earlier, but that was likely due to Celestia's training... though that didn't stop him from worrying that Frieza might have been right about something.

"So, Beerus, how long are you planning on staying?" Sunset asked, breaking the silence that had been hanging around the area around them, while causing everyone to look at her for a moment, as some of them were interesting in the question and Beerus' answer.

"Not too long," Beerus admitted, as while he would have enjoyed spending a week or more with his girls, while they settled into their old lives, he knew that leaving his universe without both it's God of Destruction and it's Kaioshin wasn't the best move around, "I thought that I'd spend a day with them, maybe two at the max, before we headed back home and returned to our lives as well, after setting some days where we can meet them again. The reason is because it's unwise to leave a universe without the Hakaishin and the Kaioshin for a large amount of time, so two days would be the absolute max for us. Besides, if I stayed for more than two days there's the chance that I might start influencing how you run your universe and Zeno-sama was originally against other gods coming here before you were chosen to become a God of Destruction, as he didn't want us to influence your universe at all."

"I see." Sunset replied, though at the same time she set her utensils down and raised her napkin to her face, which was followed by her staring at Beerus for a few moments, "I'm sure that Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale will appreciate some time with you and the others before you have to return to Universe 7, and I'm positive that we can come up with a schedule of sorts that will allow you some additional time in the future to visit them."

Beerus was pleased to hear that, as he had been hoping that Sunset would be able to come up with a schedule that would work for both her side and his side, even if he was sure that Twilight and Celestia would be creating the actual schedule while Sunset was busy... which actually made him think about something else that he was sure that the others were curious about.

"How goes the search for the other ponies that were displaced?" Shin asked, as he was sure that Beerus would like a change of pace before they got to determining the schedule that Sunset had mentioned, while also bringing them to a topic that he and the others had been interested in since they first learned that there were other ponies that were sent to other worlds in this universe.

"It's actually going pretty well at the moment," Twilight said, causing the group to turn towards her, though instead of being flustered or anything she was actually smiling and felt good about what she knew, "Discord told me that he's actually found where some of them were sent and has made contact with three of them; Lyra Heartstrings, Trixie Lulamoon, and Chrysalis. From what we've been told Lyra and Trixie were sent to a planet called Azeroth and he made contact with him, though when he tried to bring them home the two of them declared that they were in the middle of a war with some force called the Burning Legion... that's apparently been destroying worlds since they were founded."

"I'll admit that this Sargeras was doing a good job of being a Destroyer before I came along," Sunset commented, knowing that the creature could have easily filled the position she had been destined for, but at the same time she frowned as she thought about him again, "but he's just destroying worlds and erasing lives without even attempting to let anything form in the void he's creating. Maybe I should go to Azeroth in the future and see if I can't find, and destroy, this Sargeras and his Legion, because I'm tired of them trying to erase the universe."

"Yeah, I'd deal with him soon," Beerus said, as while Frieza had been the same as this Sargeras, at least in the sense of blowing planets apart, the emperor had also kept worlds around and didn't destroy them until something ruined his mood, though now that was in the past, "What about Chrysalis?"

"He found her sitting in a cell, as a prisoner of some kind," Twilight replied, though her tone told the group that she wasn't sure what to think of this, meaning that something had happened to Chrysalis since the time she stepped into the mirror, "From what he was able to gather she's actually started to embrace friendship, claiming that she had it a long time ago and was only rediscovering it, and that she's already made a friend... one that she refused to leave behind, causing Discord to leave her where he found her. Chrysalis is also in a part of our universe that might need to have some planets destroyed and remade, at least according to the readings that we've been getting from Orvus."

Beerus wondered, for a moment anyway, just how many planets had been destroyed before Sunset became the God of Destruction and how many planets Twilight was trying to create to make up for the fact that there hadn't been a Kaioshin before her. As he thought about it, however, he knew that it was a good thing that Applejack had training in being a God of Creation, as that meant that she might be able to lend Twilight her powers and help her create a few planets, if what they saw on Planet Meka was any indication. He was still surprised that all that power had gone into Applejack and she, in turn, awoke a planet that both he and Shin had given up on, one that Chronoa said would be full of life soon enough, once they gave it time to grow anyway. Beerus also didn't like the sound of this Sargeras, because the look on Sunset's face told him that if they ever crossed paths she was going to made good on her decision to destroy him... unless something else happened to be happening to him at that point in time.

"That's good to hear," Whis commented, causing the group to turn towards him, though at the same time Beerus knew what was coming, as they were all thinking about the other person that Sunset was hunting for, "but what about the one you call Tirek? Have you had any luck in finding him?"

"Unfortunately we haven't seen hide or hair of that centaur since his escape," Sunset said, though the anger in her voice was evident, indicating that she seriously hated Tirek and wanted him dead the moment she found him, "but Discord is scanning the universe as he hunts for the worlds that the other displaced ponies were sent to, just in case he happens to have found his way to one of them."

Before she could actually say anything else there was a flash of light and Discord teleported into the room that they were all sitting in, though at the same time the group noticed that the Spirit of Disharmony looked upset over something, which Celestia thought was unusual since he was normally happy all the time. That single change in his expression and mood meant that something terrible must have happened, which either meant that this was going to be some urgent news for them to act on immediately, or it was news that they needed to know for the future.

"Discord, what's wrong?" Twilight asked, though the last time she recalled seeing this side of Discord was back when he had his powers drained and looked defeated after the whole Tirek affair.

"It's... it's Nirn!" Discord said, referring to the planet that Sunset had first been sent to when she stepped through the mirror outside Canterlot High School, in the parallel dimension that she had saved, where she had ascended to being an alicorn so she could combat Tirek, "It's been destroyed!"

"What?!" Sunset exclaimed, as she remembered saving the planet and restoring all of the powers that Tirek had stolen, so unless this was a seriously delayed reaction she had no idea what was going on, "What do you mean that Nirn has been destroyed?"

"Well, I was following your command, searching for Tirek when not actively searching for the other ponies, when an idea hit me like a ton of bricks," Discord explained, where he was flattened by some magically summoned bricks, though a few seconds later he recovered and returned to his normal self before he continued his explanation, "We were looking for where, in the vastness of our universe, he could have gone after escaping from Tartarus again, but never once did we consider that he might have found his way back to Nirn again. When I came up with that idea I shifted my gaze back to the planet you were sent to, before I sent you and Starlight to Veldin, and discovered that Nirn was no longer where it should have been. Instead of bugging you at the time, as you were either busy training Pinkie or fighting against someone else, I decided to pay Orvus a visit and asked about Nirn, where we quickly discovered that Tirek had, in fact, chosen that planet to hide on for some time."

"But for Nirn to have been destroyed, then that means..." Sunset started to say, though she stopped herself, as she, Twilight, and Celestia knew exactly what had happened the last time they spoke about Nirn, which only made her worry about how they didn't catch him blowing the planet to pieces.

"Tirek absorbed the power of those beings, what you called the Daedric Princes," Whis said, as he understood what Discord and Sunset were saying, though at the same time Beerus and Chronoa nodded as well, indicating that they were following along as well, "and, with their power coursing through his veins once more, he set off a chain reaction that destroyed Nirn, leaving a message for Sunset whenever she, or someone else, found the planet's remains. He's trying to say that no matter what you do, and no matter who your friends are, he'll destroy the planets that you all worked so hard to save... meaning that he might visit the three galaxies you and Starlight saved."

"Orvus hasn't seen a trace of him since we started searching, but I'll tell him what we know," Discord said, though as he raised one of his claws, so he could snap himself out of the room and head to the Great Clock, he looked at Sunset for a few seconds, "Don't worry, we'll get him for this... you weren't the only one that lost a friend when Nirn was destroyed."

With that said Discord disappeared with a snap of his claws, heading to the Great Clock so he could see if he and Orvus could find Tirek, now that they knew that he was responsible for the destruction of an entire planet and wasn't likely going to stop before someone caught him. Sunset waited for a few moments before excusing herself, though Celestia and Twilight let her go, knowing that the friends she had made on that planet were long gone at this point in time and needed some time to mourn them before she started hunting Tirek down once more.

"What did Discord mean when he said that Sunset wasn't the only one that lost a friend?" Shin asked, because as far as he and the others knew Discord had never visited Nirn, or if he did he had never said anything about his travels while they were present.

"Discord knows all of the other gods and creatures that represent chaos and madness," Celestia replied, though she couldn't fault the gods of Universe 7 for not knowing this, as it wasn't something that they usually talked about, "among those names was a Daedric Lord by the name of Sheogorath, Daedric Prince of Madness. From what I understand the two of them had been close friends, up until the time that my sister and I were forced to use the Elements of Harmony on him and encased him in stone. Unfortunately it seems like Tirek must have weakened all the Princes to the point where the planetary explosion of Nirn, which they were likely standing on when it occurred, likely killed all of them... meaning that Discord lost Sheogorath in the process."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that," Beerus said, though at the same time he pulled himself from the table, as he knew that the time to make the schedule for him and the others to visit the girls wasn't right now, not with Sunset the way she was over Nirn's destruction, "If you'll excuse us, I think it's best if we spend some time with the girls and let Sunset do what she needs to do, before we set up a timeline for visits."

Celestia nodded her head, pleased to see that Rainbow and Applejack had shown Beerus when it was time to do something and when it was time to back off, though at the same time the God of Destruction for Universe 7 and his friends headed outside, so they could find the girls. As she watched them walk away she knew that Beerus was going to make the most of the time he had with them before he and his group went back to Universe 7, without Rainbow, Applejack, or even Gale accompanying them. She knew that it was going to be hard for them to adjust to living without the girls, since they were a big part of their lives, but she also knew that, in time, they would adjust to the changes and continue with their new lifestyles. Still, they had adjusted to their lives with the girls and she knew that they would forever cherish those memories, and any other ones that they created while they spent their time with the girls.

The only thing that she was hoping for was that Discord and Orvus could find Tirek quickly, so that way Sunset could deal with the centaur before he destroyed more than just one planet, as she could already imagine the destruction Tirek would cause before someone caught up with him.
> Epilogue: Time as a Family
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beerus and Chronoa found Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale spending their time in the training area that had been set up on the outskirts of Ponyville, though that was where they, along with Whis, Shin, Goku, and Vegeta noticed that they were actually training the crusaders. Scootaloo was in the process of defending herself from the attacks that her friends happened to be throwing at her, though at the same time Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were definitely making it hard for her to attack them back, at least until she slipped through their defenses and hit them from behind. Beerus smiled at the sight, mostly because the girls were cheering on the crusaders and were offering them tips whenever they noticed one of them doing something wrong, indicating that, when he and the others left, they would do well adjusting to merging their old lives with their new lives. Even as that thought came to mind he was still pained by the fact that his girls were choosing Universe 13 over Universe 7, but his heart knew that they were making the right decision and both he and the others would support them no matter what.

A few moments after their arrival, however, Applejack called for the girls to stop, indicating that they must have been doing this for quite some time, though at the same time the crusaders smiled as they walked over to an area that contained some bags, which contained some towels and water bottles, meaning that someone had come prepared.

"Hey dad, what's up?" Rainbow asked, though at the same time she patted Scootlaoo's shoulder for a few seconds, indicating that the young crusader had done well in her training, while also letting her know that the real training would come soon enough.

"Oh, Discord told Sunset some news that she didn't like," Beerus replied, to which he held up a hand and stopped all three of his daughters from saying anything, as he had known that two of them would have spoken up since they knew that Discord was searching for the other displaced ponies, "Don't worry, none of the other ponies have been killed in their respective worlds or anything like that, rather it appears that Tirek has already destroyed one world... and might have left a trail for Sunset and the others to follow."

"Hopefully before he blows another planet to pieces," Applejack commented, knowing that Sunset didn't like people doing her job, especially since the planet in question was likely not scheduled for destruction in the first place, and that it would only put more on Twilight's plate when it came time for her to forge new worlds.

"Indeed," Whis agreed, because based on what they knew he understood that Tirek was a threat and needed to be eliminated, though he also admitted that the centaur was doing a decent job at hiding from Sunset and her allies, meaning that it would be some time before they found a trace of him again.

"I feel sorry for both Sunset and Discord, since they both lost friends when Nirn was destroyed," Shin said, noticing a look of shock appear on both Rainbow and Applejack's faces, indicating that they knew about the planet, before he shook his head, "You know, if Tirek is so terrible, why didn't anyone kill him when he first showed himself?"

"Because, back when he first showed up, his brother helped Celestia and Luna imprison him," Rainbow replied, to which Applejack nodded her head, showing Beerus and the others that what Rainbow was saying was correct, even if it was just a simple explanation, "I think that they intended for Tirek to stay in Tartarus for the rest of his days, but then some time ago the guardian of Tartarus, a three headed dog named Cerberus, left his post and Tirek escaped, where he carefully kept himself hidden until he made his move. We were only able to beat him by harnessing the power of the mystery box that the Tree of Harmony gave us, which we unlocked with six special keys that we had to earn.. it was an interesting experience to say the least."

"Tree of Harmony?" Chronoa asked, as that sounded like something important and wondered where it could have been hidden, since it appeared that it had taken the girls and their friends some time before they had figured out where the powerful tree was located.

"Yeah, it's located beneath the Castle of the Two Sisters," Applejack said, though at the same time she beckoned towards the Everfree Forest for a moment, to which Beerus and the others looked over at the forest, "Why don't Rainbow and I show you the way to the castle and the Tree of Harmony, while giving Scootaloo and the others some time to relax before we start their elemental training."

"Can we go with you?" Scootaloo asked, as she, Sweetie Bell, and Apple Bloom had heard the tale about the Tree of Harmony and how it's power had helped Rainbow, Applejack, and the rest of their friends defeat Tirek before he was able to put his terrible plan into action, and now seemed like the best time to do so.

"Scootaloo, you and the girls should stay here," Rainbow said, though at the same time she knelt in front of the young crusader and looked right into her eyes, letting her know that this was for the three of them, "I know that there's nothing in the Everfree Forest that Applejack and I need to worry about, especially since Applejack's got her Avatar of Creation that the animals bow to, but your training this afternoon is going to be tougher than what you just finished doing and you'll need all the rest you can get before that happens. Don't worry about it though, we'll take the three of you to see the Castle of the Two Sisters and the Tree of Harmony in the future, and that's a promise I intend on keeping."

Scootaloo smiled as she hugged Rainbow for a moment, showing that she was happy to hear that they would be seeing the castle at some point in the future, before she headed over to her friends and started making plans with them, so that way they could be ready for when they headed into the Everfree Forest. Rainbow smiled as she stood straight once more, as it was nice to see the crusaders having fun again, before she turned towards Goku and Vegeta, who glanced over at her in return. Before she said anything, however, she waited for the crusaders to head back in the direction of Ponyville, where they could relax and unwind before they started their real training, though the instant they were a good distance away from the group she spoke up.

"Goku, Vegeta, I don't suppose you two would be willing to make sure they get back to Ponyville?" Rainbow asked, to which she quickly gestured to the crusaders, who were more interested in the promised visit than anything that they might overhear if they slowed their pace, "They have a tendency to do things they aren't supposed to do and I think they would benefit from some time spent resting for their training."

"Shouldn't be too hard to keep an eye on them for a while," Vegeta replied, though at the same time he already knew what was going on, since Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale likely knew that Beerus and the others had mentioned a schedule for visits and wanted to get the most alone time as possible before they had to depart, to which he beckoned for his friend to follow him, "Come along Kakarot, we have some girls that need to go home and relax... and maybe we should find Pinkie as well, since she's bound to know a way to keep them inside Ponyville."

The look on Goku's face told Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale that he was thinking about having a quick match with Pinkie, just to see how well he stacked up against her, though at the same time the girls and Beerus' group had to resist the urge to laugh as the two Saiyans followed the crusaders back towards Ponyville. Once that was done Rainbow and Applejack turned towards the Everfree Forest and beckoned for the others to follow them, to which they headed towards the ancient forest and started walking along the path that was in front of them. As they walked through the Everfree Forest the group heard the sounds of the animals all around them, along with some timberwolves, though to quiet the more aggressive noises Applejack merely shifted into her Avatar form and used it's power to sooth the animals all around them, allowing the group to have a decent journey as they headed towards the location of the Castle of the Two Sisters. Shin would have been surprised by such a thing, but since this was Rainbow and Applejack that he was thinking about, however, he knew that Applejack would be able to do such a thing with ease... making their journey much safer than it would have been otherwise.

Still, despite Applejack's powers soothing the animals around them, it took them some time to reach the Castle of the Two Sisters, which Beerus and the others found to be in a ruined state since they appeared to be falling apart, to which Chronoa asked why that was. She could have easily guessed or used her powers to find out, but sometimes it was better to ask questions than trying to figure out the answers without taking the easy way out of a situation, as that was also something that neither of the girls seemed to do. Applejack explained that the castle had once been the home of both Celestia and Luna, back when they had been ruling over Equestria a little over a thousand years ago, which was why there were two different colored banners everywhere. Of course that was before the eventual creation of Nightmare Moon, a tale that the girls would tell their parents about later, but at the same time the girls lead the way through the parts of the castle that they know they had been in before, thanks to their old memories.

As they walked through the castle the group came to a few rooms that caught their interest, though one of those rooms was the library where Rainbow and Applejack remembered Twilight mentioning a hidden room, one that only she knew how to open because of what was behind it. Chronoa and Shin were instantly taken by the small trove of knowledge, which was smaller than what was inside Twilight's castle at the moment, but at the same time Chronoa noticed that there were spots on the various shelves where a book used to be resting. She figured that Twilight must have either claimed the tome for future studies, after preserving it anyway, or it had been taken off the shelf and left on the table that was behind her, though from what she could tell there were history books, biographies, and a few tomes that contained magic spells inside them. The library had a book for everything imaginable, at the time it was created and being maintained anyway, but the knowledge that was here told her that Twilight was slowly digesting everything when she had spare time and would continue to do so until she knew everything that the library contained.

From there they continued around and explored the rest of the ancient castle, letting Beerus and the others see everything that there was to see, before they came to a room that contained a statue that almost looked like a strange contraption from far away, though at the same time they noticed that Rainbow and Applejack were staring at it with a look of remembrance in their eyes.

"This is where we found them all those years ago," Applejack said, envisioning the five stone orbs that had rested on the five outstretched sections of the statue, something that Rainbow was seeing as well, before watching as an echo of Twilight, as a unicorn, lifted the stone from their resting place and put them on the ground, "this is where Celestia hid the fabled Elements of Harmony, so that way when Nightmare Moon returned someone could save her sister from what had happened to her... and that someone happened to be six ponies, who were not yet aware of their destinies; Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, and myself. Together the six of us, each representing one of the six Elements of Harmony, recreated the legendary artifacts and helped save Princess Luna... while also making all of us realize that we were friends in the process."

"Who would have thought that such a thing would have led to this moment?" Rainbow commented, though at the same time she chuckled as she remembered everything that happened after they first used the Elements of Harmony, and who returned home sometime later, "We went on to do a number of great things and helped take down some impressive villains of our own, even making one see the light of friendship, but even then Twilight managed to convince one person to change her ways and turn towards the light once more. If not for that happening Sunset wouldn't have become an alicorn, Discord wouldn't have sent her off world, and none of us would have been displaced by the mirror... we really do owe everything to the Elements of Harmony, don't we?"

"Regardless of how it happened, I am still thankful for all of this happening," Beerus said, causing the girls to turn towards him as they left their memories behind, though they were surprised that he was speaking, since he had been quiet since they arrived at the castle, "Rainbow, Applejack, before the two of you came along and entered my life I was experiencing a boring existence where all I did was sleep, eat, destroy whoever annoyed me or blew up some planets when I was angry, and then fall back asleep for an undetermined number of years until it was time to rinse and repeat. The only excitement I ever got was fighting someone powerful, enough to make me unleash more of my power than I usually did, and then I'd blow up the planet when I realized my opponent was a disappointment, leaving me to stuff my face and sleep until Whis found a new contender. I even treated those around me like trash, deeming them unworthy of my time, and caused my fellow gods to tolerate my existence since there had to be a God of Destruction and there weren't any replacements available.

Then one day you two crashed on my planet, remembering nothing about who you were and locked into a new body that you eventually grew used to, and at first I thought that fate was laughing at me, trying to torment me or something, but then you two called me 'dad' for the first time. I felt something stir inside me, something that I never even bothered to think about, and after a few days I was warming up to the idea of being a father, even though I had to undergo a massive personality shift in order to become the person I am today. I let go of the old feelings that I had towards the other gods, seeing them as mere pests, and I started anew, surprising many of them in the process since they figured that I would never be able to change, and yet I proved them wrong. In the three years you spent with me I learned so much and I changed into a more reasonable god, where I found out that there was actually someone that loved me and that I loved her back... and then, when we were watching you, I saw how you lived your lives and continued to change myself, to prove that the new me was nothing like who I used to be.

Rainbow, Applejack, I am thankful to whatever powers brought you two, and eventually Gale, into my life, because I am proud of everything you have done since you first woke up on my planet... and I will continue to be proud of all of you, regardless of whether or not I'm there to see it happen."

"It's also thanks to you two that Universe 7 is much safer these days," Shin added, causing the girls to look over in his direction for a moment, where he could tell that they were surprised by the fact that Beerus was so open about his past, which was another thing they had changed about the God of Destruction, "you two helped defeat Frieza back on Namek by fueling Goku and Vegeta's Super Saiyan transformation, you helped the Z Warriors take out Cell, you pushed yourselves to new heights when Super Buu was created and even distracted Kid Buu so Goku and the others could use the Spirit Bomb to erase him. Even after all that you helped Goku and Vegeta take their first steps into the world of the gods, reached the point where the two of you developed your own Avatar forms, and helped the newly revived Frieza take his first steps down the path of justice. Then you even helped two future warriors by risking everything when you fused with the Avatars of Creation and Destruction going, giving them the time to pull the spiritual energy together to kill Zamasu, even if we had to have Future Zeno-sama finish him off.

Even the Frieza Force, an army that many considered to be evil, has turned over a new leaf and is helping people out, liberating them from tyrants like the Saiyans used to do... and Frieza, the worst tyrant in the history of our universe, is spearheading the charge as an emperor who sides with the heroes instead of the villains."

"Even I have changed since you entered our lives," Chronoa said, though at the same time she smiled at Rainbow and Applejack, who were shocked by the changes that they had caused, as they were being made aware of the other effects their presence in Universe 7 has caused, "I know you don't remember me cooking much when you were younger, and I didn't really do much of it when you were around, but the truth is that when you two arrived I was a horrible cook that would never admit that she was bad at cooking. You want to know one of the first things I did after I helped tuck the two of you into bed that very first night?"

"What did you do?" Rainbow asked, as she was interested in what she and Applejack could have changed in their mother, especially after all of the things that they changed in both their father and the rest of the universe.

"I made some pudding and tasted it," Chronoa replied, though at the same time she chuckled, as she remembered what had happened after she had attempted that, as it had set the tone for one of her future decisions, "I gave myself a stomach ache that would have put even Beerus out of commission for a few hours, though when I thought about serving that to either of you I came to the decision to improve my skill in cooking. I improved over the three years that you first spent with us, though even after we put you in that enchanted sleep I continued to perfect my skills until I reached the point you're more familiar with now. Another thing you two changed was that I became more confident over time and eventually asked the question that had been bugging me for some time, which opened a connection, a true connection, between Beerus and I... and that eventually allowed me let go of the opinions I had on my alternate form, because now I'm growing to love something that I once was annoyed by."

"And what about you, Whis?" Applejack inquired, as everyone else had said something about what they had changed about them, or in Shin's case the entire universe, and knew that their father's teacher and friend had to have some sort of changes, even if they were minor.

"I am much happier than I have been in years," Whis replied, though as he spoke he noticed that his scepter was blinking, but instead of answering it, since it wasn't the Grand Priest, he simply banished the scepter and turned his attention to the group, "Beerus is content with his life for the first time since I became his teacher, the other gods have changed to adapt to his new personality and have become more cooperative in case he asks for anything, and the universe has benefited from the emperor of evil becoming an emperor of justice. I'm proud of what you two were able to do over the years, even attempting that risky fusion against Zamasu, and I know that you'll do Universe 13 proud once you start helping Sunset and Twilight with their duties."

"Awesome!" Rainbow said, as she was happy that their father and the others were proud of them and were happy with the changes they had brought to Universe 7, though at the same time she remembered the scepter for a moment and wondered what was going on this time around, "So, did the Grand Priest want something? Or was it one of the Angels for the other eleven universes?"

Whis opened his mouth to say something, though before he could speak a ripple passed through the air around them and caused all of them to look up into the air, where they spotted Goku and Vegeta flying around the area above the area of the Everfree Forest that the Castle of the Two Sisters was resting in. That was before they spotted Pinkie following after them, along with the straight haired Pinkie, who they had learned was called Pinkamena, flying beside her, where the two pairs of combatants continued fighting each other above the forest. From what Celestia had told them, back when they asked about why there were two Pinkies at times, the group knew that the fluffy haired Pinkie was using Light Eco while the straight haired Pinkie was using Dark Eco, though this was an ability Pinkie possessed and used when she fought. It also explained why they had seen the two Pinkie's sparring with Sunset earlier, but at the same time the group decided to remain silent as they watched Goku and Vegeta face off against Pinkie and Pinkamena.

They all knew that this fight had likely been because Goku wanted to see how strong Pinkie was, somehow resulting in Vegeta and the other Pinkie getting involved, though at least they were considerate enough to fight in an area that no one was supposed to be in. That, of course, made them wonder where the crusaders were, since the two Saiyans were supposed to be watching them at the moment, but at the same time they considered the fact that the trio might be nearby, watching the fight with their front row seats. It appeared that Goku and Vegeta were using their basic forms instead of their Super Saiyan Blue forms, but at the same time the group saw that they were actually enjoying a small fight between them and the two Pinkies, which caused the top of the Everfree Forest to shake every now and then as their powers collided... though Beerus, Chronoa, Rainbow, Applejack, and Gale gathered together and stared at the sky, where some of them were silently rooting for Goku and Vegeta while the others were rooting for the two Pinkies.

Whis smiled as he looked at the scene in front of them, as Beerus and his family were enjoying themselves like an actual family and weren't worrying about the universes or what was happening with Tirek at the moment, though he knew that, despite the pain the separation would cause them, they would always remain a family and overcome everything that the multiverse threw at them... and he would happily watch them do so, along with all the friends they had made in both Universe 7 and Universe 13. He knew something was coming, he could practically feel it, but he also knew that they would overcome whatever he was feeling, and the two universes would prove that they weren't as weak as the other universes thought they were... but he kept his mouth shut and happily watched the family, as he couldn't bring himself to interrupt them at the moment, not when they were enjoying themselves.

He and Shin would take Beerus and Chronoa back to Universe 7 soon enough... but right now it was time for them to act like a family and enjoy themselves, to which he joined them and watched the fight as well, allowing time to pass at the same time, knowing that it would be the last time this happened for awhile... but Whis knew that Beerus and the girls would be reunited sometime after a short break, and looked forward to seeing that happen in the future.